《The Child Emperor》 Prologue Prologue On the last day of July, Year 41 of the Zhongmiao era, a long-lasting reign came to an end. The Emperor of the Great Chu Empire, after many years of tortuous illness, finally passed away in the night. Having lived for 58 years and having sat on the throne for 41 years, he was granted the posthumous title of Emperor Wu, the Martial Emperor. The 33 year-old crown prince sat by his fathers deathbed; before him knelt the Five Trusted Officials selected by the late Emperor, with tens of imperial guards kneeling by his sides. One month later, the Martial Emperor was entombed, and the new Emperor was enthroned. As was done for past Emperors, a phrase was selected from the Dao De Jing to be the new era name Xianghe. According to precedent, the new era name would only come into effect on the first month of the new year, and thus the few months left to the year still belonged to the old Emperor resting in his tomb. Yet the new Emperor brook no delay in restoring order to the realm, repealing a large number of decrees, granting amnesty to hordes of prisoners, denouncing crafty sycophants, and acquitting and promoting loyal officials who had been maligned. Of course, the Chu Empire was founded on principles of filial piety, hence every official edict by the new Emperor would praise the merits of the Martial Emperor extensively and profusely, before pointing out some minor, meager, miniscule flaw that needed to be amended with great humility and trepidation. When the Martial Emperor sat on the throne, the Chu Empire reached a golden age no one could deny this. Only that this golden age seemed to last too long. It was like an opulent feast where its guests could indulge in every desire, and when the euphoria wore off and the exhaustion set in, no one could raise any interest in the face of yet more wine or women, and everyone only wished to sleep soundly in bed. But the new Emperor had no time to sleep soundly. He had patiently waited for too long, and wanted to act quickly to put the chaotic realm back in order. Unfortunately, Heaven did not abide by the wishes of man. After granting Chu an Emperor of 41 years and an unprecedented golden age, it too had fallen into a slumber and omitted to grant its blessings and protection to the new Emperor. On the last day of September, Year 3 of the Xianghe era, the new Emperor passed away at the mere age of 36. He was granted the posthumous title of Emperor Huan, the Graceful Emperor, and left behind young sons, lonely widows, and an Imperial Court in its infancy. It would not be overmuch to call it a true mess. As a bit of luck would have it despite the unfortunate circumstances, the Graceful Emperor left behind a Crown Prince borne of his principal wife. The line of succession was clear and undisputed, and the Five Trusted Officials selected by the Martial Emperor were still around to maintain order in the Imperial Court. The young Emperor was 15 years old. From a young age, he had received love and favor from his grandfather, the Martial Emperor, and his father, the Graceful Emperor. He also received an education from the most renown and learned Confucian scholars. When he ascended to the throne, he had the support of the senior officials in the Imperial Court, and the protection of his mother, the Empress Dowager, in the inner Imperial Palace. He was poised to be yet another great Emperor who would usher in yet another golden age. But the Heavens had not awakened from its slumber. Just five months later, in February of Year 1 of the Gongcheng era, just as the spring breeze was starting to rise and the winter snow was starting to melt, the young Emperor fell seriously ill. Three nights later, he followed his father and left behind no issue. Within less than four years, three emperors had met their demise. Around midnight, just an hour after the young Emperor had passed away, Palace Attendant Yang Feng stumbled hurriedly out of the Emperors palace-chambers. He ran alone through the long alleyways of the palace grounds, his heart pounding, his body sweating, his mouth gasping it was as though the old man in his fifties was running for his life. Yang Fengs destination was the Empress Dowagers palace-chambers. News of the Emperors death had already spread, so he was not going there to pass on the message. He had other plans, and he regretted setting out too late, but it was imperative that he perform his final act of loyalty for the Emperor whom he had personally raised. Yang Feng was one of the very few who was at liberty to run around in the Imperial Palace. He soon reached the Empress Dowagers palace-chambers. The few eunuchs guarding the doors looked on as he ran into the palace no one stopped him. But there were more than ten eunuchs in the courtyard who were not so courteous and they rushed at Yang Feng upon seeing him, grabbing his arms and pushing him away. Yang Feng shouted at the top of his lungs. Empress Dowager! Disaster looms ahead! Disaster looms ahead... One of the eunuchs pulled out a pouch, and stuffed it in its entirety into Yang Fengs mouth. Yang Feng was heavily outnumbered, but just as he was about to be dragged out of the Empress Dowagers palace chambers, a man walked out of the eastern wing. Stop, he said. His voice was not very loud, but it was very effective. The eunuchs who had hands on Yang Feng halted in their tracks and slowly placed Yang Feng on the ground. Yang Feng spat out the thing in his mouth, and pushed the people around him aside. Ignoring his aches and pains, he walked stridently into the eastern wing, his heart full of disdain and fighting spirit. The one who spoke under the veranda was a young eunuch. Just over twenty, he wore the azure robe and hat commonly seen within the palace, but his attire was well-fitted, evidently having been meticulously tailored. A trace of sadness could be discerned from his face, which only served to accentuate his elegant handsomeness. This man was named Zuo Ji, just a minor eunuch of the Empress Dowagers palace-chambers. Yang Feng did not wish to speculate casually, but he truly wished he could spot a few strands of facial hair from Zuo Jis face. Yang Feng stared at Zuo Jis chin and said stiffly, I must see the Empress Dowager immediately on a matter of great importance. Zuo Ji smiled and said, Come. We have been waiting for Lord Yang for a long time. Yang Feng took a deep breath as a slight smile emerged on his face. Oh? It seems that I am late, then. Yang Feng lowered his voice and said to Zuo Ji, Does the Empress Dowager trust every single person by her side? The color on Zuo Jis face changed slightly. Lord Yang, what do you mean? Eunuchs cannot be trusted. Yang Feng himself was a eunuch, but he still said what he said. We are like vines, born to twine around great trees. When one tree falls, we must find another. I believe there are those who have already leaked the news to the officials outside of the palace. Jing Yao shook his head. Impossible. No one would dare. And the palace is heavily guarded. Zuo Ji was not so assured. He had never experienced such a serious matter. I... I shall go to the Empress Dowager. Zuo Ji left hurriedly. Jing Yaos amiable face was now bursting with rage. He growled, Your tree has fallen. It is too late to look for a new one. Yang Feng stared coldly at Jing Yao. You should be thanking me. Thank you? Just because of your superfluous advice? The senior officials of the Imperial Court are disunited like loose sand. They do not dare to unilaterally establish a new sovereign. Your alarmist words are but an attempt to gain the Empress Dowagers trust. The senior officials of the court are not always disunited, especially when it comes to dealing with people like us. Lord Jing, you should read more history books. Jing Yaos pale face rapidly grew red. After a pause, he said, Lord Yang must have read many books. Can you predict how you are going to meet your demise? The two eunuchs glared at each other like swordsmen preparing to duel. Zuo Ji returned quickly. With him was Lady Shang-guan, the Grand Consort. Her appearance diffused the tension in the room. Lady Shang-guan was the Empress Dowagers younger sister by blood. Her presence could be taken to represent the Empress Dowager herself. She sat on the couch without saying a single word, with no servant-girls by her side. After accepting the kowtows of the three eunuchs, she paused to think distractedly. She took a note from her sleeves and said, The Empress Dowagers written permit. You shall go fetch the two princes to the palace immediately. Jing Yao wanted to speak, but he swallowed back his words. Grand Consort Shang-guan thought for a while, then continued to assign tasks. Lord Jing, please go fetch Prince Donghai. Lord Yang Yang Feng stood up immediately. I am willing to remain in the palace to run the necessary errands for the Empress Dowager. Moreover, I have some things to say to the Empress Dowager in person. Grand Consort Shang-guan shook her head. Other matters can wait. Lord Yang, please go fetch the other prince. Yang Feng was stunned. He had just won a battle, but in a quick turn of events he was met with defeat. The situation was precarious and being by the Empress Dowagers side was the best choice, but that place could only belong to Zuo Ji. The next best option was to fetch Prince Donghai, but he was assigned to the other prince that prince who did not even have any title yet. Yang Feng had no choice but to respectfully receive his orders. The two eunuchs had begun their contest, and Yang Feng ran out of the palace chambers. Jing Yao called for his men in the courtyard. Half an hour later, Yang Feng had gathered his followers and met with Jing Yao and his men at the Dongqing Gate of the Imperial Palace. The palace guards evidently had some sense of what had happened within the palace, and they nervously checked the Empress Dowagers written permit that would allow the eunuchs to leave the palace. Jing Yao walked to Yang Fengs side and said quietly, Congratulations, Lord Yang. Receiving Ruzi into the palace, what meritorious service. When he said the words Ruzi, Jing Yao accentuated his tone. That was the nickname of the other prince. It meant child. You really should read more history books. Yang Feng said coldly. As long as he remained alive, he would not admit defeat. Regardless of the hand he was dealt, he would make full use of what was available to him. Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave a comment below to support this series. Chapter 1: Entering the Palace Chapter 1: Entering the Palace Han Ruzi was awakened from his sweet dreams by someone shaking and calling him. He smelled a familiar scent but his eyes remained close as he grunted lazily. Get up, Ruzi. Were going back. Mothers voice was ethereal like the music of immortals. Han Ruzi forced his eyes open, and in the dim light, saw his mothers excited yet nervous face. Mother... By the blessings of the Gods and Buddhas, we can finally go back, Mother repeated, her voice trembling with emotion. Back where? Han Ruzi slowly sat up, still confused. Back to the palace. You are going to be Emperor. Han Ruzi rubbed his eyes. Finally awake, he said, I dont want to go back, nor do I want to be Emperor. Mother clenched Han Ruzis arms. You are not to say such dispirited words. Never ever. Do you understand? You have a long road ahead of you, and there are many who would hinder your way. You must... Mother did not know how to carry on. Her son was barely thirteen years old that stage in life where one had only a hazy notion of the ways of the world; where the words of adults can easily be misunderstood. The throne is rightfully yours, Mother said gently. The Martial Emperor was your grandfather and he liked you very much. He even gave you your nickname. If he had passed away later, he would have appointed you Imperial Grandson. Han Ruzi nodded his head. His mother often prattled on about such matters, but to be honest, he could not even remember what his grandfather looked like. He quickly got dressed in his robes and hat, and walked out of the room with his mother. It was very dark outside, and very cold. The courtyard was filled with shadowy, indistinct shapes of people. No one lit any light, and Mother nudged her son forward. She spoke with a tone of superiority. This is the grandson of the Martial Emperor, and the son of the Graceful Emperor. The courtyard rustled with the sound of people getting down on their knees. Han Ruzi was nervous but he did not retreat. He did not want to disappoint his mother. The person closest to them walked forward as a cold breeze blew by. The chilling breeze left a deep impression on Han Ruzi even many years later he would be unable to forget. I am Palace Attendant Yang Feng. I am here to escort the Prince to the Imperial Palace. Mother could hear the irreverence in the attendants voice. She thus spoke in an even colder voice. Just an ordinary attendant? Yang Feng nodded his head and bowed slightly. He said to Han Ruzi, May the Prince embark the carriage. Han Ruzi turned his head to look at his mother. In the dark of night, his mothers face looked shrouded with a layer of frost. The two of us were chased out of the palace. Our return should not be conducted in such an off-handed manner. Yang Feng bowed deeper, but his face revealed a disapproving expression. Maiden Wang, this old servant is but obeying orders. Moreover, another batch of people are escorting Prince Donghai into the palace this very moment. I should not need to say more Maiden Wang should understand how important it is to reach the palace as quickly as possible. Maiden Wang was immediately persuaded. She stepped forward beside her son. Very well. We shall set out now. Yang Feng remained stationary, and so did the shadows behind him. Our lives are in your hands, Lord Yang. Please feel free to speak your mind. Maiden Wangs tone was surprisingly subdued. My orders are to escort the prince only. Maiden Wangs expression quickly changed. But this time, she did not argue, nor did she flare up. Instead, she slowly pushed her son towards Yang Feng. Han Ruzi looked back in shock. Mother, I dont... The carriage cannot charge through, he thought. He turned his head towards Yang Feng. The old eunuch in his fifties looked like a wolf ready to pounce on prey, his hands firmly pressed on the drivers shoulders as though he could transfer his force to him. Faster! Yang Feng bellowed. Han Ruzi was shocked. He had seen eunuchs before, each of them timid and overcautious, like cats walking on tight-rope. Palace Attendant Yang Feng seemed different from them he was more like a well-trained hound. The soldiers blocking the road were getting closer and closer. Han Ruzi grabbed the carriage tightly, getting ready for the carriage to crash and overturn. Several horsemen overtook the carriage from behind, spewing a string of curses and commands. Finally, for reasons unknown, the soldiers unexpectedly got out of the way. The carriage continued forward. Han Ruzi was astonished this was the first time he got to see firsthand the power of bravely charging forward. Yang Feng went back to his seat and kept to himself. Suddenly, he turned his head sharply and asked, Do you really want to take your mother to the palace? Han Ruzi nodded repeatedly. Of course he did. He had never been so far from his mother before. Very well. Your Highness looks like a silent person. From now on, please remain silent and leave everything to me, alright? Han Ruzi nodded again. When dawn broke, the horse-carriage made it to the Imperial Palace. Han Ruzi had no memories of the place, and he remained muddled and clueless as he was put in a room. Not long later, a eunuch hurriedly entered, his head covered with sweat. He might have been one of the horsemen following Yang Feng. Lord Jings convoy was stopped at Dongqing Gate. Yang Feng stamped his foot excitedly on the floor. I knew it! Who did it? Strangely enough, it was a group of students from the Imperial University. They were yapping on about proper decorum not being kept. Whats so strange about that. The true mastermind will not reveal his face so soon. Mm... go to Dongqing Gate again and announce that Prince Ruzi has entered the palace. That might extricate Lord Jing from the situation. The eunuch was momentarily stunned but did not ask further. He quickly went to carry out the order. Yang Feng turned to Han Ruzi. Do not be afraid. Remember, everything that you are about to get was fought for by me for you. Han Ruzi nodded his head. Mother had told him not to trust anyone, but he currently had both eyes in the dark. Other than this elderly eunuch, he could not find anyone else to rely on. After some time had passed, the sounds of two men arguing could be heard from outside. It was you who leaked information to the senior officials, getting them to lay an ambush at Dongqing Gate! And here you are pretending to be on the same side! The voice was extremely furious. Lord Jing, do not mistake prescience for leaking information. We are on the same boat here, and surely we need someone who is able to foresee the dangers that lie ahead. You should be glad that I am a vigilant person. This was Yang Fengs voice. Dont play tricks with me! Let us go see the Empress Dowager, your lies will not work on everyone! Han Ruzi remained quietly seated. He suddenly understood that everything that had happened here was related to him, and yet also had nothing to do with him. A creak sounded as the door was pushed open. A young boy roughly the same age as Han Ruzi walked in. He wore an elaborately embroidered brocade robe. Upon seeing Han Ruzi, the young boy was momentarily stunned. Are you here to fight for the throne as well? Looks like we are brothers then. Someone told me that I shall have to grant you a Princedom in the future, but I think I should get you killed. That would settle things once and for all. Han Ruzi heeded Yang Fengs warnings and remained completely silent. Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave a comment below to support this series. Chapter 2: Brothers Chapter 2: Brothers The two half-brothers thus met like this no outsiders, no introductions, and certainly no familial affection. They took the measure of one another more so the young boy who had arrived later; Han Ruzi quickly lowered his head. That young boy was the other prince, Prince Donghai. Even though he was also chased out of the palace three years ago, he appeared to be very familiar with his surroundings. He was as comfortable as he was in his own home. He walked a few steps to another chair and slouched on it. His feet did not touch the ground. I thought I would encounter a formidable opponent. You disappoint me. Prince Donghais voice brimmed with an unnatural maturity and coldness. His eyes did not look at the brother beside him, instead focused on his own shoes. But when I become the Emperor, I shall still have to kill you. Or at least have you locked up, never to see the light of day. As the saying goes, a precious stone lands its innocent possessor in trouble. You must understand, as long as you are the Emperors son, you are a threat to me. Han Ruzi did not wish to continue paying heed to Yang Fengs warnings. He said softly, But the current Emperor did not kill the two of us. Hah, the current Emperor? He is already dead. He was the Empress Dowagers only son, he was old enough, and he was the eldest son by the principal wife we were in no position to contend with him. Hence, he had no need to pull up the weeds by the root. But the two of us are different. According to birth, I am much nobler than you; according to age, you are a little older than me, perhaps by a mere few days. The Empress Dowagers son has died, so it should be me who succeeds the throne. But there will always be pedantic Confucians who insist on adhering to seniority, spreading chaos in the hearts of people, forcing me to get you out of the way. Han Ruzi grunted in agreement, thinking that Prince Donghais words seemed quite reasonable. But... Prince Donghai took his measure of Han Ruzi again. You dont seem that bad, more of the honest type. Perhaps I could spare your life, and lock you up in some secluded corner of the palace for a few years. When my position is secure, I could even grant you... No, no, I should not grant you a Princedom. You would stay in the Imperial Palace so I can keep an eye on you. You might as well be a eunuch then. Han Ruzi shook his head. He did not have a bad impression of eunuchs, but he knew that was a lowly profession. Prince Donghai leaped off his chair, he arms crossed. He stood in front of Han Ruzi and said, From now on, you must learn how to gain my favor. Otherwise, I would still kill you. Han Ruzi did not raise his head. Only after a while did he say, I want to go home. Hahaha! Prince Donghai laughed until there were tears in his eyes. Are you a fool? The winner becomes king and the loser becomes an outlaw. I am the king, you are the outlaw what home would you have? It would be better for you to think about how to gain my favor. Han Ruzi remained soundless for quite awhile, and then he raised his head and shot Prince Donghai a look. Palace Attendant Yang Feng was the one who brought me to the palace. Prince Donghais eyebrows creased. So what? Palace Attendant is but a minor position within the Imperial Palace. I know of Yang Feng. He had served the Emperor since he was still the Crown Prince. Once the Emperor died, he became an ownerless dog. But you do remind me once I ascend to the throne, I should get rid of Yang Feng. Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai in shock. Yang Feng is treacherous. You have no idea how many bad deeds he has committed enough to warrant ten beheadings. Prince Donghai harrumphed in disdained and sat back on the chair. You are truly ignorant. But I suppose you are not to blame your Mother was of low and vulgar birth, Lord Father did not even like you... What are you doing?! Han Ruzi had gotten on his feet and was staring angrily at Prince Donghai, his face red with fury. You must get used to hearing the truth. Prince Donghai was not afraid of this brother who was older than him by a few days. The truth is the truth. Your mother was but a servant-girl in the palace, with no relatives outside the palace. As for my Cui clan do you know who my maternal grandfather was? He was the Martial Emperors chancellor. My eldest maternal uncle is the current Grand Marshal of the Southern Army half of the Capitals military is under his control. My second maternal uncle... Prince Donghai went on unceasingly, listing a long list of relatives. According to him, it would seem like the entire Chu Empire was held up by the Cui clan. Han Ruzis anger had receded. He went back to his seat and quietly listened until Prince Donghai finally stopped talking. He asked, Why did the students of the Imperial University stop you from entering the Imperial Palace at Dongqing Gate? The senior officials of the Court wanted to declare me Emperor outside the palace. But they were too timid and only sent a bunch of students still wet behind their ears, Prince Donghai said indifferently. Han Ruzi was just finding this puzzling when the door opened and a young, handsome eunuch entered the room. He paid his respects to the two princes before standing upright. Smiling with a tinge of sadness, he said, May the two princes follow me. The Empress Dowager has summoned you. Han Ruzi thought that Prince Donghai would cheer in victory. Unexpectedly, it seemed like Prince Donghai had become a totally different person. He stood up and spoke as though holding back sobs. My Imperial Brother has unfortunately left us in this world. Us two are but ignorant brats, if there is anything that would ease the grief in the Empress Dowagers heart, I hope you can let us know. How may we address you? The two princes entrance into the palace is the greatest consolation to the Empress Dowager. I am Zuo Ji, just an ordinary attendant in the Empress Dowagers palace. Han Ruzi could hardly believe his eyes. He felt like he should say something, yet he could not think of anything to say. All he could do was follow behind Prince Donghai and walked out of the room. Older brother, please go ahead. Prince Donghai humbly made way by stepping aside. Han Ruzi was momentarily stunned. He then walked in front. The young eunuch smiled and led the way. He led the two princes out of the room in the western wing, towards the central hall. The courtyard was empty, and arguing voices could be heard from the eastern wing opposite. Seven or eight eunuchs and servant-girls stood in the central hall, with the Empress Dowager nowhere to be seen. Han Ruzi thought things did not seem right. Prince Donghais eyes darted around looking at his surroundings. He wanted to ask questions but ultimately held back. Zuo Ji led the two princes to a warm chamber in the western side of the hall. The chamber was spacious, and had a large bed flushed against the wall, with a full set of beddings. Under the window was a long couch. The Empress Dowager was also not in the chamber. Prince Donghai could hold himself back no longer. Lord Zuo, the Empress Dowager... Zuo Ji stood at the door and said lightly, The Empress Dowager is torn with grief. She cannot meet with anyone at the moment. But you said that the Empress Dowager summoned us. Prince Donghai could not hide his severe dissatisfaction. And you two have been brought to the Empress Dowagers palace-chambers. Thence you have answered the summons. May the two princes rest well here. Rest for how long? Are we going to be sleeping here? Prince Donghai was astounded. The Empress Dowager regards the two princes as her own flesh and blood. Ordinary people have no right to stay within the premises. Zuo Ji laughed for a moment. The Empress Dowager is in the chamber at the other end. She does not like noise, so please... Zuo Ji made a keep it down gesture with his hands. If you have any requests, knocking lightly on the door will do. Zuo Ji left the room, shutting the door behind him. Prince Donghai stood still in shock, then said in a low growl, Damn it! That detestable eunuch! We have been detained! [1] Both the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort are called Lady Shang-guan because they are sisters. Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave a comment below to support this series. Chapter 3: A Clever Child Chapter 3: A Clever Child On the third night after being detained in the Empress Dowagers palace chambers, Han Ruzi was curled up on the couch. He silently recalled his experiences the past few days. As the night grew darker, he did not feel like sleeping. Prince Donghai lay on the large bed alone, flipping and turning. Not being enthroned on the day he entered the Imperial Palace made him terribly angry. It must be treacherous subjects hindering my ascension to the throne. Yang Feng? He is a bad fellow, but his rank is too low. It must be the Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Zhiming. But could it be that Chancellor Yin Wuhai and Chief Commander Han Xing have turned traitor as well? Prince Donghai muttered to himself, not daring to raise his voice. Finally, Prince Donghai stopped his antics for a while. He whispered, I am surprised that you dont seem to be afraid. Mm? Han Ruzi had thought things through. Though he was unable to reach any conclusions, he felt more reassured. I think that is because... I dont want to be Emperor. Heh, stupid fool. Dont you know the benefits of being Emperor? Being the Emperor means you can do whatever you want, have anything you want. All land under heaven belong to the king, all men on earth are subjects of the king. Only the Emperor is the master of all under heaven. Everyone else is just a serf who needs to pay rent and taxes. I just want to be with Mother. Silly fool. Only the Emperor gets his hearts desires. Everyone else depends on his beneficence. If you want to go back to your mother, you need the Emperors leave that is, my leave. Prince Donghai turned around and went back to sleep, his light snores sounding within the room. Han Ruzi was sleepy as well. He closed his ears and listened for noise coming from outside the room. He did not know if he was imagining things, but he thought he could hear the sound of sobbing. The Emperor is the master of all under heaven. But other than his mother, nobody else would truly feel sad if he were to die. Upon thinking of this, Han Ruzi felt sympathy for his older brother who had just died. They had lived in the same manor for nearly ten years, yet they had never met each other. At least, not that Han Ruzi could remember. He did not sleep for long before being shaken awake. In a daze, he thought he was still at home, but suddenly realized that the scents were all wrong. He immediately opened his eyes. In the dark, he could recognize the shadow before him. I see that you are sleeping soundly. That was Prince Donghais voice. Han Ruzi got up, rubbing his eyes and yawning. Prince Donghai sat down on the couch, shoving Han Ruzi to the side a little. He said in a quiet voice, I have thought things through. We are brothers by blood, descendents of the Han Imperial Clan. The blood of the Martial Emperor flows through our veins. When I become Emperor, I will not kill you in fact, I will even grant you a Princely title. I might even let you and your mother leave the Capital, and go be a minor Prince in some tiny little Princedom. Th... Thank you. Han Ruzi did not know what to say. Brothers who are united can cut through metal. We must be united as one. So we should talk more to get to know each other better. Mm. The two brothers sat in the dark, but no one could think of a suitable topic of conversation. Prince Donghai was irritated. You are dull as a log cant you think of something to talk about? Alright then, let us take turns. You first. Han Ruzi thought for a moment and asked, Why do you always say my Cui clan? Are you not surnamed Han? Of course I am a Han! But... Prince Donghais voice was very soft, but it grew even softer. The Han clan has too many descendants, so being a prince is not a big deal. Everyone has their eyes fixed on the Emperor alone. But in the Cui clan, everyone loves me. Even though I am just the Prince of Donghai, they like me, so I like them more as well. Maybe it was because he had accidentally spoken the truth, so Prince Donghai quickly changed his tune. But I am indeed surnamed Han. I am called Han Shu. An imperial prince through and through. Everyone says that I am the one who looks most like the Martial Emperor. You are called Ruzi? Why such a strange name? This is surely not your true given name, our generations given names must all have a wood radical.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m I... I am just called Ruzi. Han Ruzi said hesitantly. My mother said that when the Martial Emperor saw me, he said, This Ruzi is worth teaching.[1] So... Prince Donghai laughed loudly before quickly keeping quiet. He listened for a while, before confirming that his laughter had not drawn attention from outside. He laughed again and said, Your mother sure knows how to make up a story. Do you believe it? Han Ruzi kept silent. Han Ruzi had no idea what this family banquet was. Prince Donghai quickly interjected, Three years ago when Lord Father ascended to the throne, it was a time of great joy and celebration. But Maiden Wang was found secretly crying within the palace, and hence was impeached for her grave disrespect. Hence, Lord Father did not invite the two of them to that family banquet. The Grand Consort nodded her head as her smile faded slightly. Why were you trying to escape? Han Ruzi raised his hand to point at Prince Donghai, and was just about to say that he had been farmed. But Prince Donghai was a step ahead again and said, He wants to go back to Maiden Wangs side. Ever since he entered the palace he has been crying about missing his mother. Am I not right, Ruzi, did you not say that? Han Ruzi was trying to figure out how to reply such a question laden with half-truths when the Grand Consort laughed and said, You have grown up and yet you still have the temperament of a child. Come with me, I shall take the both of you somewhere else. When can we see the Empress Dowager? Prince Donghai was immediately suspicious. The Grand Consort laughed but did not answer. She turned to leave the chamber, and Prince Donghai had no choice but to follow, with Han Ruzi behind him, and the case bearing servant-girl furthest behind. Zuo Ji carried the lantern and walked alongside the Grand Consort. There were two servant-girls in the central hall. They guarded the way to the eastern chamber where the Empress Dowager was. She had summoned the two princes but did not make an apperance. Prince Donghai and Han Ruzi could not help but look over curiously. Prince Donghai slowed down his steps, and suddenly rushed towards the two servant-girls guarding the way. He shouted loudly, Empress Dowager! I am Prince Donghai! I wish to see you! The case-bearing servant-girl stepped forward, reached out and pulled Prince Donghai towards the exit. Prince Donghai could not do anything but stumble about, almost tripping over the door. The servant-girl turned her head at the other prince Han Ruzi picked up his pace on his own accord, secretly thinking that the servant-girl seemed very strange. She did not have the curvatures of a woman, and instead seemed... like a man. Grand Consort Shang-guan turned around and laughed. The cleverer the child, the more disobedient. Prince Donghai did not bother about the servant-girl, and instead broke out into sobs. I miss Mother too, hence I forgot my place momentarily. The Empress Dowager is my true mother. Grand Consort Shang-guan smiled but said nothing. Outside the palace chambers was a sedan and tens of eunuchs and servant-girls. The Grand Consort motioned for the princes to enter the sedan, while she walked beside it. The sedan jolted forward. Inside, Prince Donghai nudged Han Ruzi and said in a panic, Do you understand? Understand what? We have not even seen the Empress Dowager. It is very possible... that she has been killed. We have not been detained, we have been kidnapped. We might... Prince Donghai pressed himself against Han Ruzi, so as to better use him as a shield if an assassin were to make an attack. Han Ruzi considered this for a moment. If the both of us are dead, who would become Emperor? You fool, of course it would be someone from the Shang-guan clan. Prince Donghai then realized that his answer was too stupid and quickly changed his tune. They will select someone from the Imperial Clan to be a puppet emperor. Our ages are too old, they would choose an infant two or three years of age. Thats right, such things have happened before in previous dynasties. Oh heavens, I am going to be killed! Prince Donghai nervously grabbed Han Ruzis wrists, his entire body trembling. Han Ruzi struggled for a moment but was not able to escape his grasp. He could only comfort Prince Donghai by saying, No, that will not happen. If the Cui clan is as powerful as you say, the Empress Dowager would not kill you. Are you sure? Oh, thats right, killing me would be tantamount to forcing the Cui clan into open rebellion. Hehe... Prince Donghai let go of Han Ruzi, but he was not all that reassured. He kept silent the rest of the way. The sedan was placed on the ground, and eunuch Zuo Ji opened the curtains of the sedan and peeked his head in. We have arrived at the Imperial Ancestral Temple, may the two princes disembark. Prince Donghai shoved Han Ruzi in excitement. The Imperial Ancestral Temple is where rites involving ancestral worship are held! I am going to become Emperor! [1] Ruzi literally means child, so the saying actually means This child is worth teaching. Hence, the title of this story can also be translated as The Ruzi Emperor. Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave a comment below to support this series. Chapter 4: Transaction in the Temple Chapter 4: Transaction in the Temple The grand halls of the Ancestral Temple were spacious and gloomy. The smoke of incense swirled about, while spirit tablets were enshrined in deep niches within the walls, as though they were hiding from hunters lurking within the shadows. But the awe of the spirits had lost all effect this day a group of people were conducting themselves in irreverent ways before their very gaze. The doors of the temple were cast wide open a rare occurrence; it was something that would happen only about two or three times a year. Around thirty eunuchs and servant-girls formed up in two rows blockading the entrance. Looking at their expression, one would think they were cattle soon be sacrificed to the ancestors of the Chu Imperial Clan. Five officials from the Ministry of Rites and Decorum[1] were prostrate on the ground, muttering persisting, begging for forgiveness from the Gods and spirits. They did not, and could not, stop these intruders. The two princes sat side by side on small, round stools. There was no color to their faces, and the Grand Consort stood in front of them, her hands resting on a servant-girls shoulders for support as she listened to the report of one messenger after another. Three hundred high-ranking officials have gathered before Chuyang Gate in protest. Outside the gate there are citizens gathering in droves. The senior officials have rushed into the Imperial Palace. They are making their way to the Empress Dowagers palace-chambers. Some senior officials seemed to have received a tip-off. They are rushing here! The messages came in one after another. The Imperial Palace seemed to have become a warzone enemies were everywhere and they were getting closer. Grand Consort Shang-guan kept her composure, merely grunting in acknowledgement whenever more news came. Whenever a response was required from her, she would only say, The Emperors body has yet to grow cold and the Empress is torn with grief. The senior officials should be more understanding. Everyone, guard the doors vigilantly. The Ancestral Temple is a sacred place they dare not barge in. Hearing all this, Prince Donghai held a different opinion. Every time he heard a new message, he would kick Han Ruzi lightly, appearing quite smug. But he did not dare shoot his mouth off that servant-girl holding the case still stood behind them, her hands shockingly strong. Prince Donghai was a lot more obedient after enduring a fist or two. When the sky became light, matters became even more urgent. Apparently, the Empress Dowagers palace-chambers were surrounded by a group of senior officials. They knelt within the courtyard and wailed and howled, mourning the loss of three emperors in quick succession. They thus tried to persuade the Empress Dowager to release the two princes. Another group of senior officials rushed outside of the Ancestral Temple. They too, were prostrate on the ground as they read an essay aloud. Prince Donghai was radiant with good cheer, believing his victory to be imminent. Meanwhile, Han Ruzi was wondering where Attendant Yang Feng was such a bold eunuch would surely not hide away in such a crucial moment. In the entire temple, only Grand Consort Shang-guan could maintain her composure. She ordered everyone to maintain the blockade at the door while ignoring the chants coming from outside. Why are the officials outside doing? Some kind of ancestor worship? Eunuch Zuo Ji asked. He had stayed by the Grand Consorts side, but did not share in her calmness, his handsome face even paler than that of the two princes. They are reading an admonition, or one may say, a denunciation, the Grand Consort said lightly. She listened more carefully. Something about floods in Guan-dong, earthquakes in the northern prefectures, fires in the Chang-le Palace... They believe that there is imbalance between Yin and Yang, causing calamities to erupt... It appears that the Empress Dowager and myself are to blame for that. Absolute nonsense! Zuo Ji said, his voice trembling with rage. The Empress Dowager... Has she no other plans? The Grand Consort shook her head. What about Jing Yao and Yang Feng? Were they not confident that they could persuade the senior officials? Why is there no news from them? The Grand Consort did not even bother to shake her head this time. The chants from outside the temple were growing louder, and Prince Donghai grew bolder. Speaking quietly to Han Ruzi, he said, It is actually a simple matter just hand me over or proclaim me Emperor here in the Ancestral Temple. All problems will be resolved. Zuo Ji ran to the door and hid behind the barricading eunuchs, looking outside for a moment before running back to the Grand Consort. Leaving matters as they are is no solution. I know some of the senior officials outside let me go speak to them, I might be able to persuade them to withdraw from the Ancestral Temple. You? The Grand Consort was rather surprised. I dont know them that well, Zuo Ji was quick to change his tune. Just acquainted. Besides, besieging the Ancestral Temple is sacrilegious as long as we make that clear, they should withdraw. And what have the Imperial Guards been doing? Have they all turned traitor? How could they let the officials to barge into the palace. The Imperial Guards only obey edicts from the Emperor. Since no one is on the throne, they are at a loss. The Grand Consort did not appear to mind very much. After thinking further, she said, Go ahead, maybe you will actually succeed. Zuo Ji bowed deeply, then turned to run out of the temple. When his shadow disappeared, Prince Donghai let out a disdainful breath, Zuo Ji is just trying to extricate himself from the situation. He has run away. The Grand Consort looked at Prince Donghai and let out a slight smile. But she did not say anything, and only turned away. As is commanded, the Grand Consort intoned formally. She stood a few steps forward, turned, and knelt towards the prince. The sword-wielding servant-girl knelt as well; the sword in her hand was placed on the ground. Is this not too casual? There should be a formal ceremony in the future, I am guessing? Prince Donghai asked. May Prince Song pay his respects to the ancestors, said Yang Feng. Who is Prince Song? I am the Prince of Donghai, Han Shu. Prince Donghai turned his head towards Han Ruzi, and suddenly understood. Impossible. My mother and uncles would never agree. Jing Yao, you said that I would surely become Emperor. That was the only reason I followed you into the Imperial Palace. Jing Yao remained prostrated on the ground and said coldly, This old servant does not recall ever saying such things. The servant-girl quietly came back, dragged Prince Donghai by his arms and forced him to his knees. In the temple, only Han Ruzi remained seated on the round stool, in complete shock. After a while, Yang Feng moved forward on his knees. He said softly, Your Majesty, you must pay your worships to the ancestors before you can ascend the throne. I want to let my mother into the palace, Han Ruzi finally said. Yang Feng let out a slight smile, and said in an even softer voice, Now is not the time yet. Then what can I do? What does Your Majesty want to do? Yang Feng asked. Han Ruzi looked around him, and pointed at Prince Donghai who was struggling to break free from being forced to his knees. I want him to say in the palace. As you wish, Your Majesty. I dont want to stay here! I want to go home! Prince Donghai cried, his heart filled with hatred towards everyone in the palace. Han Ruzi sat on the stool, still motionless. Yang Feng turned to look at the Grand Consort. The Grand Consort nodded, and led the way out of the door. Everyone else, including Prince Donghai, withdrew as well. Only Yang Feng remained kneeling before the stool, raising his head to look at the thirteen year-old prince. Your Majesty, you may speak freely to this old servant. Han Ruzi said, Am I going to be killed? Yang Feng was momentarily stunned, and pretended not to understand. Everyone eventually dies. I said, am I going to be killed. Yang Feng could pretend no longer, and awkwardly asked, Your Majesty... Why would you think such a thing? Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai at the doorway. Everyone has their own advantages. My advantage is that nobody would care if I am killed. Right? Yang Feng was astounded. Everyone had the wrong estimation of this prince. This would bring many unexpected variables into the Imperial Court that had only just regained stability there may even be bloodshed. He now regretted what he had done he should not have pushed so strongly for Han Ruzi. But as matters stood, he had nothing to fall back on. An Emperor would not be killed, Yang Feng replied. A true Emperor would not. [1] Usually translated as Ministry of Rites but I find the word rites to be rather inadequate in fully describing the Chinese term li . The words rites or rituals in English imply a single, discrete event. But under Confucian thought, life can be seen as one grand ritual in which everyone has their specific role to play. To act contrary to your role would be acting against the ritual or indecorous. Decorum is not simply about avoiding some social faux pau, but the governing moral principle of society, and indecorous behavior is seen as a grave wrong. Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave a comment below to support this series. Chapter 5: Vegetarian Fast Chapter 5: Vegetarian Fast For nine full days, Han Ruzis routine remained exactly the same: getting out of bed before dawn, being dressed by a bunch of eunuchs and servant-girls, being ushered into another room, being stripped by yet another bunch of eunuchs and servant-girls, being washed in a wooden tub, getting dressed in fresh robes, ushered into a small, well-lit chamber, kneeling on a cattail mat, and keeping a gaze on the Founding Emperors ceremonial robes and crown. Only after noon could he eat his first meal as tens of attendants carried various cups and bowls, containing only rice porridge and some salted vegetables. Such a life was called the vegetarian fast. Strictly speaking, Han Ruzi was not yet the Emperor of Chu. He had been introduced to the ancestors in the Ancestral Temple, but he still had to go through the ascension rites before he could face the civil and military officials of the Imperial Court. The whole ceremony had been simplified extensively, yet it still required half a month before it could be completed.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com Outside the Imperial Palace, the Imperial Court was abuzz with preparations for the ascension ceremony. Only Han Ruzi remained milling about, kneeling within the quiet chamber every day, his stomach growling in hunger. All he could do was to stare at the Founders ceremonial robes, counting the number of holes it had from its age. Other than that, he could admire the murals on the walls. But nobody explained to him what they meant he guessed that they depicted the various battles the Founder had gone through to found the Empire. The thick ink and heavy colors of the murals did not make the battles appear difficult. The Founders armies always seemed to be able to secure a one-sided victory, enemies either butchered across the battlefield or prostrating in surrender. The Founder rode astride a white stallion, his stature much larger than others around him: the very picture of martial prowess. The bored Han Ruzi began making up stories for these murals. Gradually, he even started to find it quite amusing. So much so that the thing he looked forward to most was being sent to the quiet chamber. Hed much rather sit here alone than face the strangers coming and going around him. Ever since he left the Ancestral Temple, he never saw Yang Feng, Prince Donghai, nor the Grand Consort. The eunuchs and servant-girls by his side kept changing, yet the things they did were always exactly the same. Other than speaking a few necessary sentences, they constantly kept their heads down, intentionally ignoring the new Emperor, as though they were servicing a wooden, moving puppet. Indeed, there was not much difference between Han Ruzi and a wooden puppet. Only in his heart could he race across the battlefield with the Founding Emperor. On the tenth day, Han Ruzi finally welcomed a companion in the quiet chamber. Under the accompaniment of two eunuchs, Prince Donghai walked into the quiet chamber, his face flat as still water. He knelt stiffly and bowed his head. This subject pays his respects to His Majesty. Han Ruzi was about to get up, but the eunuch Jing Yao who was behind Prince Donghai stepped forward. Your Majesty, do not move. This is the sacred room where the Founding Emperors ceremonial dress is housed; proper decorum between sovereign and subject must be adhered to. Han Ruzi remained still. He had gotten used to being told what to do over the past few days. Hence, he just kept silent. After a while, Jing Yao spoke on behalf of the Emperor. The Prince Donghai may rise. Prince Donghai stood up, but his head bowed lower than ever. Another eunuch stepped forward with his body bowed. He placed a cattail mat behind the Emperor, slightly on the right, before cautiously leaving the chamber. Jing Yao said, By the Empress Dowagers edict: Prince Donghai shall attend by His Majestys side from today onwards. May His Majesty be devoted to the vegetarian fast. Tomorrow morning, the Ministry of Rites and Decorum shall be conducting a rehearsal for the ascension ceremony. Fast may be broken after noon. Having said that, Jing Yao left the room as well. Han Ruzi adjusted his posture on the cattail mat and continued to look at the Founders robes contemplatively. This time, he did not continue making up stories about the murals. With someone next to him, Han Ruzi felt like even his thoughts could be stolen away. Prince Donghai was diagonally behind Han Ruzi; despite kneeling, he did not keep still occasionally coughing, intermittently sighing, his robes kept rustling against the cattail mat. Han Ruzi turned his head and smiled towards his brother. Prince Donghai was momentarily stunned. He leaned forward, his hands supporting his weight on the ground. This was not a kneeling posture it was to get closer to Han Ruzi. He growled nasally, Dont be smug. You are not the true Emperor, only a fake one. I know. Han Ruzi said his first words in ten days. Prince Donghais voice was full of hatred. Compared to Han Ruzi, he hated the Empress Dowager who control everything from behind the scenes much more. Thats why we should be on the same side. Heh. Your Wang clan is completely powerless, so you wish to seek support from my Cui clan? I will not be tricked... Unless you are willing to let me have the throne. I never wanted to be Emperor. I can give you the throne anytime. No, it should be return the throne to me. Sure, I can return the throne to you. There were footsteps outside so Prince Donghai quickly went back to his original position. After things quietened down outside, Han Ruzi said, Are you still in contact with the Cui clan? No, I am being watched closely. That bastard Jing Yao, he tricked me into the palace and now he is my jailor. But this is only temporary, my mother and uncle will surely find a way to pass messages to me. Have... have you seen Yang Feng? Attendant Yang Feng? Ive seen him once; he just ran across in front of me without even paying his respects... Youre not expecting much from him, are you? Ive heard some news in the palace; it was him who negotiated with the senior officials and pushed you on the throne, thereby throwing you into the fire. He is now one of the Empress Dowagers trusted agents. The one who kills you in the future will surely be him. Definitely. He just looks like the king-killing type. If I were the Emperor, the first thing I would do is get rid of him. Han Ruzi could not guess at Yang Fengs true intentions, but that eunuch left too deep an impression on him. If he could choose someone to be his teammate, hed rather it be Yang Feng. The last vestiges of Prince Donghais fear of the Emperor had vanished, and he started to unceasingly map out his plan. When you return the throne to me, it will be an abdication. Such things have happened in the past. When the time comes, we would just say that you are seriously ill and cannot fulfill the responsibilities of Emperorship that would be a simple matter. What is difficult is, how do we drag the Empress Dowager down... Its very strange... I still dont understand one thing: why did Uncle agree to handing the Grand Marshals seal of office to the Shang-guan clan? That is half of the Capitals military forces! And despite making such a huge compromise, I am still not Emperor. Outrageous, absolutely outrageous! His voice was too loud, hence the rooms door was opened. Jing Yaos doughy pale face looked in and said, The Founding Emperor is watching. The old eunuch had a respectful posture and expression but his tone left no room for doubt. The chamber doors were closed slowly, and Prince Donghai could only squeak. Jing Yao is treacherous. Teacher was right: eunuchs are all treacherous. Han Ruzi did not know who was treacherous and who was loyal. All he knew was that he was in imminent danger. If a miracle did not happen, he would never see his mother again. He turned and looked at Prince Donghai but he knew that with just two thirteen year-olds, all they could do was complain to each other. Every step they took would be fraught with difficulty, and nothing would be accomplished. On the other hand, Prince Donghai was much more confident. He suddenly crawled from behind. He was too excited and almost knocked Han Ruzi down. I have a swift plan to deal with the Empress Dowager! It shall be carried out tomorrow! Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave a comment below to support this series. Chapter 6: Secret Edict Chapter 6: Secret Edict Being the Emperor was easy. Han Ruzi had nothing to do, nor did his actions affect the functioning of the Imperial Court or the stability of the realm. Yet being the Emperor was also burdensome. His every action could directly affect anywhere from a few people or tens of thousands of people. The ascension ceremony was a major event with far-reaching consequences. Thousands of people were bustling about in preparation, and the Ministry of Rites and Decorum was the most important of them. The Minister of Rites and Decorum had the role of personally explaining to the Emperor the various rituals of the ascension ceremony. Prince Donghais risky plan was to be employed on this man. The senior officials are often in support of the Emperor and opposed to the inner Imperial Palace interfering in politics. The Minister of Rites[1]... Whats he called? Yuan Jiu-ding. Tomorrow, you should secretly hand him an edict tasking him with rallying the officials of the Imperial Court to rescue you. Han Ruzi smiled but shook his head. That would not do. It did not appear very effective when the senior officials surrounded the Empress Dowagers palace-chambers and the Ancestral Temple that last time. That was different. That was the officials acting on their own accord without an imperial edict. No one was in charge, so the hundreds of them only dared to use their mouths and not their hands. With your edict, acting in opposition to the Empress Dowager would be legitimate. How... How do I issue an imperial edict? By speaking to the Minister of Rites directly? Han Ruzi was a little persuaded. Of course not. You will surely be watched. You must issue a secret edict. A secret edict? Yes... Ive seen it in books, it was an edict hidden in a waistband. Write an edict and hide it in a waistband, then secretly hand it to Yuan Jiu-ding. He will immediately understand. Have past Emperors done this? Han Ruzi was extremely shocked, and his interest was piqued further. Did you only learn to write and not read anything? My mother told me lots of stories. Prince Donghai could not hold back his laughter. He quickly looked at the door before saying softly, That was a story from a previous dynasty. It was recorded in the history books. As for the first secret waistband edict of our dynasty, it will be written by you. What should I write? I should not have to teach you everything. Just say that you are being held captive, and order the senior officials to depose the Empress Dowager and rescue you out of the palace. Depose the Empress Dowager? Hush, be quiet. The palace is full of the Empress Dowagers spies. There were footsteps coming from outside again so Prince Donghai returned to his cattail mat. He whispered, Write the secret edict tonight and hand it to Yuan Jiu-ding tomorrow. The senior officials will get things done within three days. Then you can abdicate the throne to me. If you dare renege, I will have the Cui clan kill you off. Also, make sure you write on something personal to the Emperor, that way it will be credible. Just paper will not do. Han Ruzi still had many questions, but the door was opened and Jing Yao walked in. He knelt on the bare ground and remained silent, appearing to be adamant about personally keeping an eye on the two. In the time remaining to the day, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai never had the chance to communicate with each other. They could only occasionally exchange glances. Prince Donghai became increasingly assured, while Han Ruzi grew less and less confident. However, he badly wanted to leave the palace and return to his mother, and hence was willing to bear any risk. Writing a secret edict was not a simple matter. Han Ruzi always had someone by his side. Even when sleeping at night, there would be someone sleeping on the couch in the same room as him. Sometimes it would an eunuch, sometimes it would be a servant-girl. Any sound would cause them to wake up. The next day, when Han Ruzi got up before dawn, he had yet to find a chance to write the secret edict. It was the eleventh day of the fast, and one more item was added to Han Ruzis schedule paying respects to the Empress Dowager after getting up from bed. Attendant Zuo Ji personally came to fetch the Emperor. After a precisely standard kowtow, the young attendant began to display his extraordinariness. Other eunuchs and servant-girls always went out of their way to avoid all communication with the Emperor even a glance was not acceptable. But Zuo Ji was all smiles, like a friendly uncle or older brother, his tone that of a lecturing but casual senior. Filial piety is the first amongst virtues and the Emperor must lead the people by example. Is Your Majesty willing to be filial to your mother? I am willing. There was never a moment when Han Ruzi did not miss his mother who was trapped outside of the palace. Why cant you do it? You are so stupid why cant you just pretend to have a fall? I cant even write anything, theres always someone in the room. Heavens! Prince Donghai smacked his own head a few times in frustration. Have you never had servants before? You are their master, you can give them orders! Like asking them to catch fish in the winter, or to grab fireflies in the summer, or to serve food in the middle of the night... Thats what theyre supposed to do! Did you actually think servants should just sleep soundly the entire night? You... The eunuch Zuo Ji noiselessly returned. He smiled and said, Prince Donghai, this is where the Founding Emperors ceremonial dress is housed. Your behavior is improper. Prince Donghai embarrassedly returned to his cattail mat. It might be because I did not have any food in the morning so I was feeling a little dizzy and fell over. Ive heard that the Founding Emperor was very kind to his descendants. He would forgive me, right? Zuo Ji knelt at the door and did not pursue the matter. Prince Donghai heaved a sigh of relief, and kept to himself the rest of the day. The problem was left to Han Ruzi. Of course he had had servants before. Not many, but his mother Maiden Wang was always polite to these servants and never made strange requests of them. Hence, something that might come easy to Prince Donghai was quite difficult for Han Ruzi. Han Ruzi thought on it for a long while, and finally thought of an idea after dinner. He first announced that he wished to practice his writing. The two eunuchs in the room were very obedient, and they immediately lay out paper and prepared the ink using an inkstone. Han Ruzis characters were not written very neatly. He kept writing and throwing away the pages, while those which he was especially dissatisfied with were torn into bits. The two eunuchs then picked up the papers and scraps thrown about. There was not that much paper in the room for Han Ruzi to throw about. Just before the paper ran out, one of the eunuchs went to get more. Han Ruzi spoke to the other eunuch in a deliberately off-handed manner, Get me a cup of tea. Your Majesty should rest... The eunuch was rather hesitant. A cup of water would be fine as well. I am thirsty. Han Ruzi tried his best to put on Prince Donghais tone. The other eunuch thus left the room. Han Ruzi continued to write on the paper, and quickly tore a small piece which he kept hidden within his left hand. Every item of clothing in the room had someone to keep an eye on. Han Ruzi was unable to get a wasitband or any other personal effect to hide a secret edict in. Things went much more smoothly than he had expected. The two eunuchs returned quickly and did not discover anything. Han Ruzi went to bed after drinking the cup of water, but he hardly slept this night. The next days bath and changing of attire was the most troublesome. He had to be waited upon by the eunuchs and servant-girls while completely naked. The crushed paper ball was small, but it was difficult to keep hidden. His hands, his collar, his waistband, his sleeves... Han Ruzi kept moving this little paper ball around, and finally managed to keep it hidden. And then it was time to hand it over to the Minister of Rites and Decorum, Yuan Jiu-ding. This was a very difficult step. There were always at least two eunuchs standing between him and the officials of the Court, so there was no chance for direct interaction. Prince Donghai was still with the entourage of attendants. Through exchanging glances, he knew that the secret edict had been written, and he was even more anxious than Han Ruzi. Just before the rehearsal was about to end, Prince Donghai tripped over a doorway and fell forward with great force. The entire procession thus fell over each other. Han Ruzi finally had the chance to fall onto the Minister of Rites and Decorum. Prince Donghai got up and apologized profusely. To the officials and eunuchs participating in the rehearsal, this was a serious matter. Nobody dared to lay the blame on Prince Donghai, so they got on their knees and admitted to their misconduct. They then discussed a plan to avoid such an incident from happening during the actual ascension ceremony. In the afternoon, when Prince Donghai had the opportunity, he impatiently asked Han Ruzi, Is it done? Han Ruzi nodded. He had stuffed that paper ball into the Ministers wasitband. Yuan Jiu-ding must surely have felt something and yet he kept silent. This was a good sign. Everythings done, then. Just wait and see. We will soon be able to escape the Empress Dowagers clutches, Prince Donghai prophesized with extreme confidence. [1] The Minister of Rites and Decorum will be called the Minister of Rites when used in dialogue, to prevent it from being too much of a mouthful for characters to say. Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave a comment below to support this series. Chapter 7: The Emperors Confession Chapter 7: The Emperors Confession Sure enough, something major happened that very night. Han Ruzi was sitting by his bedside while two eunuchs were combing his hair, as though the Emperor had to maintain a dignified look even in his dreams. The two eunuchs were in their thirties. They mostly kept silent and served the Emperor immaculately. Han Ruzi had just tricked the two of them the night before, and so felt a little guilty. Hence, he smiled at them and said, Thank you. The two of them looked at each other and appeared extremely nervous. They quickly bowed and withdrew, standing several steps away in rapt attention. They had to wait until the Emperor had gone to sleep before they could rest one would remain on the couch in the room, while the other would be guarding outside. At this point, Zuo Ji arrived. Nobody announced his arrival and his walked right into the room as though he was the true owner of the place. He said nothing after arriving, casually strolled about the room, and looked about everywhere. After making half a round, he stopped in front of the bed. The two eunuchs quickly knelt. Han Ruzi raised his head to look at the Empress Dowagers personal attendant, and knew that the matter had been exposed. From the night before when he had written the secret edict, it had been exactly one day. Zuo Ji stood for a while before bowing. He then stood up straight and said, Your Majesty has disappointed the Empress Dowager. As matters stood, Han Ruzi did not wish to say anything. He even held a little hope that the Empress Dowager would depose him in a fit of anger. What did Your Majesty write on the note? Zuo Ji asked. His tone was not stern, but friendly and curious instead. Han Ruzi kept his mouth shut. Zuo Ji heaved a sign. Your Majesty is sovereign of all under heaven and can do anything. But Your Majesty also has a responsibility to the world. Your Majestys every word and every deed can have unimaginable consequences. If the upper beam is not straight, the lower ones will go aslant. Even the smallest actions by Your Majesty may destroy the foundations of the Chu Empire. The Empress Dowager has ordered me to remind Your Majesty: the Chu Empire was left to Your Majesty by the ancestors; it does not belong to Your Majesty alone. I have never thought of the Chu Empire as mine, Han Ruzi finally said. The two kneeling eunuchs prostrated themselves even lower on the ground until they were nearly against the ground. Zuo Ji heaved a sigh and turned to the two eunuchs. It was you two who were taking care of His Majesty last night? Yes... The two eunuchs trembled. From their voices to their bodies, they trembled. It has nothing to do with them, Han Ruzi got out of bed, standing on his bare feet. It was Your Majestys own idea? It was all my idea. Han Ruzi did not sell out Prince Donghai. Zuo Ji laughed. The doors of the room opened again, and this time it was the Director of Palace Attendants Jing Yao who entered, followed by Prince Donghai. Prince Donghai forewent his usual domineering demeanor and appeared to be cautious and apprehensive. Once he stepped into the room, he had hardly stood still before crying aloud, I dont know anything! He made me pretend to fall! I had no choice but to obey the Emperors orders! I dont know about anything else! Jing Yao looked at Zuo Ji. Zuo Ji said, That was what His Majesty said too. Prince Donghai heaved a sigh of relief. Do you two not believe me? Even if I want to conspire with the senior officials, I have no need to choose the Minister of Rites. Jing Yao knelt before the Emperor as Zuo Ji stepped to the side. May Your Majesty place paramount importance on the well-being of the Empire, said Jing Yao. Fine. Han Ruzi felt like matters were not that bad. What did Your Majesty write on the note? Jing Yao asked the same question as Zuo Ji. Have you not seen it? This matter must be corroborated, so we hope to get a direct answer from Your Majesty personally. Kneeling at the door, Prince Donghai let out a breath of laughter. He had experience of the Emperor using ones words against oneself, and was not surprised by this at all. Zuo Ji was stunned into silence. He did not expect the usually dull Emperor to suddenly be adept at arguing. Zuo Jis face kept changing color and he turned to look at Jing Yao. Jing Yao stood up, his heart filled with contempt for this eunuch who had earned favor through his beauty, yet outwardly expressed no distaste. Instead, he nodded in tacit understanding, implying that everything was under control. The old eunuch walked slowly before the Emperor. He looked at the paper on the desk. Does Your Majesty nurse a grievance for those two eunuchs who were punished? Since they had committed an unforgiveable crime, what more can I say? Han Ruzi said evenly. Prince Donghai stood up as well, watching this scene unfold with great interest. He was curious how long the Emperor could maintain his obstinancy. Jing Yao sighed lightly. Does Your Majesty still trust those senior officials outside the palace? This old servant has served four Emperors; let this servant tell Your Majesty the truth: the senior officials have their own vested interests. They will always talk about their loyalty as subjects to their sovereign, but in their hearts, what they wish is to hoodwink those above and bully those below. Just catch a random senior official and throw him in prison within three days, he will testify to a long list of co-conspirators. Those people are constantly politicking in Court during the day, but at night they will make merry with wine with one another. Their goal is but one: to pull wool over the Emperors eyes so as to secure benefits for themselves. Behind every petition, every self-righteous sentence, hides an ulterior motive. When they impeach their rivals, they are always able to subtly praise their allies. Not to mention their penchant for quid pro quo: today you nominate me for office, tomorrow I shall promote you. Eunuchs are lowly, but we hold no infidelity, nor is it possible for us to be disloyal. The Empress Dowager and Your Majesty are all we can rely on. Cast aside, we are less than dirt. Zuo Ji nodded repeatedly in agreement, while Prince Donghai rolled his eyes in disdain. Han Ruzi said, Matters are not as severe as you think. I only handed the Minister of Rites... It was just a note. The note does not contain what you are worried about. The old eunuch placed a hand on the Emperors shoulder. Such an act was rather disrespectful but he felt like he had the standing to do so. He heaved a sigh again. We will handle the affair with the note. There is no hurry, we can let it fester for a few days. If Yuan Jiu-ding is smart, he would hand the note over tomorrow. It would have been better if he had done so today, but he is not that smart. If he refuses to hand it over, we shall see how many senior officials he can rally to his cause. This might just be the opportunity to get rid of a bunch of treacherous officials in the Imperial Court. Han Ruzi felt like something was stuck in his throat. The last thing he wanted was for others to suffer because of him. But as matters stood, things were not up to him. He could only choose to confess to display his submission. Regardless of what he did, the eunuchs would use every excuse to strike at the senior officials. Prince Donghai laughed in adulation. A brilliant plan, Lord Jing, laying a long line to catch a big fish... He did not continue so as to avoid offending the Emperor by revealing the whole truth. Lord Jing, you said, we shall see. Who is we? Han Ruzi asked. Jing Yaos expression darkened. This young Emperor was still being stubborn this was something he did not expect. Zuo Ji laughed. When Lord Jing said we, of course he meant Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager. By revealing what was written on the note, Your Majesty would undoubtedly express genuine filial piety towards the Empress Dowager, not your other mother. Zuo Jis smile abated and asked Jing Yao, Has Maiden Wang moved to her new quarters? Jing Yao nodded. Han Ruzi felt extremely furious, the bottom-line in his heart having been breached. But he did not shout, and just grabbed the brush. On the paper that had been prepared, he wrote five words. As the other three watched, Prince Donghai said absently, The Emperors gone mad. Zuo Ji laughed while shaking his head, Your Majesty has failed to live up to the Empress Dowagers hard work. Jing Yaos expression was even more sullen. Is Your Majesty joking? I am not joking. This is just it... Han Ruzi had yet to finish when someone entered from outside. It was Yang Feng who had not made an appearance in so long. He did not bother with the necessary courtesies, nor did he kowtow. He just bowed slightly and said, The matter ends here. Zuo Ji let out a laugh while Jing Yao stared at Yang Feng coldly. Lord Yang, what do you mean? We are carrying out the Empress Dowagers edict, how can matters just end here? Yang Feng took a small ball of paper from his sleeves. This is the original. The Empress Dowager has already seen it it is no big deal. Jing Yao and Zuo Ji were stunned, and Prince Donghai was even more shocked. The Emperor sending a plea for rescue to senior officials was not a big deal?! Jing Yao walked over and took the paper ball. His mind full of doubt, he stared at Yang Feng for a while before unfurling the ball of paper. Just one look and he displayed a shocked expression. Zuo ji walked over and also appeared quite embarrassed. Prince Donghai could not control his curiosity, and he looked at what was written on the note. The original note brought by Yang Feng contained the same five words as the paper on the desk: I want to eat meat. Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave a comment below to support this series. Chapter 8: Within Ten Steps Chapter 8: Within Ten Steps I want to eat meat... What does this mean? Prince Donghai was at quite a loss. He looked at every person in the room ending with the Emperor. He suddenly understood Ruzi had changed the contents of the secret edict. Fury instantly overtook his caution as he pounced forward shouting, You dare make a fool of me! Despite Jing Yaos old age, his limbs were still dexterous. He hurriedly grabbed Prince Donghai by the waist and rebuked fiercely, Prince Donghai, have some self-respect! This is the Imperial Palace! Prince suddenly felt frightened. He knew he had committed a grave wrong, and he quickly softened his attitude. Im sorry... In the moment... May Your Majesty forgive... Han Ruzi nodded lightly to communicate that he did not mind. Thats truly the original note? Jing Yao still had his doubts. His Majesty left many pieces of writing yesterday. We can confirm its authenticity just by looking at the handwriting. Yang Feng carefully kept the note. The Empress Dowager believed its authenticity; everyone elses opinion was not important. How did you get it? Lord Yuan gave it to me of his own accord. Yang Feng said calmly. It appeared that Minister Yuan was smarter than was previously expected. Jing Yao was embarrassed but dared not be angry. Red-faced, he said, The vegetarian fast will end soon; Your Majesty has many days of eating meat ahead. Why bother telling the officials about such a trivial matter? I have no one to talk to in the palace. Han Ruzi went back to his bedside. Jing Yao and Zuo Ji exchanged a look. They did not know how to respond to this so they muttered some platitudes and withdrew. Prince Donghai kept staring at the Emperor until he was prompted by Jing Yao, then he stiffly took his leave. Yang Feng stood where he was. The three who were already on their way out stopped again, not wishing to leave the Emperor alone with this cunning Palace Attendant. In accordance with the Empress Dowagers edict, I shall be attending to His Majesty from today onwards. Yang Feng said. The three did not stay any longer and left hurriedly. Yang Feng moved to the bed. You are very smart not to have actually written some secret edict. You are also very lucky that the Empress Dowager was magnanimous, believing this to be some childish mischief and not wishing to pursue the matter further. Han Ruzi raised his head and asked, I nearly hurt a lot of people, didnt I? Your Majesty is over thinking it. Inside and outside the Imperial Palace, up and down the ranks of the Imperial Court, everyone has their means of self-preservation. As for those who need protection from Your Majesty, they are people who are not worth Your Majestys protection. Han Ruzi thought of the two eunuchs who were beaten. Their method of self-preservation was to cry out loudly and in pain. As he finally got to see Yang Feng, there were things that Han Ruzi wished to asked. What are the benefits of being Emperor? Prince Donghai wishes to be Emperor so badly, yet you all refuse. I have never even had such thoughts, yet you all are resolute on making me be one. Ive heard that when my grandfather, the Martial Emperor, was on the throne, his anger could cause rivers of blood to spill. And yet when it comes to me, I dont even dare acknowledge my birth mother. Yang Feng took a step forward. There were some things which he should not say, but he was moved by some special qualities of the Emperor. Yang Feng was willing to take a risk. Do you want to know what is the Emperor? Han Ruzi nodded hesitantly. When the Martial Emperor got angry, he could spill blood that flowed for a thousand li.[1] But beyond a thousand li, there is yet another thousand li. The armies of Chu have never been able to reach the limits of the entire world. Even the Martial Emperor had troubles by his side: three times, Crown Princes were appointed; seven times, he had senior officials killed; countless times, he pampered and discarded members of his harem. The Martial Emperor personally met with danger five times: three times when he was travelling incognito, once in the Imperial Court, and once right here in the Imperial Palace. Han Ruzis eyes shone brightly. My mother never... I have never heard these stories before. These are not bedtime stories. Yang Fengs tone grew stern. I am telling you an important truth. That even the most powerful Emperors will encounter unsatisfactory situations? Han Ruzi guessed. Yang Feng said coldly, I am telling you what the Emperor truly looks like. What he truly is. Not the standard drivel propounded by Confucian scholars. Han Ruzi did not make a sound, nor did he turn his head. Prince Donghai coughed twice before saying what was on his mind. It was not me who revealed the secret. You were not careful enough, so your tracks were revealed. But you were quite cunning. I want to eat meat you were trying to test whether the Minister of Rites is worth trusting right? Mm, very cautious. But overly so. Han Ruzis little bit of trust towards Prince Donghai had long disappeared. But this person was within his ten-step radius so he did not want to engender conflict. Thus, he said, In any event, the matter cannot be done. If you had been bolder, the Minister of Rites might have been able to take action yesterday. But because you wrote I want to eat meat, the senior officials would not treat it seriously. You must be willing to take risks to accomplish things. You would never be able to stand out like this. I never wanted to stand out. My situation is no worse than it was before. In your situation now, you may lose your head at anytime! Prince Donghai found the Emperors steadiness unbelievable. But thinking that his earlier threats had never had an effect on his brother, he let the matter go. I know what you mean. You and your mother... truly suffered in the past. No Princely title, no Teacher, even worse off than an ordinary member of the Imperial Clan. From what I can tell, the Empress Dowager must hate you and your mother. She is not even willing to see you. You have seen the Empress Dowager before? In the past. She is not a simple person... Prince Donghai lowered his tone even further. As long as she was around, Lord Fathers gaze would never look at anyone else. Ive heard that she knows... voodoo. When mentioning voodoo, Prince Donghai managed to scare himself. He quickly went to kneel properly and muttered, For all we know, she may be able to hear everything we say here. Or she might have hurt herself practicing voodoo so she is hiding and refusing to see anyone. Han Ruzi did not believe in voodoo. He turned and looked at Prince Donghai. He was quite puzzled. Why did the Empress Dowager order you to attend to me, and even let us interact alone? To humiliate me and the Cui clan, I suppose. Prince Donghai said in indignation, not bothering to hide his anger towards the Empress Dowager or his desire for the throne. Han Ruzi did not think so, and he even suspected that Prince Donghai was playing the fool. At least if he were Prince Donghai, he would not be in a hurry at all. Since the Cui clan was a powerful clan, they would not submit to the Empress Dowager easily. Prince Donghai still had his chances. We must still think of a way to oppose the Empress Dowager. This time, the message should be sent to the Cui clan. Prince Donghai could not guess at the Emperors thoughts, and excitedly suggested a new plan. No, Han Ruzi flatly refused. I dont want to oppose anyone, least of all the Empress Dowager. Even if I am not to have the throne for long, it is still my best chance for survival. Han Ruzi turned back around. Prince Donghai looked at him in complete shock, and after awhile, displayed an expression of extreme fury. Dinner for the day included an extra dish that when eaten felt like meat. Han Ruzi was very surprised the vegetarian fast was still on-going so he should not be eating meat. Only after chewing for a while did he realize that it was mushrooms. It seemed like his complaining had some use after all. After the meal, Han Ruzi used every chance he had to strike a conversation with the eunuchs or servant-girls around him, to very little effect. They were confused by the Emperors sudden change in personality, and soon became very suspicious and did their best not to answer. When they had no choice but to speak, they would consider their words carefully, as though they were not speaking to the Emperor but passing along a message to someone who was not even present. What they felt from the Emperor was not warmth, but pressure. Yang Feng came and went. He heard some of the conversations. He did not object, nor did he make any suggestions. He was like a distracted shepherd, occasionally checking whether the herd was still grazing in place, and then he went along with his own business. The entire day went by and Han Ruzi was exhausted. All he had gotten was a few words in response. His ten-step radius still remained a desolate wasteland. In the night, as he lay on his bed, Han Ruzi thought about what he had undergone during the day. He realized that he had not gained nothing for his efforts. At least he discovered one thing: the Empress Dowagers faction was not the only one in the Imperial Palace. By his side, there were other forces simmering below the surface. But this was of no help to the current Emperor. He could not even assert control over his ten-step radius, let alone find any time or condition that was beneficial to him. But just before he fell asleep, a small event gave Han Ruzi some confidence. When he was nearly asleep, Meng Es voice suddenly sounded. I have asked. Those two were sent for treatment. They will not die. Han Ruzis drowsiness disappeared immediately. He was concerned about the two eunuchs, but not to the extent of constant worry. He was happy because someone was finally willing to answer his questions directly. The desolation of his ten-step radius finally had a breath of life. [1] One li is roughly equivalent to half a kilometer, or a third of a mile. [2] The E in Meng E is pronounced like er without the r sound. Chapter 9: Your Majesty, Take the Seal Chapter 9: Your Majesty, Take the Seal Thank you, Han Ruzi said to the servant-girl. He had no wild wishes for now; he only hoped to have someone to talk to, to create a friendlier environment in his ten-step radius, so that he would be a little more comfortable in the palace. There is no need... If you really want to thank me, then stop needlessly striking conversations with people. You are scaring everyone. Meng E had a curt way of speaking. Not just to the Emperor, she spoke that way to the other eunuchs and servant-girls as well. In a group of obsequious people, she seemed like an ignorant village girl who had just barged in. And yet she became the Emperors personal attendant, staying by his side, with no one to replace her. She must be a confidant of the Empress Dowager, Han Ruzi guessed. But he was not adverse to that. Instead, he felt more at ease. Thats why I spoke to everyone. That way I would not cause trouble to the person whom I speak to exclusively, right? And if I continue to keep silent, I will... I will go insane. There are many people in the palace who dont like speaking, yet you dont see anyone go insane. Thats because they have people to speak to privately, just like were doing now. Meng E refused to continue the conversation. Han Ruzi closed his eyes and peacefully went to sleep, dreaming of his mother. Nothing of note happened the next few days. Other than going through rehearsals and the vegetarian fast, Han Ruzi still tried to converse with those around him, to little avail. The Emperor was about to ascend to the throne; even though everyone knew he was just going to be a puppet Emperor, they dared not be negligent in their attendance to him, and the attitudes of the eunuchs and servant-girls were more and more reverent. March 18, Year 1 of the Gongcheng era. According to precedent, the remaining days in the year would continue to use the previous Emperors era name. Han Ruzi was about to be enthroned, so all eyes were on him this day. Yet he still could not escape the feeling that he was disconnected with everything around him. He wore the Founders crown, and a specially tailored Dragon robe. He walked from his palace-chamber to the Ancestral Temple, then from the temple to the Tongxuan Hall. In between he made three stops, and changed dress three times. The sidewalks were filled with people. They were all kneeling, hailing long live, and then they went back to their business, firm in their belief that all was right in the world. Han Ruzi saw no gaze that truly cared for him. They civil and military officials of the Imperial Court were not too different from the eunuchs and servant-girls of the Imperial Palace. They were respectful, but nobody truly wanted to enter the Emperors ten-step radius. He tried his best not to think about anything and to simply be an obedient puppet. Even though he saw the resentful eyes of Prince Donghai in the crowd of aristocratic attendants, he remained unmoved. The senior officials came to pay their respects to the Emperor according to rank. When the Master of Ceremony loudly announced the entrance of a batch of military officials, Han Ruzi had an impulse to cry for help. He did not know these military officials, but in the stories, military officials tended to be more straightforward and loyal than the civil officials. The impulse came and went. Han Ruzi remained seated like a wooden puppet on the rather uncomfortable Dragon Throne. The military officials looked no different than the civil ones. They did not wear any armor, they prostrated themselves and did the same movements, their mouths said the same words, and none of them lifted their head to look at the new Emperor. The ascension ceremony was long and tedious. Only at noon did it come to an end, when the new Emperor moved to the Qinzheng Hall, the Hall of Diligent Administration.[1] Here, the Emperor was to discuss matters of state with the few highest ranking officials for the first time. Han Ruzi did not place any hope on this he was still encircled by many eunuchs and did not communicate with the senior officials. Moreover, the Empress Dowager sat at a side-room to the hall. Everything was decided by her. After entering the palace for nearly twenty days, Han Ruzi had yet to see his Lady Mothers face. The first session before the throne ought to have been eventless, but, unforeseen by Han Ruzi and by everyone else, it ended up being the first time and condition for the new Emperor. Han Ruzis grandfather, the Martial Emperor, grew paranoid and suspicious in his later years. He did not trust even those closest to him, and deposed two Crown Princes within ten years. Only one year before he passed away did he select the Graceful Emperor to be the Crown Prince. Many held the belief that if the Martial Emperor had lived a few months longer, he might have deposed the Crown Prince for the third time. This was a strange scene. Han Ruzi had thought of various possibilities on his way back, but he did not think he would encounter such a situation. Yang Feng was stunned as well. The Five Trusted Officials had special dispensation from the Martial Emperor relieving them from the kowtow ritual while they were in the Hall of Diligent Administration. But Shang-guan Xu was not included in this since he was a new addition. As this was the first time he was participating in the meeting, he was extra careful and knelt down once he saw the Emperor. The other five looked at each other before following suit. And with that, Yang Feng and the rest of the eunuchs also knelt down, leaving only the Emperor and the eunuch by the pillar standing. The young, thirteen year-old Emperor suddenly became the tallest person in the room, and felt rather helpless. All the etiquette taught to him by officials from the Ministry of Rites and Decorum were useless in such a situation, so all he could do was remain standing, waiting for someone to speak. Yang Feng straightened his back and said, Liu Jie, the Hall of Diligent Administration is no place for your insolence. Dare you not kneel? The eunuch named Liu Jie knelt on one knee, and raised the silken case with both hands. He looked like he was braving death as he shouted loudly, Your Majesty, take the seal! Han Ruzi shot a pleading gaze towards Yang Feng. He had some impression of Liu Jie. This eunuch was present during every rehearsal and was one of the Emperors many attendants. He never said a word, and no one had ever introduced him. Han Ruzi had never known what this persons duties were. Yang Feng looked around the room before settling his gaze on Chancellor Yin Wuhai. Lord Yin, what is going on? Yin Wuhai gave a forced smile and coughed a few times, as though he were at a loss of words. The eunuch Liu Jie interjected and said, Lord Yang need not ask the Lord Chancellor. This was all my doing alone. Liu Jies eyes were filled with admonishment. As the Sealbearer, I bear the Imperial Seal for the Emperor alone. Even if the Jade Emperor[2] himself were to descend on this mortal realm, he can forget about taking the seal from me willingly. It seems that I will have to offend the Empress Dowager and Your Lordships today. I would rather be a shattered vessel of jade than an unbroken clay pot. Without the Emperors commands, I would rather smash myself to death in these halls and spill my blood upon the seal. Nobody dared to respond, but Han Ruzi felt a fire in his heart. It turned out that the Emperor was not just a puppet that no one cared about. There were still people who were willing to die to protect the dignity of the Emperor. But still he kept silent. Instinctively, he knew that this was a delicate and dangerous situation a careless word by him could cause great harm to befall this loyal Liu Jie. Amongst those present, Jing Yao appeared the most affected. As the Director of Palace Attendants, he was Sealbearer Liu Jies immediate superior, and yet such a spectacle happened right before the Empress Dowager. But he did not know what to do. Liu Jie, His Majesty is here, why arent you handing over the Imperial Seal? Today is His Majestys day of ascension. Your insolence is a crime punishable by clan extermination! I am a eunuch with no family and no clan. My life is tied to the Imperial Seal, my death is of no concern. Liu Jie looked towards the Emperor and nodded slightly. He said in a low tone, May Your Majesty take the seal. Out of all under heaven, only Your Majesty may take this seal from my hands. May... Your Majesty... take... the seal. Chancellor Yin Wuhai was the head of all the officials of the Imperial Court, so he had no choice but to say something, but his voice was as vague as it could be. Han Ruzi remained motionless. He looked towards the Empress Dowagers room where she sat in on court sessions, and then towards Yang Feng by his side. Yang Feng bowed slightly and nudged lightly to the Emperors left side. He said softly, May Your Majesty take the seal Yang Fengs gaze seemed to contain subtle hints, but on such occasions, some words he would never say. Han Ruzi took a step forward. Yang Feng remained where he was; he knelt down and did not follow. [1] I will be using both Qinzheng Hall and Hall of Diligent Administration interchangeably. [2] A God of Daoist mythology who rules the upper heavenly realms. TZT Note: Apologies for the late update. Heavy RL commitments came in, and will likely cause slow updates for the next two weeks. Will try to update over the weekend. Chapter 10: Waves Chapter 10: Waves The hall was restored to silence. Han Ruzi looked at the backs of many people; even their backs revealed a wealth of emotions. The Empress Dowagers older brother was trembling he probably thought that this was a plot against the Shang-guan clan; Prince Donghais uncle, Cui Hong, had the most precise kowtow of all those present, but he tried his best to hide behind Chancellor Yin Wuhai; as for the old Chancellor, his back was trembling as well, but this did not reveal fear but feebleness, thus displaying that everything that was happening was beyond his control; Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Mingzhis back was raised slightly, as though he might jump up at any moment. All this could just be Han Ruzis imagination, so he stopped his pondering and walked to Sealbearer Liu Jie. The eunuch placed his other leg on the ground and knelt on both knees. He rested his gaze downwards and handed the one-of-a-kind Imperial Seal to the Emperor. Han Ruzi received the silken case. It felt heavy in his hands it must have been difficult for Liu Jie to have raised it for so long. The square-shaped Imperial Seal was encased within, it was a singular piece of white jade, a little worn. He only stole a glance at it before throwing a look at Yang Feng, unsure of what to do next. But Yang Feng kept his gaze downwards, unwilling to prompt the Emperor in any way. The others were so as well. Only Prince Donghai, who was kneeling at the door, shot looks of hatred and jealousy. The Emperor had many seals, but this Imperial Seal of historic legacy was the most valuable. Only when using it could the Emperor issue an official edict. Take the newly appointed Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, Shang-guan Xu, for example even though he had already received his seal of office, he could only be called Acting Grand Marshal. Only after an official Imperial Edict could he be truly invested into office. Han Ruzis heart was pounding. Holding the Imperial Seal meant that he could exercise imperial authority beyond ten steps and within a thousand li. With just one easy sentence he could get his mother into the palace. But he had not even properly managed his ten-step radius. Looking around him, the hall was filled with people whom he could not trust. We[1] are young and juvenile... ignorant in matters of state, relying wholly... relying wholly on the Empress Dowagers guidance. Please h.. hand the Imperial Seal to the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi stuttered. He was too nervous, even more nervous when he guessed that he would be killed sooner or later. As Your Majesty commands, said Jing Yao, who rose, went before the Emperor, and took the silken case from him. He heaved a great sigh of relief. He was just about to turn to go see the Empress Dowager, when Chancellor Wuhai raised his head and said, Your Majestys filial heart is on display before all under heaven. Perhaps Your Majesty may issue an edict awarding all mothers in the Empire, so as to lead by example. Jing Yao wanted to fiercely slap himself in the mouth he had nearly made the very same mistake. If he wanted the Empress Dowager to legitimately have use of the Imperial Seal, the Emperor must authorize its use himself. Hence, he stopped in his tracks and decided to keep silent the more experienced senior officials should handle this, while he need only think about how to deal with Liu Jie when the matter was settled. Yes, Han Ruzi said concisely. He felt like his insides were empty. Even though he knew that the Imperial Seal was not truly his to begin with, he still felt a sense of loss; or rather, one might say he felt a desire to have the seal for himself. He even felt like he had let down Liu Jie, but upon taking a look at Yang Feng, he believed that his decision to hand over the Imperial Seal was correct: the old eunuch had subtly blinked at him. The Chancellor arose with great difficulty. He drafted the edict personally. This required some time, and with everyone else in the hall still kneeling, Jing Yao regretted that he had acted too quickly. He held the case with the seal in his hand, awkwardly standing around, yet it would also be awkward to suddenly get on his knees now The veil separating the hall from the listening-room was lifted. A middle-aged servant-girl walked out and said, The Empress Dowager has issued an edict: The Imperial Seal is an important artifact of state, its manner of holding determined by rules laid down by the ancestors which ought not be changed. The seal shall remain under the care and custody of the Sealbearer, Liu Jie. Everyone within the hall raised their heads and looked at the servant-girl is shock. The Chancellor, still in the midst of writing, put down his pen-brush, trying to discern the Empress Dowagers intentions. Jing Yao was especially shocked, but he was glad to be able to hand over this hot potato. After only a fleeting moment of hesitation, he walked towards Liu Jie and handed the seal back to him. This seemed like an incomprehensible game that Han Ruzi could only have a slight inkling of. The Emperor did not stay long in the Hall of Diligent Administration. Chancellor Yin Wuhai personally drafted an edict, which received the unanimous approval of the senior officials, and which was sent to the listening-room for the Empress Dowagers approval. The Empress Dowager removed some overt flattery from the draft, before sending the edict out for the Emperors approval, after which the Imperial Seal was stamped on the edict, giving it official effect. And just like that, through an edict that praised the virtues of mothers, the right to use the Chu Imperial Seal was delegated to the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi was sent out of the hall for the second time. The eunuch Liu Jie who had protected the seal with his life retreated to a corner with nothing else to say. Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Mingzhi, who was famed for his straightforwardness, displayed a contemplative expression he was probably thinking about matters of state. Cui Hong was still evasive, while the newcomer Shang-guan Xu respectfully looked on the Emperor, trying to hide his immense sense of relief. Han Ruzi did not gain anything, but he still felt great excitement. The Emperor was still someone to pay attention to. His hands may not reach beyond his ten-steps, but outside those ten steps there were those who would reach for him. For all he knew, as he walked back to the inner Imperial Palace, there were countless of hands reaching for him in the dark, just that he could not see them yet. Once he returned to his quarters, Yang Feng poured a bucket of cold water over the Emperors excitement. At the door of Han Ruzis bedchambers, Yang Feng ignored all propriety and grabbed the Emperors arms, pushing him in. At the same time, he waved his hands ordering everyone else not to enter. There were two servant-girls tidying up the room who were also chased out by Yang Feng. Han Ruzi did not insist. Other than sitting here, what can I do? You can go sleep. I will wake you when it is time for dinner. Han Ruzi looked at his bed on the right, and did not feel drowsy at all. He stared blankly while sitting on the couch. You have not been in the palace for a long time, right? Meng E turned her head slowly and looked at the Emperor. How did you know? I guessed it. Han Ruzi smiled. Actually, this was not difficult to guess. Meng Es demeanor was too unique within the palace. Even Han Ruzi, inexperienced as he was, could tell. Meng E continued to stare at the ends of her feet. How long have you been in the palace? Where are you from? Do you have family? Do you like life in the palace? ... Every few moments, Han Ruzi would ask a question, not caring whether she answered or not. In the end, he had nothing left to ask, so he started talking about his own life. The place I used to live in was very small, but it had many flowers and shrubs. I once thought that there would be more greenery outside, but since then all Ive seen were rooms, chambers, buildings, and halls. I moved house when I was five, to much larger premises. There were also more servants everyone was kind to me, always bringing me toys and telling me stories. I love listening to stories, any kind would do like those of fox immortals, righteous pugilists, martial generals... I moved house again when I was eight, to a single building. I would run up and down every day, since Mother said that was good for my body. Later, when I was ten, I moved into the palace. Which is a strange thing, because even though I lived here for a month, I have no recollection at all. Meng E suddenly got up. She raised her left hand, gesturing to the Emperor to keep silent. Her right hand was pressed against the door, and she truly tried to listen. Han Ruzi was very shocked. This was the palace, so why did Meng E look like she was about to face a fearsome enemy? Sealbearer Liu Jie is a loyal subject, but I had absolutely no knowledge of what he was going to do today. I had not even heard of his name before today. I hope... that the Empress Dowager would understand. Han Ruzi increasingly believed what Yang Feng said, that the events of the day at the Qinzheng Hall were not over. Why are you saying this to me? Meng E asked. I think... Im guessing... I feel... that you might be able to see the Empress Dowager. Meng E neither admitted nor denied it. Han Ruzi kept silent for a while. He still did not understand why Liu Jies actions caused Yang Feng to be so nervous. As well as Meng E she was obviously not just a simple servant-girl. Footsteps sounded unmistakably from outside the room. Meng E stood up and shifted the stool away. After a while, she flung open the door fiercely. Standing outside with his mouth aghast was Prince Donghai. There was nobody with him. He ignored the servant-girl and strode into the room. He looked left and right, before perfunctorily bowing to Han Ruzi. He said derisively, Your Majesty, you have landed yourself in great trouble. [1] The royal we is used when the Chinese equivalent is used in the original. Note from TZT: Real life continues to be hectic. Updates to come next weekend. Chapter 11: The Servant-Girl Adept in Martial Arts Chapter 11: The Servant-Girl Adept in Martial Arts Even though Prince Donghai was not trustworthy at all, Han Ruzi was still very glad to see him. He smiled and said, Welcome. This is the first time you have come visit me. With the servant-girl around, Prince Donghai dared not be too insolent, but he could not bring himself to pretend to be a respectful subject. He grunted in acknowledgement while looking around. It is not that I wished to come here. I was ordered to come here by the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi was puzzled. Prince Donghai strolled around with his arms behind his back, but was unwilling to go near Han Ruzi. Thats right. First day of your ascension and you already have loyal subjects willing to stand up for you. But you better not be too smug about it. Liu Jie has caused you great trouble. Im not afraid of trouble. I just hope that Sealbearer Liu is alright. In Han Ruzis heart, eunuch Liu Jie was a truly loyal subject. Heh, of course Liu Jie is alright. With the ruckus he caused, his reputation as a principled and loyal subject has been engraved into hearts and minds. Who knows how many literati on the outside are writing essays praising him. But you, you are in trouble. At first, everyone knew that you are a puppet, hence everyone left things alone. But Liu Jie has given outsiders a mistaken impression, causing people to think that you have hope. There will surely be idiots who will fall over one another to petition for the Emperor to reign personally. With the result that... Prince Donghai stole a glance at the servant-girl. Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, he continued, But fortunately, the Empress Dowager is wise. She saw through Liu Jies act, and hence she did not punish him, and instead let him retain custody of the Imperial Seal. After all, this fellow has quite the audacious streak, the Imperial Seal is indeed quite safe in his custody. Han Ruzi shook his head. You are too suspicious. By what you are saying, every loyal subject is just pretending? Heh, Prince Donghai revealed a disdainful expression, as he could not be bothered to argue. He walked around before coming before Han Ruzi, Your quarters are not as expansive as mine. Really? I think it is big enough. This was the first time Han Ruzi was staying in chambers with side rooms on both the left and right he did not find it small at all. Prince Donghai was still full of disdain. He turned and walked towards the door, and spoke to the servant-girl sitting on the stool. Leave. Meng E did not even bat an eyelid. She does not need to leave. Han Ruzi stood up. He did not need Meng E to stay, but he felt that Prince Donghai was very rude. You are the Emperor, and yet you are speaking up for a servant-girl! Prince Donghai turned around, shocked. Do you not know... where there these people come from? She must stay. Han Ruzi insisted. Do you even look like an Emperor? Prince Donghai grew bolder as he spoke. You saw my uncle today, right? Everyone was courteous to him; the Cui clan has not lost power. Then look at that Shang-guan Xu. Just a small matter had him trembling with fear. Truly, one cannot push mud up a wall.[1] Shang-guan Xu was indeed trembling at that time, but Han Ruzi did not think that Prince Donghais uncle performed much better. Cui Hong was always hiding behind someone, not daring to even appear squarely. The ascension was like a game. The game has ended, and wherever power was, power still resides. Prince Donghais voice grew louder and louder. He turned around fiercely and faced the servant-girl again. Dont be an eyesore, and piss... Prince Donghai did not just move his lips, he also moved his legs. Even though he was only thirteen, this kick was not light. If he hit his mark, the servant-girl would surely topple over the stool. But in the end it was Prince Donghai who fell down. He screamed and scrambled up. He was both furious and recalcitrant. You dare hit back?! Meng E stood up, and lightly hit Prince Donghais waist with her palm. Prince Donghai fell back several steps before being able to stop. He clutched his stomach and turned around. Beside himself in shock, he said, You... you... I know that move! Ahh... Can you please have a poorer memory? This is a matter of life and death! Prince Donghai grabbed the Emperors arm, wanting to drag him into a fight with the servant-girl guarding the door. Han Ruzi shook his head. No. You deceived me once before, I no longer believe you. Are you talking about the thing with the secret edict? Alright, it was I who leaked the secret. But you cannot blame me fully. That old eunuch Jing Yao was watching me like a hawk... Besides, did you not end up unscathed? I was the one who fell on hard times. Jing Yao was unable to gather evidence of a conspiracy between you and the senior officials, and hence was reprimanded by the Empress Dowager. He then vented his anger on me, and scolded me abusively, saying that all I do is mess things up. If I were to become the Emperor... Forget it, I wont talk about that. I am sincere this time. I... I swear to the heavens! If I deceive you again, I will die a horrible death! Alright, I believe you. Prince Donghai heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and faced the servant-girl who still remained calm. He said hesitatingly, Do you think we can defeat her? There is no need to fight. She is not an assassin. How do you know? I can tell. Hah, you are too innocent. And it is no wonder, you dont even have a Teacher. Nobody taught you the ways of the inner palace. Let me tell you, the Imperial Palace is the dirtiest place in the world. Over here, a human life is the most worthless thing. But you still want to enter the palace and be Emperor. Thats two different things! Prince Donghai was angered and he flung the Emperor to one side. He strode to the servant-girl. There is nobody else here, so you need not hide any longer. Speak the truth. Are you an assassin? When Prince Donghai was persuading the Emperor, Meng E had no reactions. Now, it seemed like she didnt even hear Prince Donghai, not even batting an eyelid. Prince Donghai waited for a while and said, Do you see? Only an assassin can remain this calm, sitting there motionless for so long. She is waiting for her opportunity. When it is dark and quiet, maybe this very night, she will kill you in one strike, and then throw the bloody knife into my hands, leaving me unable to explain myself. The more Prince Donghai thought about it, the more convinced he became. Fear filled his heart, and an idea suddenly came to him. In two steps, he leapt to the side of a pillar. He shouted loudly, Assassin, this wicked plot of yours and the Empress Dowager will not succeed. If you dare lay a hand on the Emperor, I... I will be like Liu Jie and kill myself against this pillar! Lets see how you would frame me then! Even though both were protecting the Emperor with ones life, Sealbearer Liu Jie had appeared deathly loyal, while Prince Donghai just looked like he was acting shamelessly. Meng E had no reaction while Han Ruzi laughed. Assassins tend to be hidden, no? They probably would not be guarding by the side of the target. Prince Donghai thought for a moment. You are too juvenile. The Empress Dowager has set things up to prevent anything unexpected from happening. She must be an assassin. Prince Donghai did not actually want to kill himself against the pillar, so he took a step closer to the servant-girl. He said sincerely, The Graceful Emperor only has us two sons left. If we were to both die, the world would fall into great chaos. The Shang-guan clan has not properly established itself, and the Empress Dowager has not completely controlled the situation. The various lords of Guan-dong are ready to make trouble. Assassin... Big sister, martial artists are people with honor, no? Are you willing to see the people suffer from the chaos? I know that you are not doing this of your own volition. Step away from evil, you still have a chance. Meng E still had no reaction. Han Ruzi said, Hearing you say that, the more I think she is not an assassin. What do you know? Prince Donghai glared at the Emperor fiercely. I am trying to save both our lives. You owe me one. Meng E suddenly stood up, scaring Prince Donghai into taking two steps back, putting his back against a wall. Han Ruzis heart also started pounding. Honestly, he was also not sure what Meng E was trying to do. Poof poof poof. In the room which was completely enclosed, the three lit candles were extinguished, leaving the surroundings in complete darkness. [1] A Chinese saying referring to someone who is so useless that he cannot be pushed towards greater heights, like how you can push watery mud up a wall but it will always slide down. Chapter 12: Assassin Chapter 12: Assassin There were three candles in the room: one in the middle of the room beside Han Ruzi, and one each at the door of the eastern and western side-rooms. One of those was near Prince Donghai, while Meng Es position by the main door was more dimly lit. The three remained motionless. There was no wind yet the candles were extinguished at the same time. Prince Donghai cried, Whats going on? The candle by Prince Donghais side suddenly came alit, but only for a very short moment, like a flash of lightning which had lost its charge. He let out a second scream, but nothing happened. A moment later, the candle near the eastern side-room flashed on and then quickly snuffed off. Prince Donghai could not control the terror in his heart, and screamed even louder. But he immediately placed his hand over his mouth. Something strange was happening in the room, and neither screaming nor noble birth would protect him in a time like this. In the dark, someone scoffed lightly. Prince Donghai did not scream again, but he let out a sound that was something like a whine. A while later, he said, trembling, Is there a ghost? Han Ruzi was unsure as well. Since he was little, he had heard many ghost stories, and they seemed similar to the current situation. Meng E, are you still there? You know that servant-girls name?! Prince Donghai was rather astonished, and immediately thought that he had uncovered the truth. He shouted, She is the ghost! That servant-girl is the ghost! Did you notice, the eunuchs and servant-girls attending to you could not see her! Only the two of us could... This... this is the Empress Dowagers voodoo! The eunuchs and servant-girls always ignored one another when in front of the Emperor, so Han Ruzi did not find it strange at all. Moreover, he had seen Yang Feng speaking to Meng E, so all the more he did not believe that she was a ghost. Keep quiet, there is someone else in the room. Someone... or something? Prince Donghai was even more frightened, his teeth chattering. The candles further away from them came alit, and this time it was not snuffed out. Meng E stood by the side with a contemplative expression. Han Ruzi heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness you are alright. What was that just now? Meng E still refused to speak. Prince Donghai observed her for a while before saying, Whether you are a person or a ghost, please... Please recognize who your target is. I am the Prince of Donghai, Han Shu. The one sitting over there is the Emperor. Meng E swirled around and took a short dagger from her left sleeve. The blade was three to four inches long, its hilt about two inches. It could not be held, only clasped between the index and middle finger. Prince Donghai took in a deep breath. He pressed himself against the wall and kept still. He wanted to run into the side-room but it was too dark inside and he did not dare. As for his threat to hold his own life hostage it was long forgotten. Meng E quickly walked around the chambers. When she walked by the side-room, Prince Donghai had such a huge fright that he collapsed to the ground. Meng Es target was neither him nor the Emperor. After she returned to the doorway, she leapt up and grabbed the beam of the ceiling. She swung two times before jumping back to the ground. She tip-toed forward and then leapt up again. This was repeated three times before she kept still and placed the dagger back in her sleeve. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai were stunned. Meng E was not only adept at martial arts, but had displayed an expertise that they had never seen before. The beam of the ceiling was more than three meters high, and yet she leapt on and off with great ease. Prince Donghai no longer believed that he could team up with Han Ruzi and fight this servant-girl. Rest. Meng E finally spoke a word. Prince Donghai slowly got to his feet. He asked cautiously, So, no assassination tonight? Meng E opened the door and left. Han Ruzi discovered that something was off, and he went to the doorway and swiped his hand along the door. As he expected, the part of the door which Meng E had come into contact with was smeared with blood. She was injured. Prince Donghai slowly came around to take a look. His voice trembling, he said, There... there really was an assassin. Dont make speculations. Han Ruzi found a piece of paper to clean the blood from his hands. But he actually did believe that there was an assassin just now. Before long, four servant-girls walked in, and they went to the eastern and western side-rooms to set the beds. Han Ruzi slept in the eastern side-room, and he had a bellyful of questions which he had hoped to ask Meng E. But it was another servant-girl who stayed around this night, and she only answered Yes or No to every one of the Emperors questions. It was as though she did not even know who Meng E was. Dont argue with me, Im trying to guide your thinking. Prince Donghai thumped the mattress a few times, speaking agitatedly. Why was the servant-girl so calm after she discovered the assassin? She should have shouted loudly, calling for the palace guards. That would have been a great opportunity to strike against the Cui clan! Regardless of who had actually sent the assassin, the Cui clan could be blamed for it! Prince Donghais eyes only had the Cui clan, so in his eyes, every conspiracy was targeted at the Cui clan, and by extension, him. Meng E did not shout loudly because she did not manage to catch the assassin... Heh, the key is here. Why was the assassin not caught? Since the Empress Dowager anticipated that there would be an assassin, she should have made ample preparations. Prince Donghai said frantically. Why? Heh heh... Just wait and see. The Empress Dowager has a master plan. For all we know, it might be pandemonium outside. We are just here in ignorance of what is going on. The Empress Dowager wishes to use this move to get rid of dissidents, but the Cui clan is not so easy to be trifled with. Han Ruzi kept silent for quite a while. Prince Donghai asked sullenly, And what are you thinking of? I am thinking that... The assassin might have been sent by your Cui clan... I said no, that means no! Prince Donghai said furiously. Han Ruzi remained unmoved and continued, I am also thinking that... Other than the Cui clan, there must be other reasons for why the Empress Dowager guessed that there would be an assassin tonight. What reasons? Like, before now, there were other assassinations that happened within the palace. Prince Donghai was aghast. You mean... Our father and older brother... The Graceful Emperor was on the throne for only three years, while the previous Emperor was on the throne for only a few months. Surely that is not normal. How was their health? Han Ruzi was not close to his father or older brother, and he could not bring himself to call them father or older brother. Im not sure about Imperial Brother, but Lord Father was definitely in good health. Just a few months before he ascended to the throne, he had even taken me out hunting. But one cannot be too sure. Illness comes like a landslide,[1] one never knows... No, no, you are thinking too much. Assassinate the Emperor? Not just one? Impossible. If it were so easy to murder the Emperor, the Chu Empire would have long been overthrown. Prince Donghai had to refute Han Ruzi, otherwise it would increasingly sound like the Cui clans conspiracy. Han Ruzi thought that it did seem quite easy to murder him. He was not dead only because the time was not right and the Empress Dowager did not want him to die too soon. The assassin seemed to be lurking somewhere in the darkness, and the two fell silent. The surroundings grew quieter, and the atmosphere grew more frightening. Han Ruzi said, Has there ever been an unluckier Emperor than me? It seems like everyone wants to kill me. If I were Emperor, such things would surely not happen. The Cui clan would protect me zealously, and would hide nothing from me. Han Ruzi suddenly thought of something that Yang Feng had said. Our grandfather, the Martial Emperor... He too had run into danger in the palace. Oh? How do you know? Why havent I heard of this? I... I just happened to hear someone mentioning it. Han Ruzis thoughts had already gone distant. You... You are overthinking it. Where would so many assassins come from? This is just an anomaly. And it very well might be an anomaly arranged by the Empress Doawger. Prince Donghai refused to accept Han Ruzis line of thinking, and continuously shook his head. Han Ruzi also did not wish to continue speculating. Instead of doing so, he might as well remain ignorant. Hence he lay down to go to sleep, but he remained restless and could not fall asleep. Prince Donghai remained by the corner of the bed. Every so often, he would mutter, What is the Empress Dowagers plan? After some time, while the two of them were in a state of quasi-slumber, someone knocked the door sharply. Prince Donghai was terrified and he rushed to hide behind Han Ruzi. But he quickly realized that the Emperors side was the most dangerous place, so he quickly ran to a corner of the room. It is time, Your Majesty. It was Yang Fengs voice ringing from outside the door. [1] The Chinese saying illness comes like a landslide, but goes like reeling silk describes how one falls sick quickly like a mountain suddenly collapsing, but one recovers slowly and delicately, like reeling raw silk from the cocoons of silkworms. Chapter 13: Soldiers in the Palace Chapter 13: Soldiers in the Palace Outside the door, the area was brightly lit. On the walkway stood heavily armored soldiers, leaving only a narrow passageway. Even Prince Donghai, who had seen his share of grandiose scenes, was stunned. He stopped moving, and refused to walk out of the doorway. He grabbed Han Ruzis arm and said, These are not palace guards. Han Ruzi was rather hesitant as well. During his ascension the previous day, he had seen large batches of ceremonial guards, They were at quite a distance, and all he could see were colorful banners, feathered helmets, armor and weapons all bunched together, like a sea of lanterns. They were symbols of prestige but were not fearsome. The batch of soldiers standing in front of him were different. The armor plates clanged aggressively, the blades and spears glistening under the lanterns. Even though the weapons were more than ten steps away, they felt like they were just about to reach his chest. Just over a hundred men, and they looked more ferocious than thousands of ceremonial guards. They are here to protect Your Majesty, said Yang Feng as he escorted the Emperor out of the door. Prince Donghai hurriedly caught up. He did not want to be left alone at a time like this. He felt great unease, and he no longer cared if Yang Feng could hear him. He said to Han Ruzi, They are from the military camps outside of the city. I dont know if they are the Northern or Southern army Ah! It must be the Southern Army! The Empress Dowager has dispatched her older brothers armies! Just as I said... The soldiers numbered more than the hundred present. The entire Imperial Palace had become a military camp. There were squadrons of soldiers patrolling and guarding the entire palace. The usual eunuchs and servant-girls were nowhere to be seen. Prince Donghai was nearly paralyzed in fear. He required two eunuchs to support him to move forward. Han Ruzi was initially rather afraid as well, but he quickly recovered. Regardless of what Yang Feng meant by it is time, he did not care. As he made his way, he looked at the way people were looking at him. The soldiers were different from the people of the palace their eyes clearly displayed what they were thinking. Some were doubtful, some were curious; some were respectful, some were excited. Amidst these soldiers, maybe there were others like Liu Jie, only that they had not had the opportunity to demonstrate their loyalty. Harboring such hopes, Han Ruzis every step was steady, and he declined assistance from the eunuchs. The entourage quickly made their way to the Empress Dowagers quarters. There were even more soldiers gathered here, forming layers upon layers, surrounding the entire grounds. Han Ruzi felt like he had to squeeze through the crowd. Soldiers were arrayed in formation in the courtyard. Under the roof of the main doorway, stood a general covered in armor. Once he saw the Emperor, he knelt down clumsily with the assistance of his soldiers. This subject has been late in rescuing Your Majesty and begs for forgiveness. Han Ruzi knew that it was not his place to speak. Indeed, Yang Feng who had not left his side said loudly, Rise, General. The General is armored, and may adopt military formalities. The General gave his thanks, and rose, again with the assistance of his soldiers. When Han Ruzi walked past him, he recognized that this was the Empress Dowagers older brother, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, Shang-guan Xu. Prince Donghais guess was right these were indeed soldiers from the Southern Army. There were several people in the room, but no soldiers. On the central couch sat Grand Consort Shang-guan. Han Ruzi was also sent to the counch to sit, not far from the Grand Consort. Zuo Ji led six eunuchs to guard the door to the eastern room. The Empress Dowager was still unwilling to make an appearance. Jing Yao and ten other eunuchs were scattered around the area; Sealbearer Liu Jie was one of them. All of them wore a severe expression. Other than that, there were two eunuchs and two servant-girls standing guard at the corner. They were highly inconspicuous. When Han Ruzi saw them, he felt that it was very possible that they were the same type of people as Meng E. Their similarities were that they almost never looked at other people, and they always seemed to be looking at nowhere. It looked like they were respectful, but they were actually guarding against unexpected events. Meng E was nowhere to be seen. Prince Donghai stood next to the Emperor. His face was pale and he did not dare speak a word. Prince Donghai had said that the Empress Dowager had a grand plan, but the extent of her plans was beyond Han Ruzis imagination. After the senior officials denunciations, Chancellor Yin Wuhai finally said something useful. By the grace of the ancestors of Great Chu, His Majesty did not meet with any harm. Could Your Majesty describe what had happened? At that time, I... We... Han Ruzi was not so scared as to not be able to speak. It was just that he felt like he should be highly cautious at a time like this and say as little as possible. This was what Yang Feng had always reminded him to do. Prince Donghai who was by the side found his opportunity. Ever since he saw his uncle Cui Hong, he grew ever more bold. His Majesty is overwhelmed with shock, so let me explain. It happened last night at second watch.[1] His Majesty and I were discussing matters of state, when the three candles in the room were extinguished. Cold winds blew as shadows danced... Everyone focused their attention on Prince Donghai, including Han Ruzi. Prince Donghais descriptions were vivid and riveting, as though there were more than one assassin, maybe many. According to him, the Emperor was shocked out of his wits, completely relying on Prince Donghais fearlessness and calm command of the situation, calling upon the guards and fighting off the assassins. The officials were so taken that they cried out, Long live! Prince Donghai finished his narration. Jing Yao came forward and said simply, The Empress Dowager made a prompt decision and she ordered everyone in the palace to stay still. Everyone had to account for their whereabouts at the relevant time, and anyone with fewer than two alibis were suspects. At the same time, the Southern Army was summoned and all palace guards were checked. We are questioning the suspects now, and we should hear confessions soon. Jing Yao had just finished speaking when there was a noise from outside the room. Shang-guan Xu sent someone to check, and when he was informed, he said gravely, One of the assassins accomplices has confessed. So soon? Grand Tutor Cui Hong blurted out, but realized his mistake and quickly added, The Empress Dowager is wise, and General Shang-guan is swift. This assassin... must have been taken by complete surprise... A pity that we did not catch the assassin, only several accomplices. Two of them committed suicide on the spot, while three were captured, one of whom has confessed. Shang-guan Xu did not take offense to Cui Hongs words. Cui Hon grew increasingly uneasy as he nodded repeatedly in agreement. Have we found out the identity of the assassin? asked Grand Consort Shang-guan. Shang-guan Xu nodded, but did not reply immediately. Instead, he said, The assassin had stayed hidden in the palace for many years, with many deep ties. May His Majesty and the Empress Dowager grant me discretionary powers to root the traitors out. All Han Ruzi could do was to grunt in acknowledgement. Grand Consort Shang-guan had already spoken on behalf of the Empress Dowager. General, you have free reign to get things done. Shang-guan Xu swept a look at the ten-odd eunuchs in the room. Everyone was nervous, including the Director of Palace Attendants, Jing Yao, as well as the Empress Dowagers trusted eunuch Zuo Ji. Shang-guan Xu did not make any accusations, but with a gesture, two heavily armored officers entered and quietly made their way through the crowd of officials. They grabbed Sealbearer Liu Jies arms and started dragging him out of the room. This is a mistake! You have made a mistake! I have nothing to do with the assassin! I dont even know who the assassin is! Liu Jiu only realized what was happening when he was dragged to the door. Han Ruzi could no longer tolerate matters. He stood up and said, Hold on. We have something to say. [1] According to ancient Chinese timekeeping, this would be the time from 9pm to 11pm. Chapter 14: Learning Chapter 14: Learning The Emperor had spoken suddenly. This was more shocking than Sealbearer Liu Jie being dragged away by soldiers. Yang Feng turned around forcefully but it was already too late. Han Ruzi did not want to sit quietly by the sidelines. He knew that he was just a puppet, without any authority or power, and no one would comply with his words. But he still wanted to say something for Liu Jie, because this eunuch had once handed him the Imperial Seal. Even if it was just political theatre, it should have a proper beginning and end. We... wish to know who was the assassin, and why the assassination was carried out. Sealbearer Liu is a servant of the Imperial Palace, let us question him here. Your Lordships... also have the right to know the truth. It was as though an undercurrent surged through the room. Gazes were darting around, sleeves were undulating, mouths seemed to begin speaking before being shut... Han Ruzi was nervous but also found the situation comical. After nobody responded for a time, he sat down and looked down. Of course, this is just my... Our ignorant opinion... Zuo Ji, who was guarding the door to the side room, leaned in to listen for a moment before announcing loudly, The Empress Dowager has issued an edict: The Emperors words are correct. Liu Jie shall be questioned here immediately. The truth must be uncovered. Once the Empress Dowager had spoken, nobody raised any opposition. Everyone was relieved. Shang-guan Xu summoned a clerk to read out the confession of the assassins accomplice. The clerk was from the Southern Army. He had never expected to one day speak before the Emperor and the senior officials. He was deeply nervous and knelt on the ground, his voice constantly trembling, as though he was the one who was the assassins accomplice. Traitor... Shen Sanhua, forty... forty three years old... From Linzhi of Qi Princedom, height... Shang-guan Xu grew impatient. Forgo these trivialities. Just state the contents of his confession. Yes, yes. The clerk then continued, The traitor Shen Sanhua has said, In the Summer of Year 35 of the Zhong-miao era of the Martial Emperors reign, Qiu Jizu entered the palace and gave me five taels of fine silver and asked me to take care of him Your Majesty, Your Lordships, Qiu Jizu is the name of the assassin From then on, Qiu Jizu would send me gifts from time to time. Over ten years, these gifts amounted to around 340 taels of fine silver. Following my recommendations, Qiu Jizu has held positions at the Laundry Department, Imperial Stables, and Office of Seals. On the 15th of this month, Qiu Jizu said to me... said to me... Speak clearly. Just say what he said. Shang-guan Xu said encouragingly. Ah? My lord, the traitor Shen Sanhua said said to me twice. The clerk was too nervous, so he had literally said what he said. Shang-guan Xus face reddened. He bowed to the Emperor and the Grand Consort and said, The confession is long and tedious. I suggest that a senior official read out the essential portions. The Grand Consort agreed. May Chancellor Yin read the confession. Yin Wuhai dodderingly received the confession. He flipped through the pages of confession, his actions seemed stiffed but he actually read through very quickly. The more than ten pages of confession was quickly read, and his facial expression suddenly changed starkly. He lifted up his head and looked around, finally looking at the Grand Consort. He said formally, The assassin Qiu Jizu told Shen Sanhua that he had infiltrated the Imperial Palace upon orders from the Prince of Qi. For ten years, all the bribe monies were paid for by the Prince of Qi. One month ago, he received orders to assassinate the new Emperor and cause chaos within the palace, so that the Prince of Qi can seize the opportunity to rise up in rebellion! Once these words were said, the entire room was in shock. The officials abandoned etiquette and started discussing amongst themselves, talking about the Prince of Qi. Only Han Ruzi was an exception. After the room had quietened down, he asked, What does this have to do with Sealbearer Liu Ji? Did he receive bribes from the assassin? Chancellor Yin Quhai bowed to the Emperor, before looking towards eunuch Liu Jie. He said coldly, The confession does not state whether Liu Jie had received bribes. But yesterday afternoon, Liu Jie caused such a ruckus in the Hall of Diligent Administration, trying to sow discord between Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager, and then that very night Qiu Jizu performed his assassination attempt. If he had succeeded, the Empress Dowager would be blamed for regicide, how insidious! Liu Jies face grew pale as he kept silent. Many years of experience told him that it would be difficult to avoid death. He lifted his head proudly, Qiu Jizu was a menial laborer of the Office of Seals. If he was truly the assassin, then this subject is guilty of negligence and is willing to die for his sins. But I bear no ounce of treason in my heart, the sun and the moon may bear witness to my absolute loyalty, Your Majesty... Han Ruzi was thinking about how to use his very limited authority to protect Liu Jie, when a commotion began outside. People were shouting loudly, Assassin! The assassin actually appeared during the day all the officials were shocked. Shang-guan Xu strode out of the door, resoundingly dispatching commands after commands. Han Ruzi agreed, faintly feeling like the two of them had made a deal. Yang Feng was like a busy broker, going back and forth between various factions and stakeholders, helping each side achieve compromise with one another. Han Ruzi was a little puzzled. Yang Feng had gone to such lengths to get himself involved, yet what was his aim? The door opened, and a reluctant Prince Donghai walked in. The assassin has committed suicide, leaving no further evidence. How convenient... He saw Meng E and the other servant-girl, and quickly kept his mouth shut. May Your Majesty listen more and speak less. Having said that, Yang Feng returned to the noisy crowd. The Emperor had to quietly wait for an opportunity, while he had to plunge headfirst into the storm. Yang Feng is so insolent! How dare he speak to the Emperor in such a lecturing fashion. Are you not angry? Comparatively, Prince Donghais tone was actually more disrespectful. There is nothing much to listen out for. Prince Qi is not a good person, indicting him for assassination and rebellion would not be unjust. Now we shall see whether he dares rise up in rebellion. The palace is so disorganized, and the assassin was quite strong! He managed to kill seven guards, and made it through three gates before committing suicide. And he had hidden in the palace for a full ten years! And during this time, three Emperors had died... Heh heh, best of luck to you. After finding out that the Empress Dowager had not acted against the Cui clan, Prince Donghai was a lot more relaxed. Han Ruzi did not respond. He was listening: listening to the sounds outside. He understood what Yang Feng meant by his final words: the opportunity may never arise, but in the event that it does, he must make sure that he would be a competent Emperor. From now onwards, he needed to use every chance he had to learn the art of rulership. Assassination, rebellion, the Imperial Clan, Imperial In-laws, senior officials... The Chu Empire was faced with grave danger, and the chaos outside was the perfect material for his study. Han Ruzi could tell that a few senior officials were acting. Their panic and angry denunciations were aimed at avoiding responsibility. They were waiting for others to make the decisions, while they could act opportunistically. Jing Yao and the other eunuchs were acting with empty bravado, constantly mentioning the Empress Dowager, desperately trying to prove that they were most trustworthy people, having nothing to do with the assassin and Liu Jie. Han Ruzi had a sudden epiphany. The person he should pay attention to was not any senior official or eunuch, but the Empress Dowager residing in the eastern side-room. At this moment, she had a rebellion on her hands, the Shang-guan clan had not yet fully established itself, while the senior officials were torn by dissension and discord... The measures she had available were not many. If it was me, what would I do? Han Ruzi thought while listening. He realized that it was truly a difficult position. Prince Donghai by now had found a place to sit. In his opinion, matters were simple. I dont understand what they are arguing about. Just send a great general with an army of a hundred thousand. That would be sufficient to suppress the princedom of Qi. Prince Qi had just failed in his assassination, I would guess that he would not even dare rise up. More likely that he would commit suicide. How would you know whether the general that you send would attack Prince Qi or join forces with him? Han Ruzi said what he was wondering. Prince Donghai creased his eyebrows. Then send more generals and have them supervise one another. Or send Shang-guan Xu. He is the Empress Dowagers brother, surely he can be trusted. Unfortunately he is just a fake general with no idea how to fight a war. Han Ruzi shook his head. The Empress Dowager would not dispatch her own older brother, nor would she dispatch a bunch of untrustworthy generals. The room outside suddenly grew quiet. An unfamiliar female voice sounded. We cannot confirm Prince Qis treason based on a one-sided confession. Grand Tutor Cui is a veteran of the military, and a respected general of the Empire. May Grand Tutor Cui lead an army to the Princedom of Qi to investigate the truth. Prince Donghai leapt up from his seat and growled. The Empress Dowager is sending my uncle to attack Qi? She... What is she thinking? Han Ruzi immediately realized the Empress Dowagers intentions. [1] A reference to relatives of the Emperor by marriage. For example, in this story, Cui Hong (as brother of one of the Emperors consorts) and Shang-guan Xu (as brother of the Empress Dowager) are both Imperial In-laws. It is a common theme in Chinese history for Imperial In-laws to gain a lot of power when the woman from their clan becomes an Empress Dowager while the new Emperor is still a child, since an ambitious Empress Dowager would have to rely on her own family to control the Imperial Court. Chapter 15: Being Crafty to Save a Person Chapter 15: Being Crafty to Save a Person The debate outside was still ongoing. Grand Tutor Cui Hong had a hundred reasons for refusing the heavy responsibility being foisted on him. On the other hand, the other senior officials fully endorsed sending Cui Hong, as though there was no other man more capable than him. Prince Donghai pressed his side tightly against the door. After listening for a while, he stepped back a few steps and rubbed his chin, thinking deeply with creased eyebrows. The Empress Dowagers move is truly insidious. On the surface, it looks like she is tackling Prince Qi, but she is actually using the opportunity to send my uncle out of the Capital, leaving the entire Cui clan behind as hostages. Indeed, this kills two birds with one stone... Han Ruzi shook his head. This is not killing two birds with one stone. My guess is that the Empress Dowager is making overtures of goodwill to Grand Tutor Cui, hoping to resolve matters with him. Mm? Prince Donghai unhappily gave Han Ruzi a side-glare. What do you know. Political conflicts are more intense than fights on the battlefield. The Cui clan and the Shang-guan clan... Forget it, youre unable to understand. You dont even know what the Empress Dowager looks like, yet here you are trying to guess her intentions. What a joke.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Being separated by only a door, Han Ruzi truly did want to take a look at what the Empress Dowager who held his life in her hands looked like. But he remained where he was, following Yang Fengs instruction to listen more and speak less. Even after bearing the brunt of Prince Donghais sneers, he said nothing in reply. The debate outside continued to go on. The Empress Dowager gave many favorable concessions to Cui Hong more soldiers, more authority, even giving Cui Hong full discretion to act in the Princedom of Qi. Cui Hong was finally unable to continue declining the appointment, but one could tell that he was very reluctant, with many suspicions in his heart. How can Uncle agree to this? Prince Donghai was anxious in the side-room and paced around. Once he is gone, the Empress Dowager will act against the Cui clan. It would not matter how many soldiers he has outside the Capital. No way, I have to go warn him. Prince Donghai opened the door and left, closing the door behind him. Han Ruzi could only see a mass of heads and could not see the Empress Dowager. Suppressing the Princedom of Qi was not simply a matter of naming a commanding general. Should diplomacy be attempted before force? Should the army make a beeline to the palace of Prince Qi? The senior officials were not in agreement, and there were many other details to discuss. From whence should the expeditionary army be mustered, which minor lords should be won over, which should be guarded against etc. Unfamiliar names of places, officials and other people, as well as many events of the past, were mentioned. Han Ruzi could not remember everything. Only after listening for a while, did he put the pieces of the puzzle together, gaining some superficial understanding of the state of the Chu Empire. From the look of things, the cause of disaster was fermented by the Martial Emperor. In his later years, he was highly paranoid. He refused to appointed a Crown Prince, and at the same time, gave every son a little bit of hope. After the Graceful Emperor succeeded to the throne, these seeds of hope became seeds of rebellion. The Graceful Emperor wanted to handle these threats, but unfortunately he was unable to do so within the three years he reigned, having many other matters to address. The matters the senior officials were discussing became more and more mundane. Han Ruzi found a chair to sit. After thinking for a while, he still believed that the Empress Dowager was signaling goodwill and not planning to harm the Cui clan. He felt a little dizzy. Yang Fengs task for him was too difficult, much too difficult for a thirteen year old youth. Han Ruzi rested with his eyes closed for a while, before looking at Meng E standing by the window. He smiled and said, How are your injuries? Perhaps it was because there were others in the room, hence Meng E seemed colder than usual. After a while, she said curtly, Fine. Han Ruzi took out a paper bag from his inner chest pocket. He placed it on the table and opened it. Inside were the osmanthus cakes he had kept from dinner. He took a piece and said to Meng E and the other servant-girl. You two must be hungry as well. Meng E looked away. You should at least fill your stomachs. The people outside are very busy, and will not think about us for a while. Han Ruzi smiled at the servant-girl by the corner. Meng E was about to speak, but the other servant-girl spoke first with a rough voice. She was indeed actually a man very possibly an uncastrated man. Little sister, dont listen to him. Were not from the palace, so we dont need to curry favor with the Emperor. So you are brothers and sisters. Whats your name? Han Ruzi was determined to carry on the conversation. He had things to ask. The man made a half-step forward, his gaze icy cold. Save your tricks for someone else. We do not get involved in palace politics. Prince Donghai furrowed his eyebrows and took his measure of the Emperor again. Did someone say something to you? No. Even though he said that, Han Ruzi stole a glance at Brother Meng in the corner. The assassination plot left many questions unanswered. Now that the assassin has committed suicide, we are left with his accomplices and Sealbearer Liu. Whoever controls them... Will be able to spin the assassination story. Prince Donghai finally understood. If the Empress Dowager is unwilling to handover the accomplices, that would mean that she truly wishes to destroy both my uncle and Prince Qi. If thats the case then we would fight her to the death. But if she hands them over, it would be like handing my uncle a deadly knife. Mm... Prince Donghai stared at the Emperor, as though he wanted to see through the Emperors heart. He suddenly turned around and left through the door. A eunuch glanced at the inside of the room before closing the door shut again. Grand Tutor Cuis voice happened to sound from the outside. The Princedom of Qi is large with many soldiers. If we send only the garrison of the Guan-dong region[1], it would be difficult to achieve victory, and would only serve to humiliate the Imperial Court... Cui Hong was still unwilling to assume his appointment immediately and was seeking various reasons to delay matters. As the two most powerful Imperial In-law clans, the Cui clan and the Shang-guan clan were too weary of each other and did not trust each other. On the contrary, it was Han Ruzi listening in from the side-room who grasped matters more clearly: at least the Shang-guan clan and Cui clan were maintaining a balance. Even though the balance was delicate, it would not be broken for the time being. It was the Princedom of Qi, far away and uncontrollable, that was the greatest threat to both sides. After all that was said and done, Han Ruzi did not know the Empress Dowagers personality. For all he knew, she did intend to get rid of both her internal enemy, the Cui clan, and her external enemy, Prince Qi, at the same time. But Han Ruzi had no choice but to make the assumptions he made because he still wanted to save Sealbearer Liu Jies life. Sometimes, one has to be a little crafty to save someone. Han Ruzi said to Brother Meng. If Liu Jie was imprisoned through the usual procedures, he would surely die. But if he was held by Cui Hong as potential blackmail material, he might be able to live longer. Han Ruzi could only do so much. Yang Feng had warned him not to interfere. But he felt that if he did not do something for Liu Jie, he would be deeply uneasy, and would be even more trapped within ten steps. Brother Meng shook his head. Ive seen many ways of winning people over. You are still too immature. Even if Liu Jie survives, the person he thanks will not be you. I do not want his thanks. Only... Mother once said to me, Life is not perfect, but if you submit to circumstances, it would be even worse. Even when we lived in a small house, Mother would not let me be idle. I think it has become a habit: regardless of the situation, I always want to do something. Brother Meng looked to his sister and warned, Be careful. The person the Emperor is trying to win over is not Liu Jie, but you and me. Han Ruzi laughed. The frankness here and the suspicious probing outside stood in stark contrast. Prince Donghai returned, his expression deep like still water. Han Ruzi felt worried. You were unable to speak to Grand Tutor Cui? Or did the Empress Dowager not agree? Uncle could read my lips and knew what I was trying to say. The Empress Dowager agreed as well. Prince Donghais expression grew darker and darker. Prince Donghai had his mood swings, hence Han Ruzi was not bothered. But this time seemed to be different. Prince Donghai came closer and whispered, You are to have an Empress. What? Han Ruzi was truly shocked. My uncles daughter she shall be entering the palace to become Empress. Prince Donghais face grew redder by the second. She was supposed to marry me, you bastard! [1] The Guan-dong area is not an administrative zone with fixed borders, but refers to the general area east of the Hangu Gate. The Hangu Gate sits between the Capital, Chang-an (modern day Xi-an), and the central plains of China. Ive modified a Warring States era map that shows roughly the Guan-dong area as well as the Princedom of Qi (similar borders to the State of Qi during the Warring States era). Feel free to ask me questions if you have any. Chapter 16: The Emperor is Always Ignorant Chapter 16: The Emperor is Always Ignorant Han Ruzi sat straight as an arrow on the couch, his eyes following the shifting sunrays on the floor. He kept at it, from dawn to dusk. Even during meals, he often stole a look distractedly. It had been five days. The number of occasions in which he had spoken could be counted on one hand. Other than watching the changing sunrays, there was nothing he had to do. The Meng siblings did not appear again. For all he knew, they had already left the palace which they disliked so much. Prince Donghai came by every morning to accompany the Emperor in paying respects to the Empress Dowager, but he kept a cold face, being even more silent than the Emperor. Yang Feng came and went like a shadow, as usual. It was as though he had forgotten his duties of taking care of the Emperor. Even when he made an appearance, it would only be a cursory one, asking about some trivialities, never discussing other matters. How was the investigation into the assassination? Were more people implicated? Was Liu Jie dead or alive? Has Grand Tutor Cui Hong set out on the military expedition? Any news from Qi? What did marry an Empress entail? All these matters were intimately relevant to the Emperor, yet Han Ruzi received not even a shred of information. Eunuchs and servant-girls came and went. Most of the time, they abided in adjacent rooms, trying their best not to interact with the Emperor. Han Ruzi had also lost interest in conversing with them, preferring to sit around dully, or pace around the room and count steps to pass the time. How long more could he tolerate such a life? On the afternoon of the fifth day, Han Ruzi asked himself that question but he had no answer. He even fantasized about what would happen if he went insane: Prince Donghai would surely be very happy; the Empress Dowager would not be sad; Mother did not even know anything about the going-ons of the palace. What about Yang Feng? He said that he would carve a path, yet he was nowhere to be seen. The door was pushed opened silently. Yang Feng strode in, and the spot he stood on was right in the way of the sunrays path. Han Ruzi shook his head looking for the sunray, and only after a while did he realize that the Palace Attendant was staring at him. Heh! I didnt think that you would come. There was a dish of celery during lunch that was delicious. I had quite a bit of it. Being able to eat fresh vegetables during this season is such a luxury. It seems like there are some perks to being Emperor after all. Yang Feng moved forward a few steps, coming closer to the Emperor. Is Your Majesty grumbling? Me? Grumbling? Impossible. Cough... with so many officials to share Our burdens, We are comforted. Han Ruzi said seriously. Such lies were fooling nobody. Yang Feng bowed slightly and said, I had thought that you were worth nurturing. It seems like I ought to reconsider. When you say nurturing do you mean abandoning? The fire in Han Ruzis heart suddenly arose. He did not mind being alone. What he minded was being isolated from information. So many things were happening, yet he had no one to seek information from. Surely I had to observe you for a while, to see whether you are able to stand on your own feet. Otherwise I wouldnt be able to help you even if I were a deity. Yang Fengs tone grew increasingly stern, even doing away with formal terms of address. Han Ruzi stared at Yang Feng, suddenly realizing that he did not know this eunuch well at all. The two of them did not interact much; he had even spoken to Yang Feng a lot less than he had to Prince Donghai. Yet this person had unceremoniously declared that he had been observing him, and also wanted his complete trust. Mother had said not to trust anyone. Han Ruzi sighed lightly. I have disappointed you. Everyone gets into a slump some times. It is good as long as Your Majesty pulls it together. Han Ruzi stood up and stretched his arms and legs. Im good now. Mm. Yang Feng nodded. May Your Majesty state your views. Han Ruzi was confused. My views? In the entire Imperial Palace, I am the one who knows the least. The Emperor is always ignorant. Its impossible that past Emperors were like me. When the Founding Emperor was fighting for the world, he was trapped numerous times. His life often hung in the balance, only seeing throngs of enemies while trusted generals by his side grew few. The news from the outside only became increasingly dire, as city after city fell to the enemy. At that time, the Founding Emperor was worse than ignorant. But did he stop thinking and formulating his views? No. He continued to believe that Chu would emerge victorious. Han Ruzi pondered for a while. What about the Martial Emperor? Surely he wasnt ignorant. How would I father... Han Ruzi felt like it was a joke, but he suddenly had an epiphany. Hence the Empress Dowager wants to appoint an Empress. But... Surely its too much of a hurry. The Empress and I... Han Ruzi had thought of many things, but he did not expect that his greatest use was to father a child, and this child would cost him his life. The Crown Prince need not be the Empresss son. But once there is an Empress, things would become easy to manage. Things are not easy at all. Han Ruzi shook his head rigorously. In any case, I would not... How does one have a son? I should take precautions. Yang Fengs usually stern face broke into a slight smile. Your Majesty need not be nervous. That would be something to worry about in two to three years time. In the meantime, Your Majesty is safe. Han Ruzi did not know whether this was fortunate or unfortunate news. What can I do? Two to three years is not a long time. Wait. Just wait and do nothing? Im afraid I would go insane in two to three years. Your Majesty will have matters to attend to, even if you wish to avoid it. Han Ruzis eyes brightened up. It seemed like Yang Feng did not come here just to reprimand the Emperor. In the past few days, at least five senior officials have written petitions, suggesting that the Empress Dowager appoints a teacher for Your Majesty. This can be considered a start. Your Majesty will interact with more senior officials, and may also learn many necessary skills of being an Emperor. Was this put together by you, Lord Yang? Han Ruzis eyes grew even brighter. The thought of being able to leave this room, to interact with people other than eunuchs and servant-girls Han Ruzi was so excited that his heart started beating faster. No. I am not acquainted with any of the officials who submitted petitions. Yang Feng was not willing to take credit for this. Your Majesty is supreme sovereign. Whether imbecilic or wise, whether independent or a figurehead, outstanding figures from all over the world will find ways to be in your presence, in order to earn merits and be promoted to higher office. The Martial Emperor had too many of such fellows around, and hence he had to take an axe to separate the wheat from the chaff; Your Majesty has too few, but few is better than none. How to take advantage of such opportunity that would depend on Your Majestys and my abilities. Han Ruzis heart beat even faster. Even though he had not accomplished anything, it felt like the top of his head was about to erupt with overflowing enthusiasm. He forced himself to remain calm, and considered matters. He decided to ask the biggest question that he had in his mind. What was behind the assassination attempt? I have said it before. Your Majesty should not ask me for the truth, because I do not know. I dont need the truth. I just want to hear Lord Yangs opinion. Yang Feng was perfunctory about this matter. He was different from the wide-eyed Emperor. He had too many secrets, and was very far from revealing all of them. The assassin was real. But as to the assassins background, each party has their own view. And what is Lord Yangs view? Han Ruzi pressed the matter. The Empress Dowagers view was already apparent: to blame the assassination on Prince Qi so as to use the opportunity to eliminate this external threat, as well as to reach a settlement with the Cui clan to solidify the Shang-guan clans position. The assassin might very well have been sent by Prince Qi. Yang Feng decided to reveal a little of his true opinions. But I will not stop there. I will continue investigating. This was what Han Ruzi had expected. Lord Yang. You also believe that there is more to my Imperial Brothers death, right? Yang Feng made a rather improper gesture, raising his hand and lightly tapping the Emperors shoulder. Do not let too much information interfere with Your Majestys line of thought. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. Your Majesty should only pay attention to matters which are of importance. Producing an heir is definitely not one of them. Han Ruzi was quite grossed out by the whole matter. Chapter 17: Soaring Ambitions atop the Soaring Clouds Pavilion Chapter 17: Soaring Ambitions atop the Soaring Clouds Pavilion The Soaring Clouds Pavilion, Lingyun Pavilion, stood atop an earthen mound. It was far from reaching the clouds, but it stood high enough to oversee half of the Imperial Garden. Conversely, the pavilion could be seen by half of the garden. This was where the Emperor was to receive his education. The fourth morning after the conversation with Yang Feng, Han Ruzi had went to pay his respects to the Empress Dowager. There, the eunuch Zuo Ji had formally read out the Empress Dowagers edict. It was lengthy, written in archaic language, and Zuo Ji had recited very slowly. He paused often, often looking at the Emperor contemplatively, and spent an entire half hour before finishing. Ultimately, the Emperor needed to be somewhat educated, and needed to have some skills. After breakfast, Han Ruzi was escorted to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion by thirty-odd eunuchs. Yang Feng and Zuo Ji accompanied him, while a eunuch raised a bright yellow parasol[1] behind him. Further behind, was Prince Donghai. He was to accompany the Emperor as an attendant. After entering the Imperial Garden, several more attendants joined the entourage. There were around fifteen of them. They were not eunuchs, but sons of nobility. They were quite young, though Han Ruzi did not recognize any of them. On the other hand, Prince Donghai was familiar with a few of them. They nodded at each other in acknowledgement, but did not break into conversation. it was not easy to accompany the Emperor. Every moment, there was at least one official from the Ministry of Rites and Decorum keeping watch. Any impropriety might result in an impeachment. Han Ruzi noticed that the eunuchs by his side numbered greater than his other attendants. Evidently, the Empress Dowager did not trust the Emperor, nor did she trust those who came from outside the palace. The Emperors entourage moved in a formidable array. Most of them stayed below the Soaring Cloud Pavilion. Only Prince Donghai entered the pavilion to accompany the Emperor in his study, followed by two eunuchs to attend to them. The room was set up in accordance with ancient practices. In the east were brocade mats and a short-legged table, requiring one to sit on ones knees. The Emperor was to sit there, facing the west. Prince Donghai sat on the other side in the west, which also had mats and a short-legged table. He did not face the Emperor directly, but was seated further down, with the Emperor to his northeast. The Emperors first teacher was waiting in another room. Once the Emperor was settled down, his entry was announced by a eunuch, while the other eunuch presided over the ceremonial rituals of a student greeting his teacher. The palace had many rules. So much so that even Yang Feng, who had entered the palace three years ago, and Zuo Ji were unable to fully grasp them. Such matters could only be handled by experienced and old eunuchs. Guo Cong former Provost of the Directorate of Education, former Tutor of the Crown Prince, former Director of Prayer Ceremonies of the Ministry of Rites, was an old man in his seventies. He walked into the room trembling slightly. His eyesight was poor, but he could still accurately discern where the Emperor was seated. He stood in place and took two deep breaths, before spreading both arms wide, causing his wide sleeves to droop down splendidly like a birds wings. He paused for a moment, before clasping his hands together in front of his chest. He said, in a resounding voice, Your humble subject Guo Cong, pays his respects to Your Majesty. Even though Guo Jing did not kneel, his greeting was extremely formal and decorous. Han Ruzi was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to respond. He looked towards the old eunuch who was presiding matters. The old eunuch lifted his hand slightly, indicating that the Emperor did not need to do anything. He then pointed to Prince Donghai. Other than the Empress Dowager, the Emperor did not bow to anyone else. But the necessary proprieties needed to be kept, hence Prince Donghai was a suitable replacement. Prince Donghai was sullen, and rose to his feet. He said blandly, Teacher Guo may dispense with ceremonies. Have a seat. The eunuch guarding the door brought a small stool. Guo Cong was too old, and hence could not sit on his knees. Hence there was a seat specially prepared for him. Guo Cong sat down, and again took two heavy breaths. For him, it was but a moment, but to his students, it was an arduous wait. Han Ruzi nearly lost the excitement he had harbored. Guo Cong was a renown Confucian scholar, well versed in the classics, especially the Classic of Poetry. Without even needing to have a book in hand, he started his lecture. The first chapter was Guan Ju. Guan Ju is about the virtue of a mans wife. The modest, retiring, virtuous, young lady; For our prince a good mate she.[2] This verse evokes the virtuous lady as the companion to the righteous gentleman. Its significance lies in valuing virtue in seeking ones wife, and not befalling to ones luscious desires. Han Ruzi hurriedly flipped the pages of his book, and could scarcely keep up. He unintentionally looked over at Prince Donghai, only to see his dark and sullen face. Virtue of a mans wife these words had evidently set him off. Guo Cong was quickly immersed in his own lecture. He first explained the meaning of the verses, before explaining the particular words, and then went on to discuss the meaning within the meaning, the words beyond the words. For nearly two hours, he kept discussing the same verse: The modest, retiring, virtuous, young lady; For our prince a good mate she. Han Ruzi was soon befuddled. A few times he had wanted to raise a question, but the old teacher paid no attention to his expression or gestures, only caring to continue speaking. He got more passionate as he went on, contrary to what one might expect of a feeble old man. Han Ruzi had no choice but to give up, resorting to staring at the slobber drooping from Guo Congs mouth, wondering why it never seemed to fall off. Prince Donghai considered this for a moment. Things are still in a stalemate over there. Prince Qi did not immediately rise in open rebellion. He denied the accusation and claimed that he was being set up by treacherous villains. But it is no use. The longer the matter is delayed, the worse it is for Prince Qi. He will surely be defeated and Uncle will return victorious... Forget it, I know I cant blame you. But you must remember, when I... Sooner or later, I will take back everything that belongs to me. Han Ruzi laughed. I wish you all the best. Han Ruzi understood one thing. The greater the conflict between the Cui clan and the Empress Dowager, the more secured his position once. If the time comes when the two sides are at ease with each other, then he would be in danger. At least for the time being, Prince Donghais fighting spirit was more beneficial than detrimental to him. In the evening that day, Han Ruzi was idling in his room. Yang Feng walked in, carry bundles of books. These were the tomes that the Emperor was reading for his studies in the Soaring Cloud Pavilion. Yang Feng ordered the servant-girls to withdraw, and placed the books on the table. He opened one of them and turned to face the Empress. It seems like Your Majesty has drawn quite a number of circles. Han Ruzis face grew a little red. There are some words that I do not recognize. Mm. I have spoken to the Empress Dowager. She has allowed me to teach you your characters. Thats great! Han Ruzi was not thrilled about learning to read, but about being able to properly communicate with someone. Yang Feng placed the books down and moved closer to the Emperor. Learning to read is but a minor skill. Your basics are not good, so all we can do is mend the fence after the sheep have been stolen. It will not benefit you that much. Instead, I will be teaching you something else. What would Lord Yang be teaching me? Han Ruzis enthusiasm for learning was magnified once again. History. History? Rulers must learn from history. History is usually one of the most important subjects for a ruler, but the Empress Dowager has omitted it from the curriculum. Hence, I will be giving instruction on it. Your Majesty should keep this to yourself and not let others know. Han Ruzi nodded vigorously. He would not say a word to anyone. Yang Feng did not have any history books at hand, so he relied entirely on his own memory. He did not wish to teach the Emperor formal history. He first picked up a book and taught the Emperor a few words, before saying, Your Majesty has begun your studies, and will meet more officials. Perhaps I will tell you about the interactions between the Founding Emperor and his subjects. Han Ruzi liked listening to stories, but he felt like the Founding Emperor was not a suitable reference for him. But I hardly get to interact with anyone... Do not be in a hurry. Everyone is still observing matters. Once the opportunity arises, there will be moments of interactions. But I must remind Your Majesty of one matter. Please speak, Lord Yang. Do not believe the first person who comes forward to contact you. That person would surely have ulterior motives. Han Ruzi was stunned. He remembered clearly: the first person who came forward to contact him was Yang Feng himself. [1] This is what a yellow parasol would look like. [2] Full translation of this poem can be found online here. [3] Of the five classic texts mentioned here, the Classic of Music is not one of the Five Classics of Confucianism because in our reality the Classic of Music was a text lost by the time of the Han Dynasty. Hence, an astute native reader might realize that one of the Classics is missing from Han Ruzis education: the Spring and Autumn Annals, which is a historical text. Chapter 18: Stories of the Founding Emperor Chapter 18: Stories of the Founding Emperor The Founding Emperor of the Great Chu Empire was named Han Fu. He came from humble beginnings in Donghai Prefecture, and finally became the founder of a new state. Legendary tales of him abound even though Han Ruzi had lived a secluded life, he had heard many such tales. In these legends, the Founding Emperors life was full of miracles. When he was born, red clouds covered the sky while thunders clashed to announce his birth. When he grew up into a man, he had even more fantastical encounters: slaying a berserk dragon in a forest, passing judgment on a ghostly soldier, meeting an immortal on the peak of a mountain, finding treasure at the bottom of the sea... When he fought to conquer the world, he encountered danger numerous times, stuck in hopeless situations. But he always encountered someone who could, as though by divine grace, assist him and turn the situation around. However, Yang Feng spoke of a different type of story. The type which Han Ruzi had never heard before. When the Founding Emperor was merely Han Fu, he was not an ordinary peasant. His family had some wealth, but he did not do productive work, nor did he wish to be an official. Money was donated to get him a position as a minor clerk, but he was not diligent, for every three days of work, he would rest for two days. Instead, he enjoyed socializing with pugilists, merchants, landowners, and other heroes from all walks of life. His home often hosted guests, with parties held late into the night, causing disruption in the neighborhood. However, nobody dared to lodge a complaint the Han clan hosted some reckless fellows who were willing to kill if provoked. The Han familys minor wealth could not sustain such wanton spending. In three to five years, all the money was spent, and Han Fus father was so angry that he died. His older brother took his wife and their mother and severed the household. His wife cried every day. But even then, Han Fu refused to change for the better. If he ran out of money, he would borrow. If he could not borrow, he would steal. If he could not steal he would rob. In the autumn of his 25th year, his crimes were reported, and Han Fu turned from a district clerk to an outlaw. To avoid capture, he abandoned his wife and children and went on the run. His several years of socializing paid off as he moved from east to west, he went to nearly every prefecture in the world. Everywhere he went, someone would host him, treating him to good food and wine. Local pugilists and heroes would hear his name and look for him, willing to befriend him. It did not seem like he was on the run, but more like he was on a tour. But such a life did not last more than five years. As Han Fus reputation grew, the governments chase grew stricter and stricter. Soon, nobody could offer him shelter, and Han Fu had no choice but to escape to the wilds and gang up with bandits, not daring to openly appear in public eye. A bandits life was not as carefree as one might expect. He often grew hungry, and was often worried about capture by the authorities. Different bandit gangs often fought for territory, and internal strife was rampant. In the wild, Han Fus contact with his old friends grew less frequent; his name might be mentioned by them occasionally over drinks but that was all. Fortunately, Han Fus becoming a bandit coincided with a time of great chaos in the realm. He was not the first to rise in rebellion, but he had two big advantages: One, he had a bunch of reckless fellows under him. In the initial stages of building his faction, they were extremely important, so much so that one of them eventually betrayed Han Fu, though that would happen later. Two, he had extensive contacts and was extremely familiar with the prefectures and districts of the realm. Wherever he led his men, he would be able to find old friends and quickly gain the trust of the locals. Yang Fengs story stopped at this point. Till this point, there was no obvious miracle in the story. He left the Emperor with a question. You have heard many stories of the Founding Emperor. They are not false and contain some truth, but you would have to dig attentively. I shall give you three days to consider a problem: there were many men who were adept at socializing and gathering allies. But why was it the Founding Emperor who succeeded in conquering the realm? I know. Because the Founding Emperor had the help of gods. Han Ruzi blurted out. Yang Feng looked at the Emperor for a moment and shook his head. No, you dont know. Think about it carefully. Han Ruzi could not fall asleep. Yang Fengs story had mesmerized him, but it had too little content. It was also different from the image painted of the Founding Emperor by his mother and his servants. Yang Feng wanted him to pull the two types of narratives together and deduce why the Founding Emperor conquered the realm. This was too difficult. Han Ruzi tossed and turned the entire night, and his eyes were red and swollen in the morning. Yet he had not figured anything out. In the following two days, Han Ruzi was often distracted during the lectures of the day. In any case, nobody cared, so he could immerse himself in stories of the Founding Emperor. Yang Fengs story, Mothers legendary tales, the murals in the quiet chamber depicting wars. These elements crisscrossed through his mind, but they could not come together. They seemed like three different people from three different times. In the morning of the third day, he could not control himself. Lecturer Guo Cong had just sat down and was about to speak when the Emperor said, Teacher Guo, you have read many books, have you not? The old teacher was stunned. This was the first time he heard the Emperor speak. He could not pretend that he did not hear, so he spoke equivocally, This old subject has dedicated his life to study and has read unceasingly. But I would not say many books, just some. Then speak of something other than the Classic of Poetry today. That night, Han Ruzi told Yang Feng what had happened during the day. Yang Feng said, Your Majesty, now is not the time to be studying history. My stories are sufficient. Along with the legends you have heard, you should be able to come to a conclusion. Think further, Your Majesty, and when you understand we can continue the discussion. Hence, Yang Feng only taught the Emperor his characters. When the time for the lesson was nearly up, Han Ruzi asked, Lord Yang, what did you do before this? I was a eunuch who served the previous Emperor for more than ten years. I watched him grow up with my own eyes. What about before that? I dont think... you were a eunuch since you were a child? Yang Feng shook his head. Of course not. In the past, I was a scholar... If Your Majesty is truly interested in my past, perhaps I will talk about it when we move on from discussing the Founding Emperor and start talking about the Martial Emperor. But Your Majesty should not harbor high hopes. My experiences were very simple. I could cover them in less than ten sentences. Han Ruzi believed that Yang Fengs past was definitely not simple. Guo Cong never appeared again. The teachers who taught him the classics were even more cautious than ever. Other than the contents in the books, they never spoke a single word more. Han Ruzi was also not interested in forcing them to teach him history. Hence, he daydreamed every day, thinking about the stories of the Founding Emperor in his memories. In the middle of April, news came from Guan-dong. Prince Qi refused to accept interrogation by the Imperial Court, and openly rose in rebellion. Unfortunately, his opportunity had faded. The various lords and officials who had been in secret contact all sided with the Imperial Court. Grand Tutor Cui Hong, now appointed Grand General of Eastern Pacification, won a few battles in a row, and made a beeline towards Prince Qis center of administration. The rebellions days were numbered. Prince Donghai was both pleased and anxious. He was pleased because his uncle had accomplished great merits, solidifying the Cui clans position. But he was anxious because once his uncle achieved victory and returned to the Capital, his cousin would be appointed Empress. The other young nobles in the entourage were only excited. They would discuss the war extensively, expressing regret that they were not on the battlefield, being heroic and earning honor and merits. Sometimes, their voices could be heard from the Soaring Clouds Pavilion. It was through their voice that Han Ruzi found out about how the war in the east was progressing. As for Yang Feng, it was as though he was not concerned about the war. He never mentioned a word, and focused on teaching the Emperor his characters and pressing the Emperor to continue thinking. The war in Qi ultimately did affect the Emperors quiet life. The lecture in the afternoon was cancelled and was changed to learning horseback riding and archery. This was in preparation for the parade that would be held when the army returned victorious. Han Ruzi had never ridden a horse. Thankfully, the palace reared many gentle horses. He was quickly able to trot steadily atop a horse, though he could not gallop. Archery was more difficult. Over two days, Han Ruzi could barely fire the arrow near the target board. Learning in the afternoon had one benefit. Han Ruzi now had more contact with the young nobles in his entourage. He even learnt a few of their names, and had the chance to observe their talents. Yang Fengs predicted first contact had not yet appeared. The young nobles were all cautious, often communicating with each other through furtive glances, very seldom would they look at the Emperor. On the third day of learning riding and archery, the Emperor and Prince Donghai had a new class to attend unarmed combat and sword wielding. The Empress Dowager was still concerned about assassination, and hence hoped that the Emperor would have some ability to defend himself. Their teachers were the Meng siblings who had not appeared for a time. Meng Es brother had reassumed his actual, male appearance, and even revealed his name: Meng Che. It was from the Meng siblings that Han Ruzi found a clue, and could finally answer the question that Yang Feng had left behind: Of all the men who were adept at socializing and gathering allies, why was it the Founding Emperor who succeeded in conquering the realm? Chapter 19: Advancing and Withdrawing Chapter 19: Advancing and Withdrawing Training was held in a long, rectangular room. There were weapon racks all around, well stocked with all manner of weaponry. However, they were securely chained to the rack, covered with a cotton cloth. It was like the e?lan of the weapons had been lost, becoming weak vines that needed support. Five eunuchs stood in two rows, their hands holding boxes of various sizes. They were said to contain items for the Emperor, but Han Ruzi had never used them, nor did he know what they contained. The only one accompanying him was Prince Donghai. The other young nobles of his entourage stayed outside. Meng E stood slightly further. She hardly spoke, leaving everything to be decided by her older brother Meng Che. In front of the eunuchs, Meng Che did not be too indecorous. He gave a standard kowtow, and after rising, said, Martial arts is vast like the sea. Your Majesty, what would you like to learn? Erm... Trainer Meng, you may decide. Han Ruzi had been told that the teachers of the classics may be called Teacher, but his martial instructor should be called Trainer. Just a word of difference, but it allowed one to differentiate the civil and the military. There was also a difference in prestige: Teacher was a much more prestigious term of address. Prince Donghai had suffered at the hands of the Meng siblings before, so he had a poor impression of them. He said sarcastically, You speak as though you know everything. Meng Che replied blandly, If one were to speak of expertise, I have expertise in only three martial arts. But if it is about teaching the basics, I know a little of everything. Then let us choose what Trainer Meng is an expert at. Han Ruzi did not really care one way or the other. Prince Donghai snickered. Why dont you tell us what youre good at first. Meng Che nodded lightly. Fists, swords, and inner qi. I have seen you hold a sword, though Ive never seen you use it. Prince Donghai looked around surreptitiously. We only have your word for it. Why dont you show us a few moves. Since the Empress Dowager has let the two Trainer Mengs teach us martial arts, they must surely be quite good at it, Han Ruzi said. The Emperors attempt at persuasion only caused Prince Donghai to be more adamant. The Empress Dowager is noble and revered, while Your Majesty has long been shielded from the outside world. That causes a lack of understanding of the pugilist world and vulnerability to deception. I have had trainers before. Even though I did not learn well, I still have quite a discerning eye. Meng Che replied, Martial arts is something that requires talent and powers of comprehension. It does not care about nobility, seniority nor age. I would be honored to receive comments from the Prince of Donghai. I cant say that I have anything to teach, but I can tell competence and incompetence apart. Come on, show us your fist techniques. Meng Che moved back to a more open area and tightened his sash. He placed his feet firmly on the ground in a half-squat, and slowly took a deep breath. Suddenly, he stepped forward, punching out, then moving back. He repeated this: stepping forward, punching out and moving back. Then he straightened his back, relaxed his arms, took a breath out, and then looked at Prince Donghai. Whats going on? Prince Donghai was stunned. That was... pretty quick. Han Ruzi could not tell what was going on either. If the Prince of Donghai wished to see fancy moves, I am sorry, for I do not know such things. Meng Ches tone was even more prideful than before. Prince Donghai sneered coldly. Lets see your sword arts then. Blades are sharp and dangerous. Let me just do something simple. Meng Che took a few steps back again. Then he suddenly leaped forward, quickly traversing the distance of seven to eight paces. His right arm contracted then shot out the piercing action of a sword, then he quickly moved back. In two steps he was back to his original position, where he again straightened his back, relaxed his arms, took a breath out. Please comment. Prince Donghais face reddened. Are you kidding me? he said angrily. Meng Che shook his head. In front of His Majesty, who would dare play such a joke. This ones fist and sword techniques are as such. They are meant for actual battle, not playing tricks. So your inner qi technique is nothing to look at either, I presume??iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Childe Zhang is too kind. My fist technique is just my own personal technique. It cannot be compared to Childe Zhangs Hundred Step Fist, a technique which has achieved victory and earned merits on the battlefield. In the army, the Hundred Step Fist was only a means to training physical fitness. On the battlefield, nobody would fight with his bare fists. But Meng Ches words caused Zhang Yanghao to brighten up. Prince Donghai had wanted to cause embarrassment to Meng Che. After seeing Meng Ches prowess, he changed his mind and said, Mm, you are truly quite skillful. How many men can you take on by yourself? That would depend on the opponent, replied Meng Che. Prince Donghai looked at the young nobles and found them wanting. The palace guards. There are many experts within the Imperial Palace. Any one of them could defeat me. What about on the battlefield, facing the troops of the enemy army. How many could you take on? Meng Che paused to consider. If they are well trained, at most five. Just five! Prince Donghai was very disappointed. I thought youd be able to take on a hundred! There is no such thing as an invincible martial art. Just like the Art of War, wed have to consider the terrain. Accessible ground, entangling ground, temporizing ground, narrow passes, precipitous heights, positions at a great distance from the enemy[1] in different terrain, the fist technique to be used would be different. My fist technique is the technique of a lone wolf. If the enemy is too numerous, I would rather retreat and seek a different opportunity than try out my fists. Prince Donghai wanted to press further, but Han Ruzi interrupted with a cough. He was the Emperor, and hence Prince Donghai could only keep quiet. Han Ruzi found two things interesting: First, Meng Che appeared to be wooden, but he was actually very articulate. Second, Meng Ches fist technique caused him to think of the question that Yang Feng had posed to him. Trainer Meng, when you exchanged blows with Childe Zhang, you retreated immediately after landing a blow. Why did you not press your advantage and continue attacking? Prince Donghai rushed to answer. He is afraid that he would get into trouble if he injured Zhang Yanghao. Zhang Yanghao, who had returned to the ranks of the young nobles, turned red at Prince Donghais words. Meng Che looked at the Emperor and bowed slightly. My fist technique is not meant to fight to the death, but for self-protection. Attack and defense cannot be simultaneously maximized. When I attack, I use my full strength, targeting his weak point. Whether or not the attack succeeds, I immediately retreat to defend, to prevent myself from falling into any trap to lure me in. How would Zhang Yanghao know to lure one in. Prince Donghai believed that Meng Che was over thinking matters. That afternoon, Meng Che did not teach any fist techniques, but spoke of some key points. His views were rather different from the common fist techniques in the pugilist world, but his audience could not tell. Based on his performance, everyone nodded vigorously. Han Ruzi slowly formed a view. That night, he said excitedly, I have figured it out! Do speak, Your Majesty. Yang Feng was very calm. The Founding Emperor dared to advance and dared to withdraw. When he had the chance to advance, he would attack bravely. When things looked bad, he withdrew without any hesitation, not caring about any temporary harm to his reputation. In the legendary tales, the Founding Emperor always encountered someone who could assist him when he was in danger. In actual fact, the Founding Emperor was just really good at making his escape. Han Ruzi paused for a moment as the words he was about to say was not very respectful to his ancestor. The Founding Emperor was like that to his allies as well: daring to advance and daring to withdraw. Even though some betrayed the Founding Emperor, more of them were betrayed by the Founding Emperor. The Founding Emperor was colder, and more ruthless than anyone else. He knew how to make use of his friends to protect himself. After he had finished, Han Ruzi anxiously awaited Yang Fengs appraisal. Yang Feng solemn face broke into a slight smile. Good. Then I shall pose Your Majesty another question: Everyone in the world is selfish. There were many men who were more ruthless than the Founding Emperor. Why did they not conqueror the realm? Han Ruzi was dumbfounded again. [1] This is a reference to the chapter on Terrain in Sun Tzus Art of War, which can be read here: /book/10 Chapter 20: Benevolence and Righteousness Chapter 20: Benevolence and Righteousness Yang Feng told the Emperor another two stories of the Founding Emperor for him to consider. The last Emperor of the previous dynasty was debaucherous, tyrannical, and cruel, causing the realm to fall into chaos. Men rose in rebellion, with many vying for the throne. After a period of consolidation, three factions emerged in importance. The Founding Emperors Chu was just one of them he had two opponents that matched him in strength. In the north was the State of Zhao, founded by Zhuang Chui. Like the Founding Emperor Han Fu, Zhuang Chui also came from the pugilist world. He became renown earlier than Han Fu, and his standing was higher. His family was reputed in the pugilist world since his grandfathers time. When it came to his generation, the men in his family were all part of the pugilist world. Zhuang Chuis reputation was the most stellar and was known as Most Gallant of the North. When the Founding Emperor was on the run, he was often a guest of the Zhuang clan. He got along well with Zhuang Chui and they regarded each other as close friends, but they became enemies when they fought to conquer the world. If one were to speak of selfishness and ruthlessness, Zhuang Chui was more than the Founding Emperors match. He had one simple rule: whoever had received the aid of the Zhuang clan, whether directly or indirectly, would owe the Zhuang clan a debt. That debt must be repaid with interest, sometimes with ones life. Even with such a harsh rule, the State of Zhao was the strongest faction for a long period of time. It attracted many men for a simple reason: the Zhuang clan was like a nest for producing capable generals. Just a simple youth in his teens would be able to lead men into battle. Many would follow the lord with the highest potential, even if it meant incurring a heavy debt. When all was said and done and one could look back in hindsight, one would discover that one key reason for King Zhuangs failure was that there were too many cadets of the Zhuang clan, leaving no room for the promotion of the others. As for the currently rebellious Princedom of Qi, back then it was also a strong faction. Unlike Kings Han and Zhuang, the King of Qi, Chen Lun, was of very noble birth, his family having held a Marquisate for ten generations. The noble clan had managed the region of Qi for hundreds of years, and was widely regarded by its populace as their uncrowned sovereign. When King Chen of Qi rose in rebellion and declared himself King, he was one of the first to do so, and he quickly gained many supporters. The Founding Emperor regarded his allies as tools. When he used them, he used them tirelessly. When he could not use them, he abandoned them like unfitting clogs. King Zhuang of Zhao regarded his allies as debtors, constantly demanding repayment, relentlessly extracting value from them. Compared to these two, King Chen of Qi was more like a true King. The generals under his banner were nearly all from noble clans which had followed the Chen clan for at least two generations. Any outsider who wanted to join the Qi faction had to start as a minor clerk and accumulate merits to rise in the rank. The State of Qis defeat was nearly inevitable. King Chens ambitions were not great: he just wanted to hold on to his existing territory, and then expand a little while Zhao and Chu were fighting it out. But in the end, just when the Founding Emperor and King Zhuangs fight was at its zenith, they suddenly called a ceasefire to mount a joint offensive against Qi. In just three months, the State of Qi was annihilated. The State of Qi had the most number of loyal subjects. There were many who committed suicide to follow King Chen unto death. Strangely, many who did so were not from the State of Qi but had joined as outsiders. They did not receive much from the Chen clan and yet they slit their own throats and jumped off walls in droves. To conclude, of the three Kings, the Founding Emperor was not the most selfish, nor was he the most adept in winning the hearts of followers. Yet it was he who won the day. Your Majesty will meet a new teacher tomorrow. He will be speaking of national history. May Your Majesty pay attention and think carefully. Yang Feng was like a guide he was not opposed to his student receiving information from elsewhere. Han Ruzi went through yet another sleepless night. The next morning during class, Prince Donghai noticed the Emperors swollen eyes. Confused, he asked, What happened to you? You look as though you have tons of work to do, though you are the most idle Emperor in the world. I was so idle that I could not fall asleep. Han Ruzi said while laughing. He was curious as to which old man his new teacher would be. To think that the Empress Dowager would agree to him being taught national history, how strange! The new teacher arrived, and he was not particularly old. He looked to be in his forties, thinly built, with a stern appearance. His gaze was sharp, and his narrow eagle-like nose pointed at the Emperor like a small knife. This commoner Luo Huan-zhang pays his respect to Your Majesty. The new teacher had no special privileges, and had to pay the proper respects. What caused Han Ruzi to be surprised was that the usually insolent Prince Donghai actually paid his respects to the teacher in turn. He was much more respectful to the man than to the Emperor. Luo Huan-zhang called himself a commoner, so he was not an official of the court, nor did he have a noble title. Han Ruzi recalled something that Prince Donghai had said before, and blurted out, You are Prince Donghais teacher, right? Luo Huan-zhang rose and replied, This commoner once taught His Highness Prince Donghai for a few years. My talent was wanting and my knowledge was shallow, hence my teachings did not produce a good student. Prince Donghai turned red as he looked down and kept silent. He seemed very afraid of his teacher. Look again, Your Majesty. The fist has been formed. What can it hold? It can hold nothing. A fist... is just a fist. Han Ruzi began to understand what Luo Huan-zhang was saying. Cunning ploys and battle prowess are like clenching your fist. Luo Huan-zhang threw a fist out. He was not a martial artist so this punch was rather weak. The fist can hit someone, but it cannot attach you to someone. The Founding Emperor knew how to use his fist, and so did King Zhuang and King Chen their fists were even tighter. But those two kings, once they lost in battle, their rule quickly collapsed. Yet the Founding Emperor always had second chances even when he lost in battle. It was because the Founding Emperor knew the way of relaxing the fist. The populace had been suffering under harsh laws for too long, and the Founding Emperors benevolence was like rain for arid land. And hence he won the hearts of the people. The hearts of the people helped the Founding Emperor defeat his enemies? Han Ruzi asked. Luo Huan-zhang shook his head. The people think of peace and are unwilling to fight wars. The Founding Emperor had to rely on his own abilities to defeat his strong enemies. But whenever the Founding Emperor lost in battle, his people never lost faith. Wherever the Founding Emperor went, gates would open to him, provisions made available to him, and within a month, he could muster yet another army. King Chen could gather people around him, and many of them followed him into death. But the general populace had no intention to restore the State of Qi. In the war against Qi, Chu attacked the south while Zhao attacked the north. But before King Zhuangs armies could arrive, the people ran south to join Chu. All that because the Founding Emperor was benevolent. Han Ruzi muttered to himself. The Founding Emperor was good at running away, because there was a place for him to run to. Benevolence may not win you a battle, but it can keep doors open. Some people may not win you wars, but may save you in a time of danger. Luo Huan-zhang frowned. Who is teaching Your Majesty such things? How can one be so disrespectful to the Founding Emperor? Teacher Luo, do forgive Us. We were not well educated when young, and hence did not hear much of the teachings of the sages. Hence, We speak nonsense, sometimes. Han Ruzi hurriedly kept his mouth shut. Luo Huan-zhang did not ask further, but Prince Donghai stared at the Emperor, evidently not believing his words. This lesson was more tiring than usual. Han Ruzi did not have the chance to wander into his own thoughts. Luo Huan-zhang was like an experienced animal handler he always knew how to keep the beast under the control. After Luo Huan-zhang withdrew for the day, Prince Donghai said to the Emperor, Your days of suffering have only just begun. I hope you enjoy them. Han Ruzi did not feel like he had suffered. Rather, he felt like he had learnt much. But the doubts in his mind grew, which he could only resolve by asking Yang Feng. In the afternoon, his martial arts class was more ordinary. Meng Che spoke more than showing his moves, seeming to be rather perfunctory in his teaching. The young accompanying nobles did not mind either. They sparred with each other, and had much fun. Nobody dared to spar with the Emperor, so Han Ruzi could only practice by himself. A few times, he looked at Meng E standing by the corner. He wished to speak with her, but could not find the right chance to do so. That night, Yang Feng did not come. He was always busy with something. Even though he was nominally the Emperors personal attendant, he often was not around, probably out somewhere carving a path for the Emperor. Having had many consecutive sleepless nights, Han Ruzi was soon overcome with sleep. But just as he was sleeping soundly, he was awoken by someone shaking him. He was surrounded by darkness. Han Ruzi could discern a silhouette at the head of his bed, looking like one of his servant-girls. Ah? What is it? Do you wish to learn true martial arts? Han Ruzi was jolted awake. He quickly sat up. Yang Feng had warned him that the first person to contact him would surely have ulterior motives. Han Ruzi never expected that this person would be Meng E. [1]King Tang is recorded as the first King of the Shang dynasty. This story of keeping a net open on three sides is one from Chinese history. Chapter 21: Defeat Chapter 21: Defeat When Yang Feng said that someone would take the initiative to contact him, Han Ruzi thought it would be one of the young nobles who accompanied him, or one of his teachers. He never thought it would be someone from within the palace, let alone that it would be Meng E. Han Ruzi could not help but suspect that he had heard wrong. He leaned closer and asked in a low voice, Is that you? Its me. That was undoubtedly Meng Es cold voice. Han Ruzi looked towards the window. Although he could not see anything, he knew that there was a servant-girl sleeping there, and any noise could wake her up. Meng E guessed the Emperors thoughts, Dont worry about her. Shes deeply asleep will not wake up before dawn. Han Ruzi was even more surprised. He collected his emotions and asked, You want to teach me martial arts? If you want to learn, ask me. This was a strange answer. It was Meng E who came to him in the middle of the night, yet she wanted the Emperor to ask her to teach her martial arts. Uh... you are already my martial arts trainer. Han Ruzi said carefully. There are true legacies of martial arts and fake ones. You only get fake ones from a trainer. Raise your hand. Meng E said. Han Ruzi raised his right arm, and soon a cool palm pressed against his hand.Visitt for the latest updates Sit still, Meng E said. Han Ruzi grunted in acknowledgement, finding things strange. But on further thought, if Meng E really wanted to assassinate him, she would not need to wake him up. Hence, Han Ruzi calmed down. A force of some kind passed through the palm of his hand, and Han Ruzi felt breathless. He felt like his internal organs were caught on hooks as his body was lifted into the air. Han Ruzi rolled over and fell onto the corner of the bed. He sat up, but felt like a cloud of turbid Qi was stuck in his chest, unable to be let out. Dont force it. Let it go naturally, Meng E said. After a while, the turbid Qi finally disappeared. Han Ruzi took a deep breath of fresh air and asked in surprise, What kind of martial arts is this? Inner qi, which none of you seemed interested in. Meng Che said that he was well-versed in fists, swords and inner qi. But everyone, including the Emperor, was more interested in the first two. There were some who asked about inner qi, but Meng Ches few words caused all curiosity to dwindle. I train in a technique that requires celibacy. After ten years, I achieved some initial success, but though it has been eighteen years since I started, I have barely begun to scratch the surface. Meng Es single move had caused the Emperor to be burning with interest towards inner qi. Can I learn that? Trainer Meng had said... You may. There are many types of inner qi. My brother trains in one that requires celibacy, but the one I train in does not. If you are willing to put in the effort, you will see results in three to five years. I am willing to work hard. Han Ruzi sat up straight on the bed with great excitement. Would I be able to leap up to the beam of the ceiling like you? Inner qi is ones foundation. After the foundation is laid, learning other techniques will become easier. Wow, three to five years... If I worked harder, could I get results in less time? Han Ruzi was worried that he did not have the luxury of time. That is hard to say. Most people require three to five years to see results. Unless your powers of comprehension exceed those of ordinary people. Han Ruzi could sit still no longer. He got up and went to the window, standing side by side with Prince Donghai. He saw three young nobles sitting on an open ground in the Imperial Gardens, crying bitterly. The grandson of Marquis Piyuan, the Marquis of Penetrating Distance, Zhang Yanghao, was waving his fists at the sky, as though trying to put on a show of force for the heavens. The other young nobles looked panicked, and the decorum officials were helpless in relieving the situation. The many eunuchs around were helpless as well each of them seemed to be quaking on their feet. Prince Donghai turned around and ran out. It must be something really big. Incredibly big. The old eunuch blocked the doorway. Your Highness, you must not go out... Just as the two of them scuffled about at the doorway, the eunuch Zuo Ji came running in. His face was pale and dripping with sweat. Prince Donghai was rather weary of him, so he retreated to one side. Your Majesty is still here... Thats fine then. Zuo Ji heaved a sigh of relief. What about me? Han Ruzi asked. Nothing, nothing. Your Majesty should remain here... I shall go see the Empress Dowager... No, no, I shall remain here and send someone... No, no, may Your Majesty come with me to go see the Empress Dowager... Zuo Ji was completely flustered and could not come to a decision. What has happened! Tell me! Han Ruzi shouted loudly. Zuo Ji trembled for a moment as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. The Grand General of Eastern Pacification Cui Hong has met with defeat. Prince Qi... Prince Qi is marching his army west and will reach the Capital soon! Han Ruzi had not paid attention to the war in the east these past days. Upon hearing this sudden news, he did not have much of a reaction. But Prince Donghai by his side looked thunderstruck. He tripped over himself as he went before Zuo Ji and said sharply, What did you say? How can my uncle be defeated? Everything was going smoothly and he was about to attack Prince Qis seat of administration. Zuo Ji was truly terrified, the usual smile on his face was all gone, nor did he put on the airs of one favored by the Empress Dowager. He said dully, I... I dont know. That was the news... Han Ruzi looked out the window, finally understanding why the young nobles outside were crying. Many of them had fathers or brothers in the army. With defeat upon the battlefield, many of them would not be returning home. I dont believe this. I shall get to the bottom of this! Prince Donghai stormed out. Zuo Ji and the other eunuchs did not dare stop him. But someone coming from outside forced Prince Donghai back in. Yang Feng strode into the room, sweeping his gaze across the room. He grabbed Prince Donghai by the wrist and dragged him to the Emperor. With his other hand, he held the Emperors wrist. May Your Majesty follow me. Han Ruzi was willing to comply, but Prince Donghai struggled to free his wrist. As his voice grew louder, he said, Let me go! I wish to see the Empress Dowager! My uncle... Yang Feng stopped in his tracks and said fiercely, Grand Tutor Cui is still alive, and the Empire remains secure. May Prince Donghai conduct yourself with appropriate dignity. Prince Donghai quietened down and obediently followed Yang Feng down the pavillion. Zuo Ji stood in place for a while before coming to his senses and hurriedly following Yang Feng. Only the old teacher remained in the Soaring Clouds Pavilion. He could not get up by himself without assistance, and hence remained seated on the stool. After staring blankly for a moment, he continued his lecture on the Book of Documents, speaking into thin air. The young noble attendants were dispersed. Under the escort of a group of eunuchs, the Emperor and Prince Donghai hurriedly returned to the palace. They did not return to their quarters, nor did they go to the Empress Dowagers palace, Cishun Palace the Palace of Kindness and Submission. Instead, they went to a different palace. This is the Grand Consorts palace, Cining Palace the Palace of Kindness and Tranquility. May Your Majesty stay here temporarily. Soon, the Meng siblings along with four palace guards arrived. After they checked the quarters for security, Meng E remained while the others left. She stood stoically at a corner, not looking at the Emperor even once. Prince Donghai was unusually well-behaved. He sat on a chair and remained motionless. After some time, he raised his head slowly and said to the Emperor, How could my uncle be defeated? Victory and defeat are both common in battle, Han Ruzi said encouragingly, though he remained rather indifferent in his heart. Impossible. Prince Qi does not have such ability. Prince Donghai glared with his eyes wide open. If Prince Qi breaks through the walls of the Capital... both of us will be killed! The doors to the room opened as two servant-girls entered and stood on both sides of the doorway. Following that, Grand Consort Shang-guan entered the room, giving Prince Donghai a glance before turning to the Emperor. Your Majesty, please follow me to the Hall of Diligent Administration. It is time to prove to the world that you are the Emperor. Ch 22: Truth and Falsehoods Ch 22: Truth and Falsehoods The Hall of Diligent Administration, Qinzheng Hall, was the place where the Emperor and senior officials met to discuss matters of state. Other than on the first day of his coronation the day with the incident regarding Sealbearer Liu and the Imperial Seal Han Ruzi had not had the chance to even get close to the hall. Only this day, when news of defeat in the east arrived, did Han Ruzi set foot in the hall for the second time and saw the Empress Dowager in person. There were more people in the Hall this time. Other than Grand Tutor Cui Hong who was out leading the army, four of the Five Trusted Officials were present. There were also twenty-odd civil officials and military officers. However, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army Shang-guan Xu was nowhere to be seen. It was surprising that the Empress Dowager did not summon him in such urgent times. Most unusually, there were very few eunuchs within the Hall. Only Yang Feng, Jing Yao and Zuo Ji were present, outnumbered by the officials in the Hall. The Empress Dowager did not hide herself in the side-chamber this time. She sat atop the throne and faced the imperial officials. In fact, the Empress Dowager participated in state discussions every day and had met the officials face-to-face. The only person who had not yet seen the Empress Dowager in-person was the Emperor. The Empress Dowager looked young. If it were not for her solemn expression and the formal regalia that she wore, one could believe that she was under thirty years of age. Prince Donghai had once grumbled privately that as long as the Empress Dowager was present, his father, the late Emperor, would have eyes for no one else. Han Ruzi now found that this statement was greatly exaggerated. To his thirteen year old eyes, the Empress Dowager was indeed beautiful, but not to the extent of causing everyone to be unable to avert their gaze. At the very least, none of the imperial officials in the Hall seemed to care about the Empress Dowagers appearances as they were immersed in intense debate. Once the Emperor appeared, the senior officials quietened down. The formed two columns along the side, and with Chancellor Yin Wuhai taking the lead, knelt down and kowtowed. The spirit tablets in the Ancestral Temple were also objects of respect and ceremony, but they were mere objects, not actually the Emperors of the past. Those who knelt before them would forget them as soon as they left the Ancestral Temple. Han Ruzi was no different from those spirit tablets, as he was escorted to the Empress Dowagers side by Grand Consort Shang-guan. The throne was sufficiently wide to seat three grown adults. Han Ruzi wanted to shift to the side of the throne but the Empress Dowager reached out and pulled him close. The two sat snugly against each other, like a loving and dependent pair of mother and son. Grand Consort Shang-guan stood by the Empress Dowager, keeping hold of Prince Donghais wrists. And so, the two Shang-guan sisters had the Graceful Emperors two remaining sons firmly in their grasp. The Meng siblings and three eunuchs stood on the left and right, forming a protective barrier. Meng Che did not dress up as a servant-girl this time, but appeared as a palace guard. The Director of Palace Attendants, Jing Yao, bade the officials to rise, which they did. After a moment of silence, a few senior officials raised their heads to look at the Emperor, their gaze filled with curiosity and confusion. Han Ruzi was similarly confused. He was the Emperor, even if only in name, and was seated next to the Empress Dowager. How could these officials be so indecorous, and why did the Empress Dowager have no reaction to their indecorum? Slowly, the arguments between the senior officials resumed. The Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Mingzhi, waved a flat Hu ritual baton[1] at an official in his thirties, continuing his recriminations. Grand Tutor Cui led an army of two hundred thousand, with the logistical support of four hundred thousand peasants from ten prefectures. Prince Qis army numbered only a hundred thousand, defending the lone prefecture of Linzhi. The difference in strength is evident! Grand Tutor Cuis inability to secure a swift victory was already a cause for shock and suspicion, and now he suddenly suffers a defeat, causing peril to the Imperial Court. This matter is highly suspicious! The official being reprimanded had reddened, but he did not dare directly debate with the censor. He knelt down and kowtowed to the Empress Dowager, saying, May the Empress Dowager make a judicious judgment. Of the Cui clan, only the Grand Tutor leads an army outside. His entire clan remains in the Capital. The Grand Tutor has suffered a setback, but he will surely be able to regroup and fight Prince Qi again. He would surely not allow the rebel army near the Capital, nor would he place His Majesty nor the Empress Dowager in danger. When a general leads an army, he cannot do so effectively without the trust of the Imperial Court... Yang Feng bent down and spoke to the Emperor softly. That is the Minister of the Ministry of War, Jing Juying Grand Tutor Cuis son-in-law.Visitt for the latest updates Han Ruzi understood matters now. He stole a glance at the Empress Dowager, keen to see how she would resolve the dangerous situation. His mothers hands were always warm and soft, while the Empress Dowagers hand was wet and cold. Being grabbed by it felt very uncomfortable, and Han Ruzi could not help but wonder whether the Empress Dowager was ill. Han Ruzi recalled that when he ascended to the throne, the various lords and members of the Imperial clan had been attendance. Prince Qi claimed that his was sick, so the person who represented him was his Heir, Han Ling. It appeared that after the assassination incident, Han Ling was unable to escape the Capital. Jing Yao went to convey the Empress Dowagers summons, and before long, two armed soldiers escorted a man into the hall. Han Ling was in his thirties, tall and fat. He wore the red-colored official uniform, and stood with his head held high, refusing to kneel. It seemed that he did not suffer much for his imprisonment, and had heard the news of Prince Qis victory. The Empress Dowager did not compel the Heir of Qi to kneel. He swept her gaze across the various officials and said, Prince Qi claims that the Emperor is an imposter, and also claims that the Emperor was pushed into a well after the coronation. Heir of Qi, do you recognize the Emperor? When the Emperor ascended to the throne, the Heir of Qi was one of those in attendance. Han Ruzi did not remember him, but Han Ling recognized the Emperor. He sneered coldly, What is the point of this, Empress Dowager? A fake is a fake. A fake during the ascension, a fake now. Han Ling turned towards the senior officials in the hall. Your Lordships should look closely. Dont kneel to the wrong the person the Imperial family of Chu is Han, not Shang-guan. Shang-guan Sheng was enraged, and rose to leap onto Han Ling. The Empress Dowager shot him a look, and he quickly returned to his knees. The Empress Dowager did not lose her temper. What would it take for you to admit that the Emperor is genuine? That would be simple. If the Empress Dowager hands the Emperor to an elder of the Imperial clan, us members of the Han Imperial clan will easily be able to verify whether this person is a descendant of the Graceful Emperor. The Empress Dowager fell into a momentary silence before speaking to one of the Five Trusted Officials, Chief Commander Han Xing, Lord Han, you are of the same generation of the Martial Emperor, so you would be an elder of the Imperial clan, no? Han Xing said immediately, The Emperor is the second-born son of the Graceful Emperor. It was recorded in the clan records without any doubt. The Prince of Qi and his son seek to mislead the people with devilish tales, a crime of the gravest severity. Han Ling guffawed loudly. Han Xing, you old crook. What did the Shang-guan clan bribe you with for you to sell out your ancestors? Empress Dowager, you hold the Emperor in your hand, who would dare to say no to you? To discern the truth, you should retreat to the side. The Empress Dowager remained unaffected, nor did she retreat to one side. Your Lordships, you have seen that Prince Qi and his son are unrepentant, seeking to kill me and my son. For the past few days after the assassination attempt by Prince Qi, to ensure the Emperors safety, the Emperor stayed within the Imperial Palace, and attended martial arts classes with various young nobles. But today, the Emperor attends personally within these halls. If anyone has any doubts, voice them. None of the officials had any doubts, but Han Ling laughed even more loudly. He pointed at the youth beside the Empress Dowager and said, You say that he is the Emperor? He doesnt even dare speak a single word! What kind of Emperor is that? The Empress Dowager was about to speak when the Emperor stood up and gently broke his hand free from the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi had not intended to do so he wanted to only listen and not speak. But in a flash of inspiration, he felt that this was a rare opportunity. He would be able to speak before the senior officials without being blamed by the Empress Dowager. We are the son of the Graceful Emperor, the grandson of the Martial Emperor. We can prove it. Han Ruzis heart pounded in his chest. He could not help but look towards the Empress Dowager. When he broke his hand free from the Empress Dowager, he could clearly notice a wound on her wrist. [1] The Hu ritual baton was a flat scepter held by officials. [2] Eunuchs are often portrayed as carrying this whisk in their hands. This article shows some portrayals of this, but I have no idea whether the claims made by the article are historically accurate. CH23: The Martial Emperor and his Grandson CH23: The Martial Emperor and his Grandson Han Ruzi could feel the gaze behind his back. It was like a long-reaching arm, wanting to pull him back, but also hesitating. He did not stop his steps, and continued walking three steps down the pedestal. The gaze behind him appeared to grow softer, though it could just be his imagination. From here, he was closer to the senior officials. He could tell the nature of the Empress Dowagers gaze from the faces of the senior officials. At first, the officials appeared frightened: this meant that the Empress Dowager was taken aback and dissatisfied. Soon, the officials appeared confused: this was because the Empress Dowager did not stop the Emperor. Finally, they regained the humble appearances a subject ought to have, looking downwards at the Emperors feet: this meant that the Empress Dowager had given her tacit approval of the Emperors conduct. Han Ruzis heart was still pounding, but he did not regret his decision. He continued walking forward, getting closer and closer to the Heir of Qi, Han Ling. Your Majesty... Chancellor Yin Wuhai slowly got up, wishing to stop the Emperor from getting close to such a potentially dangerous person. But after looking at the direction of the throne, he got back on his knees. The officials shuffled themselves on their knees to continue facing the Emperor. Of all those present, Han Ling appeared the most shocked. He watched as the Emperor walked closer, unable to say a word. When We were little, We came to this hall once. Han Ruzi paused, looking around. We dont remember how old We were, just that it was a summer afternoon. It was here that We saw the Martial Emperor for the first time. It was hot outside, but cool within the hall, though it was also gloomy. We were standing... there. Han Ruzi pointed at a pillar by the door. All eyes followed his finger, including Han Ling. There was no one else in the hall, only the Martial Emperor and Us. The Martial Emperor sat... there. Han Ruzi turned and faced the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager looked down at the base of the pedestal. Prince Donghai and the others near the throne looked in surprise at Han Ruzi. The Martial Emperor did not see me. Han Ruzi said, as an image appeared in his mind, perfectly merging with the hall in front of him. He tried hard to recall, even forgetting to use the royal pronouns. The Martial Emperor was thinking about something. I did not dare approach, and remained peeking from behind the pillar. And then I heard the Martial Emperor say he did not see me so he was speaking to himself he said... Han Ruzi tried even harder to recollect. It was like that sentence was swirling in his mind, like willows in the wind, like feathers floating on water. Finally, he grasped it. The Martial Emperor said, We are alone. The Hall of Diligent Administration fell into complete silence. Suddenly someone sobbed, drawing everyones attention. The one who sobbed was Jing Yao, the Director of Palace Attendants. Initially, he was standing on the second step of the pedestal in front of the throne. But at this moment, he turned around and knelt in front of the throne not facing the Empress Dowager sitting on the throne, but the throne itself. That was indeed something that the Martial Emperor used to say. When the Martial Emperor... thought that no one was around, or was very engrossed in thinking about matters, this line would be said. Other than a few close attendants, nobody else would know of this! The officials who were in disbelief at first, now mostly believed what Han Ruzi had said. Only Han Ling remained obstinate. Heh, what a convenient tale: you were alone, the Martial Emperor was alone, and the only one who can corroborate your tale is a eunuch. Jing Yaos corroboration was not something Han Ruzi had expected. He had his hopes on a different person. He pointed again, this time towards Chancellor Yin Wuhai. I remember him. Yin Wuhai was shocked and his mouth was agape. His body trembled and he did not know whether to agree or not. Not in this hall, Han Ruzi added, the image in his mind becoming clearer. I did not dare go before the Martial Emperor, and quietly went out. I met Chancellor Yin at the door. At the time, I did not know that he was Chancellor. I remember running into his leg, and he wore robes with a large bird embroidered on it. I ended up on the ground after falling, and Chancellor Yin picked me up. Everyones gaze now fell on Chancellor Yin. Yin Wuhai was kneeling at first, but now, he was sitting on the ground. This old man actually started wailing out loud. That was me, that was indeed me. June of Year 36 of the Zhongmiao era, the Martial Emperor summoned all his sons and grandsons. His Majesty must have been only four or five, and for some reason he was left alone in Qinzheng Hall. At the time I was not Chancellor, just the Chief Censor of the Right. This time, nobody else had any doubts. Han Ruzi continued and said, Later, the Martial Emperor walked out of the Hall and saw me. He laughed and said, This Ruzi is worth teaching. That is how Our nickname came about. The story that Mother had told many times became clear in Han Ruzis mind. I have some vague memories. Han Ruzi did not wish to lie to Yang Feng, and hence he spoke sincerely. To speak the truth, I do not remember Chancellor Yin. I just thought that he might very well help me corroborate my story. Jing Yaos reaction was unexpected that statement is etched in my memory but I do not remember who said it. What about this Ruzi is worth teaching? My mother always spoke of this story. I think it should be true. Yang Feng sighed again. Your Majesty, do rest well. I shall instruct the servants to bring you your meal. Am I to stay here in the future? Han Ruzi could smell the thick scent of perfume in the room, something which he disliked. Mm. It is for Your Majestys safety. Yang Feng turned to leave, but Han Ruzi still had things to ask. He quickly said, Prince Donghais teacher, Luo Huan-zhang, spoke to me about righteousness and benevolence. Luo Huan-zhang is an accomplished Confucian scholar. Your Majesty would do well to listen closely to his words. But the things he said were different from what you said. Yang Feng realized that he could not treat the Emperor solely as a young child. Moreover, now that he was residing in the Grand Consorts palace-chambers, the opportunities for them to speak in private would not be many. Yang Feng decided not to beat around the bush. From the perspective of morality, schemes are a means to an end; from the perspective of schemes, morality is merely a useful, highfalutin symbol. In my view, both views are too extreme. Only when one has an unburdened heart, can one act freely. If one distinguishes between morality and schemes, one leaves behind traces of how one thinks and acts. One cannot deceive oneself, nor deceive others. The Founding Emperors advantage over King Zhuang and King Chen was in not choosing one extreme over the other, maneuvering freely between cunning schemes and righteous benevolence. Han Ruzi was unable to completely understand. I do not understand... For example, how should I deal with those young nobles? Your Majesty need only remember one thing: Your Majesty may be selfish, but there must be a limit to that selfishness. That is, one must not be so selfish as to believe that others are not selfish. Your Majesty would find it fruitful to extrapolate the desires of others from your own desires. Yang Feng left, leaving Han Ruzi more confused than ever. Why would I believe that others are not selfish? Slowly, he grasped some insights. The door silently opened. The one who entered was not a eunuch delivering the Emperors meal. Instead, it was Meng E. She had been sent to protect the Emperor. Perhaps she had arrived earlier, only that she did not enter the room. I can teach you inner qi now, Meng E said. It was at this point that Han Ruzi had an epiphany. Meng E wished to teach him inner qi, because she could tell that he had a chance at becoming a true Emperor. She was not some blindly loyal subject she had her own personal desires. It must be a very great desire, for her to enter the palace as a guard and to take the initiative to teach him inner qi. I wish to learn, but we must first gain each others trust. Han Ruzi needed to understand what her personal desire was. Meng E gave a puzzled look. She had thought that the Emperor would be desperate to learn from her. How would we gain each others trust? Tell me first, whats the story behind the wound on the Empress Dowagers wrist? CH 24: Era Name Unchanged CH 24: Era Name Unchanged Meng E stared at the Emperor for quite a while. You want me to betray the Empress Dowager? I can only give you the repayment that you want if I am a true Emperor. But unless I understand the Empress Dowager better, I will never be a true Emperor. So I am asking for your help. That way, the repayment that you want would be more assured. My brother was right you are as cunning as the rest of them. Han Ruzi had wanted to refute this, but he changed his mind as the words reached his mouth. Thats right. And I wish to be even more cunning than them. Only that way can I get back my throne. Meng E looked down as she thought things through. Suddenly, she smiled. This was the first time she smiled in front of the Emperor. It was a very slight smile, like a tug on the sides of her lips. What am I doing. You are just a child. To think that I thought you could accomplish something great. Forget it, dont mention this again. Take it like Ive never approached you. Han Ruzi was stunned. He did not expect that his attempt to win over Meng E would fail in this manner. He could not help but ask, What did I say wrong? If you wish to be a cunning person, then you should not have revealed your kind side in the first place. Your cunning is childish. Han Ruzi smiled abashedly. I am still learning. Sometimes... Please do not mind me. Do you really not want my repayment anymore? Meng E thought for a while. You are the Emperor. Perhaps you should be more cunning. But I am of the pugilist world. We take pride in keeping our word, our promises must be kept even unto death. You take pride in keeping your word, while the Son of Heavens word is said to be as heavy as a nine-legged cauldron. Arent we equal? I guess I have little choice... Alright. I dont know how the Empress Dowagers wound came to be. My brother and I were brought into the palace as servant-girls, with nothing to do for three years. Only when the previous Emperor passed away were we brought to the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consorts side. At that time, her wrist was already wounded. A fresh wound? Dont ask so many questions. The person whom we are following is the Empress Dowager. You are just... just... Im just a back up. Just in case. Mm, thats what I would do as well. It seems like you know yourself well enough. The door opened, and this time it was a proper attendant who entered, bringing in a late lunch. With someone else around, Meng E did not speak anymore, standing to one side like an ornament. Before the meal was finished, Prince Donghai was sent back. He had an expressionless face. He sat next to the Emperor and started eating unceremoniously. Just after a few mouthfuls, he lay on a couch, with a cool expression like he was too lazy to speak. The attendants quickly cleared the utensils. There were quite a number who were attending to the Emperor and Prince Donghai, but none of them stayed behind. The two of them were used to it and did not find it strange. Meng E stayed behind. She was a guard, not a servant. Prince Donghai sat up and glared at the Emperor. You lied, didnt you? What lie? Han Ruzi raised his cup of tea and tasted it slowly. Dont pretend. That tale you told at Qinzheng Hall it was all made up, wasnt it? Lord Jing and Chancellor Yin corroborated my words. The Grand Consort broke into an even fuller smile, following which she sighed. There are too many of them to lock up. Moreover, this is the moment where we need all hands onboard. So all the more we cannot lock them up. Prince Donghai rambled on here and there for a moment, but finally he got to the topic that he was truly concerned about. If one were to talk about who is loyal in the court, that would surely be Grand Tutor Cui Hong. This has nothing to do with the fact that he is my uncle. I lived at my uncles residences for a long period of time, and saw with my own eyes how he worked for his country day and night. He often said, The Cui clan earned its fortunes through being an Imperial In-law. If we do not do our very best, we would be too ashamed to face the Marital Emperor and the Martial Empress. We know that Grand Tutor Cui is fully loyal. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager would not have entrusted him with the heavy responsibility of pacifying Qi. But those senior officials are infuriating. They even accused my uncle of conspiring with Prince Qi how can that be? My uncle official title is the Grand Tutor, his noble title is the Marquis of Guyang, his family members are in the Capital working as officials. If Prince Qi had his way, the Cui clan would be the first to suffer. The Grand Consort smiled and nodded. Even though Prince Donghai is young, you knows much. How deplorable that those senior officials dont see things as clearly as you, a mere child. The officials have their own schemes. Who wouldnt want to turn to Prince Qi for higher rank and wealth. The Grand Consort did not respond to this. She looked towards the Emperor who had kept his silence. Your Majesty did well today. It is unexpected that Your Majesty could remember things that happened so long ago. Prince Donghai really wanted to shout, The Emperor is a liar, but he did not dare make a peep. He could only resentfully retreat to the side. Even though he shared quarters with the Emperor, he had no standing to sit before the Grand Consort. He could only remain standing like the eunuchs and servant-girls. We do not know much else, but the Heir of Qis questioning of whether We are the son of the Graceful Emperor is intolerable, Han Ruzi answered. He lifted his head to glance at Prince Donghai, and saw him reveal a contemptuous expression. I have some impression of that gathering. The Grand Consort raised her head slightly. That was the only time the Martial Emperor summoned all his sons and grandsons. I remember that morning the Empress Dowager and I took your Imperial Brother out of his manor. At that time, he was not the Emperor yet. He was not even the Imperial Grandson yet.[2] When he returned, he was very happy. He said that his Imperial Grandfather liked him very much, and had held him and spoken a lot to him. The Grand Consorts voice was full of warmth. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai did not dare to respond. This was the first time anyone had mentioned their Imperial Brother ever since they entered the palace. The Grand Consort heaved a long sigh. Thats right, the previous Emperors posthumous title has been decided. Emperor Si, the Thoughtful Emperor. Thoughtful for pure virtue, thoughtful for reflections on the state of the people, thoughtful for worries of internal and external troubles, thoughtful for regrets of the past, and for the Empress Dowager and I, we keep him in our thoughts. All the more, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai could not respond to this. As for Your Majestys era name, the Empress Dowager has a thought. As Your Majesty is the Thoughtful Emperors younger brother, it should be regarded not as an inheritance but as a substitution. Hence, there is no need to change the era name, and it should remain as the Gongcheng era and continue to be in use. What does Your Majesty think? Han Ruzi did not expect that his opinion would be asked for such a matter. Hence, he nodded and said, Thats pretty good. The Grand Consort smiled and rose. Rest well, Your Majesty. If Your Majesty has any requests, let the servant-girls inform me. Han Ruzi nodded. He did not understand why the Grand Consort had made this trip. The two eunuchs and two servant-girls escorted the Grand Consort out. Prince Donghai hopped in front of the Emperor and said quietly, Did you not understand the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consorts intentions? What intentions? The era name Gongcheng, meaning accomplishments, is from the Dao De Jing. Used in the context of the previous emperor, it means accomplishments complete but unclaimed; unclaimed, hence they remain. But for you, it means retiring after accomplishing what youre supposed to do. The Empress Dowager wants to get rid of you! [1] This is a simplified image of the kind of Chinese architecture referred to here. Since it is the Imperial Palace being talked about, you can imagine it to be a lot wider, longer, and with more compartments, but this is what is meant by front and rear quarters. [2] The Imperial Grandson is the heir of the Crown Prince. The implication here is that at this time the Graceful Emperor was not yet the Crown Prince of the Martial Emperor, hence his eldest son (Han Ruzi and Prince Donghais older brother) was not yet the Imperial Grandson. Chapter 25: The Strange Servant-Girl Chapter 25: The Strange Servant-Girl The servant-girl Dong Qing E stayed behind in the room to attend to the Emperor. Soon, the bedsheets and blankets were prepared, and she helped the Emperor get into his sleeping attire. Han Ruzi was long used to being moved around by his attendants, so he numbly cooperated. In his mind, many messy thoughts swirled around. Various people such as the Empress Dowager, Prince Donghai, Meng E, Yang Feng, made their appearances in his mind, refusing to give him any space, to the extent that it was quite a while before he realized that Dong Qing E remained standing by his bedside. However, he had already changed and was about to lie down to sleep he did not require any one to attend to him anymore. Is there something else? Han Ruzi asked politely. In his mind, he thought that there were quite a few servant-girls with the word E in their names, though Meng E and Meng Che may well be aliases. Dong Qing Es face turned red for some unknown reason. She said softly, I can attend to Your Majestys bed rest. Han Ruzi had never seen any servant-girl as shy as her. He smiled and said, You already have. Mm. Dong Qing E did not move. Is this your first time attending to someone? Han Ruzi was very willing to chat with people. In the past, nobody would engage with him those eunuchs and servant-girls were quick to run away and no one was willing to stay by the Emperors side. This was the first time someone refused to leave after finishing their own duties. Dong Qing E nodded and then shook her head. This is my... first time... attending to Your Majesty. I have no special requests. This is fine. Other attendants would usually sleep by that couch. If you think it too small, you can go to the other rooms. I sleep soundly so I do not call on people in the night. Han Ruzi would actually prefer for others to clear out from his bedroom. Dong Qing Es face grew even redder and her soft turned softer. I can... can... sleep on Your Majestys bed. Han Ruzi turned around and looked at his bed. It had a large and wide bed frame it could nearly fill a small room by itself. But for a servant-girl to make such a request seemed to be overstepping boundaries overmuch. Han Ruzi thought for a moment and asked, You are not used to sleeping on a couch? Dong Qing E looked down without speaking. I guess so. That couch is quite small. Even I have to curl up when I lie on it, you would find it even smaller. Dong Qing E was five or six years older than the thirteen year-old Emperor, and was half a head taller. She had a fuller build, and would therefore take up more space. Very well then. You may sleep on my bed, Han Ruzi agreed. Ever since young, he had never treated his servants poorly, nor would he start in the palace. But do not tell anyone else. You know, the palace has strict rules. If someone were to discover that you are not abiding by the rules, you may be punished. Han Ruzi still remembered the two eunuchs who were harshly punished because they had not seen the Emperor secretly write a message. Dong Qing E nodded her head lightly, and slowly sat beside the Emperor. She was close to him so close that they could nearly hear each others breathing. Then rest and have a good sleep. Han Ruzi got up and smiled towards Dong Qing E. He strode towards a table and blew out the candle before fumbling his way to the couch. He lay on the couch where small pillows and a thin blanket was already prepared. The weather was not too cold, so it was just right. Your Majesty... From the bed came Dong Qing Es shocked and confused voice. You sleep on my bed, Ill sleep on the couch. Its fine, the bed I used to sleep it was no bigger than the couch Im quite unused to sleeping on such a large bed. Oh, remember to wake earlier tomorrow morning. We need to switch back so nobody finds out. Han Ruzi tossed and went to sleep, thinking that this was a truly strange servant-girl. But at least she was willing to speak and even dared make requests of the Emperor, to him, this was a good thing. The Fiery Emperor was worried at the time. He even prepared to move the Capital to the south. But the war did not last more than four months. The combined armies of the princes, while appearing fierce and overbearing, were blocked at Hangu Gate. After a few minor battles that resulted in a stalemate, the combined rebel armies broke apart. The Chu army seized the chance and fought a decisive battle, securing victory in a single stroke. After the war, the Fiery Emperor took the opportunity to weaken the princes. From then on, the various fiefdoms of the regional lords started shrinking over time. The Princedom of Qi this day was only half the size it originally was. Han Ruzi collected his thoughts and listened carefully. He asked, The princes fell in one hit. Was it because they did not practice benevolence and righteousness? Prince Donghai snickered. Luo Huan-zhang sternly looked at him, causing him to look down and focus on his book. At that time, the five princes treated their followers with dignity, reduced taxes on the people, respected the old and took care of the young. It could be said that they were benevolent and righteous. Then why did they not have a path of escape after their defeat in battle? It is like a blade. When a tough warrior wields a blade, he can fight ten by himself. When a child wields a blade, he hurts himself. Benevolence and righteousness are sharp tools of state. When an ordinary man practices it, he benefits his village. When a lord practices it, he benefits his fief. When the Son of Heaven practices it, he benefits all life. The five princes benevolence cannot be compared to the benevolence of the Fiery Emperor, hence their defeat was inevitable. Your Majesty, you sit on the most revered throne. To you, benevolence and righteousness is like the blade to the soldier, the saddle to a treasured horse integral and complementary. Its importance is indescribable. Han Ruzi felt that Luo Huan-zhang was rather pedantic. He suddenly felt a sharp gaze shoot his way. When he turned his head, Prince Donghai was already looking down. Han Ruzi understood something. He looked at the two eunuchs at the door the two of them did not understand anything, and were just standing blankly. Luo Huan-zhang was the first official who took the initiative to come into contact with the Emperor. Even though his words were subtle, Han Ruzi understood his meaning. He did not know how to respond. Luo Huan-zhang did not probe further. What he spoke of next was all about the Fiery Emperor and how he defeated the five princes. The mornings class was shorter than usual. An hour before noon, Zuo Ji entered and asked the Emperor to move. Han Ruzi arrived at the Hall of Diligent Administration again. From this day, he would have to take some time every morning to sit at the Hall, watching the senior officials deal with affairs of state. He knew his place the unusually numerous eunuchs around him were a constant reminder and hence he never spoke, and only watched and listened. At least this was much better being completely ignorant and trapped within the palace. He was able to understand a little about the progress of the war in Guan-dong, the movements of the military within the realm, as well as the unique cultures and circumstances of each prefecture and district. But this day, he could not find out where exactly Yang Feng had gone, and when he would be back. In the afternoon, it was his martial arts lesson as usual. Meng Che increasingly had the demeanor of a wizened instructor. He spoke more than he acted, and only occasionally struck his fist or sword to get a reaction from the Emperor or the young nobles. For the first time, Han Ruzi felt that the Emperors life was a busy one. However, this busyness was a mere illusion. He could gain little from it. Until this night, there was something that he had to do personally and could not dlegate. At the time, he was already very tired. After washing up and getting dressed, he wanted to quickly go to sleep. As to whether he was to sleep on the bed or on the couch, he did not care. The servant-girl attending to him was still Dong Qing E. Her face was again very red. But her smile was different from the previous night, and her words were all the more incredible. Your Majesty is about to get married. Is Your Majesty not interested in the way of husband-wife relations? Han Ruzis first thought was Luo Huan-zhangs oft-cited way of benevolence and righteousness. Chapter 26: Breathing Chapter 26: Breathing Way of husband-wife relations? Han Ruzis first thought was Luo Huan-zhangs oft cited way of benevolence and righteousness, and thought that this was yet another necessary topic in an Emperors education. He took measure of the servant-girl, and asked doubtfully, Are you a teacher sent by the Empress Dowager as well? Dong Qing E smiled and nodded. I may be considered to be a different type of teacher. Your Majesty is about to get married, I shall teach Your Majesty how... how to act as a husband. Han Ruzi couldnt help but think that this servant-girl did not seem like an ordinary teacher. He thought for a while before having an epiphany. Oh. Way of husband-wife relations. I understand now. It is good that Your Majesty understands. In that case... Dong Qing E heaved a sigh of relief. The modest, retiring, virtuous, young lady; For our prince a good mate she. The virtuous lady is the companion to the righteous gentleman. One values virtue in seeking ones wife, and avoids befalling to ones luscious desires... So the way of husband-wife relations is what Teacher Guo had spoken about, is it not? [1] Dong Qing E was stunned. All she could do was move in front of the Emperor. Her face reddened as she said, The officials can only speak about it. I... I... I shall teach with my body. Only now did Han Ruzi finally understand the servant-girls intentions. He backed away guardedly. He remembered what Yang Feng had warned him about: the Empress Dowager wished the Emperor to quickly have an heir, who would be a much more manipulable puppet. Oh, so you mean to say that you are a better teacher than Teacher Guo. Whom did you learn from? Han Ruzi started to feign ignorance. A slight smile on his face, he walked to the couch and sat down. Dong Qing E misunderstood the Emperors words. She quickly said, It was senior servant-girls who taught me. I have never... tried with anyone else. Your Majesty... would be the first. That does not seem good. My teachers are all sophisticated Confucian scholars, with hundreds or even thousands of disciples. You have never even taught anyone else, how could you teach Us. How can one teach such matters to so many people. The way of husband-wife relations is something natural. Your Majesty will understand once Your Majesty has tried it. Dong Qing E had no more ideas, so she could only ignore her own embarrassment and walked towards the Emperor. Han Ruzi yawned. We are sleepy. Even if you are to teach, it will have to wait till tomorrow.Visitt for the latest updates The way of husband-wife relations... is best learnt while sleeping. Dong Qing E sat beside the Emperor and grabbed his hand. Han Ruzi leapt onto his feet and ran towards the bed. He was even more weary now. Once he had an heir, he would have no value even as a puppet. At that time, he would truly be retired. What an indecorous servant-girl! We have already said that we are not willing to learn. Do not come closer. Otherwise, I shall call for help Liang An and Zhang Youcai are outside. The Emperor felt that he was backed into a corner, but Dong Qing E had little choice herself. She laughed and said, The two of them are sensible. They would not enter and interrupt Your Majesty. Your Majesty need not be nervous. There is no harm in trying. If Your Majesty does not like it, then Your Majesty need not try it again. Han Ruzi steadied himself and spoke loudly. I do not like it now. There is no point in forcing me. Do not come closer. I order you to stop. No one had ever paid any attention to the Emperors orders, let alone his orders now. Dong Qing E walked to the table while giggling, where she blew out the candle. Does Your Majesty feel better now? Han Ruzi did not feel better at all. He had only one thought in mind: he must not fall into the trap he must not have an heir. He regretted not learning more martial arts from the Meng siblings. That way, he would not be in such a predicament, backed into a corner by a servant-girl. If you come any closer, I shall call Prince Donghai! Han Ruzi had no other ideas. Even though he knew that Prince Donghai would not meddle in such business, he still regarded him as a rescuer. The room was dark and silent. Dong Qing E did not appear to have moved any closer. Han Ruzi waited for a moment before heaving a sigh of relief. Thinking that Dong Qing E was probably under the Empress Dowagers orders and had little choice herself, he said, How about this. You may tell the Empress Dowager tomorrow that... that you have already taught me the way of husband-wife relations. If anyone asks, that is what I would say too. As long we keep our stories straight, nobody will see through it and you would not be punished. How about that? Han Ruzi did not know how many holes there were in this plan, and thought that it was the best course of action. He waited for Dong Qing Es agreement, but no sound ever came. It was as though Dong Qing E had been extinguished like the candle. Hello, are you still there? Han Ruzi asked softly. After straining his ears for a moment, he mumbled to himself, Did she fall asleep? Just after he said that, an arm reached out from the dark. Han Ruzi leapt up like he had just been stung, stumbled backwards, and knocked the side of the bed before falling onto the bed. As matters stood, he could only risk it all and shouted, Prince Dong The hand moved quickly as a finger jabbed his chest. Han Ruzi felt like a cloud of turbid breath as stuck in his body, and he was unable to speak. Only after a while could he let that breath go. Surprised, he said, Its you? Mm, its me. That was Meng Es cool voice. Han Ruzi was elated. Thank goodness you came. You truly saved my life. Han Ruzi reflected that learning martial arts was so that he could have some ability to protect himself, not to become the most powerful warrior. You are right. Do continue. I do not have much time. I will teach you some introductory techniques. They are easy, you just need to persevere in training. I can persevere. Good. Then I shall teach you breathing techniques. Breathing? But everyone knows how to breathe. If you want to learn from me, stop asking so many questions. Alright, go on. Everyone knows how to breathe, but that is just natural breathing. There are two techniques in cultivating inner qi going with the flow, and going against the flow. First, go against the flow to find your meridian channels. Then, go with the flow. Try breathing in with your chest out, and breathing out with your chest in. This was the opposite of normal breathing, but it was not difficult. Han Ruzi got it within two tries. He smiled and said, This is indeed simple. The difficulty is in maintaining it. In the future, you must practice this while walking, while sitting, even while sleeping. Sleeping? Han Ruzi was suddenly on his guard. He suddenly realized that Meng E was a woman, not much older than Dong Qing E, and also worked for the Empress Dowager. It was more likely that Meng E would have an ulterior motive. A palm came from the dark smacking the Emperors head. Stop spacing out. Focus on training. Han Ruzi kept his thoughts and tried a few more times. I have learnt it. How long must I practice every day? The longer the better, but dont force it. Alright. Do continue. We are done for today. Just that? Han Ruzi was very disappointed. Cultivating inner qi requires orderly progress and gradual accumulation. Only after you show some improvement, will I teach you the next stage of techniques. Alright. Also, you must figure out a way to get my brother to teach you the Hundred-Step Fist. The effects would be better if you train both internally and externally. Isnt the Hundred-Step Fist an ordinary fist technique? Han Ruzi could not help but ask. He remembered that the young noble Zhang Yanghao had used the Hundred-Step Fist. It was the usual training technique of soldiers in the Chu army. I cannot teach you the techniques of my martial sect. If you learn them, you would use them, and any expert would be able to tell with a glance, especially my brother. Even though the Hundred-Step Fist is ordinary, it is sufficient for external training purposes. You just need to remember one thing: regardless of what anyone says, when you train your fists, you must also try your best to maintain breathing against the flow. I shall remember. Han Ruzi waited for a moment before realizing that Meng E had already left. I wonder how long it will take for me to train. What will I do tomorrow night? Han Ruzi pondered vacantly on the bed. Yang Feng was not in the Capital, while Meng E could not come whenever she pleased. He had become truly alone, and he felt like monsters were staring at him from the dark. [1] Han Ruzi is recalling what Teacher Guo said in chapter 17. [2] It took me a while to figure it out, but I believe Meng E is irritated because in traditional Chinese culture, it is a bit improper for a man to be talking about making babies to a lady. Chapter 27: Predicament Chapter 27: Predicament Dong Qing E opened her eyes and found that she was sleeping on the bed. The outer layer of her outfit was neatly placed beside her pillow. She turned her head and saw the Emperor sitting on the couch, his face bearing the tired look of one who had just awakened. She hurried got out of bed and dressed so that she may attend to the Emperor. Her mind was groggy and she could not recall what had happened the night before. Now that she had a little bit of time, she could not help but ask, Your Majesty... Did Your Majesty sleep well last night? It was fine. Han Ruzi yawned. Your Majesty... Han Ruzi put on a prim and proper expression. We do not wish to speak of the events of last night. We hope you may forget as well. Yes, Your Majesty. I shall forget... Dong Qing Es mind was still a blank. She did not know what it was that she ought to forget. Han Ruzi was deliberately being mystifying. Last night, he had moved Dong Qing E to the bed while he himself had slept on the couch. He had practiced breathing against the flow, but he fell asleep soon after. When he awoke, he was back to breathing normally. He did not know whether that little bit of practice had any effect. Dong Qing E opened the door and called on the other eunuchs and servant girls. From now on, she could no longer speak freely to the Emperor. From the periphery of his vision, Han Ruzi noticed an old eunuch he had never seen before. Everyone else was carrying items for his use while washing up, and only the old eunuch was holding a pen-brush in one hand, while the other held a thin booklet, as though intending to make a record of something. Dong Qing E hesitantly shook her head, and the old eunuch turned around and left without a second word. Han Ruzi did not know that this man was in charge of recording the Emperors daily personal life, but he could guess one thing: his ploy of being mystifying did not work. Dong Qing E could remember what happened the night before, and would very likely attempt to teach the way of husband-wife relations again tonight. This had become a big problem that Han Ruzi had to face. It was more urgent than any other matter. The mornings lesson was a sleep inducing one, taught by another old teacher. Over these past days, the two eunuchs had also let down their guard. When nothing was going on they would lean against the door and take a nap. Prince Donghai would also sleep while slumping over his desk. Han Ruzi remained at his seat, and poked Prince Donghai lightly with a book. Prince Donghai jolted awake, and rubbed the drool off the corner of his mouth. He glared at the Emperor with irritation. How did you sleep last night? Han Ruzi asked very softly. The old teacher opposite had his eyes closed and his head bobbing as he mumbled sentence after sentence of old texts. Neither the sound of the wind outside, nor the snores inside, nor the whispers of the youths, could affect him. Sleep... was sleep. It was the same as usual. Just that I had to wake up too early so Im still sleepy. Why? Are you going to snitch on me? Who can bear such a boring lesson? Prince Donghai raised his voice slightly but quickly lowered it down. No, I meant, did any one attend to you last night? A servant-girl. How would I know who she is. Prince Donghai had asked her name but he had long forgotten it by now. Zhao Jinfeng. Han Ruzi had remembered. Thats right. What are you getting at? Nothing. Im just bored. Han Ruzi had changed his mind. Asking Prince Donghai for help was definitely not a good idea. It might well cause more trouble. The old eunuch was satisfied and he went back to his station. Han Ruzi heaved a sigh of relief. With one more person in the bedroom, Dong Qing E would probably not attempt to teach him they way of husband-wife relations. Prince Donghai ate his dinner while stealing glances at the Emperor, appearing to suspect that something was going on. But after a while he went back to chewing his food. Even though he did not move much during training, he was starving. When it was time for bed, the old eunuch ordered for a floor mat to be placed by the couch. The young eunuch Zhang Youcai could only sleep there. Han Ruzi felt rather bad. Because of his orders, Zhang Youcai could not sleep on a bed. Zhang Youcai did not seem to mind. Instead, he was very happy, maybe even a little overexcited. He watched the Emperors every move, his hands always ready to assist the Emperor, like some moving walking stick. Dong Qing E quietly made the bed and assisted the Emperor in getting dressed. She did not speak, nor did she make eye contact. She reverted to being an ordinary servant-girl. Han Ruzi finally heaved a sigh of relief. No way would he father an heir. That was his resolve and bottom line. As for his plan of action, he must not sleep with any servant-girl. The night went by peacefully. Han Ruzi felt like he had achieved a victory. The next day, he was in a good mood. He even engaged when the old teacher went on about the Book of Changes. But in this secret conflict, the Emperor was entirely on the defensive. The other side could change tactics at any time and mount another attack. That nights evening, when they returned to Cining Palace, Prince Donghai was notified that he was to move out of the central quarters and to one of the rooms in the east. He did not like sharing quarters with the Emperor, but he did not like being chased away more. Yet he dared not make a scene, and could only be picky over his food. He picked a piece of meat with his chopsticks but did not send it to his mouth. Instead, he threw it on the ground, as a servant-girl quickly went to pick it up. Han Ruzi felt like this was a bad sign, but the young eunuch Zhang Youcai was still around. He was like an energetic monkey who treated being able to attend to the Emperor like a significant achievement. Night fell, and the servants withdrew. Prince Donghai reluctantly went to the eastern quarters. Before he left he even harrumphed a few times. His meaning was clear: he was the true owner of the central quarters, and would eventually seize back what was taken from him. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E went about their business, preparing for bed and placing the floor mat on the ground. Han Ruzi relaxed. It seemed like his plan was still working, and he would be able to get through another night. But he had celebrated too early. Just as everything was ready for bed, an unwanted guest arrived. The eunuch Zuo Ji arrived uninvited. He did not even knock, and he stood in the middle of the room while examining the surroundings. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E knew their place and quickly withdrew from the room. Do you have something to say? We are about to rest. Han Ruzi hoped that he could use the little Imperial authority he had to scare him away. Zuo ji only smiled. It was a casual and homey smile. But it was also a fearless, disrespectful smile. Does Your Majesty suffer from some illness of the body? Huh? My body is fine. Then why does Your Majesty resist women so? Zuo Ji asked the question too bluntly. Han Ruzi blushed in embarrassment. The unrest in Guan-dong has yet to be pacified. We... are still young. How would we have the mood to think of such things? Who sent you? Zuo Ji smiled and shook his head. Your Majestys worry for the country and for the people is commendable. But the unrest in Guan-dong can be left to the officials to handle. The Empress Dowager sits in the Imperial Court, so nothing can go wrong. Consummation is Your Majestys greatest responsibility. We will consider it, but not tonight. Han Ruzi could only delay matters and hope that Yang Feng would return in time. The smile was wiped off Zuo Jis face. Tonight it is. It cannot wait. Chapter 28: The Grand Consort’s Hint Chapter 28: The Grand Consorts Hint Zuo Ji looked at the Emperor with a faint smile. He was full of confidence that the Emperor would surely submit. He did not wish to take any further measures, so he just looked at the Emperor, like he was persuading an ignorant child to finish his rice and not waste food. Having been a puppet in the palace for more than two months, what Han Ruzi felt the most deeply was his solitude and unimportance. But at this moment, he felt humiliated. This was something to be expected. The reason it took a while was only because it was not the Empress Dowagers most urgent matter. There were no officials around; there were even no other eunuchs around. The final veil clothing the Emperor with authority was stripped, revealing the sham and helplessness underneath. Han Ruzi felt an upsurge of emotion, but he kept it within himself. He even did not forget to continue practicing breathing against the flow. He maintained silence and patiently tasted the bitterness he felt. He sought for every possible means of self preservation, finally realizing that the only weapon he had was Zuo Ji himself. Lord Zuo, are you to personally teach Us the way of husband-wife relations? Zuo Jis smile disappeared slightly. Of course it would not be me. The way of husband-wife relations is not a difficult subject. Your Majesty need not worry and may just go with whats natural. The Empress Dowager has painstakingly selected three beautiful... Three? Han Ruzis sense of humiliation grew deeper. Zuo Ji did not stop and continued speaking. The fortune tellers and doctors have examined them. These three are gentle at heart and full in body. They will surely be able to bear a son. Once Your Majesty has an heir, the Chu Empire would be at ease. So would you and the Empress Dowager. The last remnants of a smile finally disappeared from Zuo Jis face. There is no point in further discussion. May Your Majesty prepare for bed and enjoy yourself to the fullest. Once Your Majesty has had a taste tonight, you would probably find three women to be too few. May Your Majesty rest easy, the Imperial Recorder and I shall stand on guard outside to record tonights events. It shall remain as proof in the future. Han Ruzi did not fully understand what the eunuch meant, but a sense of detest grew in his heart. He moved forward two steps and said, How old are you, Lord Zuo? Probably not more than thirty. Zuo Ji was slightly taken aback. Twenty five. Were you castrated since young? Why is Your Majesty asking this? Zuo Jis face turned sour. We have heard that eunuchs are unable to have husband-wife relations. Since Lord Zuo speaks of it so highly, We wonder whether you speak from experience or just hearsay. Zuo Jis face reddened as he stepped forward, coming close to the Emperors face. Is Your Majesty making fun of me. Zuo Ji could not keep his emotions in check and was provoked easily. Han Ruzi intended to use this weakness of his. As for the consequences, they were not something which Han Ruzi could foresee. Nor did he want to overthink it. In any event, he would rather cause a huge ruckus than to surrender without a fight. How would We dare? We still rely on Lord Zuo to take care of Us. Just that We are young and cannot help but be nervous, hence We wish to clarify matters. Zuo Ji was confused. He could not tell if the Emperors questions were genuine or not. His expression warmed a little and he said, I was castrated at the age of sixteen. But these are matters which I have heard of, even if I have not experienced them. Your Majesty need not worry, I shall call the servant-girls in. Hold on. Han Ruzi was figuring out how to make Zuo Ji lose his temper immediately. One more thing, just one last thing. Please go ahead, Your Majesty. The wound on the Empress Dowagers hand... was it caused by you? Han Ruzi could not think of anything else, so he threw this sentence out there without further thought. Its effect was immediate. The expression on Zuo Jis face changed sharply. He said menacingly, How do you know... Who told you... The matter was actually resolved. Apart from relief, Han Ruzi was also confused. Could it be that he had misunderstood the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort? Had Yang Feng overstated matters? You all would not force me again... The Empress Dowager is understanding, so she will surely listen to my appeal. The servant-girls may stay, but they will not act indecorously towards Your Majesty. The Grand Consort smiled, evidently also finding such matters rather ridiculous. Han Ruzi was finally relieved. I asked Zuo Ji about the wound on the Empress Dowagers hand. I might have offended the Empress Dowager. Your Majesty would not offend anyone, nor would the Empress Dowager be so easily offended. The Grand Consort rose and prepared to leave. Continue to work hard, Your Majesty, and you shall reign personally one day. Han Ruzi did not know what to say. Thank you... The Grand Consort smiled. Your Majesty need not thank me. Everything the Empress Dowager does is for the good of the Chu Empire. This empire would be entrusted to Your Majesty one day. The Grand Consort left, leaving Han Ruzi alone and lost. This predicament seemed to have been resolved too easily. If that was the case, why did the Empress Dowager send Zuo Ji earlier? Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E entered to attend to the Emperor. The night passed peacefully. Han Ruzi felt asleep rather late. He dreamt many strange dreams. When he woke in the morning, he felt muddy-headed. But he suddenly had a realization: the Grand Consort had answered many of his questions, but had glossed over the question regarding the wound on the Empress Dowagers hand no, she had ignored it entirely. That morning, in the Hall of Diligent Administration, Han Ruzi understood why the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort was willing to compromise with him. The war in Guan-dong was still on-going. The courts main efforts were used in matters relating to the war. But there were some who were unaffected by the war and continued to perform their roles diligently and meticulously, keeping an eye on the smallest detail. Chancellor Yin Wuhai had deliberately waited for the Emperor to arrive before presenting a petition. He sighed and ordered that the petition be brought to the Empress Dowager in the side-room. He said to his colleagues, That is the ninth petition. Members of the Ministry of Rites and Decorum, the Court of Imperial Sacrifices, the Imperial University, the Directorate of Education, have all submitted petitions. Now, so has the Censorate. What does the Censorate have to do with the matter at hand? Who is so bold he should be impeached for overstepping the bounds of his position, an official said. Yin Wuhai shook his head. There are many fanatics in the Censorate. Impeach one, and ten will rise. We should act with caution. Han Ruzi sat quietly like an ornament, as usual. He did not really understand what the senior officials were talking about. Soon, Grand Consort Shang-guan appeared from the side-chamber and spoke on behalf of the Empress Dowager, clearing the Emperors doubts. It is just a matter of retaining the previous Emperors era name. Why is there so much opposition from the officials? The Grand Consort shook the petition in her hand. According to this petition, if the era name is unchanged, there would be an imbalance of Yin and Yang, vacillation from top to bottom a greater threat to the Empire than Prince Qis rebellion. The few senior officials in attendance looked to the Chancellor. Yin Wuhai had no choice but to step forward and say, Subjects do not dare casually change the rules laid down by the ancestors. New Emperor, new era name that has always been the case. The old era name can be used for one more year at most any longer would be inappropriate. If this rule is changed today, then other rules may be changed in the future. The foundations of the Imperial Court... The Grand Consort shook her head. There are so many rules, what is the fuss over changing a few? Could it be that the Martial Emperor and the Graceful Emperor never changed any rules? I shall not argue with you the era name is the Emperors, let His Majesty decide for himself. Yin Wuhais face revealed an obvious expression of shock. Raising the matter of the era name before the Emperor had been his ploy. He did not expect the Grand Consort take the initiating in letting the Emperor decide. Han Ruzi was not shocked at all. He finally understood why the Empress Dowager had let him off the hook. The only thing he did not understand was: was it so important whether the era named was changed or unchanged? So important that the Empress Dowager and the senior officials would come into conflict? Nevertheless, he knew that his answer was important. Important enough to cut a deal. Chapter 29: The Impending Wedding Chapter 29: The Impending Wedding The Grand Consort and senior officials looked at the Emperor expectantly. He had performed stunningly before the Heir of Qi, so both sides believed that the Emperor would continue making the right choices this time. With Your Majestys leave, this subject would like to ask: does Your Majesty know what an era name entails? An official stepped forward and asked. This person had a short stature, and was inconspicuous amongst the officials present. Han Ruzi remembered him: he was the Chief Censor of the Left, Xiao Sheng. Prince Donghai had once said that Xiao Sheng belonged to the Cui faction, yet during that prior meeting, he had castigated Grand Tutor Cuis defeat along with the other officials. Xiao Sheng was not one of the Five Trusted Officials. It was because the Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Zhiming, had gone to the various prefectures to announce the Imperial Edict that Xiao Sheng was called to attend the meeting.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) We have some idea. Could Lord Xiao reintroduce the issue to Us? Xiao Sheng stole a glance at the Grand Consort, and knelt down. Every Emperor of every dynasty had his own era name. In the previous dynasty, it was even common for an Emperor to have several era names, often changing era names whenever there is an auspicious omen from the heavens. When the Chu Empire was established, the Founding Emperor laid down a rule: to select an era name from the Dao De Jing, and every Emperor is to have one for life. The populace often uses the era name to refer to the Emperor: for example the Martial Emperor is known as Emperor Zhongmiao, the Graceful Emperor is known as Emperor Xianghe, while the Thoughtful Emperor is known as Emperor Gongcheng. Having two Emperors use the same era name would not only break the Founding Emperors rule, it would also confuse the people of the realm. But is it not common for a new Emperor to use the previous era name for some time? Han Ruzi asked. The Grand Consort observed the proceedings, her expression unchanging. It would be used until January[1] of the following year, at most. Sometimes it would be changed in the middle of the year. For Xiao Sheng to say these words before the Grand Consort was rather bold. The other officials remained silent, but one could tell from their expression that they were inclined to support the Chief Censors position. Han Ruzi nodded to the senior officials, acknowledging his understanding of the matter. He also nodded to the Grand Consort, indicating that she did not need to worry. As he did not expect to encounter such a situation, it was not possible for Han Ruzi to have thought things through completely. He could only slow the pace of his speech so that he had more time to think. The Thoughtful Emperor was Our Imperial Brother. He met the misfortune of passing in his prime, causing grief to Heaven and Man. The era name Gongcheng should be used until the first month of next year. Right now, it is only May. The Empress Dowagers grief has yet to abate, while the rebellion in Guan-dong has yet to be pacified. There are many other matters to address and we should not add more to our plate. Discussions on the era name should be adjourned till December. The Grand Consorts expression stiffened slightly. Chief Censor of the Left Xiao Sheng was not satisfied either. He wanted to continue to argue, but Chancellor Yin Wuhai spoke first. Your Majesty is wise. The issue of era names is not urgent. The rebellion of Qi has destabilized the realm. The Xiongnu in the North, the Yue tribes in the South, the Qiang tribes in the West, and the various lords of the East, bear signs of trouble. We must stabilize the realm as soon as possble. And hence the topic of discussion reverted to the war situation. The Grand Consort did not persist in her agenda, and withdrew to the side-chamber. In the evening, the Grand Consort went to the Emperors quarters and ordered the servants to withdraw. She stared at the Emperor for quite a while before smiling, The Empress Dowager and I have underestimated Your Majesty. Your Majesty is not an ordinary child. Neither did the Empress Dowager seem to treat me as a child. Han Ruzi was prepared for a debate with the Grand Consort, now that he knew that the Empress Dowager had not completely controlled the officials of the court and would never dare to depose a newly ascended Emperor without just cause. Mm, and the Empress Dowager is wrong for that. The Grand Consort was not angry. Though the senior officials seem to treat Your Majesty as an adult, anxious for Your Majesty to reign personally. So as to not implicate any of the senior officials, Han Ruzi did not respond to that. The senior officials are not simple. Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager wield authority, but the senior officials have the ability to bend authority out of shape. Especially the pen-brush that they wield. It does not matter what kind of person Your Majesty is, nor is it important what kind of person the Empress Dowager is. It is the pen that writes the word: what they say is who you are. Once you get a reputation, it will be difficult to change it. Han Ruzi remained silent. Sometimes I wonder, do the senior officials truly need an actual, living Emperor? Over the past few years, three Emperors have passed away, yet not much has changed in the Imperial Court. When the Graceful Emperor reigned, he tried very hard to make some changes. He promoted some, demoted others. Yet imperceptibly, those demoted would return, and those promoted would disappear. They were well and alive, yet they would seldom appear in the petitions. Only upon asking would one find out that they have been dispatched to positions outside of the Capital. As for the reason, just one word: precedent. Han Ruzi used an indirect method of coming into contact with Zhang Yanghao. He would approach a young noble to practice the Hundred-Step Fist every afternoon. Only on the fifth day did he approach Zhang Yanghao. Zhang Yanghaos mood was much better than the previous days. His fists danced ferociously like a tiger leaping in the wind. Yet he did not be insolent before the Emperor and did not use his full strength. The two only exchanged a few blows when Zhang Yanghao was chased away by someone. The Emperor did not even have the chance to demonstrate his goodwill with a smile. Prince Donghai had come with a sullen expression. When Zhang Yanghao had withdrawn, he growled, Congrats, eh. You will be marrying the Empress in three days. As the Emperors wedding grew close, Prince Donghais temper worsened. Han Ruzi was used to it and did not mind. He pushed Prince Donghais doughy arms aside and said, You know what I think. Prince Donghais fists moved more agitatedly. What could you think? Such fortunate happenstance surely you would be happy to acquiesce. Han Ruzi found Prince Donghai totally unreasonable. Meng Che came around to keep an eye on the Emperor and Prince Donghai. The two of them kept quiet and pretended to spar with their fists and kicks. By the side, the spar between two young nobles had turned too serious and the two started fighting. Meng Che went over to separate them. Prince Donghai neared the Emperor and said, Then where has the drive that you displayed when you rejected the servant-girl gone? Theres nothing the Empress Dowager can do if you staunchly refuse. So you know of it! Who in Cining Palace doesnt? Everyone is just pretending otherwise. Speak the truth: have you practiced on servant-girls such that... you are going to use what youve practiced on my cousin! Prince Donghais eyes looked like they were about to erupt into flames. He had never had to practice forbearance for such a long time, and he was about to finally explode. What nonsense are you talking about. Han Ruzi was relieved that he did not seek assistance from Prince Donghai. This fellow was too emotional. Nonsense? If you can do it, can I not speak it? Prince Donghai pounced forward. Han Ruzi was well-prepared, and his fist hit Prince Donghais stomach. He had performed the move correctly, but his strength cannot be compared to Meng Che. Prince Donghai groaned but he was not pushed back. He grabbed the Emperors neck with both hands, and the two of them struggled with each other. Those present thought that the Emperor and Prince Donghai were just horsing around as brothers. But when they realized something was not right a while later, they were all shocked. Meng Che strode forwards in two steps to separate the two, but he did not dare use too much force. The other eunuchs and attendants came forward anxiously as they separated the two in a flurry of confusion. There were more people who pulled Prince Donghai away. Feeling that this was unfair, he shouted angrily, Treachery! You are all treacherous subjects! When I... Someone stuffed his mouth. The afternoons martial lesson ended abruptly. The Emperor was escorted back to Cining Palace, while Prince Donghai was brought somewhere. Han Ruzi felt angry. He could not calm down even when he returned to his room, and kept pacing around. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E followed behind him, wishing to help the Emperor change, but unable to find the opportunity. Finally, Han Ruzi calmed down. He wished to change out of the robes he had wore for training, but did not need to be assisted by eunuchs and servant-girls. As he undid his waistband, he reached for a small ball of paper stuffed inside. Someone had actually used the secret edict method on the Emperor. [1] Ill be using the English months of the solar calendar for ease of translation, but it would be the lunar calendar used in the story, as was traditionally used in ancient China. Chapter 30: Do You Still Think of Meat Chapter 30: Do You Still Think of Meat Only when the candles were about to be blown out did Han Ruzi have the chance to open the paper ball. On it was six words: do you still think of meat Han Ruzi understood what the note meant. It was not a serious question. Just like when he wrote I want to eat meat on his note, this was just a way of testing the waters. The Minister of Rites Yuan Jiu-ding showed that he could not be relied on by handing over the note. This time, Han Ruzi tightly held on to the note with no intentions of handing it over. The candles were blown out. Dong Qing E was almost completely silent when she slept, while Zhang Youcai snored softly. Han Ruzi was not bothered by the sound, instead actually finding it reassuring. He closed his eyes and started to think on the most important question: who sent the note? The paper note was definitely stuffed during the scuffle in the afternoon. With a bunch of people trying to separate the two, anyone could have stuffed something into the Emperors waistband without drawing attention. Could Prince Donghai be part of it? The last time, it was him who pretended to fall, giving the Emperor the opportunity to stuff his note. Han Ruzi held on the paper tightly. He rejected this hypothesis. The paper was rather worn, clearly having been carried by its owner for some time. That person had long awaited for an opportunity, which was met when Prince Donghai started the fight. Zhang Youcais snores suddenly went silent. Han Ruzi opened his eyes and after a while, asked softly, Is it you? Mm. You have not come in some time. This is the Imperial Palace. I cannot wander about as I please. Meng E did not treat the youth as an Emperor. She ordered, Sit up. Han Ruzi sat up. He realized that he had not practiced breathing against the flow much these past few days, and could not help but feel nervous. Meng E was not someone easily fooled by excuses. Have you been training diligently? I have been training, but there have been many things going on lately... This technique does not require celibacy. It will not be affected by your marriage to the Empress. If you wish to master inner qi, diligence is more important than anything else. As you are right now, you will not gather inner qi in a hundred years. I... Ive to survive first. Otherwise I wouldnt be able to repay you even if I learn inner qi. Meng E threw out a palm. Han Ruzi fell and then sat back up. He knew that she was testing the results of his training, and could not help but feel nervous. Ive not been training for long. Will there be results so soon? Do you feel anything different? Meng E asked.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com N... No. Just a little ache where you hit me in the chest. Then there has been no results. Meng E went silent for a moment. It cant be helped then. Well have to use that move. What move? It wouldnt be dangerous, right? Meng E did not answer. Instead, she said, Can you feel your own ear. What do you mean? My ear is here. Can you move your ear. Han Ruzi was increasingly puzzled, but he still tried to control his ear. It is rather difficult. The teacher of the day was Luo Huan-zhang. He did not mention his old student at all. He stood in front of the Emperor and thought for a while. Where did I get to the last time? Luo Huan-zhangs lesson on national history was the only lesson Han Ruzi enjoyed, and hence he could remember. He answered immediately, We were speaking of the Founding Emperors exploits. Thats right. Now that we have discussed the Founding Emperor, we should talk about the Accomplished Emperor. The Founding Emperor spent his life on the back of a warhorse, while the Accomplished Emperor was fond of Confucianism since his youth. When he inherited the throne, he implemented benevolent policies. The Founding Emperor conquered the realm, while the Accomplished Emperor protected the realm... As a scholar, Luo Huan-zhang obviously admired the Accomplished Emperor. He was full of praises, and got more excited as he went on. The words of effusive praise were like an army of well-trained ceremonial guards, their armor gleaming bright, their flags flying high, their energy immense. But watching them for a long time, would inevitably lead to boredom. Luo Huan-zhang was turning into someone no different from the other teachers. Han Ruzi gradually grew disappointed. He tried his best to keep his eyes open, while the two eunuchs by the door were already dozing off. After an hour, Luo Huan-zhangs praises were finally coming to an end. Suddenly, his words took a turn. Even though the Accomplished Emperor was the principal son of the Founding Emperor, he wasnot favored. He was admonished numerous times, and was nearly deposed. It was because his mother and several senior officials risked their lives to protect him that he was able to ascend to the throne. It was the fortune of the Accomplished Emperor, as well as that of the Empire. Luo Huan-zhang was an orthodox Confucian. He never explicitly referred to an Emperors wrongdoing. Even if he mentioned it, it would be implicit. He had never spoken of the Crown Prince when he spoke of the Founding Emperor. Han Ruzi grew a little more interested. The Accomplished Emperor had a good mother and good officials. Luo Huan-zhang shook his head. The Accomplished Emperor had a good mother, yes. But not exactly good officials. Han Ruzi sat up straight, finding the discussion more interesting. Did the senior officials not protect the Accomplished Emperor? There were those who supported the Accomplished Emperor, so naturally there were those who supported the other princes. Especially Prince Zhongshan, who was the Founding Emperors favorite. There were many senior officials who submitted petitions to change the Crown Prince. The first few years of the Accomplished Emperors reign was spent dealing with this problem. The Accomplished Emperor demoted those officials? There were too many officials who had supported Prince Zhongshan. The Accomplished Emperor executed some and demoted others, but not many. The Accomplished Emperor was wise and he soon discovered a truth. What truth? Luo Huan-zhang stole a glance at the eunuchs who were dozing off. He spoke slowly. Those who suggested changing the Crown Prince were not trying to please the Founding Emperor, nor were they pleasing Prince Zhongshan. Then whom were they trying to please? Han Ruzi glared in shock. The Emperor. Luo Huan-zhang paused for a moment before continuing. The officials follow the Emperor. The officials follow whoever sits atop the throne. Some of those who sought to curry favor with the Founding Emperor eventually became the Accomplished Emperors most ardent supporters. Such conduct by the senior officials... do not appear to be just and benevolent. Of course. Flatterers are flatterers. They are neither beneficial to the country, nor helpful to the Emperor. Hence the Accomplished Emperor killed some of them. But for most, the Accomplished Emperor employed a different method. He changed them, taught them, brought them to the path of justice and benevolence. Han Ruzi gained some understanding. Because such officials are more easily reformed. Your Majesty is smart, able to deduce things from small clues. Even a man of honor needs dishonorable men to follow. The Accomplished Emperors wisdom lay in finding a side of the officials that he could trust, going with the flow, and eventually achieving greatness. Han Ruzi nodded. But he had a sudden epiphany. He stared at Luo Huan-zhang blankly, and then asked hesitantly, It was you? Does Your Majesty still think of meat? Han Ruzi was shocked. He did not understand how the note had come from Luo Huan-zhang. The two of them had never come into contact. Luo Huan-zhang looked at the Emperor encouragingly. Han Ruzi slowly stood up. He was about to speak, but his stomach was suddenly wrecked with pain. With a moan, he fell onto the ground grabbing his stomach. Chapter 31: The Messenger Chapter 31: The Messenger Was the Emperor having a stomachache a big deal? Han Ruzi found out. The two eunuchs guarding the door heard the Emperors cries and immediately awoke from their quasi-slumber. They raised their heads like guard-dogs, alert yet confused. Their reactions were not as quick as one person. Luo Huan-zhang stepped forward and knelt on one knee. He held onto the Emperor and looked into his eyes. It was only later that Han Ruzi realized that Luo Huan-zhang was checking whether the Emperors pains were genuine. This teacher of Prince Donghai could not be blamed for being suspicious. He had just revealed a secret and the Emperor started rolling on the floor mat it was too coincidental. But in the moment, Han Ruzi did not think so much. He just felt that he was in pain as he curled into a fetal position. Large beads of sweat flowed from his forehead as he groaned continuously. From one look, Luo Huan-zhang was convinced that the Emperor was not faking. He told the eunuchs, Get the imperial doctors. The two eunuchs ran about in a panic, until one of them left while the other stayed. The one who stayed was younger, and he knelt on the ground, his body trembling. It was not clear what he thought as he pounced towards the Emperor, as though wishing to die with the Emperor. Even though Luo Huan-zhang was a scholar, he was not physically weak. He reached with his left hand and pushed the eunuch away. What are you panicking for. Go inform the Empress Dowager. The eunuch swallowed before stumbling his way out of the room. What is going on? Is someone harming the Emperor? Luo Huan-zhangs expression was serious, like a fierce general rather than a scholar who touted justice and benevolence. Han Ruzi knew what this was about. The pill that Meng E had fed him had started to work, its effects more serious than he had expected. Suppressing the pangs of pain in his stomach, he said, No. It could... could be that something was wrong with the food. Itll get better in a while. This is not a simple matter, Your Majesty... Luo Huan-zhang was in the middle of speaking when the sound of footsteps came from outside. He lowered his voice and spoke quickly, The officials of the court are in support of Your Majesty reigning personally. Someone will be in contact soon, please do not be suspicious. Han Ruzi was just about to ask who had stuffed the note the previous day when Zuo Ji and a few eunuchs came running in, kneeling on the ground. Your Majesty, Your Majesty... Zuo Ji had never been a calm person. While he had appeared coolly aloof earlier in the day, he now looked like a pitiable worm in a panic, sweat pouring down his head like he would lose consciousness before the Emperor would. After all, if anything happened to the Emperor, not even the Empress Dowager could save his life. The pain in his stomach was no longer so apparent. It became a breath of warm qi, seeking a pathway around. It felt more like he had eaten too much chili. Han Ruzi forced himself to sit down, and when he reached out, a piece of cloth of quickly put into his hand. He wiped the sweat off and felt better. Its nothing. We are feeling much better. It might have been something We ate. The Imperial Kitchens must take responsibility for this! Zuo Ji nearly shouted these words. Luo Huan-zhang knelt and said, It could be due to over-assertion during martial arts training. Ah, thats right! His Majesty trains every single afternoon I have long said that that would not do. Zuo Ji was in a hurry to push responsibility away. Anyone else would do. Han Ruzi did not wish for the matter to blow up. He forced a smile and said, It is but a minor incident. There is no need to make a fuss over it. The Empress Dowager especially should not be alarmed. If he could get the support of these men, he would surely be able to overcome the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzis confidence grew as he hoped to meet the messenger that Luo Huan-zhang had spoken of. The Minister of Personnel, after proving his administrative abilities, demonstrated his talents at flattery. He flapped his arms energetically as he hailed, Long live the Emperor! The Heavens have blessed His Majesty! The rebels are defeated just as the imperial wedding looms one may extrapolate that, when the Empress is enthroned, Prince Qi may well be captured. These words were for the Empress Dowager, hence Han Ruzi remained expressionless. He had no choice but to marry an Empress, but he would definitely not sire an heir under the control of the Empress Dowager, regardless of who was to be Empress. The martial arts class in the afternoon was cancelled. The reason was that the Emperor needed to rest, in preparations for the imperial wedding. In truth, there was nothing to prepare. Unlike the ascension, the main character this time was the Empress. The daughter of the Cui clan had long been trained by the Ministry of Rites and the Court of Ceremonies, ensuring that there would be no mistakes in her marriage to the Emperor. Han Ruzi returned to Cining Palace, anxiously awaiting the messenger. He found everyone around him suspicious, even Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E who were attending to him. There was a benefit to not going for martial lessons. Han Ruzis stomach began to hurt again in the afternoon. This time he was ready, and did not show obvious signs of pain. He silently practiced the breathing technique, not daring to distract himself with miscellaneous thoughts. In the evening, the Grand Consort brought Prince Donghai along for dinner. The Grand Consort sat opposite them and watched the two of them eat without eating herself. Prince Donghai appeared depressed. He kowtowed to the Emperor the moment he arrived, admitting to being in the wrong and promising to change for the better. What could the Emperor do? This was his brother, the two of them bound by close ties of kinship. Surely he could not condemn him over such a small matter. Han Ruzi forgave Prince Donghai and invited him to dinner. Before the gaze of the Grand Consort, the two princes made up. Prince Donghai had just been in an embarrassing position before the young nobles, and hence he did not have much of an appetite. He ate a few mouthfuls before putting down his chopsticks. He took over from the servants and served the Emperor his food, causing everyone around to be confused. But after the Grand Consort did not object, and in fact nodded her head, the eunuchs and servant-girls did not worry about it. This dish is stir-fry lotus roots. It is known for dispersing heat, comforting the stomach, and calming the mind. Have some, Your Majesty. Prince Donghai appeared to be overflowing with affection, even trying to be cute. But when he placed the dishes on the table and had his back facing everyone else, his expression grew sullen and his gaze appeared threatening. Once he turned around, he went to get more dishes in a lively manner. Han Ruzi was not intimidated. He only found it amusing. He did not care about Prince Donghai at all, and pretended not to notice. He ate normally, put down the chopsticks, and indicated that he was done. The eunuchs and servant-girls got busy, and Han Ruzi once again saw the shadows of precedent. But this precedent appeared useful, so no Emperor would seek to change it. Thinking of precedent, Han Ruzi turned towards the Grand Consort. The Grand Consort smiled at him. The Emperor smiled back. He was not afraid of the Grand Consort. Prince Donghai was full of ambition, and had the powerful Cui clan as his backers, that was his advantage. But the Cui clan was also a weakness, so he often had to act against his own will while the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort held the Cui clan hostage. As for Han Ruzi, he had nothing, so he was hardly held hostage. The servants withdrew, and so did Prince Donghai. The Grand Consort stood up but did not leave. She walked slowly, as though checking whether the quarters were to the Emperors comfort. When there was no one else, she stopped and turned to the Emperor. Luo Huan-zhang said that Your Majesty is ready. Is that true? Han Ruzi was shocked. He shot out of his seat and breathed unevenly. His stomach began to hurt again. You... how could it be you? The smile on the Grand Consorts face was slowly wiped off. If you knew what kind of person the Empress Dowager is, you would understand my choice. Chapter 32: Enmity between Sisters Chapter 32: Enmity between Sisters The Shang-guan clan was not as powerful as the Cui clan, but neither was it an ordinary clan. Its members had held official positions in the court from time to time, and its lineage could be traced back to the time when the previous dynasty was at its peak. The position its members held ranged from Prefect at the highest, and Magistrate at the lowest. They were a classic aristocratic clan. In Year 26 of the Zhong-miao era of the Martial Emperors reign, the eldest daughter of the Shang-guan clan, then fifteen years old, married the then Prince Donghai, also known as Prince E of Donghai. When she was married as a consort, she and her younger sister parted with tears. The elder sister promised that she would fetch her to be by her side. Three years later, this promise was kept, and the younger sister was also married to Prince Donghai as a consort, holding the rank of Virtuous Lady in the Princes harem. The children of the Shang-guan clan had a strict upbringing. Their daughters never had immodest names. The elder daughter was Xian, while the younger was Duan. In the Princes manor, they were Virtuous Lady Xian, and Virtuous Lady Duan. Prince E of Donghai had a principal wife, holding the title of Princess Consort. But she died not long after being married. Back then, the prince was not yet the Crown Prince, and he was enfeoffed to a distant, coastal region.[1] He was far from the Imperial Court, and could only enter the Capital in spring to pay his respects to the Emperor. When he did so, he could only stay in the Capital for ten days. Hence, there was little chance of him receiving the favour of the Martial Emperor. Hence, no powerful clan was willing to marry their daughters to Prince Donghai to be his Princess Consort. But in the princes manor, the title of Princess Consort and the position of principal wife was the object of conflict between the various Virtuous Ladies of the harem. Virtuous Lady Duan understood the situation the moment she entered the manor. Whomever could birth the firstborn son of the prince would be the Princess Consort. That was nearly a certainty. Her elder sister had arranged for her to enter the manor to increase the chances of victory. This was a merciless battle. The participants had no weapons other than their beauty and their wombs. Virtuous Lady Xians beauty was impeccable, and she had many talents. She could recite poetry, she could dance, she could even engage the prince on matters of state. She was much favored by the prince. The only thing missing was that she had yet to get pregnant after several years of marriage. In the autumn of Year 29 of the Zhong-miao era, the Shang-guan sisters were visited by great fortune. Both of them became pregnant, the younger sister becoming pregnant half a month earlier. Initially, this was a joyous matter. Everyone in the manor was cheerful. Even the other Virtuous Ladies in contention were willing to accept their defeat. Prince Donghai awarded his entire household with lavish gifts consisting of gold and silver, cloths and silks, amounting to a total value of ten thousand taels of silver. A few months later, the relationship between the two Shang-guan sisters grew a little awkward. The younger sister had no intention of fighting for the position of Princess Consort, but it was not up to them, nor was it entirely up to Prince Donghai. The Imperial Court had a presence in the Princedom of Donghai, and the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs would act only in accordance with precedent. According to them, Prince Donghais personal preferences were immaterial, neither did it matter whether it was the elder or younger sister who would be the principal wife. The only principle was that a mothers nobility is dependent on her son: whomever gives birth to the firstborn son would be the Princess Consort no arguments necessary. One night in the winter of that year, the two sisters had a long talk in the night. One month later, the younger sister, Virtuous Lady Duan, suffered from a miscarriage. Another few months later, the elder sister, Virtuous Lady Xian, successful gave birth to a son, and legitimately became the Princess Consort of Donghai. Virtuous Lady Duan never spoke of the contents of the conversation that night. Even though she was now the Grand Consort, speaking to the Emperor, she only glossed over the matter. But Han Ruzi could only shudder with fear. What if... what if the Empress Dowager had given birth to a daughter? She was willing to take the risk. What was important was not losing to me. The Grand Consort spoke of the past nonchalantly. Nobody could tell the extent to which she was affected by the events of the past. But couldnt you have refused back then. Surely... surely the Empress Dowager would not use force? Han Ruzi was not sure about that. Of course not. I am her younger sister by blood. The Grand Consort laughed, but the mirth slowly disappeared. She was like an abandoned well: a dried leaf would occasionally fall, causing a slight ripple before everything fell back to silence. I am her younger sister. Because of her promise, I did not marry for three years. When I entered the princes manor at the age of seventeen, my sisters words meant more to me than my parents. Even if she had told me to kill myself, I would have done so without any hesitation. After siring his first son, Prince Donghais fortune grew for the better. When he entered the Capital the following year to pay his respects, he was one of ten or so brothers who obtained special dispensation to remain in the Capital. This was the first sign that the Martial Emperor had intentions of deposing the Crown Prince. Many people could tell, including the powerful Cui clan. Hence, the Cui clan married a daughter to Prince Donghai. They did not even require her to hold the title of Princess Consort so was just a Virtuous Lady. But rumors were rife that this was but a temporary measure, that Virtuous Lady Cui would replace Princess Consort Shang-guan sooner or later. Princess Consort Shang-guan threw a big fuss but it was of no use. No matter how much Prince Donghai liked her, he could not get rid of his own child. The Princess Consort changed her tactics, and exerted all her influence to spread rumors about Lady Cui. This was not difficult, since Lady Cui was regularly arrogant and overbearing. Finally, Prince Donghai swore to the heavens that he would not replace the Princess Consort. Not long later, the young princeling obtained the title of Heir. Things settled down for a while. While in-fighting was going on in the manor, the pregnant servant-girl surnamed Wang went unnoticed by everyone. She did not disclose her pregnancy to anyone. She waited until her pregnancy could no longer be hidden before taking an extremely bold act: she went to kneel before the Princess Consort, professing her guilt, and letting the Princess Consort do as she wished to the child in her. The Princess Consort had no other choice. Since she could not get rid of the child in Lady Cuis tummy, doing so to a mere servant-girl would be pointless. The Princess Consort spoke kindly to the servant-girl, announcing to all that she would treat the child as her own. When she found out that servant-girl Wang had become pregnant a few days earlier than Lady Cui, she had even more reasons to retain the servant-girls child. Han Ruzi listened to the story with shivers. He did not know that his life was nearly over before he had been born. It was hard to imagine the amount of pressure his mother was under, and the wisdom and bravery needed to face the Princess Consort directly. Han Ruzi missed his mother, as he felt an ache in his heart. Prince Donghais two sons were successfully born. One was called Han Song, the other Han Shu.[2] Lady Cui was worried that her son would be harmed, hence she constantly found reasons to send her son to the Cui clan. Every time he went, he would be there for a few months. Servant-girl Wang had no family in the Capital, and had no backing at all. She did not get any titles despite giving birth to a son, though she did not need to work as a servant-girl any longer. The Princess Consort arranged for her to live in some small quarters, living life like a prisoner. Han Ruzi had some memory of those quarters. Good memories. In Year 36 of the Zhong-miao era, the Martial Emperor summoned all his male descendants. Han Ruzi went as well, an event of which he had a vague memory that he had spoken of before. But that event was actually something that was fought for. When Han Ruzi was born, he was not recorded in the register of the Imperial Clan. To the Imperial Clan, he did not exist. Servant-girl Wang had found out about the Martial Emperors summons from somewhere, and gave up everything she owned to bribe a servant-girl. The servant-girl got her family to pass a secret message to the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs, informing them that Prince Donghai had an unrecorded son. This was verified by the Bureau, which entered Han Song into the Imperial Clan register. They also dispatched a formal order admonishing the Princess Consort of being jealous and unvirtuous and ordering her to repent and change her ways. Han Ruzi finally got to meet his grandfather, the Martial Emperor. After that, his position stabilized. However, his mother was the subject of a series of retaliations by the Princess Consort. It was truly not easy for her to have survived until now. The Empress Dowager is a vengeful person. Once she controls all power, she will continue her revenge, said the Grand Consort. Han Ruzi grew increasingly fearful, and also increasingly confused. What about you? Do you wish to avenge your unborn child from all those years ago? The Grand Consort shook her head. I have a son. Not the one whom I aborted in a moment of folly. The one whom I raised with my own hands the Thoughtful Emperor. I wish to avenge him. [1] The distant, coastal region being referred to here is Donghai, which literally translates to Eastern Sea. [2] This is a reveal of Han Ruzis actual given name. It was previously stated that Prince Donghais name was Han Shu. Hence, Han Song is Han Ruzis actual name. Chapter 33: Accord between Brothers Chapter 33: Accord between Brothers In the Hall of Diligent Administration, the senior officials congratulated the Emperor on his wedding scheduled on the following day. They said many words of flattery, but Han Ruzi was too distracted. He kept looking towards the side-chamber where the Empress Dowager was. Was she truly as the Grand Consort had describe? Would she really bear to kill her own trueborn son? Every time he thought of this, Han Ruzi would shiver even though he was not cold. As to the Thoughtful Emperors death, the Grand Consort did not say much. It was already late that night, and she could not stay in the Emperors quarters for too long. Before she left, she said, Your Majesty should be aware: I speak of all these past matters not to reminiscence. I only wish to tell Your Majesty, I am willing to stand with you. The officials of the Imperial Court are willing as well. Han Ruzi could not believe what the Grand Consort had to say. His own experiences were the evidence: he remembered the poor living conditions of his youth. He had never had an education by a proper teacher; it was his mother who taught him his characters. For a member of the Imperial clan, this was an extraordinarily poor upbringing, in complete violation of proper decorum. In the past, he did not think much of it. Only when he entered the palace did he realize that he had been mistreated all his life. It was only under the careful protection of his mother that he had no inkling of it in the past. He still could not completely trust the Grand Consort, especially what she said about the court officials. The past is ultimately the past; it is the officials present attitude that would be decisive. Rather than the Grand Consort, Han Ruzi hoped to speak directly to a senior official. Yet such chances were too rare. In the Hall of Diligent Administration, he could not even throw glances at the senior officials. He had no class work in the morning, and the time he spent at the hall was short. After accepting the congratulations from the officials, he was taken to rehearse the procedures for the big wedding. For the Emperor, the wedding was not too complicated. Most of the ceremonies were carried out by the Empress. It would last from day to night even more convoluted than the Emperors ascension ceremony. During that time, the Emperor need only pay respects to the ancestors at the Ancestral Temple, pay respects to the Empress Dowager at Cining Palace, and then appear when it was time to consummate the marriage. The rest of the time, he would either be free, or sitting in some hall accepting the congratulations of the nobles and senior officials. The rehearsals were soon over. After lunch, the Emperor went to the Tai-an Palace, the Palace of Peace and Tranquility. The Tai-an Palace was where the Emperor was supposed to stay. It was because Han Ruzi was still unmarried that he kept changing locations. After the wedding the next day, he would reside here permanently. Tai-an Palace was also where the consummation would take place. The newly wedded Empress would stay here for three days and three nights, before moving to the section of the palace reserved for his harem. From then on, she would have to comply with proper decorum when meeting the Emperor, just like the senior officials. Han Ruzi stood in the matrimonial room. He saw the bright and beautiful blankets and draperies. But his mind was still not present. He had to find a way to verify the Grand Consorts words. He must not miss the opportunity, but neither should he be hooked too easily. His mother had reminded him: dont believe anyone in the palace, and dont offend anyone. The latter was difficult, but the former must be adhered to. The Grand Consort was not too familiar with his mother, Maiden Wang, and hence did not speak of her much. But the few things she said had caused Han Ruzi to have a new appreciation for his mother. He increasingly felt that her warnings would surely be important. Han Ruzi turned around, just in time to meet Prince Donghais glare, filled with envy and anger.Visitt for the latest updates An idea suddenly popped into his head. Withdraw. We wish to be alone here for a while. The accompanying eunuchs and decorum officials left the room. The Emperor had little say when it came to matters of state, but such minor requests would still be complied with. Han Ruzi sat on the bed for a while. No matter what, he felt that the wedding the next day was ridiculous and laughable. Yet there were so many people taking it seriously and busying themselves in its preparation. This was another instance of the power of precedent, he thought. He laughed silently to himself before saying, Prince Donghai, enter! After a while, Prince Donghai walked in with a confused expression. As long as no one else was around, he would not pay his respects and would not hide the anger in his heart. He stared at the Emperor coldly. I dont even know the Empresss name, Han Ruzi said. The fury in Prince Donghais eyes peaked at that moment. His whole body grew taut, as though ready to pounce. But a eunuch looked in from the door. Prince Donghai bowed and said, The Empress is surnamed Cui, named Nuan, styled Xiaojun. Cui Nuan? A... unique name. Han Ruzi did not know what to say. The eunuch looked in from the door again. My cousin is loved at home, hence given the name Nuan. Prince Donghai threw a sudden tantrum as he turned his head and shouted, What are you looking at? I am speaking to my Imperial Brother, is that something you can listen to? Screw off! Honestly, Han Ruzi was not sure what he could do either. After thinking for a while, he said, The Empress Dowager sent a servant-girl to teach me the ways of husband-wife relations. Havent you heard? Prince Donghai also resided in the Grand Consorts Cining Palace, so he had some inkling of what Han Ruzi said. The corners of his mouth twitched. Are you sure that... you would be able to... not do anything? It is not difficult. It all depends on whether I want to. The corners of his mouth twitched again. If you lie, my cousin would surely tell me. Of course. Prince Donghai started considering the Emperors proposal seriously. You wish to bring me and the Cui clan over to your side to help you resist the Empress Dowager? I would have to consider carefully. Han Ruzi laughed. Even Luo Huan-zhang and the Grand Consort did not bring Prince Donghai into their confidences, let alone him. Its not that complicated. I just need a small favor. Oh. Prince Donghai seemed a little disappointed. Actually, as long as I ask, the Cui clan would surely help you. But you are not offering enough. At the very least, the throne... Prince Donghai learned to be more careful and did not continue the sentence. He just nodded furtively to the Emperor. I do not wish to go against the Empress Dowager. I only wish to know if my mother is safe. And if possible, to send a letter. Is your mother not the Empress Dowager? Prince Donghai said sarcastically. But after seeing the Emperors serious expression, he said, Thats it? Han Ruzi nodded. But do not use Teacher Luo when sending the letter. Of course. He would surely not agree. Perhaps he would shred the letter then and there. Hmm, let me thinking... Marquis Junyangs son, Hua Huwang, is my good friend. He is also an attendant in the palace. He would be able to help. Prince Donghai walked before the Emperor and said seriously, You are the Emperor. An Emperor does not go back on his word. You must promise not to touch the Empress, not even a finger. I promise. Han Ruzi did not think that it would be difficult. But after thinking about it, he added, But if the Empress behaves like that servant-girl... and throws herself... Impossible. Prince Donghai said flatly. You just need to watch yourself. My mother stays at... Han Ruzi was about to say the address when Prince Donghai waved him off. If they cant even figure out something so simple, then Marquis Junyangs clan is undeserving of their reputation as the Marquis clan of heroic pugilists. There are not many Marquis appointed by the Founding Emperor left Marquis Junyangs is the most stable one. Forget it, you wouldnt understand anyway. Indeed, Han Ruzi did not understand. But remembered the phrase Marquis clan of heroic pugilists. Be quick. It is too late today. Tomorrow is out as well. The following day, or the day after at the latest, I will speak to Hua Huwang about this. After that it may take a few days for news to return. Are you writing a letter, or giving me some personal item? I will hand it to you. Hua Huwang, is that his real name? Han Ruzi felt that such a crass name meaning tiger king did not sound like a name of a son of a Marquis. Who knows if its his true name. His surname is Hua, and everyone calls him Huwang. Us pals... Dont bother about such things. Just get your personal item ready and await the news. Han Ruzi did not ask further. His objectives had been met. Yang Feng was not around, Meng E was only good for martial arts. Only his mother could give him some direct guidance. The only problem was Prince Donghai. Up till now, he had never accomplished anything, but had caused a lot of problems. Han Ruzi said sternly, If my letter to my mother falls into the hadns of others, or news gets out, dont blame me for being merciless. What could you do anyway? I shall perform husband-wife relations with the Empress, and have her bear me an heir. Han Ruzi had no other way to threaten Prince Donghai. Prince Donghais expression flashed before he finally spoke hesitantly. You dare. Chapter 34: Night of the Wedding Chapter 34: Night of the Wedding In the morning, at the Ancestral Temple, Han Ruzi met the Empress, Cui Nuan styled Xiaojun, for the first time. She was accepted the appointment as Empress at her home, and officially became the Empress. The luxurious Imperial robes were unable to disguise her thin body, and the phoenix crown atop her head looked like it was about to fall. They truly evidenced that she was but a child. Her face was headed by a beaded veil. Han Ruzi could not see what she looked like. In truth, the two of them did not have the chance to look at each other. They stood in a row beside each other, separated by seven to eight steps. They raised their heads to look at the spirit tablets, listening to the decorum officials recite ceremonial prayers to the ancestors in a ritualistic cadence. They stood stiffer than a puppet in the midst of such solemn atmosphere. The next time they met was at the Cishun Palace. The Emperor and Empress paid their respect to the Empress Dowager. It was no different than at the Ancestral Temple; they were surrounded by a large entourage, and they complied with the procedures as instructed to them by the decorum officials. The Empress Dowager made an appearance but did not speak; her female attendant spoke on her behalf, speaking some words of encouragement to the Empress. The Empress had some other ceremonies to attend after that, while the Emperor proceeded to the Hall of Diligent Administration where he received the congratulations of the nobles and officials. It was smaller in scale than his own ascension, but the gifts he received were plenty and direct gold and silver, the quantity dependent on the persons noble rank or official position. Even if the person could not attend personally, his gift must be sent, and the decorum official would read out everyones gifts. Han Ruzi sat there bored. If he ever became a true Emperor, he would surely go take a look at these gold and silver to see if they truly existed. As he was, he did not even know where the Emperors coffers were located. In the second batch of congratulators, Han Ruzi heard the name of Marquis Junyang. He swept a glance, and saw a large-built man with a magnificent beard. He looked anywhere between the age of forty and seventy, and was someone who stood out amongst the ranks of Marquises. Han Ruzi could not think of any young noble in his entourage who bore a resemblance to this man. The Hall of Diligent Administration was rather small, so each group of officials entering was not too big. The congratulations went on for a very long time. Han Ruzi had nothing else to do, so he quietly practiced breathing against the flow. The pain in his stomach was long ago, and he could sense a flow of qi in his body. This might make Meng E happy. In the evening, the Emperor returned to the Tai-an Palace, where the final ceremony was to be held: sharing a meal with the Empress. And then it would be time for consummation. The Empress arrived, and sat at her seat squarely and seriously, while the Emperor entered his seat in the center position. As usual, the decorum official would loudly announce every move of the newly wed. Han Ruzi received a wine cup from a female attendant, knocked it against the Empresss cup, and then forced himself to drink from it. Nobody cared whether the Emperor could drink alcohol and everything proceeded as the rules required. A good Emperor would never change the rules on a whim, let alone a puppet Emperor. With three cups of wine in their belly, the Emperor and Empress symbolically ate from a few dishes which had various symbolic meaning. The meal was then withdrawn, but the ceremony had not yet ended. Ten middle-aged female attendants took turns to scatter flowers and fruits on the newly-wed, singing some strange folksong. After that, two male and one female shaman came forth and used even stranger songs to get rid of evil spirits. Finally, one male decorum official and one female decorum official, each representing the Emperor and Empress respectively, made solemn vows to the various gods. It sounded like the Empress had more vows to keep. Han Ruzi had only one vow to keep in his heart, which was not to touch the Empress at all. The sky turned dark and the candles were lit. The long and arduous ceremony was finally over. The female attendants escorted the Empress into the bedroom and then withdrew. They stood in two columns as they welcomed the Emperor into the room. The moment the door of the bedroom closed, Han Ruzi suddenly understood. He was afraid of this moment. The more he suppressed his fears in the day, the greater the terror he felt now. Cui Xiaojun was unlike the servant-girl who wanted to teach him the way of husband-wife relations. She was the official Empress, who had officially married the Emperor. They were truly husband and wife! Han Ruzi did not know why he was afraid. The Empress was a lot thinner than the servant-girl Dong Qing E. Only after standing at the doorway for a while did Han Ruzi realize that Dong Qing E was standing next to the Empress, eyeing the Emperor with confusion. The Emperor was confused as well. Why... did you remain here? This servant... is helping the Empress remove the phoenix crown. Han Ruzi breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, the phoenix crown atop the Empresss head was large and heavy. She would not be able to remove it by herself. May I? asked Dong Qing E. Erm... yes. The young Empress was as nervous as him. Han Ruzi had things on his mind, so he did not sleep well. He woke up early the next day, and tip-toed to the bedside. Under the dim light of dawn, he met a pair of eyes which were slightly panicked. The Empress did not sleep well either. The two of them stared at each other for a while. Han Ruzi whispered, Someone will come get us out of bed soon. I must hic... The hiccups had not completely ended. The Empress nodded her head lightly as she moved further into the bed. She seemed to have slept rather still, the blanket not having been moved much in the night. Han Ruzi went into bed, thinking about his promise to Prince Donghai. He soon found that his hiccups were getting worse. A knock sounded. Your Majesty, it is time to get out of bed. After the second knock, Han Ruzi said, Come in. Many servant-girls started streaming into the room. The Emperor and Empress began their puppet lives once again. They were dressed, brought to different rooms to bathe, dressed, and smoked with fragrance. Once they were neat and tidy, they went to pay their respects to the Empress Dowager together. The Empress paying respects to the Empress Dowager on the first day of her marriage was an event that called for quite a bit of ceremony. The courtyard of the Cishun Palace was filled with servant-girls and eunuchs. The Emperor and Empress knelt outside the door. The Emperor stayed while the Empress entered alone to receive the teachings of the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi hoped that the Empress would learn as little as possible from the Empress Dowgaer. There was no sign of Prince Donghai in the crowd. The newly-wed Emperor had to go listen to affairs of state, to symbolize that the people was paramount. There was news from Guan-dong: the war was going as well as expected, but the rebel forces were not fully cleared up. There were several cities within the Princedom of Qi that were loyal to Prince Qi they held on tenaciously despite assaults. Most importantly, the chief rebel, Prince Qi himself, had not yet been captured. Ever since his defeat at Luoyang, he had disappeared. Grand Tutor Cui Hong had to dispatch large amounts of forces to track Prince Qi down. Many clues were obtained, but they all led to no result. As usual, Han Ruzi did not remain long in the Hall of Diligent Administration. In the fifteen minutes that he was there, he kept hearing an unfamiliar name: Chunyu Xiao. It did not sound like he was an official, nor a local lord. Instead, it sounded like he was Prince Qis chief strategist, and even a sense that he was some kind of seer. When a eunuch invited the Emperor to return to the palace, Han Ruzi could not help but ask the Chancellor, This Chunyu Xiao... hic... Who is he? The Emperor seldom asked questions, and to ask a question with a hiccup was unprecedented. The Chancellor was momentarily stunned, and the eunuchs around the Emperor were also rather nervous. Only after nobody appeared from the side-chamber to stop matters from proceeding did Yin Wuhai bow deeply and speak tremblingly. Chunyu Xiao is a fate seer of Guan-dong. It was he who incited Prince Qi into rebellion. It can be said that he is the mastermind of the rebellion. Your Majesty need not worry. Chunyu Xiao will be brought to justice. Fate seer. It was the first time Han Ruzi was hearing of such a thing. He did not really understand, but he did not ask further. The Empress was not at the Tai-an Palace she had been taken to somewhere unknown and did not return for the entire morning. Han Ruzi was relieved, and with nothing else to do, continued practicing breathing against the flow to resist the urge to hiccup. In the afternoon, Grand Consort Shang-guan arrived to supervise a group of eunuchs and servant-girls tidy up the matrimonial room. She only had a short period of time to speak to the Emperor in private. Treat the Empress well. She will be useful in the future. Han Ruzi was not concerned about the future. He asked softly, Who was the one who stuffed me with the message? The Grand Consort did not really want to answer. After a moments thought, she said, Zhang Yanghao. He was chosen by Luo Huan-zhang. That was one question down. Han Ruzi asked further, You said that the Empress Dowager is responsible for the death of the Thoughtful Emperor. Do you have proof? That was why the Grand Consort had come. She replied frankly, Yes. Zuo Ji is proof. If Your Majesty is able to get Zuo Ji to submit to you, you will learn the truth. Advertisement Chapter 35: Fight among Attendants Chapter 35: Fight among Attendants Zuo Ji had a weakness that made him susceptible to blackmail. The Grand Consort did not say what it was, but asked the Emperor to be prepared. Only when we was willing to take action would the Grand Consort be willing to tell him the details. Han Ruzi did not intend to act immediately. He needed to proceed with another plan and get into contact with his mother. The seventh day after the wedding, the Emperors life had reverted to normal. When he ate lunch at the Soaring Cloud Pavilion, he took the chance to hand Prince Donghai a pearl when the eunuch was not around. This is a pearl from the hat that I wore when I entered the palace. My mother sewed it on herself she would surely recognize it. Han Ruzi said while smiling, not willing to show emotions of sadness in front of Prince Donghai. Prince Donghai kept the pearl. You were really... poor. I kind of feel bad for you. I would rather things back to the way they were. Han Ruzi pointed to the dishes on the table and looked at the imperial gardens outside the window. At least the pearl belongs to me. What else in this palace would truly belong to me? Prince Donghai had no response to that. His situation was even worse than the Emperor he did not even have the title of Emperor. After a while, he asked, Are you sure you did not touch the Empress? You may ask her. Han Ruzi had a clear conscience. For the following nights, he had always slept on the couch. The Empress Cui Xiaojun was rather confused at first, but she accepted it subsequently without any further questions. It seemed like she did not like sharing the bed with someone else as well he had returned to the Empress quarters, Qiuxin Palace, and the two had not met since. She resides at Qiuxin Palace. There are many people surrounding, which would surely include the Empress Dowagers spies. I cannot approach her now your word is good enough. I give my word. Should you not take action soon? To see the Empress? No. To find someone who would take the pearl to my mother. Oh. Just a pearl? Not a letter or message of some kind? There is no need. I have nothing to say anyways. Han Ruzi was cautious. If the plan was exposed, he did not want to bring too much trouble to his mother. Following that, he remembered a term that he had heard in the Hall of Diligent Administration. He asked, What is a fate seer? You have not even heard of the fate seers? Prince Donghais eyes were wide with surprise. Fate seers they are able to see your fortune auspicious fortune, noble fortune, calamitous fortune. They are useful for choosing your place of residence or burial site. It is said that the most powerful fate seers can even see what would happen in the next few years, or even next few decades. Not long after I was born, a fate seer said that I would be incomparably noble one day... Prince Donghai shut his mouth. The only person who could be said to be incomparably noble was the Emperor. Han Ruzi did not think much of it. He now understood who had incited Prince Qi into rebellion. But he still had his doubts would a fate seer have that much persuasive power? The Meng siblings were not present for the afternoons martial lessons. It was a different trainer who came trainer Liu. He said that he was that trainer of the saber and spear for the Southern Army, and appeared to have a forthright personality, which was even displayed before the Emperor. I dare not be called Teacher by Your Majesty. Your Majesty may call me trainer, or Old Liu, or just Black Bear Liu. The Emperor laughed, and the attendants laughed as well. Even though they had not seen Trainer Lius skills, he was more personable than Meng Che. Unlike the Meng siblings who came from the pugilist world, Trainer Lius taught the skills of an infantry soldier. On the first day, only one move was taught raising a small shield on the left hand to block, while swinging with a saber on the right. The one standing next to Prince Donghai was probably Tiger King Wang. His skin was fair and his eyes handsome. He did not look like the stalwart Marquis Junyang, nor did he have the aura of a tiger king. Han Ruzi did not really take note of him previously. We are rather tired. Why dont we let them spar. It is just wooden sabers and shields, it will be fine. Han Ruzi knew that without the Emperors approval, Trainer Liu did not dare okay the spar. Trainer Liu was torn and undecided, but Zhang Yanghao took it as though the Emperor had given him a command. He grabbed his saber and lifted his shield, bypassing Trainer Liu and charging towards the Xiongnu prince. The Xiongnu prince did not falter. He raised his saber and shield and entered into battle. The two of them exchanged blows and Trainer Liu could only move back and watch, ready to step in if necessary. The Xiongnu prince was younger. He was good at training when he was just waving his saber and shield in the air, but soon found himself at a disadvantage when pit in an actual fight. He found himself on the back foot as Zhang Yanghao pressed in closer and closer. A few rounds later, Han Ruzi finally understood. Prince Donghai did not call these two out by chance. Zhang Yanghao appeared to have enmity with the Xiongnu prince. His teeth were clenched as he gave his all, as though he held a true saber and shield in his heads. That is fine. Stop. Han Ruzi called out before anything could happen. Trainer Liu had long awaited this. He quickly ran in to separate the two, and even suffered a few blows as a result. Nevertheless, his smile never wavered as he praised them. Truly scions of renown clans. The onlookers were not satisfied, especially Zhang Yanghao and the Xiongnu prince. They glared at each other with fury, evidently trying to control their anger. Until the end, nobody told the Emperor what the name of the Xiongnu prince was. As they returned to the inner palace together, Han Ruzi said to Prince Donghai softly, You should not have incited them to a fight. The Xiongnu prince is a foreigner... All the more we must not be weak in front of the foreigner. Does Your Majesty know how evil the Xiongnu are? With the rebellion in Qi, the Xiongnu are watching and ready to make trouble at the border. If my uncle had not defeated the rebel army timeously, the Xiongnu would already be at the border. Dont worry that Xiongnu brat does not dare cause trouble. When they exit the palace, Zhang Yanghao and Tiger King Wang will teach him a lesson. Han Ruzi once again found himself ignorant. Even though the young nobles in his entourage appeared amicable, they had their own conflicts. As someone who had stayed shut away at home since young, he did not understand this. Prince Donghai knocked into the Emperor lightly and blinked his eyes. This was his signal that everything had went well and Tiger King Wang had taken the pearl. Han Ruzis worries were just beginning. After all, Tiger King Wang was but a youth in his teens. If he told this matter to his family, Marquis Junyang may well make the same choice as the Minister of Rites Yuan Jiuding and hand the pearl to some eunuch in the palace. How could a Marquis clan produce a heroic pugilist? Han Ruzi did not place much faith in Marquis Junyangs clan. Yet whats done is done: spilled water could not be kept away. He could only quietly await the outcome. The one in charge of the eunuchs today was Zuo Ji. He caught up from behind and smiled to the Emperor. Your Majesty should stay at Qiuxin Palace tonight. Why dont you have your meal there? Here it comes again. Han Ruzi was annoyed, but he could not let it show. He quickly stole a glance at Prince Donghai, who remained expressionless and did well in keeping pretences. Han Ruzi said, Very well, Lord Zuo. Zuo Ji smiled and withdrew. Han Ruzi held back his curiosity. He was alone in the palace, and could not afford to behave recklessly. He needed to hear from his mother before deciding whether to take action against this eunuch.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.coment Chapter 36: The Furious Empress Chapter 36: The Furious Empress Every fifth day of the month, the Emperor would have to spend the night at the Empresss quarters at the Qiuxin Palace. It is said that the number five represents the coupling of Heaven and Earth. On this day, the Emperor and Empress of the human realm must lead by example, otherwise it would throw the Yin and Yang energies of the universe into chaos. If not, the Heavens would visit punishments ranging from fires to celestial chaos. Han Ruzi truly wished to ask one question: how much calamity would be caused by the Emperor being a puppet? But he could only eat quietly, complying with the rules of etiquette since time immemorial, sitting on his knees while dining. The Empress sat on her knees at the side. In the past, every dish would be carried to the Emperors table by a servant-girl. Now, there was one more procedure: the Empress would receive it from the servant-girl and place it before the Emperor, to show her respect. The Emperor would then nod his head to show his thanks. The process was a waste of time, He felt full without eating much, but the dishes continued to be placed before him, and it was not up to him to say no. With the ceremony finally over, Han Ruzi watched the mostly uneaten dishes carried away. Strangely, he suddenly felt hungry again, but he could only bear with it and hope that the night would pass quickly. This simple wish was not to be. When most of the eunuchs and servant-girls left, only three stayed behind. One was Zuo Ji, one was the servant-girl Dong Qing E, and one was a female attendant in her forties. The Emperor and Empress were invited to enter the bedroom. They sat side-by-side on the bed. Zuo Ji and Dong Qing E stood by the side, while the female attendant stood opposite them, bowing and then smiling at the two newly-weds. Han Ruzi had a bad feeling about things. It seemed like the Grand Consort had not fully persuaded the Empress Dowager, and he would soon be forced again to practice husband-wife relations. As expected, once the female attendant spoke, she spoke about the coupling of Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang, and various such philosophies. In the end, she concluded by referring to the proper rites between husband and wife. Your Majesty shares a room with the Empress without sharing a bed, or shares a bed without sharing a pillow. This violates the proper rites between husband and wife. It is a disgrace to the ancestors, and causes bewilderment of the people. Even more, it is disobedience to the Empress Dowagers good intentions... Han Ruzi grew increasingly shocked as he listened on. He could not help but interrupt the female attendant. You know... that we did not share a bed? He felt angry, thinking that someone was watching him secretly. He looked at Dong Qing E who was standing beside the Empress. The female attendant smiled lightly. In the days after the wedding, Your Majesty and the Empress have left the bed sheets clean. Of course you did not share a bed. Han Ruzi did not understand, but at least he knew that Dong Qing E was not a spy. Hence, he spoke sternly. We understand. The Empress and Us are still young. We shall wait and see after a few years. The female attendant was evidently well-prepared, and refused to back down easily. If there is no Empress, Your Majesty may of course wait a few years. But since there is an Empress, then the proper rites must be complied with. The Empress should not be kept wilting; the Empress Dowager should not be kept worrying. It is an auspicious day today, so may Your Majesty consummate the marriage with the Empress. If there is something you do not understand, I or servant-girl Dong Qing E may answer your queries. Han Ruzi grew increasingly angry. As a puppet, he was already very obedient, and seldom caused any trouble. He even helped the Empress Dowager with some troubles. Yet this was nowhere near enough, and he was being forced to do something that he did not like. His face darkened as he said, We do not feel well, and hence have no intention to consummate. You are dismissed. The female attendant kept the smile on her face. Even if Your Majesty does not think of the Chu Empire, you should think of the Empresss feelings. If Your Majesty remains recalcitrant... Thats right, I am recalcitrant. Han Ruzi was backed against the wall, and he had no choice but to act shamelessly. He had nothing to be afraid of anyway. I dont care about the coupling of Heaven and Earth, nor about disorder in Yin and Yang energies. I also dont care that the Empress Dowager is worried. How can you stand here and talk about such... private matters. Do you not feel embarrassed? The female attendant was momentarily stunned. But she was not embarrassed, but in fact, angry. How could Your Majesty say such things. How would you be able to face the Empress Dowager? Your Majesty leaves me with no choice but to... use force. Dong Qing E, it is your turn to act. Han Ruzi thought that using force meant that there would be a fight. Hearing the female attendant call on Dong Qing E, he was stunned: even though this servant-girl was a few years older than him, she was still a woman. This female attendant thought too lightly of him! With anger in his heart, he shot to his feet. He was about to speak when he was shocked to see that the Empress, who had been sitting next to him, had stood up first. The Empresss face was livid. She was too agitated so her words trembled as she spoke. You keep mentioning the Empress Dowager, yet I pay my respects to the Empress Dowager every day. Why have I never heard the Empress Dowager say such things? You say that this is what the Empress Dowager wants? Fine. We shall go see the Empress Dowager now, and ask her to her face. If the Empress Dowager says so, I shall lie with the Emperor immediately for all of you to see. If the Empress Dowager says no, what shall be your crime? The female attendants expression changed rapidly. She mumbled, How can the Empress Dowager be asked such things? He raised his head and realized that the Empress was still standing there. Her expression seemed even more depressed than his. Whats wrong with you? asked Han Ruzi in surprise. Nothing much. She said that, but the Empress suddenly got on her knees. She placed on arm on the bed and raised her head to look at the Emperor. She asked, Is it because I am a daughter of the Cui clan that... that Your Majesty... sleeps separately? You are over thinking it. It is actually because... Han Ruzi did not want to bring up Prince Donghai at the moment. He sighed and said, It is actually to protect myself. Ive heard that the Empress Dowager is desperate for a Crown Prince. Once a Crown Prince is born, I would be of no use. Not only do I have to avoid you, I also have to avoid the servant-girls. Sigh... Han Ruzi let out a heavy sigh. The worry on the Empresss face turned into a smile. Even though she was one year younger than the Emperor, she knew a little more than him. Before she had left home, the elder women in her clan had told her of certain things that she needed to know. Other Emperors are called imbeciles for having too many women in their harem, yet Your Majesty does not even want a single one. That could be said to be the makings of a wise sovereign. Han Ruzi smiled helplessly. He did not even think that he was a true Emperor, let alone a wise sovereign. Go rest, you must be tired as well. Han Ruzi was about to get up and go to the couch, when the Empress said softly, Your Majesty should just sleep on the bed. I have said, that would be dangerous! The bed is large enough. I can sleep on one side, Your Majesty may sleep on the other. As long as we dont come into contact, nothing will happen. Nothing would happen if we dont come into contact? I thought you would bear a child if we sleep on the same bed and share a pillow? Han Ruzi was unsure. The Empress lowered her head and laughed a little, before saying with a straight face. We are sharing a bed, but it does not count as sharing a pillow. Your Majesty may rest easy. Han Ruzi could tell that the Empress was teasing him with her words and blushed lightly. He could discern danger in an unfamiliar environment, but he did not have even the most basic understanding of matters between men and women. He only remembered that in the stories, husband and wife would have a child once they shared a bed and shared a pillow. It would really be okay? The Empress nodded her head with certainty. Alright. Han Ruzi did not like sleeping on the couch either. The two of them turned their backs on each other at almost the same time. It was a rare occasion that they would remove their outer garments by themselves, unassisted. The Empress got into bed first, and after a while, said, Im in bed. Han Ruzi went to blow out the candles, before finding his way to the bed. He squeezed to the side and lay silently. He thought about how the Empress knew more than him, and asked softly, Why do they know that we have not slept on the same bed just because the bed sheets are clean? I... dont know either. There was a hint of hesitation in the Empresss voice. Han Ruzi believed that she knew, but did not wish to say. Perhaps it was something that was inappropriate to speak of directly. He did not ask further, and started to ponder on how to deal with Zuo Ji. This meant that he had no time to wait for a reply from his mother. It also meant that he could only choose to trust the Grand Consort. TZT note: Late update as some work came up over the weekend. But this was an easy update because it is one of my favourite moments in the story. Advertisement Chapter 37: Sneaking out the Window Chapter 37: Sneaking out the Window Only after two days did Han Ruzi find the opportunity to speak to the Grand Consort alone. In name, the person in charge of the affairs of the Imperial Palace was the Empress. But Cui Xiaojun was like the Emperor, bearing the title but none of the powers. All the power was held by the Empress Dowager. While the Empress Dowager was too busy politicking with the senior officials of the court, the affairs of the Imperial Palace was handled by the Grand Consort. The Grand Consort would make her rounds of the Emperors quarters, Taian Palace, once every day. But she could not dismiss the various eunuchs and servant-girls without a reason. The Empress Dowager provided the only reason. The little Empress lost her temper, causing the Empress Dowager to be afraid that you would side with the Cui clan. This evening, the Grand Consort could finally dismiss the servants without suspicion. With Prince Donghai around, how could I... Oh, that is yet another reason why the Empress Dowager keeps Prince Donghai around. Han Ruzi understood now that Prince Donghai was a barrier between him and the Cui clan a constant reminder that the Cui clan could not possibly accept any other Emperor. The Empress Dowager is just a little worried. I believe that Your Majesty will not side with the Cui clan. The Cui clans power is evident to the entire Imperial Court, and it is also what the Empress Dowager is watches the most closely. Ive never even thought it. Even if I wanted to, the Cui clan would not accept me. Indeed, Han Ruzi did not think of getting support from the Cui clan. What is up with Luo Huan-zhang? He is Prince Donghais teacher should not be a Cui clan supporter? Teacher Luo is not just a guest teacher in the Cui manor. He is a renown Confucian and has taught many disciples, including the Empress Dowager and myself. When the Graceful Emperor was still Prince Donghai, he was an ardent supporter of ruling by benevolence and righteousness. To set an example, he invited renown Confucian scholars within the realm to educate his harem. It was not for a long time, and the teacher taught from behind a veil, teacher and student only hearing one another but not seeing one another. Of the many teachers invited, Luo Huan-zhang was the one who left the deepest impression on those within the princes manor. Luo Huan-zhang was not willing to take office, but he enjoyed teaching. He basically never rejected anyone his students ranged from prince and nobles to common peddlers and soldiers. His network was spread across the entire realm, and many of his friends were even sworn enemies of the Cui clan. He never avoided them, and even socialized with them openly. The Cui clan even had to treat this teacher well in order to maintain a good reputation. There were many officials in the Imperial Court who were once Teacher Luos student. Most of them were orthodox royalist regardless of who the Emperor was, as long as he ascended to the throne properly, he would be the object of their protection. When they wished to get into contact with the Emperor hidden away within the palace, they naturally thought of Luo Huan-zhang, who was currently teaching the Emperor national history. And Luo Huan-zhang thought of Grand Consort Shang-guan. When the Grand Consort was still Virtuous Lady Duan in the then Prince Donghais manor, she was responsible for raising the eldest prince. She took this duty to heart, and when the prince needed to be taught, she thought of Luo Huan-zhang immediately and invited him while lavishing great gifts. However, Luo Huan-zhang was a busy person. At the time, he was wandering the realm, and when he returned to the princedom of Donghai, Prince Donghais manor had already invited teachers to teach the young prince. However, they were willing to swap them for Teacher Luo at anytime. When Luo Huan-zhang heard of this, he left immediately, not even staying the night. He was not willing to ruin things for the teachers. Even so, Lady Duan and the Princess Consort considered Luo Huan-zhang the teacher of the prince. From the age of eight, whenever the prince had any questions, he would write to Luo Huan-zhang for answers. And no matter where Luo Huan-zhang was, he would reply those letters. Only when Prince Donghai became the Crown Prince and the eldest prince became the Imperial Grandson, did Luo Huan-zhang break off contact and stop replying. The eldest princes letters must have contained some details such that Luo Huan-zhang could guess that there were hidden rifts in the relationship between the Shang-guan sisters. He might even have realized it sooner than the sisters themselves. He saw it as something that he should not know about, so he never disclosed it to anyone. But when he needed to find a contact within the Imperial Palace, he quickly thought of the Grand Consort. This was a risky move. If he guessed wrong, or if the Grand Consort and the Empress Dowager had made up, his attempt would be nothing less than suicidal. His guess was right. Ideas do not always come immediately. The next day, Han Ruzi spent the entire day thinking, but to no results. He even thought of asking Prince Donghai for help, but quickly gave up on that idea. The deal with Prince Donghai was a one-time thing there could not be a second time. The Emperors mother had not replied. Tiger King Wang had found out where Maiden Wang stayed, but he had no suitable excuse for paying a visit. He could only wait for the right opportunity. This night, when servant-girl Dong Qing E was helping the Emperor change, her palm kept remaining on the Emperors body. Young as he was, Han Ruzi understood what this meant, and quickly asked the young eunuch Zhang Youcai to take over. He also resolved to take action quickly. He did not reprimand Dong Qing E. The servant girls every action was clumsy and awkward it was clear that she was being coerced into doing such things. Zuo Ji did not just do distasteful things himself. He wanted to force others to be as ugly as he was. Han Ruzi had a sense of what the Grand Consort was referring to, and he felt disgusted. And his resolve to subjugate Zuo Ji only grew stronger. Inspiration is like when one loses ones personal effects. You may not find it despite looking all over, but upon a casual glance, you may find it just by your side. Han Ruzi was unable to think of a perfect plan for two days, but on the third day, while having his lesson, he had a flash of inspiration and thought of an idea. The teacher speaking was an old scholar. He was truly powerful: within the first half-hour, Prince Donghai and the two eunuchs were put soundly to sleep by him. Han Ruzi suddenly stood up and walked towards the door. The old teacher looked at him confused while still reciting passages from the Classic of Music. Han Ruzi nodded to the old teacher and pointed to his stomach, indicating that he needed to relieve himself. The old teacher did not object. Prince Donghai lay on his desk asleep, but the two eunuchs by the door quickly awoke. Han Ruzi did not stop and continued walking out, his right hand rubbing against his stomach a few times. The older eunuch indicated to the young eunuch to follow the Emperor while he remained dozing off. In the next room, the young eunuch brought a chamber pot to the Emperor, and the idea came to Han Ruzi out of nowhere. Has this pot not been emptied? Why does it stink so badly? Ah? The young eunuch usually did his best not to speak to the Emperor. But this time, it was not the Emperor who was afraid. This servant shall go... The eunuch grabbed the chamber pot and quickly ran out. Only the Emperor was left in the room. The window at the back was open. If he thought more about it, Han Ruzi might have given up on the chance. But the eunuch would be back soon, and he needed to act immediately. The Soaring Cloud Pavilion had two levels, and his lessons were held on the upper level. If he left by the window, he would be on the roof of the first level, quite a ways from the ground. But there were some tall trees nearby, one of which happened to be near the window. Han Ruzi did not think too much about it. He jumped onto a branch of the tree, and grabbed some other branch that hung above. He ran towards the trunk in a few steps, and slowly climbed down. The leaves rustled as they fell, but he did not care. If he were discovered by the eunuchs, then he would treat it as a mere incident of mischief. When he neared the ground, Han Ruzi jumped down. He was relieved. As he turned, he realized that several young nobles were looking at him in disbelief. An Emperor who sneaks out windows and climbs on trees it was unheard of! Yet this was what they saw this day. Nobody spoke. Nobody dared to speak. Only the sounds of the falling leaves could be heard. Follow Us, Han Ruzi said. If these young nobles did not comply, he would have no choice but to admit defeat. Advertisement Chapter 38: Barging In Chapter 38: Barging In Within the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, the Emperor would doze off while listening to the old teachers. Outside the pavilion, the young nobles of his entourage would be bored and idle. Having young nobles enter the palace and attend to the Emperor was a tradition passed down from previous dynasties. The rationale behind the design of this system was to curry favor with the Emperor, yet nobody considered what the young nobles should do to pass the time. They could not wander too far, since they must be at beck and call. Even if they are never called in their lifetime, they still had to be prepared. Of course, such a boring life had its rewards: this was the start of their career in officialdom. As long as things are uneventful, they would be deemed to have earned merits. After a few years worth of merits, they may get an official position. If they are lucky and are remembered by the Emperor, they may even get a high position. But if the Emperor they are attending to happens to be a puppet, then the future would be a lot bleaker. The motivation for having the patience to bear with the boredom would also fall greatly. Five young nobles were hiding under a tree behind the Soaring Clouds Pavilion. They were throwing dice and gambling, but they dared not make too loud a nose. Most of the time, they would just signal with their hands. One other young noble would keep watch nearby, keeping an eye out for Decorum Officials or eunuchs. But they never expected that they would be caught by someone climbing down the tree, and that that someone would be the Emperor. On the ground, lay a few die and a piece of paper filled with words. There was no need to bring gold into the palace, so they gambled by keeping score, settling the account once they left the palace. The young nobles squatted on the ground, and they looked up at the Emperor, dumbfounded. They did not kneel, nor did they make a sound. Han Ruzi recognized the die, but he did not see any money, so he thought they were just playing games. He did not know that the wins and losses of their games would amount to at least thirty to fifty taels, and sometimes could reach up to a thousand taels. Follow Us. Han Ruzis gaze fell onto one of the young nobles. The principal grandson of Marquis Piyuan, Zhang Yanghao, was stunned. He looked left and right to confirm that the Emperor was speaking to him, and then he pounced forward, switching from a squat to a kneel. As you command! The others finally gathered their wits and knelt as well. Hush, Han Ruzi told them to keep quiet. We wish to look at the scenery of spring. Come follow Us for a walk. It was the beginning of summer, so the scenery of spring was not present the Imperial Gardens had more of the blazing full bloom of reds and purple, which was still worth sightseeing. Of course, nobody believed the Emperors words. But in these boring days, going on an adventure had an irresistible attraction. Yes, Your Majesty, Zhang Yanghao answered. He was the first to keep the die and paper of accounts into the pockets of his robes. Hold on, Your Majesty. There is still one more person. Zhang Yanghao rosse, and he quickly walked behind a rock. He reached out and patted, and from there, another young noble rose slowly to his feet. He looked only about ten. He was the lookout. Zhang Yanghaos thought was simple since they were going on an adventure with the Emperor, then everyone needed to go, so there would be no one left to snitch. The Soaring Clouds Pavilion was built atop a small hill. The hill was not tall, and there was a slope at its front. At its back, as a steep, artificial cliff made of uneven rocks. It was not very high. Since there were many people at the front, they could not go that way. The six young nobles escorted the Emperor as they climbed down the cliff at the back. When they finally reached the ground, their faces were flushed with excitement. Yet they grew increasingly worried. They felt that this was enough adventure, anymore and they would have to vehemently persuade the Emperor to go back. Thankfully, the Emperor did not have any other demands. He started to stroll casually around the gardens. When he saw plants that he did not recognize, he would ask for their names. Zhang Yanghao and the other nobles gradually relaxed as their fears fell away. Han Ruzi walked the same route to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion every day. He knew that the Heavenly Music Pavilion was nearby, but he did not know how to get there. He asked casually, Where is the Heavenly Music Pavilion? Ive heard that it is an amazing place. The youngest noble quickly said, I know! Let me take Your Majesty there. Zhang Yanghao did not manage to seize the chance to lead the way, so he leaned closer to the Emperor to give the Emperor an introduction. The Heavenly Music Pavilion is a place for listening to music. It is near the Taiye Lake. At night, Your Majesty may ask musicians to play upon boats on the lake, while Your Majesty enjoys the music inside with open windows. But in the day, it is just an empty place. It is rather boring, maybe we should not... The Heavenly Music Pavilion is near. After taking a look We shall have to return to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion immediately. The silhouette reeled in fright. It stopped and turned its head towards the Emperor, speaking tremblingly, Mercy, Your Majesty. Having had a good look, Han Ruzi really did recognize the person. Liang An? At that time, there were four attendants who were distributed to the Emperor and Prince Donghai Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E attended to the Emperor, while Liang An and Zhao Jinfeng attended to Prince Donghai. Prince Donghai had a bad temper, and threw the two of them out in a few days. His attendants seemed to keep changing. Han Ruzi still remembered Liang An. This person was around the same age as the Emperor and Prince Donghai. He was a handsome, young eunuch. But he seemed different now. His clothes were not properly worn, his feet and shoulders were bare. His face was full of fear and tears. After looking at the Emperor, he fell onto his knees. Zuo Ji ran over, his clothes not properly worn either. But he did not seem as fearful as the young eunuch. He had already gone past the initial panic and had started to calm down. What is Your Majesty doing here and not at lessons at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion? Han Ruzi was very confused. These two men were eunuchs what distasteful thing could they do? But he did not show it. His mind ticked quickly, pondering why Zuo Ji did not seem afraid. He raised his head and said, We have come to catch lewdness in the palace. We have not come alone. Zuo Ji did not care much about the first sentence, but was greatly frightened by the second. He looked out of the room and saw a young noble sitting on the ground by the door. Further away, there were more young nobles looking at the pavilions directiuon. Zuo ji quickly shrank his head back in. He looked at the frightened little eunuch Liang An and forced himself to remain calm. What nonsense is Your Majesty talking about. I... I am just here to take a break, just a short nap. Liang An is here to attend to me. Is that what you will say to the Empress Dowager? Han Ruzi did not understand what exactly went on here, but he remembered the Grand Consorts reminder to bring up the Empress Dowager to subjugate Zuo Ji. The Grand Consort had lied, but most of what she said was true. Upon hearing the Emperor, Zuo Jis face turned sharply, Empress Dowager? What has the Empress Dowager... got to do with anything? How would I know? I shall ask the Empress Dowager tomorrow morning when I pay my respects to her. Zuo Ji finally understood. The Emperor was not here by chance. He could not wriggle his way out, so he fell on his knees as well. Forgive me, Your Majesty. I... This servant... It was just this one time. I would not dare anymore... The Heavenly Music Pavilion was no place to hold an interrogation. It was most likely that those at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion had discovered that the Emperor had gone missing. Han Ruzi needed to hurry up. He spoke to the young eunuch, Liang An, get out. Liang An crawled out. Han Ruzi walked into the room to prevent Zhang Yanghao from hearing what he was about to say. He said softly, Whats the story behind the Empress Dowager injury on her wrist? Zuo Ji shivered. The Emperors first question was already a fatal one. He was in a complete mess and had lost his ability to think of the consequences. He knelt again and said, It... It was caused by the previous Emperor. Which previous Emperor? The Thoughtful Emperor.... Your Majesty, you must not investigate this matter. Let it go. Your Majesty cannot afford to provoke the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi still had many questions but he did not ask them immediately. He had already gotten Zuo Ji within his palm, so there was no need to back him into a corner. He grunted in acknowledgement and walked out of the pavilion. The young eunuch Liang An was still crawling on the ground. He could not even stand. Zhang Yanghao was still grabbing his leg, his head looking firmly downwards, afraid of being recognized by the eunuch. Lets go, Han Ruzi said loudly. He was increasingly sure that it could not have been Zhang Yanghao who had handed him the note. Advertisement Chapter 39: Pledging of Service Chapter 39: Pledging of Service The many eunuchs and young nobles hung around outside the Soaring Clouds Pavilion with nothing to do. Some sat, while some stood. Some gathered in small groups and spoke to one another quietly. Even the decorum official who was responsible for maintaining order slackened off and looked around casually, admiring the beautiful scenery of the gardens. Suddenly, he saw a few young nobles walking towards him from afar. He creased his eyebrows these young nobles were too unruly. Entering the palace was a duty for them, not a vacation. The Emperor was having his lesson yet these young nobles were wandering around the place. The decorum official squinted his eyes to look closer, wishing to take a closer look at the identities of those young nobles before deciding how to handle the matter. But lo and behold, he saw a young noble who looked different from the rest. He did not wear the usual purple of these young noble attendants, but the Emperors yellow. He was in great shock, and after looking closer, his great shock turned into great fear and great confusion. It was not just the decorum official who found out that something unusual was going on. Soon, everyone saw the Emperor walking from afar. Nobody could understand what happened. The Emperor was in the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, why was another Emperor walking around outside? Until everyone saw the eunuch Zuo Ji walking by the Emperors side, did they realize that that was truly the Emperor. They quickly fell on their knees as the decorum official said sonorously, Your subjects greet Your Majesty. Your Majesty... Even he did not know what to say under such circumstances. He only felt dizzy, like the sky and the ground were being flipped around. Han Ruzi kept his gaze straight, and quickly walked past the entourage. He entered the Soaring Clouds Pavilion alone, leaving the explanation to be done by Zuo Ji. Unlike the shock and confusion of those outside the pavilion, the two eunuchs in the pavilion were in a full-blown panic. They had looked everywhere for the Emperor, including atop the roof beams and under the tables, but they still did not find the Emperor. Nor did they dare go outside to ask for help. The old eunuch kept hitting the young eunuch while looking, muttering, We are dead. We are dead for sure. Han Ruzi walked past the two of them and said, The scenery of the garden is not bad. You two should go take a look some time. The Emperor quickly walked up the pavilion, leaving the two eunuchs speechless. The young eunuch fell on his bottom and grabbed the legs of the old eunuch, Oh heavens... Prince Donghai was sleeping on the desk, while the old teacher was still droning on about the five pitches in music. It was like he was completely unaware that the Emperor and left and returned. Han Ruzi sat down to listen. He was not sleepy instead, there were many questions in his mind. When he escorted the Emperor to the Hall of Diligent Administration, Zuo Ji was clearly more respectful than before. At times, he appeared to wish to say something. Han Ruzi believed that Zuo Ji would seek him out that night to speak in private. In the Hall of Diligent Administration, the officials sent their congratulations to the Emperor. Prince Qi had been captured. He had ran to the sea with a few trusted retainers and family members, and had intended to escape the realm via the sea. But it appeared that when push came to shove, Prince Qis ability to choose the right people had left much to be desired. Three of his sons and two of his concubines had leaked his plans to the Imperial government, leading Imperial soldiers to Prince Qis location. Prince Qi wished to commit suicide, but he was captured by his own guards and handed over to the Imperial soldiers. With the main rebel captured, the rebellion of Qi had been resolved. Grand Tutor Cui would soon return to the Capital, victorious. The local government officials would continue to capture accomplices and participants of the rebellion. Han Ruzi was more concerned about Yang Fengs location. Nobody mentioned him. How to deal with Prince Qi was what the senior officials were most concerned about, and this required a decision by Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager had probably deliberately waited for the Emperor to arrive, so that her edict would be unassailable. She sent a female attendant to announce her decision: Prince Qi, who had arrogantly sought to defy the Heavens, and had committed an unpardonable crime, was ordered to commit suicide. He would be buried with the ceremony of a commoner, his noble titles stripped. The Heir of Qi had followed his father into rebellion without remorse, and shall be punished according to precedent. The other sons of Prince Qi would be demoted to commoners. As for the people and officials of the Princedom of Qi those who were under compulsion were innocent; those who had intentionally followed Prince Qi would have to atone for their crimes; and those who had incited or encouraged Prince Qi would be executed, along with their Three Clans the clans of their father, mother, and wife. To Han Ruzi, this was yet another lesson. The main rebel, Prince Qi, did not receive a very heavy punishment a few of his sons were even spared. Ordinary officials and commoners were also spared. Only incitors were heavily punished and regarded as unforgiveable. The senior officials essentially had no objections, but believed that Prince Qis punishment was too light. They exchanged a few rounds of argument with the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi remained seated, and was sent back to the inner palace before hearing the result. Because he had martial lessons in the afternoon, he usually did not return to Tai-an Palace, but had lunch in a room in the Imperial Horsemasters quarters. There were few rules and few attendants here. Lunch was rather casual, and Prince Donghai was one of the attendants. Actually, he sat with the Emperor at the same table and shared the meal with Emperor. Prince Donghai had already heard of Prince Qis capture. He looked smug and said, My uncles great, isnt he? Hmph, when my uncle made a careless error and suffered defeat at the hands of the Qi army, there were those who called for the entire Cui clan to be exterminated. Surely they would be rendered speechless now. I wonder what new titles the Empress Dowager will bestow on my uncle.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com What does Your Majesty wish to do? Zuo Ji finally said. Han Ruzi was mildly stunned. He did not expect Zuo Ji to ask such a question. He calmly replied, Were just short of a little evidence. This was a vague answer, which Zuo Ji interpreted by himself. He steeled himself and said, Back when the officials surrounded the Ancestral Temple, I already knew that the Empress Dowager would not last long. The Shang-guan clan is too weak; even after controlling the Southern Army, it is unable to overawe the Imperial officials. Since Your Majesty wishes it, I am willing to pledge myself to Your Majestys service. Han Ruzis plan was to slowly get the truth out of Zuo Ji and to cause Zuo Ji to fear him. In the end, this eunuchs reaction was totally out of his expectations. One moment he was putting on a show of strength, and the next he was already pledging his service. Just like Prince Qi, the Empress Dowager had trusted the wrong person. We have never been worried about the officials outside the palace. Han Ruzi continued to keep things vague. He did not even know which officials stood with him. Your Majesty once subjugated the Heir of Qi in the Hall of Diligent Administration, and garnered the support of many officials at the same time. News had travelled across the Capital everyone says that Your Majesty is clever and gallant, and would surely be a sagely Emperor of the times. Zuo Ji began his flattery. Han Ruzi listened in silence. Tell Us the truth. Yes. Zuo Ji knocked his head on the ground, before continuing, It was February of this year, on or around the 23rd. The Thoughtful Emperor and the Empress Dowager had a huge argument. Nobody else was present, and I only heard a few words. After the Thoughtful Emperor left, I entered the room and saw the Empress Dowagers hand bleeding. Hence, I helped bandage the Empress Dowagers wound. The Empress Dowager was in tears, saying that the Thoughtful Emperor was unfilial. A few days later, the Thoughtful Emperor fell ill, and by the months end, he had passed away. In that case, you did not actually see the Thoughtful Emperor in action? It must have been the Thoughtful Emperor. I entered the room right after he had left, and the Empress Dowagers hand had already been bleeding for some time. Surely she could not have hurt herself. You do not lie? How would I dare? I just beg Your Majesty spares my life on account of my meager contributions. As long as you are not the primary wrongdoer, We will spare you. Han Ruzi had also learn to leave himself some wriggle room in his words. Zuo Ji could not tell, and quickly said, I am not the primary wrongdoer! I am not even an accomplice! The Thoughtful Emperors death had nothing to do with me! Why would the Empress Dowager act against her own son? I really do not know. But the Empress Dowager and the Thoughtful Emperor were never close. They never seemed like mother and son. There are rumors that the Grand Consort was the true birth mother of the Thoughtful Emperor, and back then, he was given away to the Empress Dowager so that she could get the title of Princess Consort. Han Ruzi nodded his head and did not mention to the Grand Consort. He asked, The Empress Dowager could not have acted alone. Who do you think it was? Yang Feng, it must have been Yang Feng! Zuo Ji blurted out. The Thoughtful Emperor was ill for three days, only Yang Feng attended to him in his bedchambers. The imperial doctors, eunuchs, and servant girls, would not be allowed by the Emperors side for long. I have long suspected Yang Feng, but I could never get any direct evidence. Han Ruzi did not believe Zuo Jis accusation, but there was indeed something that was difficult to explain: Yang Feng was loyal to the Thoughtful Emperor, but when the Thoughtful Emperor died, he managed to gain the Empress Dowagers trust. Seeing that the Emperor had gone silent, Zuo Ji thought that he had not said enough. He quickly added, There was a servant-girl as well. The Thoughtful Emperors medicinal soups were delivered by her. Even if she was not an accomplice, she might know something. Chapter 40: A Letter in Reply Chapter 40: A Letter in Reply The peak of summer was approaching. The capture of Prince Qi was big news in the Capital. Batches after batches of officials rode their carriages to Guan-dong to clean up the mess left behind. The battles involving soldiers and generals were coming to an end; the battles involving thorough investigations and prosecutions were just about to begin. Armorless civil officials sharpened their blades, swearing to dig out every single traitor. Small scale skirmishes had already begun in the Capital. Almost every day, some official would be arrested, and some matter from his past dug out some year, some month, some date, he met with or talked to or wrote to someone from Qi that was evidence of guilt. The campaign to purge traitors was like wildfire as to spread towards the Princedom of Qi, and then to the entire realm. It even spread to the insides of the Imperial Palace. Han Ruzi found out that the eunuchs attending to him were being changed with increasing frequency. Every day, he would see a new face, while the old faces would appear even more cautious and weary. At first, some of them might sneak in a break from time to time. Now, the whole lot of them stood outside the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, nobody daring to say a word, nobody daring to leave their posts. Zhang Yanghao and the others had no chance to play dice for the past few days. The third afternoon after meeting with Zuo Ji, Han Ruzi found the change to speak to the Grand Consort. Zuo Ji said that there was a servant-girl who might have known how the Thoughtful Emperor died. But he did not know her name. I do know. Her name was Chen Anshu. Not long after the Thoughtful Emperor passed away, she committed suicide by jumping into a well. Apparently she had been interrogated by Yang Feng, and was overly terrified. Han Ruzi had intentionally not brought up Yang Feng, yet the Grand Consort had brought him up of her own accord. He casually gestured his hand and said, Yang Feng was loyal to the Thoughtful Emperor, and was even willing to die for him. He must have been suspicious over his death, and hence relentless in his investigation. Perhaps that is why the Empress Dowager sent him out of the Capital. Han Ruzi did not believe that Yang Feng was someone who would commit regicide the Grand Consorts words made him even more certain. At the same time, he felt a tiny tinge of jealousy. The person Yang Feng had truly wished to serve the Thoughtful Emperor, and only helped him now because he had no choice. Perhaps that was why he was in two minds about it. What should I do next? Han Ruzi did not mention the matter with Zhang Yanghao to the Grand Consort, choosing to keep his guard up and see how matters proceeded. Does that mean Your Majesty is willing to believe me? Han Ruzi nodded. Honestly, he was not particularly interested in the Thoughtful Emperors death. But now, he believed that there truly was enmity between the Grand Consort and the Empress Dowager. The Grand Consort waited for a while before lowering her voice. The officials in the court are weary, and wish to take action quickly. Who are these officials you speak of? asked Han Ruzi. The Grand Consort smiled. I am only responsible for contacting Your Majesty within the palace, as well as for protecting your personal safety in times of emergencies. Matters outside the palace are handled by Teacher Luo. Your Majesty may ask him during your lessons. Even if he could not speak directly, he would give some hints. Han Ruzi nodded again. The plan was also formulated by Teacher Luo. The crux to seizing power lies not with the Empress Dowager, but with the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army Shang-guan Xu. During this period of time, he has been trying to get support from the army. About half a month later, Grand Tutor Cui Hong would return to the Capital Shang-guan Xu would surely be there to receive him. The officials intend to take that chance to take action, and seize both their Seals of office of both of them. Grand Tutor Cuis seal will be seized as well? The Cui clan is too powerful, and have rendered great service in putting down the rebellion. If their power is not seized, they would be a second Empress Dowager. The Ma clan held power, and overstepped their proper boundaries to a limitless extent. There were even officials who called themselves Ma clan officials, and took pride in that term. The Fiery Emperor was wise, and he could tell that the officials were not completely controlled by the Ma clan. Hence, he found a wave to ride on, and with a single edict, the Ma clan were completely captured within ten days. If the Ma clan had held power, then why were there officials who were not controlled? Han Ruzi asked. Ever since his escape the last time, there were now four eunuchs who entered the pavilion to attend to the Emperor. But they did not understand national history, nor were the interested. They just looked on at the Emperor. As the saying goes, He who lacks standing lacks legitimacy; he who lacks legitimacy will not accomplish his goals. The more the Ma clan overstepped boundaries, the more they lacked standing. For every Ma clan official they appointed, they would offend a batch of imperial officials. Those who sided with the Ma clan were those who sought wealth and power, hence they would turn tail once things look grim. But those who supported the Emperor were concerned with righteousness and acted out of principle. They charged forward, unafraid of death, only because the Emperor was the one and only person with the standing and legitimacy to be sovereign of the realm. Luo Huan-zhangs words made sense. Was Sealbearer Liu Jie not one such loyal subject who had charged forward? But another saying echoed within Han Ruzis mind one must not be so selfish as to believe that others are not selfish. Yang Feng was not present, but his influence was. Han Ruzi still wished to know what Luo Huan-zhangs and the Grand Consorts personal motives were. The lesson was rather awkward. Luo Huan-zhang could not speak too directly, so he could only keep praising the Fiery Emperors decisiveness, as a way to obliquely persuade the Emperor. In the Hall of Diligent Administration, Han Ruzi observed carefully and indeed there were personnel changes in the imperial bureaucracy. Whether it was a promotion or demotion, regardless who had made the proposal, it did not appear to be related to Shang-guan Xu on the surface. But when the senior officials looked at a certain petition, they would occasionally crease their brows, or exchange looks. But nobody raised any objections. This was the most important reason why the Empress Dowager had gotten Grand Tutor Cui out of the Capital to nurture her own faction within the imperial court while he was not around. But was the Empress Dowager truly not afraid that Cui Hong would surrender to Prince Qi? Han Ruzi suddenly felt that the Empress Dowager liked taking risks. Every step she had taken was a risk, but what was at stake was not just her life and her position, but the Chu Empire itself. Han Ruzi was rather anxious as well. The Chu Empire was nominally his. If the Empress Dowager destroyed it, he would lose the most. But he still wanted to wait, at least until his mother replied. Another three days went by. There were news of victory from Guan-dong every day. Grand Tutor Cuis army was swiftly wiping out remnants of the rebel army. The civil officials dispatched from the Capital were also singing their tunes of victory while uncovering hidden traitors, one after the other. Just as Prince Donghai had expected, there were unimaginably numerous incitors of Prince Qis rebellion. Especially those of close association, nearly all of them were incitors. And every incitor would lead to yet more incitors or followers. In just a week, a thousand people were implicated. At afternoon, Han Ruzi finally got a reply from his mother. He did not receive it from Prince Donghai. Marquis Junyangs youngest son, Tiger King Hua,[1] secretly handed a folded letter to the Emperor. At that time, Trainer Liu was teaching everyone more skills with the blade and shield. The young nobles were more interested in the war in Guan-dong, and were asking each other for news. The situations was rather chaotic, so Tiger King Hua took the chance to approach the Emperor. Tiger King Hua averted his gaze elsewhere, deliberately avoiding looking at the Emperor. As he handed over the letter, he said softly, The Hua clan is loyal to Your Majesty. Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, was famed for his gallantry and honor. Apparently, he was somewhat implicated by Prince Qi, but was not arrested because many senior officials had vouched for him. This was the first official who took the initiative in expressing support for the Emperor. Hua Bins personal motives were evident, and hence he was more believable. The only thing Han Ruzi was unsure of was whether there was a connection between the Hua clan and Luo Huan-zhang. Han Ruzi was distracted during martial lessons in the afternoon. In the evening, when he returned to his palace, he had no appetite. Finally, he found a chance to take out the letter and he quickly opened it. It was not a letter from his mother. Instead, Tiger King Hua had written, A few days ago, my mother sent some people to the manor. It was empty. Whereabouts unknown. A fiery rage rose from Han Ruzis heart. The Empress Dowager had taken his mother away! [1] This guy was previously sometimes translated as Tiger King Wang. This is a translation error that occurred because the Chinese character for king is also a common surname Wang. I actually got it correct in the earlier chapters but got it wrong somewhere along the way. Chapter 41: Imperial Edict Chapter 41: Imperial Edict Maiden Wang was taken by the Empress Dowager to somewhere unknown. Even after knowing of this, Han Ruzi did not immediately decide to take action. Instead, he became even more cautious, worried that his actions might cause harm to his mothers life. But the Grand Consort was right: time waits for no man, not even the Emperor. The events of the following two days finally caused Han Ruzi to put everything on the line. The first was the little eunuch Liang Ans disappearance. At first, he was one of the many eunuchs surrounding the Emperor who followed him to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion every day. Ever since he was found together with Zuo Ji by the Emperor, he would adhere strictly to the rules and never leave his position. But on this morning, he was nowhere to be seen not at his pre-assigned position nor anywhere within the entire entourage. Ever since then, Liang An never appeared again and nobody mentioned his name. That evening, when Han Ruzi returned to the Tai-an Palace to rest, he found out that his personal attendants Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E werealso nowhere to be seen. They were replaced by two complete strangers. He casually asked a few questions, but stopped asking after getting perfunctory replies. He had long learned one thing: showing concern without having a strong backing does more harm than good. He could hardly keep himself safe his care and concern would only be a curse. Hence, he realized that Zuo Ji had taken action. Zuo Jis professed loyalty was not reliable at all. After being well-behaved for a few days, he found out that the Emperor did not appear to be as well-prepared as he had thought. Hence, he started to take action. First by eliminating evidence of his wrongdoing by getting rid of Liang An, and then by investigating who was the Emperors informant. For now, he did not suspect the Grand Consort, and instead had taken the Emperors personal attendants away. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E knew nothing about the Emperors affairs. Zuo Ji would take more drastic measures sooner or later. After Han Ruzi made these deductions, he felt htat he could not wait any longer. He would rather replace known dangers with unknown risks. The Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang are the unknown risks. On the 20th of June of Year 1 of the Gongcheng era, which was the third day since Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E were taken away, rain was streaming down from the skies. The Emperor had a day of rest, and in the afternoon, he was about to draft an imperial edict, with the Grand Consort reciting the words to be written. The Grand Consort was the Empress Dowagers younger sister. When she dismissed all the servants, she was not subject to any suspicion. We were but young when We inherited the glorious Empire of Our ancestors... The Grand Consort slowly recited the words to be written in the edict. First, the Emperor would show humility and self-deprecation, then he would recall the glorious achievements of the Founding Emperor, the Fiery Emperor, and the Martial Emperor, and then he would thank the Graceful Emperor and the Thoughtful Emperor for entrusting him the throne. And then, with a sharp change of tone, he would point out that the Imperial Court of the Great Chu Empire was in dire straits, being controlled by treacherous people. The Emperor would hence rally the officials to his aid in the name of his ancestors, the Imperial Han clan. The moment Han Ruzi listened to these words, he knew that it was written by Luo Huan-zhang. He felt like that it was tediously long, but nevertheless wrote those words down without error. When he finally got to the operative part of the edict, the Grand Consort recited, Shang-guan Xu, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, acts rebelliously and holds duplicity in his heart. He is unsuited to controlling the Imperial Army. Hence, he shall surrender his seal of office and be demoted to a commoner. She paused and then pointed to the tip of the Emperors brush. Your Majesty, leave a blank space here, and then write, He is an upright and loyal official, trusted by the previous Emperor. We appoint him Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and entrust him with full discretion. Han Ruzi put down the pen brush. He lifted his head and asked, In other words, whomever holds this Imperial Edict will be able to appoint anyone to the position of Grand Marshal of the Southern Army? The Grand Consort nodded. Do I not need to know who is to be appointed? The Grand Consort sighed lightly. Does Your Majesty understand the position you are in? Han Ruzi shook his head. Some things do not need to be sad. Luo Huan-zhang would not rely on a person like Zhang Yanghao. That is all. I go back to what I said. This is a serious matter with no guarantee of success. As Your Majesty is hidden behind the Imperial Palace, the less you know the better. Han Ruzi continued writing, but he was very irritated by the line the less you know the better. If they did not believe in the Emperors abilities, why take the risk to rescue the Emperor? Removing Shang-guan Xu from his office and handing it to someone else took only a few lines of words. After that, the Grand Consort got the Emperor to write a chunk of grandiose moralizing. That way, the operative part of the edict was actually just a small part in the middle of the imperial edict. You wish to use this imperial edict to fool Jing Yao? Han Ruzi understood the trick behind the edict. The Grand Consort smiled. Your Majesty is clever. It is impossible to steal the Imperial Seal from Jing Yao. But I often assist the Empress Dowager with matters of state at the Hall of Diligent Administration. I would hand the drafted imperial edicts to Jing Yao for him to seal them with the Imperial Seal. I hope to squeeze Your Majestys edict into the pile on a day where there are many edicts to be sealed. Wont Jing Yao notice? Han Ruzi was rather shocked. The Grand Consorts idea was simple but risky. Jing Yaos eyes are kept on the Imperial Seal itself. He never reads the contents of the imperial edicts. If he does, then I would be the first one to die for Your Majestys cause. Han Ruzi had nothing to say to that. He was taking a risk, but the Grand Consort was taking an even bigger risk. Perhaps he was truly being overly suspicious. Maybe there are really those who would give their lives for a larger cause, without expectation of reward. Han Ruzi thought of Liu Jie who had protected the Imperial Seal, and felt more confident. The same edict was written a second time. The Grand Consort explained, Just in case. Shang-guan Xu is very alert. If the edict is discovered, this would be a spare. And then, the Grand Consort recited a third imperial edict. The beginning and end was nearly the same, but the crucial middle portion was about reliving Cui Hong of his position as general and arresting him. As for who would replace him there was another blank. Then a fourth edict. This time, it relieved the Captain of the Guards of his position. He commanded the guards within the Imperial Palace, so replacing him was a means of protecting the Emperors safety. This was enough. There was also the Northern Army in the Capital, as well as the Capital Garrison. There was no need to take control of all of them. As for the civil officials in the Imperial Court, as long as the Emperor controlled the army, they would bend the knee. With the edicts done, the Grand Consort carefully folded them and kept them away. As she left, she said, Grand Tutor Cui Hong would return to the Capital soon. May Your Majesty wait for the good news. Han Ruzi sat by the bed as he listened to the sounds of the rain outside. He felt empty inside. He had really done it, and there was no going back. Whatever happened next was outside his control. If he succeeded, he would be a true Emperor and be able to get his mother back. If he failed, he would be recorded as an Emperor deposed for unbecoming conduct in the history books. Emperor... Han Ruzi mumbled to himself. An image suddenly came to his mind: the gloomy hall, the tall red pillars that reached beyond what he could see. Even the sunlight that shone in appeared to lose their energy as they assumed a submissive posture, as though afraid of ruining the severe atmosphere of the place. The blurry image of the old Emperor sitting atop his throne. The old Emperor thought noone was around, as he spoke with a desolate tone, We are alone. The Emperor is always alone, whether a puppet or a sage. Great as the Martial Emperor was, he could not escape the cage of being alone. Han Ruzi could not know for sure whether this memory was accurate or an image of his imagination. As he sat there, his empty heart was slowly filled with something else. He thought that he could not just wait. The Empress Dowager was taking risks, the Grand Consort was taking risks, Luo Huan-zhang was taking risks, those nameless officials were also taking risks. As the Emperor, how could he just sit there and wait for good news? The door to the room opened and it was the eunuch Zhang Youcai and the servant-girl Dong Qing E who entered. Their faces were filled with tears and injuries as they stood before the Emperor, trembling. Zuo Ji had changed his mind again. Now, he was flexing his power to the Emperor. Advertisement Chapter 42: Second Stomach Pains Chapter 42: Second Stomach Pains There was a shift in the atmosphere in the Hall of Diligent Administration. At first, the senior officials would generally maintain silence and profess ignorance. They looked incompetent, but they were actually making a show of strength to the Empress Dowager, letting her see that the Imperial Court could not function without the senior officials. When it was clear that Prince Qi would be defeated, the senior officials became more lively, competing with each other to provide suggestions, to show that they were not truly incompetent. Now, they were cautious of each other and careful with their words, as they did not want to be implicated in Prince Qis rebellion. A ruler has zero tolerance for rebels, and would not be merciful in exacting vengence. That was the way for countless dynasties and generations. Some Emperors would even commit slaughter to prevent the seeds of rebellion from even germinating. The senior officials could accept such things, and sometimes would even take the chance to eliminate their political enemies. However, the Empress Dowagers ambitions exceeded that of most previous Emperors. After issuing an edict that appeared to be forgiving, she strictly supervised the prosecution of Prince Qis allies. The situation appeared to be getting more severe, and even the cruelest prosecutors could not make the Empress Dowager happy. She kept asking for more details and issued more edicts, ordering that every person who participated in the rebellion be dug out, dead or alive, noble or common, no exceptions. What caused the senior officials most unease, was that a new person began attending at the Hall of Diligent Administration. The Hall of Diligent Administration was where matters of state were discussed and imperial edicts were drafted. Those who worked here were part of the inner circles of power. There was no fixed number here, ranging from one to more than ten. Usually, the Chancellor would surely be one, and then the others would be other officials appointed by the Emperor. Ever since the Graceful Emperor had ascended to the throne, the makeup of the Hall of Diligent Administration had not changed much. The Five Trusted Officials appointed by the Martial Emperor would be present, and sometimes other officials would be summoned for some speicific matter and dismissed after the matter is resolved. Shang-guan Xu was the Empress Dowagers brother who had risen to the rank of Grand Marshal of the Southern Army in one step. But he had been present in the Hall of Diligent Administration for only a few days before he went to take his position at the army camp. Grand Tutor Cui Hong and Chief Censor of the Left Shen Zhiming had left the Capital under orders, and other officials had taken their place in the Hall, but those officials would eventually leave and were not permanent officials of the Hall. The Empress Dowager changed the makeup of the Hall by introducing someone new. Han Ruzi did not know many senior officials, but this was one of them the Minister of Rites Yuan Jiuding. He had once personally shown the Emperor how to perform the ceremonies of ascension, and had received the Emperors first secret edict after which he promptly handed the note to Yang Feng. Yuan Jiuding had disappeared for a period of time, and Han Ruzi had thought that he had gotten into trouble. But instead, he had become an official trusted by the Empress Dowager. As a newcomer, Yuan Jiuding spoke little. Most of the time, he just simply nodded. But the other officials were on tenterhooks. They knew that someone new coming in, meant someone old was going out. Han Ruzi would usually sit in the Hall of Diligent Administration for half an hour, just as a matter of procedure. In this short time, he could feel the nervousness and suspiciousness that the senior officials felt towards one another. The Empress Dowager was putting on the pressure. Perhaps there were truly officials who supported the Emperor, he thought, feeling better about things. The Grand Consort was also present. Usually, she would walk out from the side-chamber and ask a few questions on the Empress Dowagers behalf. she would also be the one who handed Jing Yao, the Director of Palace Attendants, a stack of edicts. Jing Yaos position was at the door of the side-chamber where there was a desk, on top of which was the imperial seal. Han Ruzis heart beat a little faster. He could not help but have some admiration for the Grand Consort. She did not reveal any sign of nervousness, and casually put the edicts down. After Jing Yao stamped the edicts with the imperial seal, she casually picked them up, checked them cursorily, and then handed them off to different eunuchs. The eunuchs would hand them to the officials, and the officials would check them again, and then the clerks would check them, and only if there were no probelsm would they be sent to the various departments of the imperial bureaucracy. Other than the Empress Dowager who was in the side-chamber, everyones actions in the hall was conducted in full view of everyone else. Han Ruzi did not understand how the Grand Consort was able to pull off her stunt. Soon, Han Ruzi could no longer concern himself with the Grand Consort and Yuan Jiu-ding. He had his own mission, this day. The Emperor was just an ornament in the Hall of Diligent Administration; hardly anyone paid any attention to him. Only newcomers would occasionally glance at the Emperor. Minister of Rites Yuan Jiuding, on one such quick glance, discovered that something was off. But he did not dare make a sound and quickly diverted his gaze, reverting to nods and grunts of agreement. But the seeds of curiousity were already buried in his heart, and he could not help but throw a second glance, and then a third glance. He felt that he could no longer pretend that nothing was going on. Yuan Jiuding jabbed the Minister of Personnel, Feng Ju, and said, His Majesty... Feng Ju was irritated but when he looked towards the imperial throne, he could no longer remain clam. He jabbed Chief Commander Han Xing, and Han Xing jabbed Chancellor Yin Wuhai. Summon the imperial doctor, the Grand Consort ordered. From then on, everyones reactions went back to normal and two eunuchs ran out of the hall. Why did Your Majesty bear wtith the pain alone? The Empress Dowager came out from the side-chamber, and the kneeling officials and eunuchs made way for her. Han Ruzi lifted his head and looked at the Empress Dowager. He really wished to charge at her and ask her where his mother was, but he could only say in a weak voice. I can... still bear it... It was just a short moment of pain... I did... not want to cause you to worry... Ow... The Empress Dowager walked to the base of the pedastal of the throne and looked at the Emperor. She then turned around and said, Summon Zuo Ji. Zuo Ji had already heard about what had happened in the hall, and was waiting outside. When he heard the Empress Dowagers summons, he went in on his knees. His four limbs on the ground, he crawled forward and knocked his head on the ground continuously, while saying repeatedly, This servant was wrong. The officials and eunuchs started to get nervous again. Everyone knew that Zuo Ji was highly trusted by the Empress Dowager. That he had hidden the Emperors first episode of having stomach pains seemed to have the whiff of conspiracy. What an insolent servant. Why did you not report it if you knew it would be wrong not to? The Empress Dowager was truly angry. The officials and eunuchs kneeling on the ground drooped their heads even lower, curling their bodies even more than the Emperor. It was not Lord Zuos fault... It was I who... insisted... Han Ruzi spoke in defence of Zuo Ji. Zuo Ji could not defend himself. This was the Hall of Diligent Administration, and senior officials were present. It would only be an even greater crime if he pushed the blame onto the Emperor. This servant was wrong. This servant had a lapse in judgment. This servant thought that His Majesty just occasionally... You thought? Are you an imperial doctor? The Empress Dowager was even more angry. She had managed to get the political situation under control after much efforts, and would definitely not allow some minor thing to raise everyones suspicions. Slap him. Slap him viciously. In the Imperial Palace, nobody dared to touch Zuo Ji. But in the Hall of Diligent Administration, he was just a eunuch with a complicated background. Immediately, two eunuchs walked forward. One pressed down on his shoulders, the other started slapping him. Soon, Zuo Jis face was covered in blood while he muffledly mumbled, I deserve this. He knew that the Empress Dowager had to punish him harshly before everyone in order to stem their criticism. But he did not understand why the Emperors one-off stomachache had returned, and why it had returned precisely when the Emperor was in the Hall of Diligent Administration. The imperial doctor soon arrived. He first paid his respects to the Empress Dowager, before kneeling before the Emperor and taking his pulse. What did Your Majesty eat for breakfast? Han Ruzis stomach pains were receeding but his voice still sounded weak. We do not remember. It was probably the same as the usual. Mm, Your Majestys inner flow seems to be in disarray. It may be because of indigestion and overexhaustion. In the next few days, have blander foods and rest more. I shall write a prescription for a few medical concotions and the pains should not return. Is there something wrong with the food? the Grand Consort asked. She was more concerned about the Emperors safety than anyone else. The imperial doctor did not dare give a definitive answer. Probably not, but I shall have to check with the imperial kitchens to be sure. His Majesty should not stay here. He should return to his chambers to rest. Several eunuchs began to carry the Emperor out of the hall. Soon, a sedan arrived. Han Ruzi usualy walked back the palace this was the first time he got to ride a sedan. The Emperors stomach pains caused some waves, but what pleased Han Ruzi the most was the reactions of those around him. That night, Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E knelt before him sincerely for the first time, with awe in their eyes. Han Ruzi finally had two people whom he could use. Chapter 43: Safe and Sound Chapter 43: Safe and Sound Han Ruzi received impeccable care. He lay in bed for the entire day, only needing to lift his hands to get dressed and open his mouth to eat. He rejected drinking his medicinal soups but it was of no use. The entire room was filled with the thick scent of medicinal herbs, and every two hours a new medical concoction would be brought to him. He could not reject it the eunuchs would beg while kneeling on the ground, the Grand Consort would persuade him with kind words, and the Empress would shed tears while staying by his bedside. The Grand Consort would come visit at least three times every day. Each time, she would find out every detail about the Emperors situation, making sure that nothing was wrong before leaving. Prince Donghai came over first thing in the morning the next day. He looked reluctant but he had no choice he had to show proper brotherly affections. Not only did he have to visit, he had to test the medicine and food that were served to the Emperor. Even though the medicinal soups were bitter, trying a small mouthful was bearable. What Prince Donghai could not bear was testing the food. Even though he never stood on ceremony when sharing a meal with the Emperor, grabbing whatever food he wanted, he felt humiliated when required to test the Emperors food. You are not even poisoned, nor do your stomach pains have anything to do with the Cui clan. Why must I test your food? This is the job of servants. Whenever the two brothers were left alone in the room, Prince Donghai would ask quietly, Your stomach pain is faked, right? How do you do it? Tell me. Han Ruzi could only shake his head while smiling. How would I be able to do something like that. The imperial doctors have already seen to me. Nor were the imperial doctors able to resolve Prince Donghais questions. Another day passed, and the Empress rushed to the Emperors quarters from the Qiuxin Palace. She cried the moment she entered the room because she was the last person to know about something so serious. On hearing the Empresss entrance being announced from outside, Prince Donghai immediately withdrew from the bedside and knelt at one side, performing the proper ceremonies of a subject. The Empress did not pay any attention to this cousin of hers, sitting by the Emperors bed, looking at the Emperor with tears. Prince Donghai took his leave quietly, and the Empress still did not turn back. Prince Donghai awkwardly withdrew from the room, his medicine and food testing services no longer required. Han Ruzi felt a little sorry for Prince Donghai. Just a little. Of all the persons who came to visit the Emperor, one was the strangest. Neither did he check on his health like the imperial doctors, nor did he perform the various miscellaneous tasks of the servants. He just occasionally stood by the side, and then quickly left. Whenever he was around, the Grand Consort would surely mention the Empress Dowager, and Prince Donghai dared not display the slightest amount of disrespect. Even the Empresss tears would flow more. That person was the Imperial Recorder, whose job was to record the Emperors every move within the Imperial Palace. Han Ruzi did not understand the rules of the palace, but he felt like the Imperial Recorders visits seemed to be a little too frequent. One did not know how imbecilic or nonsensical he would describe the Emperor as being. It was under the watchful eyes of the Imperial Recorder that everyones concern seemed to take on a shade of falsity. When he left again, the Empress remained sobbing. Perhaps her grief was somewhat genuine, though Han Ruzi did not understand why this was so. He did not come into contact with the Empress much other than dealing with Zuo Ji together, they did share any other experiences. Most importantly, the Empress was of the Cui clan. If that were not the case, Han Ruzi would have liked to bring her over to his side. Whether the Imperial Recorder was present or not, only two people were genuine in their careful service of the Emperor. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E had suffered much under the hands of Zuo Ji, but the two of them truly did not know much information. Hence, they were released. And on the very next day, they heard the news: Zuo Ji was slapped in the Hall of Diligent Administration, and his whole face was covered in blood. When he returned to the palace, he was too injured to even get out of bed. He had suffered more than they had. And the one who had caused all this was the Emperor. Even though Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E did not understand how the Emperors stomach pains could arrive at just the right time, they believed one thing: the Emperor had taken revenge on their behalf. That they were not personally present in the hall and had only heard of what had happened, only served to cement that belief. The two of them were right: the Emperor was indeed taking revenge on their behalf. But it was not for nothing. Grand Tutor Cui was on the way back to the Capital. Though the Grand Consort had not mentioned the matter again, just by looking at her expressions he was sure that the four imperial edicts had been furtively sealed and handed over to Luo Huan-zhang. The final showdown with the Empress Dowager was fast approaching. There was nothing much more for Han Ruzi to do, but he hoped that when the time came, he could have two more trustworthy people by his side, and not have to completely rely on the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang for protection. Inner qi cannot help me survive, nor can it help me be a true Emperor. Meng E, you yourself are meddling. Why are you helping me? The chances of me wielding power is lower than... becoming the most powerful martial artist in the world. Meng Es response was to jab and smack the Emperor. As she was leaving, she said, Teaching you inner qi is to improve your chances a little, and also to improve my chances a little. Perhaps... it is because we are in similar situations. I will return within ten days. Similar situations? Han Ruzi could not figure out what situation the Meng siblings were in, such that they needed the help of the Emperor or Empress Dowager of the Chu Empire. Meng E held her secrets from him, and he also held secrets from her. She said that she would return in ten days, but they might become enemies in five days. Han Ruzi did not know what technique Meng E employed with her jabs and smacks, but Han Ruzi felt that the inner qi in his body was flowing more smoothly. Not only could he keep up the flow for longer, there would be a sudden burst at some part of his body, then after flowing for a while, it would disappear. Was this inner qi? He did not feel like he had gotten much out of it, but his mind had quietened down. Soon, he fell asleep. The next day, the Emperors life went back to normal. However, he did not go for lessons at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, and instead headed to the Hall of Diligent Administration, where he stayed for the entire morning. There were more officials present than usual, nearly twenty of them. The Empress Dowager needed to show the officials that the Emperor was safe and sound. Han Ruzi saw the Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Zhiming. He was one of the Five Trusted Officials. he had previously been dispatched to the various lords of Guan-dong, and had just returned to the Capital. Yang Feng, who had accompanied him, was still nowhere to be seen. Shen Zhiming gave a briefing on his mission. At first, the lords of Guan-dong adopted a wait-and-see attitude. When the imperial envoy arrived, most of them changed their positions and sent their armies in support. They had played a part in Grand Tutor Cui being able to defeat the Qi army at Luoyang, but some of them were disingenuous. On the surface, they would appear to accept the imperial call to arms, but they would give excuses to postpone the sending of troops. Only when the Qi army was defeated did they quickly send out their army. As for how to deal with these lords who were of two minds, the officials were in disagreement. After debating for an hour, the Empress Dowager chose one of the views presented: not to pursue the matter for now, and focus on rounding up the remnants of the Qi rebels. Shen Zhiming mentioned Yang Feng. The Palace Attendant was still in Qi pursuing the fate seer, Chunyu Xiao. Chunyu Xiao was regarded as the main instigator of Prince Qis rebellion. Prince Qi had already been captured, but this person was still nowhere to be found. Han Ruzi found it strange. Yang Feng was a man of great ambitions. Why was he so interested in some fate seer? Shen Zhiming did not say much about the matter, and quickly turned to the most important matter for discussion this morning: he had returned to the Capital from the north, and brought back certain news. Even though Prince Qi had been defeated, the Xiongnu tribes refused to retreat, and continually sent scouts to Chu territory. Generals who were experts on the Xiongnu were all of the opinion that the Xiongnu would make a large incursion this autumn. it seemed like the peace between the Chu and the Xiongnu that had been maintained for more than ten years was about to be broken. Precedent had its uses again. Many officials had experienced war during the reign of the Martial Emperor, and knew how to deal with such a matter. Hence, they made various suggestions for the Empress Dowager to decide. At noon, the Grand Consort walked out of the side-chamber and announced the Empress Dowagers decision. She looked very normal to everyone else, but Han Ruzi could sense a trace of panic. He soon realized why. The Empress Dowager believes that, rather than being defensive and waiting for battle, it would be better to attack while morale is high from our previous victory. Grand Tutor Cui has recently suppressed the Qi rebellion, and the army has not yet been disbanded. He should move the army to the northern border, and seek an opportune moment to take the battle to the Xiongnu. The officials were rather surprised, but Han Ruzis heart fell to his stomach. Not allowing Cui Hong to return to the Capital at this time was not a good moment. It was possible that the Empress Dowager had sensed danger. Advertisement Chapter 44: Sacrifices Chapter 44: Sacrifices The Grand Consort often came to visit the Emperor, where she was equally at ease as in her own quarters. She crossed her legs and sat on the couch by the side while the servant-girls placed the various small items that she had brought on the tables by her side tea, incense, a paper fan, and a string of beads before leaving the room. The Grand Consort represented the Empress Dowager nobody doubted this at least for the time being. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E withdrew from the room as well. The Grand Consort would come speak to the Emperor alone every few days everyone was used to this by now. The Grand Consort sat blankly in a daze for a while, letting the tea grow cold. She said softly, Could she have sensed something? Could it be that someone has reported the matter to her? The senior officials cannot all be trusted. Han Ruzi sat on a round stool a few steps away. This was the first time he saw the Grand Consort appear apprehensive. The Grand Consort appeared not to have heard the Emperor, and turned to the Emperor only after a while. The senior officials? Possibly. But the one the Empress Dowager suspects is you, Your Majesty. Me? Han Ruzi was very surprised. Mm. She sent me here to sound you out, and find out if Your Majesty knows of a matter. The Grand Consort did not continue speaking, but Han Ruzi could guess what she was referring to. I do know. The Empress Dowager has sent someone to take my mother. Nobody told me this; I found out on my own. The Grand Consort nodded. That is because I did not want Your Majesty to worry. In that case, it is clear that Your Majesty has another avenue of communicating with the outside world. Surely there is no need to tell the Empress Dowager this? She must be told. Why? Han Ruzi stood up. The Empress Dowager was only suspicious; there was no need to volunteer the truth to her. The Grand Consort stared at the Emperor. Since the Empress Dowagers suspicions have been raised, the best way to assuage them is to give her the desired results. Han Ruzi was stunned. If the Empress Dowager believes that she has stopped a plot, she might stop being suspicious and summon Grand Tutor Cui Hong back to the Capital. Is there a need to wait until Grand Tutor Cui Hong returns? We could relieve Shang-guan Xu of his military command first before dealing with the Cui clan. That was what the Empress Dowager did. The Grand Consort smiled. That was what I used to think. But Teacher Luo said no. He once taught at the Cui manor, so he knows how powerful the Cui clan is. Cui Hong leads an army outside the Capital. If the political situation in the Capital changes, there is no telling what the Cui clan would do in their moment of panic. We must take down both Cui Hong and Shang-guan Xu at the same time. That would ensure stability after the fact, and Your Majesty would be able to rest easy.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com Han Ruzi did not understand much about the political situation, so he had no means of rebuttal. He could only ask, Has the Empress Dowager not been appointing officials recommended by the Shang-guan clan? Has she not weakened the Cui clan? The Grand Consort smiled, With Cui Hong leading the army into battle, we had to give him some incentive to do his best. For every official appointed by the Shang-guan clan, one would be appointed by the Cui clan. Compared to the past, the Cui clan has not only not been weakened, but has in fact only grown stronger. If this were not the case, Cui Hong would not have agreed to lead the army to the north. The current situation is that both Imperial In-law clans are strong, with both of them encroaching on the powers of the officials. If we take action against one clan, the other clan would not stand idly by. The Grand Consort fell into deep thought again. The Empress Dowager did not tell me of her decision beforehand. Could it be... No, impossible, she would not suspect me. But this move of hers is clever. For one, she messed up Teacher Luos plans. Second, she postponed the granting of awards for suppressing the rebellion, preventing the Cui clans power from expanding. Third, the war with the Xiongnu will not be done in a day or two. Even if Cui Hong wins in battle, he would have to garrison the army near the border, and return to the Capital without his army. Han Ruzi heaved a sigh a relief. At the very least, he did not need to tell on Prince Donghai and Hua Huwang. Since that official was willing to sacrifice himself, then let him bear all the blame. If the plot succeeds and this person is still alive, Han Ruzi hoped to reward him greatly. I will get in touch with Teacher Luo quickly and tell him of Your Majestys plan. I think he would agree. How do you contact Luo Huan-zhang? He only enters the palace once every few days, and even then, he only goes to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion in the Imperial Gardens. Han Ruzi asked curiously. He had to go through all that trouble to get news of his mother, yet the Grand Consort seemed to be able to easily contact Luo Huan-zhang outside the palace. I am able to keep secrets as well, the Grand Consort said while smiling. She got up and prepared to make her departure. Before long, Your Majesty will wield great power over life and death. A few words of yours can change the fate of millions. May Your Majesty get used to people having no choice but to sacrifice themselves. The Grand Consort left and the servant-girls entered the room to tidy it out, not even looking at the Emperor. Han Ruzi sat on the round stool, not looking at them either. The more he thought about it, the more upset he was. An innocent official was about to be sacrificed just so as to draw the Empress Dowagers attention and assuage her suspicions. Han Ruzi did not know what it would feel like to decide on the fate of millions, but he believed that it would be completely different from the situation he was in at present. Everyone else withdrew, leaving only Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E who were helping the Emperor get ready for bed. Han Ruzi stared at them and asked, Can We trust you? The eunuch and servant-girl stole a glance at each other, their eyes containing shock but also resolve, as though they knew that this moment would eventually come. The two of them knelt at the same time, and Dong Qing E said, I am willing to walk through fire for Your Majesty. Zhang Youcai said quickly, I have been waiting for Your Majesty to say this to me for a long time. Give me your orders, Your Majesty, I am willing to do anything. Now it was Han Ruzi who was surprised. He smiled and asked, What is going on with you two? Dong Qing E lowered her head, her eyes full of tears. Zhang Youcai raised his head and said angrily, Zuo Ji hates us. He has sent his goons to warn us that he will take revenge once he recovers from his injury. Zuo Ji has already forced Liang An to hang himself. If its going to be death, we would rather die for Your Majesty. Strictly speaking, the Emperor was responsible for Liang Ans suicide. It was his catching them in the act that caused Zuo Ji such great fear that he forced Lian An to die to get rid of the evidence. Thinking of this, Han Ruzi grew calm. The Emperor was like a giant walking through the marketplace any casual footstep could crush someone to death, or cause a panicked stampede. But even so, the people would still want to be by the side of the giant. Sacrifices could not be prevented. The important thing was to ensure that sacrifices were not made in vain. We need you to do something. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E remained kneeling on the floor. Han Ruzi thought for a while, and felt that he could not give them tasks that were too important or too dangerous. Their loyalty had yet to be proven. Moreover, it was not easy for him to gain their loyalty, so he did not wish for them to be sacrificed wastefully. The matter is simple and not urgent. Just keep your ears out and do not draw the attention of others. Dont worry, Your Majesty. We have lived in the palace since we were young, so we know the rules here. Zhang Youcai was a little flushed with excitement while Dong Qing E appeared much more steady. She stopped crying and looked at the Emperor seriously. There is someone by the Grand Consort side, or someone whom the Grand Consort contacts often, who can maintain communications with the outside world. We wish to know who that is. Someone who can communicate with the outside world. This is no small matter. Zhang Youcai appeared to be uncertain. Three days. We shall find this person in three days. Dong Qing E was older so she was more careful. This person would probably not be an ordinary servant. It could be a guard commander. We will investigate from there. Do not take risks. There is no time limit. Just keep an eye out for it. Zhang Youcai smiled and said, There is no need to worry, Your Majesty. The servants of the palace have their ways. We will surely not let the Grand Consort or the Empress Dowager find out. Han Ruzi was very interested in these ways, but he did not ask further. Trust could not be earned in a single day. That night, he slept soundly. When he woke up the next day, the first thing he thought of was that official who was willing to sacrifice himself. A thought suddenly came to mind: was that person truly willing? Chapter 45: Words from Mother Chapter 45: Words from Mother Luo Huan-zhang strode slowly into the room, his footsteps full of solemnity. Even though he was dressed plainly, he had the aura of a sword-trotting and bow-wielding general. Whenever he bowed towards the Emperor, it was never a fluid bend in one motion. Instead, he placed one foot in front of the other and bent slightly, with his hands clasped in front of his eyes. It was a simple yet solemn motion, and also had a tinge of the ancient rites. There were more eunuchs present today than usual. Eight of them stood by the door in two rows. They neither bowed nor made a sound, appearing rather arrogant. Prince Donghai was very shocked, as his eyes darted around guardedly. The Director of Palace Attendants, Jing Yao, came into the room, and walked to Prince Donghai He said quietly, Your Highness, please leave with me. To where? Prince Donghai clenched his fists and placed them on the desk. Please follow me. Jing Yao said with an even graver tone.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Prince Donghai unwillingly got up. He stole a glance at the Emperor and curled his lips before leaving with Jing Yao. Han Ruzi sat up straight as he looked plainly at Luo Huan-zhang. Clearly, that spare imperial edict had been handed over. Today, I shall tell Your Majesty about the Harmonious Emperor, said Luo Huan-zhang. The Harmonious Emperor was the son of the Fiery Emperor, the father of the Martial Emperor. He was an Emperor who had served as a link between the past and the future. When he reigned, the realm was at peace, the treasury was full, and the people content. Even though there were some troubles at the border, the Harmonious Emperor merely ordered a strident defense, and never took aggressive action. The Harmonious Emperor was a wise Emperor, but he had one regret in life. The Harmonious Emperor was not the Crown Prince designated by the Fiery Emperor during the latters lifetime. Instead, he was chosen by the senior officials from amongst the eligible candidates after the Fiery Emperor had died. When he first ascended to the throne, he was modest and compromising, and hardly had any differences with the senior officials. He faithfully followed the Fiery Emperors dying wishes, and deliberately suppressed the power of the Imperial In-laws. Regardless of how much his mother, the Empress Dowager, would plead, no one in her family was given noble titles or official positions, just large sums of gold. In the seventh year of the Harmonious Emperors reign, the Empress Dowager died. Before she died, she bemoaned, Every other Imperial In-law family is exalted when their daughter becomes Empress Dowager. Only the Hua clan lives ignobly because of me. When I die, cover my face with cloth, for I am too ashamed to face my parents in the underworld. Upon hearing this, the Harmonious Emperor was greatly distressed. On his mothers deathbed, he enfeoffed granted Marquis titles to three Hua clan members, and appointed five Hua clan members to vice-ministerial positions. Empress Dowager Hua died with a smile on her face, but the Harmonious Emperor had always regretted causing her such sorrow. He spent the rest of his life treating the Hua clan well. Through the reigns of the Martial Emperor, the Graceful Emperor, the Thoughtful Emperor, and then current Emperor, the Hua clan stood the test of time with Marquis Junyangs line still existing. The filial son treasures time. He would not wait until his parents are gone to regret his actions. I hope Your Majesty considers this carefully. Luo Huan-zhang bowed, and that was the end of the mornings lecture. Han Ruzi listened more seriously than usual. He asked, He who renders meritorious service deserves reward; he who is able deserve higher office; he who is virtuous deserves praise. Other than those who fulfill these conditions, who else can be an official and help the Emperor rule the realm? The Harmonious Emperor showered the In-law clan with lavish titles, causing the Empress Dowager to smile. Yet where does this leave the Empire of Chu, and the ancestors of the Han imperial clan? The faces of the two rows of eunuchs changed colors. Luo Huan-zhangs gaze drooped slightly before he raised it again. He said, Filial piety comes from the heart, and only a filial person can speak of righteousness. The Emperors filial piety affects the entire realm... Han Ruzi knew what Luo Huan-zhang wanted to say, and he interrupted him discourteously. If that is the case, as someone who has abandoned his biological mother, We are truly the most unfilial person in the world. The eunuchs faces grew panicked. As the Emperors teacher, Luo Huan-zhang did not need to kneel. But this time, he knelt and respectfully knocked his head on the ground. Filial piety comes from the heart, and is in keeping with the proper rites. According to the rites, the Empress Dowager is Your Majestys mother. Han Ruzi grabbed a book on the table and threw it at Luo Huan-zhang. He shouted, Luo Huan-zhang, are you not ashamed to see your friends and students? The eunuchs no longer stood by. The first row of four eunuchs came forward and held the Emperor down. Luo Huan-zhang remained motionless, and let the book hit his chest. He said coldly, I have many students, none as unworthy as Your Majesty. Marquis Piyuan has already confessed to his crimes. Your Majesty should reflect on your actions have you not disappointed both the Empress Dowager and the people? Han Ruzi screamed and shouted while in the hands of the eunuchs. It was a good show he put on. Nobody asked him to do so, he just thought that it would make it more realistic. Moreover, he did need to vent. It turned out that the person to be sacrificed was Marquis Piyuan. He had just returned from the battlefield in Guan-dong and was recovering from illness at home. He had a small social circle, so the number who would be implicated by him would perhaps be fewer. Han Ruzi wiped away his tears. I have caused Mother to suffer. Your Majesty must not say such things. Your Majesty is the Emperor, and should keep the entire realm in your thoughts. The Empress Dowager is benevolent... Han Ruzi removed his hands from his mothers knees. The Empress Dowager... Mother has seen the Empress Dowager? Maiden Wang nodded. Yes. It was the Empress Dowager who brought me into the palace. And let you stay in such a place? Han Ruzi looked around. The rooms furnishings were much too bear. There wasnt even a bed. Maiden Wang smiled. I only moved here today. Your Majesty... If Your Majesty truly cares about me, you should be a good Emperor. What is a good Emperor? Han Ruzi increasingly found that his mothers words were strange. A good Emperor would listen to the Empress Dowager, and would not do anything behind the Empress Dowagers back. And then? When the Empress Dowager... Han Ruzi could not continue further. Maiden Wang shook her head. The Empress Dowager is not the person Your Majesty thinks she is. She is very kind and benevolent. Everything she does is for Your Majestys sake. Just wait a few years, and Your Majesty shall reign personally. At that time, the Empress Dowager would retire to the inner palace, and I... I shall be able to see Your Majesty frequently. Han Ruzi did not believe the Empress Dowagers promises in the slightest, but he did not voice objections in front of Zuo Ji. Mother, what should I do? Do not call me mother. The Empress Dowager is Your Majestys mother. Maiden Wangs voice was trembling. After a pause, it reverted to normal. From now on, Your Majesty must do as the Empress Dowager says. The Chu Empire needs an heir. Your Majesty... Your Majesty may be young, but you should do your best. Zuo Ji standing by the door coolly interjected, Maiden Wang is asking Your Majesty to perform your husbandly duties, and conceive an heir for the Empire. Han Ruzi turned his head and glared angrily at Zuo Ji. He then said to his mother, I... shall try my best. Not try your best. You must do it. Only then, will Your Majesty and I be reunited. Zuo Ji hurried them on, Things have been said clearly. Your Majesty, please it is time to make a move. Han Ruzi remained kneeling on the ground. Two eunuchs entered and lifted the Emperor by his arms. Mother, I will surely bring you to my side. Maiden Wang smiled as she watched her son be taken away. She said loudly, Remember what I said. You must remember. Han Ruzi nodded solemnly. He shoved the eunuchs away and started walking on his own. In the dark of night, the palace was no different from anywhere else, only that there were more people carrying lanterns. There was an unknown fragrance in the alleyway. Han Ruzi breathed in deeply and swore to himself that he would give his all to fight the Empress Dowager. He wanted to be the true lord of this place. Only he understood the undertones of what Maiden Wang had said. Remember what I said did not refer to what she said this day. It was what she had said when Yang Feng had taken Han Ruzi away. His mother had whispered to him: do not believe anyone, and do not offend anyone. At this moment, the former statement was more important than the latter. His mother was now in the palace, so her words can no longer be believed. The Empress Dowager would not spare them, so he had to resist. And quick. Zuo Ji walked by the Emperors side and said softly, Is Your Majesty satisfied? Han Ruzi gritted his teeth as he walked. He turned his head to Zuo Ji and said, Take me to Qiuxin Palace to see the Empress. Zuo Jis still-injured face contorted into an ugly smile. Advertisement Chapter 46: The Word on the Back Chapter 46: The Word on the Back The Emperor spending the night at the Empresss Qiuxin Palace was a big deal, and one could not simply go there. Han Ruzi had to first return to his Tai-an Palace to take a bath and change clothes. Zuo Ji stayed near the Emperor, hovering about, occasionally giving a lazy yawn as he impatiently chastised Zhang Youcai or Dong Qing E. Move faster, lowly servant! The dogs in the palace are more obedient than you. Dont worry, Your Majesty, I shall train them for you. Nobody responded to Zuo Ji as he spoke to himself, which only caused him to be more pleased with himself. Taking a chance when Zuo Ji was not paying attention, Zhang Youcai shook his head at the Emperor. He had not yet found out how the Grand Consort was communicating with the outside. This was only the first day, and Han Ruzi had not placed much hopes on it. So he blinked his eyes to reassure Zhang Youcai. Dong Qing E focused on assisting the Emperor change clothes. She did not give any hints, but in the end, she used her finger to write out a character on the Emperors back. She was afraid the Emperor could not discern what she had wrote, so she wrote it a second time. This character did not have many strokes, but Han Ruzi did not recognize it. With Zuo Ji around, he could not ask, so he could only pretend to have gotten the message and set out for Qiuxin Palace. Zuo Ji stopped Dong Qing E and Zhang Youcai saying, There is no need for you two. Dong and Zhang withdrew, and remained at the Emperors quarters. The Empress had gotten the news, and was in full regalia in Qiuxin Palace, awaiting the Emperors arrival. The two of them sat down, and drank a few cups of wine opposite each other, while several servant-girls took turns coming forward and saying words of congratulations. The ceremony was simple but lasted for an hour. Only after that did the two of them enter the room to rest. Removing her outer garments, the Empresss adult demeanor vanished. She was just a skinny girl. She sat by the bed uneasy, no trace of the savvy and assertiveness she had showed when questioning Zuo Ji and the female attendant. Han Ruzi sat by the bedside, maintaining a distance from the Empress. He looked at her, hesitant. The Empress turned her had and looked at the Emperor. She was shocked by the expression on his face. The Empresss brows were creased, while he was biting his lips. He looked like he was in deep thought, and also like he was about to enter into a life-and-death battle. Your Majesty... Han Ruzis attention was recalled. Ah... Sorry. I was thinking... I was thinking... He did not know how to start saying what he wanted to say. After thinking on it, he found that there was no need for him to beat around the bush. At worst, he would just be in deeper danger than he already was. Can I trust you? The Empress was initially confused, but subsequently showed a resolute gaze. She nodded. I am your Empress, and always will be. Your Majesty can trust me. Very well. Han Ruzi did not speak immediately, but instead went to the door and pressed his ears against it. He listened for a while, and found that it was quiet outside. The servant-girls would probably not dare move away from their stations at this time, nor would they dare eavesdrop. He returned to the bedside. Tell me, what does the Cui clan plan to do? The Empress was even more confused. She stood up, shorter than the Emperor by a head, and said, The Cui clan... My clan... Does Your Majesty suspect something? There are some things that I do not understand. I hope that you can give me some clarifications. Cui Xiaojun was only twelve, but she had undergone excellent education, and knew of many matters. She roughly understood what the Emperor meant, and said seriously, I know, the Cui clan is too powerful and is a destabilizing force in the Imperial Court. I am the Empress of Chu, whatever Your Majesty wants to do, I will stand by Your Majestys side. Han Ruzi smiled. What can I do now? The problem is... something once told me: a person may be selfish, but must not be so selfish as to believe that others are not selfish. Han Ruzi blushed. That is to deal with the Empress Dowager... My aunt and mother have continuously instructed me not to mention Prince Donghai to anybody in the palace. But I have do not wish to hide anything from Your Majesty, the Empress said resolutely. Han Ruzi smiled gratefully. Oh, so Luo Huan-zhang got to know about things between the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort from Prince Donghais mother... Things became clear immediately. Prince Donghai had grown up in the Cui manor, but his mother had always stayed in the princes manor. Only when the prince became the Graceful Emperor, did she move to the Imperial Palace. She must have seen the hidden tensions between the Shang-guan sisters. She might even have established communications with the Grand Consort way back then. And those four imperial edicts. Han Ruzis heart tightened as he realized that he had made a big mistake. One of those edicts has been given to the Empress Dowager, to reassure her. But it isolated the Emperor even more, and might even be used to attack the Cui clans enemies. Does the Cui clan and Marquis Piyuan have enmity? Han Ruzi asked. The Empress shook her head in confusion. I do not know. Father never talks about such matters at home. The more Han Ruzi thought about it, the more he understood: Luo Huan-zhang still had three edicts in his hands. The one removing Grand Tutor Cui from office will not be used. It was requested for just to fool the Emperor. The other two edicts were his true objectives. One to remove Shang-guan Xu from office, the other to take control of the Palace Guards. And then everything will be settled the Cui clan would wield power again, this time more assuredly than before, because the Emperor would be Prince Donghai, who had grown up in the Cui clan. And the Empress would be a daughter of the Cui clan, as to which daughter, it was not important. So thats how it is. Han Ruzi mumbled. The Cui clan had made an advance by taking a step back. They had hidden a knife beside the Empress Dowager. The liaison between the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang was Prince Donghai. Every morning after lessons at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, he would walk behind. He had ample opportunity to exchange communications with Luo Huan-zhang. Hence, everyones self-interest has been completely unmasked. The Grand Consort did not just want revenge, but also to replace her older sister as Empress Dowager. But how could she be sure that the Cui clan would keep their promises after gaining power? Prince Donghai has his own mother, and would not need to acknowledge someone else to be his mother, unlike Han Ruzi. Luo Huan-zhang would have rendered great, meritorious service. Even though he says that he does not wish to be an official, he would be the person whom the new Emperor would be most grateful to. Would he continue to influence the Emperor without an official position, or would he soar to the highest ranks of officialdom? Han Ruzi straightened his back. He suddenly thought of Dong Qing E. What the Grand Consort treated as top secret, the servant-girl found out within a day. Han Ruzi felt a headache coming. He lifted his hand and knocked his head a few times. Zhang Youcai had said that the servants of the palace had their own channels of information that even the Empress Dowager did not know of. Perhaps they could help the Emperor? Meng E had said that she would soon send the third batch of pills. When the Emperor was at his most dangerous, would she be willing to lend a helping hand in exchange for a more secure favor? And the Empress even though she was of the Cui clan, she had already proven that she was willing to stand by the Emperor. Perhaps there was something to be done. Han Ruzi grew increasingly perplexed. He could not help but bemoan, What in the world is Yang Feng doing? He desperately needed guidance. At the same time, Yang Feng was also thinking of the Emperor, anxious to return to the palace. Advertisement Chapter 47: The Pursuit Chapter 47: The Pursuit Baima County was located next to the Princedom of Qi, and had a flat geography. It had not been peaceful for the past few months. First, Prince Qi had sent his men there on a conscription mission, and the County Magistrate chose to wall himself within the countys capital city. After fearfully enduring until Prince Qis defeat, it had to defend itself against bandits entering its borders. And before things could stabilize, the Imperial Court sent a bunch of clerks, swollen with pride, to arrest traitors. These minor clerks were unimportant in the Capital, but were all-powerful in Baima County. The County Magistrate was left in a sorry plight, and he was quite dissatisfied. He felt that being able to protect the county capital city was great meritorious service. It was one thing not being rewarded, yet another thing being interrogated by these pencil-pushers, as though he had committed a grave crime. He really wished to shout back and ask, Where were you when the Qi army was running amok? But the Magistrate did not dare open his mouth. Even thinking such thoughts could only be done in the dead of night. And this day, it was all the more important for him to put on a smiling face when he greeted a special guest. That guest was not an official, but a eunuch. Just past noon, an entourage of men and horses could be seen on the roads. Around twenty to thirty men, with no banners or musicians paving the way for the procession. The group moved quickly, and seemed less like an entourage of imperial envoys and more like lowly soldiers rushing to send a message. But looking at their dress, they were indeed a group of eunuchs, with maybe a few imperial guards amongst them. The Magistrate who seldom went to the Capital could not tell the difference. So soon? The Magistrate walked out of the tentage recently set up by the roadside. He was rather shocked. He had only received the official notice of this visit this morning, and had thought that he had moved quickly to make arrangements. It was unexpected that these imperial envoys would arrive shortly after he had made preparations. It was fortuitous that he had arrived early, otherwise it would be a grave mistake. The Magistrate quickly tidied up his official robes, and ordered his subordinates to get into columns. He gestured for his assistants to clear away the tea in the tent. He absolutely could not let the imperial envoy think that he was here just to have tea. The imperial envoy procession arrived, and tens of horses came to a sudden halt, as the dust and dirt they kicked up gradually diffused and settled. The Magistrate did not dare avoid the dirt as he led everyone in kneeling amongst the cloud of dust. Baima County welcomes the Imperial Envoy. Rise. The voice coming from atop the horse was cold and aloof. Which was what would be expected of an imperial envoy. Yang Feng did not remember how many places he had visited. These past days, he had run about in the wind and dust. In order to move quickly, he had brought only twenty-odd men with him. He was in pursuit of a person. To Yang Feng, this man was of paramount importance, even more important than Prince Qi. To pursue this outlaw, Yang Feng had no choice but to temporarily abandon the Emperor. But he also had a thought: he wished to see whether the Emperor could be independently gain a footing in the palace, which would indicate whether the Emperor was worthy of greater investment of time and effort. Are the bowmen ready? Yang Feng asked from atop his horse. He did not have the time to dally with local officials, so he needed to display the full pomp of his position in order to expedite matters. The Magistrate was confused about this request, but he did not dare ask questions. He immediately replied, Yes, they are ready and awaiting orders. Yang Feng saw them and got his horse to trot forward. His followers followed him, with only one eunuch remaining behind, dismounting to show the official documentation to the Magistrate, getting him to sign and seal the document, thereby quickly completing all necessary procedures. The Magistrate was flustered. He had already arranged for a feast and gifts, but those were within the city itself. He did not think that the imperial envoy would be in such a rush. The Magistrates official seal was not with him, so he could only order his assistant to retrieve it. He realized that this imperial envoy was not here to seek gratuitous enjoyment, and surely had an important task to perform. The hundred-odd county soldiers stood in rank, but they were irregular and ununiformed. Many of them were no different from common farmers, with no armor in sight. At least they each had a bow in hand, as well as seven to eight arrows in their quiver. Yang Feng was not surprised. Wherever he went, the local militia were largely like this. Any presentable soldier would already have been conscripted into Grand Tutor Cuis army, for the war with the Xiongnu in the north. The County Captain rushed forward. He had been with the County Magistrate, and he did not have a horse, so he had fallen behind the entourage. He breathlessly said to the imperial envoy atop the horse, My lord... *cough cough*... these are... *cough*... bowmen recruited from various villages. There are more who will arrive by tonight... These men are enough. Yang Fengs priority was speed. He spoke loudly to the soldiers. Later, each of you shall fire three arrows. Anyone who can consistently and steadily fire up to eighty paces will be rewarded with five taels of silver. The soldiers who were initially lost and distracted suddenly became excited. They shouted and cheered, while the County Captain gestured with a red face, ordering the soldiers to shut up and maintain a proper demeanor before the imperial envoy. Yang Feng did not care. He was used to ill-discipline and casualness in the local regions, and Baima County was already not bad. A few of his followers started to set up archery targets. Yang Feng asked the County Captain, Are you familiar with local conditions and customs? The County Captain nodded profusely. Yes. I was born in the county and have been a clerk[1] for more than twenty years. I am familiar with the local gentry. Yang Feng rode a distance away to give room for the soldiers to fire at the targets. After that, he paused and said to the County Captain, The person I am seeking is not of the gentry, but a pugilist. Pugilist... Whom? Zhao You. Not only did they use hidden weapons, but now, the doors of the manor opened wide. More than ten men rushed out brandishing blades and spears, jeering and shouting. They were lead by a muscular man around thirty years hold. He was topless and had a dragon tattooed on his arms. Both his hands wielded a large iron mace. He shouted angrily, Those in my way shall die! Zhao You was famous within Baima County. Even the Captain was a little afraid of him. Seeing Zhao You charge out of the manor, he felt fear in his heart. Yang Feng did not care. He had come here after thorough investigation, so he knew that the manor did not hold many people. He also did not wish to enter into a melee with these reckless men. He quickly ordered, Draw! Under the supervision of an imperial envoy, and having just received taels of silver, the county soldiers did not dare retreat even if they felt fearful. They quickly drew their bows and awaited orders to fire. Yang Feng watched as Zhao You and his men rushed froward. Even when they were within eighty paces, he did not give the order to fire. One soldier was too nervous. His hand relaxed and an arrow was fired. It was inaccurate and flew above the heads of the enemy. Yang Feng shouted, Steady! Hold! The ten pugilists were getting closer. One of them flung his arms, sending out throwing knives. Those aimed at Yang Feng were blocked by his guards, but the soldiers did not have such good treatment. Two of them were hit, and they fell to the ground screaming. Yang Feng still did not give the order to fire, while the Captain grew pale with fear. When the pugilists were forty paces away, Zhao Yous dragon tattoo could be seen clearly. Yang Feng finally shouted, Fire! Fifty-odd arrows flew by. At this time, accuracy was not important. With so many arrows, seven to eight men were hit immediately. The remaining six men were momentarily stunned, and five of them turned around to flee. However, Zhao You swung his two-handed mace around more quickly, and continued to charge. Draw! Fire! Yang Fengs second round of orders came quickly and the soldiers could barely keep up. Only thirty of them fired in time, but that was enough. Zhao You was hit by several arrows, and fell to the ground. Those who fled were also hit, and they did not run far before encountering the imperial guards hidden in ambush. They were all killed. The entire process lasted not more than half an hour. Only the Captain and two soldiers were injured. The guards Yang Feng had brought had long climbed the walls and entered the manor. Before long, they dragged a man out at sword-point. The Captain was curious what kind of person would be pursued by an imperial envoy. Looking at that person, he wore loose robes with wide sleeves. He did not seem like a ruffian, nor did he seem like a local. Yang Feng dismounted and stared at the outlaw. He said, You are not Chunyu Qiong. The outlaw guffawed. My teachers magics are all-powerful! You shall never catch him! Yang Feng was very disappointed. A guard swung his blade and the outlaw was beheaded. The Captain was scared again. He was just about to order a search of the manor, when one of the pugilists shot by an arrow yelled, I know where Chunyu Qiong is! Save me! Yang Feng walked over and looked down at this terrified face. Where? Save me... Speak and your life shall be spared. I... I overheard them speaking. Chunyu Qiong has already sneaked into the Capital. He said... he said that he sensed the aura of a new Emperor. Yang Feng felt a jolt in his heart. He suddenly realized that he had been fooled. [1] In Imperial China, officials can generally be divided into officials and clerks. Officials are of a higher status and would be appointed directly by the Imperial Court. In certain dynasties, they would need to pass a civil examination to be appointed. Clerks are those who assist officials in their day-to-day business. Oftentimes, the Imperial Court would appoint Magistrates or Prefects to local regions, while the local clerkship positions would be filled by locals who are more familiar with local conditions. Officials may be promoted to higher positions within the imperial hierarchy and leave the county or prefecture in a few years, while local clerks tended to stay in their local clerkship positions for their entire lives. Advertisement Chapter 48: Vengeance of the Pugilists Chapter 48: Vengeance of the Pugilists There was a stormy rain which caused the roads to be flooded within an hour. Slowly, the rain grew lighter, but appeared to be becoming more sustained, and likely to continue throughout the night. A group of people who sought shelter at the official waystation[1] were trapped. Yang Feng sat in the room. The door was wide open, but he paid no attention to the rain being blown in. There was no way he could get on the road that day, and could only wait till the next day. He hoped that he would be in time. Why did the fate seer Chunyu Qiong sneak into the Capital? That would be the most dangerous place for him. And what did aura of a new Emperor mean? Did Chunyu Qiong find a new target to incite? Thinking things through, Yang Feng felt like there was only one possibility. A commotion could be heard from the outside. Even though the rain was loud, the shouts could still be heard. Four followers were in the same room as Yang Feng. One of them threw a glance at Yang Feng and went out into the rain. Soon, he returned. He bowed and said, Three farmhands wish to enter wish to enter the station to seek shelter but were refused by the station chief. Hence, the commotion. Yang Feng grunted in acknowledgement but did not pay the matter much thought. The follower was about to return to his position when Yang Feng changed his mind. Summon them in. Yes. Yang Fengs followers were trusted followers whom he had groomed personally. They obeyed his every word, and never asked unnecessary questions. Before long, there farmhands approached with the follower in the rain. They stood by the door, not daring to enter. The three of them had very varied ages. The oldest was in his sixties, and was thin as a bag of bones but had a bloated stomach. He was barefoot, his pants were rolled up, and his hands held a straw hat. He smiled, nodded and bowed at the lord in the room. Mercy, my lord. The rain is too heavy and we could not continue our journey. We had no choice but to come here seeking shelter, and did not intend to disturb Your Lordship. There was another man in his thirties. He was tan and muscular, wearing straw sandals and also had a straw hat in his hand. He bowed his head low and did not speak. It seemed like he was afraid of officials. The last person was a youth in his teens. He remained half-hidden behind the muscular man. Yang Feng observed the three men for a while before saying, Since you seek shelter, you may enter. The old man bowed profusely but remained at the door. He did not dare be too close to an official. The teen hid himself even more. Yang Feng asked, Elder, how old are you? To answer my lords question, I am 53 this year. I look older than I am since I am a lowly person who is always exposed to the weather. The old man took a bow after every sentence. You all are from the local village? Yes, my lord. We have lived here since the time of our ancestors and have never left. How far are we from Hangu Gate? About half a days journey. Yang Feng went silent for a while. Is there a custom here of travelling by horse? The old man laughed. No, my lord, only important people get to ride horses. People like us would be lucky to ride a mule. Usually, we walk with our own two feet. Thats strange. It takes half a day to get to Hangu Gate from here, but that is on horseback. How would you know that its a half days journey? The old man nodded even more profusely. Even though this old man is not lucky enough to ride horses, but I have heard from others that that is how long it would take. My lord would surely ride a horse, so I said half a days journey. If one were to walk, one would have to get up before dawn. Even rushing the entire day, one would only reach the gate when it is dark. At that time, the gate would be closed and entry forbidden. Yang Feng nodded and turned his gaze to the person beside the old man. That dark fellow, whats your name? Only thirteen of you. Yang Feng shook his head. You set up an ambush outside Hangu Gate, intending to mount a sneak attack. But this heavy rain foiled your plans, so the three of you disguised yourselves as farmhands to investigate matters. Since you already know, we have nothing more to say. Zhao You had plenty of friends. You may kill us today, but there will be others who will avenge him. Du Motian turned and looked at his grandson. And there will be those who avenge us. Of course. I will wait for a month. Yang Feng took a cup of tea from a follower and took a light sip. But tea goes cold when the person is gone. One month later, you would just be yet another story for others to tell. In the story, I would be a shameless bad guy, while you would be a righteous hero. And that, would be the extent of the vengeance exacted on your behalf. Du Motian grew more shocked the more he heard Yang Feng speak. What... Who even are you? Yang Feng did not answer. A follower entered from the outside, drenched. He spoke softly, Lord Yang, that person is here. Are you sure it is him? Yang Feng asked. I saw him with my own eyes. Yang Feng stood up and said to Du Motian, This rain ruined your ambush, and also nearly foiled my plans. But I am luckier than you. Do you really believe that someone from the pugilist world can reach the heavens with his hands?[3] Du Motian did not understand what Yang Feng was saying. Dont be smug. You have not passed Hangu Gate, nor have you reached the Capital. Yang Feng strode towards the exit of the room. He stopped at the doorway and said, Keep them here for one night, and wait for the other ten men to rescue them. If they come, that is. Yang Feng left the room, and a follower immediately opened an umbrella to shelter him. The sky grew dark and the rain had lightened. The courtyard was flooded a foot-deep, and Yang Feng waded through the water. He was guided by another follower, and there was nobody else by his side. The waystation had received a new batch of new guests. They were military officers draped in armor. There were not many of them, just twenty, and they had obviously been hurrying through the rain. The were drenched, and rainwater could be seen flowing down from their armor. The war with Qi was recently over, yet now war loomed in the north. It was common for military messengers to make their way to the Capital, so the station chief was not surprised to see those officers. He was busy making arrangements for their lodgings and for their horses. Yang Feng walked to a room, where many soldiers stood on guard, their hands on their blades. They watched Yang Feng coldly. Even though they knew he was a eunuch, they paid him no respect. Yang Feng clasped fists and said, Please report that Palace Attendant Yang Feng wishes to see Grand Tutor Cui. The color on the soldiers faces turned sharply. One of them said, There is no... Someone came out from the room and shut the soldier up with a glance. He said to Yang Feng, Greetings, Lord Yang, how have you been? Indeed, it was Grand Tutor Cui Hong. Yang Feng nerves which had been on edge finally calmed down a little. He did not care about vengeance from the pugilist world, but his mind was completely occupied by Chunyu Qiong and Cui Hong. Now, he finally caught up to one of them in time. I have been waiting here for some time. I wish to say a few words to you, Grand Tutor. If you are willing to listen, then we may yet be able to return to the Capital in peace. If you are not Then what? Then blood shall be spilled here and now. [1] These official waystations were placed at strategic spots around ancient China, mainly to provide a rest-stop for officials on the move or messengers who had permission to use these waystations. [2] This is a play on Du Motians name. Mo-tian literally means touching the heavens, so Yang Feng says ironically that he cannot touch the heavens. [3] This is still a play on Du Motians name, but with the added meaning that heaven also refers to the imperial court/palace/Emperor, and the pugilist world is lowly compared to the imperial court/palace/Emperor. So Yang Feng is wondering, can someone from the pugilist world really have such reach as to affect imperial politics or the Emperor himself? And here it is important to know that pugilist world or Jianghu, does not just include pugilist fighters, but also caster-type characters like wandering daoists, alchemists, fengshui masters, and yes, fortune tellers/fate seers. Advertisement Chapter 49: Gazing upon Fate Chapter 49: Gazing upon Fate Two people sat across from each other at separate tables. Apart from the current Chancellor, Cui Hong had never shown such courtesy to any other courtier or official. At this moment, he was not a Rank One Grand Tutor, nor was he a general leading hundreds of thousands of soldiers. He was just a traveller seeking shelter in the rain, still dripping with rainwater. Neither was he the cautious minister who had trembled before the Empress Dowager in the Hall of Diligent Administration. He was highly alert, with one hand on the table and the other hand gripping the hilt of his waist sword. The door was closed tightly, and Cui Hongs dozen or so guards stood outside, ensuring that no one could eavesdrop. The rain had lessened, leaving only the patter of raindrops occasionally quickening as the accumulated rainwater poured from the eaves. Is Lord Yang not pursuing the remnants of the rebels in Qi? Why are you here? Cui Hong decided to listen to what the eunuch had to say but had no intention of revealing his own secrets. Yang Feng stared at Cui Hong as if he were a minor official. Let me get straight to the point. When did you first befriend Chunyu Xiao? Cui Hong gave a wry smile. Lord Yang must be joking. Chunyu Xiao is the ringleader who incited Prince Qi into rebellion. As the General of the Eastern Expedition to quell the rebels, how could I have befriended him?The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Yang Feng thought for a moment. Thats right. During the campaign, you couldnt have met Chunyu Xiao again. So it must have been before Prince Qis uprising. But at that time, Chunyu Xiao was still in Qi and had no chance to come to the capital. Hmm... Chunyu Xiao had many disciples. I wonder which one of them caught your attention? Cui Hongs face darkened. Whose backing are you relying on to slander me like this? I may lack talents, but I know how to keep myself clean. Yang Feng clasped his hands together. Grand Tutor, dont be angry. Im just speculating. But I must advise the Grand Tutor that fate seeing is not reliable. Chunyu Xiao and his disciples spread malicious rumors, with great ambition. The Prince of Qi has already fallen. If you are not careful, you will be next. Hmph, have you made up your mind to brand me a rebels accomplice? Fine, lets go to the Capital together and clear things up before the Empress Dowager. Yang Feng smiled faintly. Before the Empress Dowager? Have you been summoned back to the Capital by imperial decree? As the Grand Tutor who had just put down a rebellion, Cui Hong should have remained stationed in the north with his army. However, he brought a small number of guards to head back to the Capital and did not report his true identity when checking into the waystation. So of course, his return to the Capital was not by imperial decree. Cui Hong coldly stared at Yang Feng, seriously considering the consequences of spilling blood here and now. The door was guarded by his men, and he had weapons on his person. Yang Feng could guess what the Grand Tutor was thinking. He loosened his collar to reveal the armor inside, indicating that he was prepared and that any spilt blood would not just be his own. Outside the door were the Grand Tutors guards, but further away were Yang Fengs followers, who outnumbered them. If they came to a stalemate, Cui Hong would not gain any advantage. So he smiled and said, Lord Yang, you are both intelligent and brave. I respect and admire you. Alright, lets suppose that I know Chunyu Xiao, and that I have returned to the capital without permission. What would you like to say to me? I wish to show you some confessions. Confessions? The guards outside the door could be heard raising their voices in admonition, but Yang Feng said, Thats my man, and he has brought the confessions. Cui Hong hesitated for a moment, then said loudly, Let him in! The door opened, and one of Yang Fengs followers came in with a wooden box, followed closely by two guards. The follower placed the box on the table, bowed to the Grand Tutor and the eunuch, and then left the room. The guards did not leave immediately, but waited until Yang Feng had opened the box and revealed a thick stack of papers inside. Only then, at Cui Hongs signal, did they turn and leave the room, closing the door behind them. Just in case. Yang Feng said blandly, playing the confessions on the table back into the wooden box, covering the dagger. What should I do? asked Cui Hong. You may change directions and immediately return to the north. Pretend that nothing has happened, and leave things in the Capital to me. With you leading an army, Prince Donghai and the Cui clan would come to no harm. Alternatively, you may return to the Capital with me, and round up all the rebels hidden in the Capital, rendering great meritorious service. Cui Hong thought for a moment, his face pale. Things in the Capital are in motion. I must return personally to put them to a halt. If... I make it in time. You gave authority to act to that Bu Hengru? Cui Hong nodded, beginning to regret his past choices. Not just Bu Hengru, but Luo Huan-zhang as well. He was the one who introduced me to the fate seer. I trusted him very much. Luo Huan-zhang, Yang Feng recited the name to himself, his eyes squinting slightly. He did not say much but listened to the sounds outside. The rain has stopped. Grand Tutor, let us return to the Capital as quickly as we can. Cui Hong suddenly grabbed Yang Fengs arm. Lord Yang, you would not throw me under the carriage once we return to the Capital right? From now on, I will stay by your side. When we capture the fate seers, you shall have complete say over whether to kill them or not. Once matters are settled, we shall say that it was I who asked you to return to the Capital. I shall explain everything else to the Empress Dowager. Prince Donghai will not be implicated, but neither will he become Emperor. Cui Hong finally made up his mind. He had secretly returned to the Capital to push his nephew onto the throne, but now he had to stop it. Alright, let us go. With Cui Hong in front and Yang Feng at the back, the walked out. A few steps later, Cui Hong stopped, turned around and said, Bu Hengru and Chunyu Xiao may be conmen, but fate-sight is not a lie. There are some who are able to gaze upon fate with accuracy. The current Emperor... Cui Hong did not speak further, but pushed open the door. Yang Feng did not believe such superstitions. He believed only in one principle: things happen when men act. The rain had stopped, but there was quite a lot of accumulated water on the ground. But those in a rush did not care about that. Cui Hong and Yang Feng separately ordered their men to get ready to ride. Cui Hongs horses were exhausted, so Yang Feng handed some over, and some were levied from the waystation. The station chief was shocked. It had just gotten dark, and the travellers would reach Hangu Gate in the middle of the night, so the gate would not be opened. But he did not ask questions. He did not recognize the Grand Tutor, but he knew that Yang Feng was a eunuch of the palace. Perhaps he had a permit to pass through the gate. Yang Feng kept his promise and remained by Cui Hongs side. During that time, he returned the wooden box to a follower, who asked after taking the box, What about those three? Du Motian, Du Chuanyun, and Ironhead Hu Saner, were tied up in some corridor. Three followers bearing blades stood behind them; only an order was needed for them to be killed. Yang Feng said to the three prisoners loudly, It shall take us half a day to get to Hangu Gate. Within this time, if any of your companions come to rescue you, I shall let you off the hook. If not, then you can only blame yourselves for being blind to the human heart. Rather than living as a pointless failure, you would be better off dead. The three men were shocked. Cui Hong did not recognize them, and found matters strange. He found that he truly did not understand this eunuch. Yang Feng got on horseback, with a calm expression. But in actual fact, he was burning with anxiety. Luo Huan-zhang was one of the Emperors teachers, and had the authority to enter the palace. This meant that the situation in the Capital was more dangerous than he had expected. Would the young Emperor be able to survive? Advertisement Chapter 50: House Arrest Chapter 50: House Arrest The heavy rain at Hangu Gate did not spread to the Capital. In the Imperial Palace, Han Ruzi temporarily put Yang Feng out of his mind. He could not just wait; he had to do something to save his and his mothers lives. The real conflict was between the Shang-guan and Cui families. However, no matter which side won, the puppet Emperor would be the sacrifice. While the Cui family wanted to establish Prince Donghai as the new Emperor, the Empress Dowager also wanted to quickly replace the young puppet Emperor. After much consideration, Han Ruzi realized that he had no other choice but to see the Empress Dowager and explain the situation to her. It was the only way he could alleviate the impending disaster. Ironically, even though Han Ruzi went to see the Empress Dowager every morning at the Cishun Palace and often listened to political affairs at the Hall of Diligent Administration together with her in the morning, they were always separated by a wall and rarely met face-to-face. On further thought, Han Ruzi believed that the Empress Dowager had been intentionally avoiding him. If the words of the Grand Consort could at least somewhat be believed, he was the subject of hatred and jealousy from this consort of the former Prince Donghai since before he had been born. Han Ruzi spent the night at Qiuxin Palace and gently woke the empress the next morning. He no longer needed to keep the promise he made to Prince Donghai and could now touch the Empress, but that was all he did. Neither of them had any other thoughts, and they chatted until late at night before falling asleep. The Empress woke up drowsily, forgetting for a moment that she was in the palace and thinking that she was at home. She murmured, Mother, let me sleep a little longer... After lying down for a while, she realized where she was and quickly opened her eyes. Her face turned red, but fortunately, the room was still dark, which concealed most of her shyness. Your Majesty... is awake. Strictly speaking, this was the first time that the two of them had slept in the same bed. Previously, Han Ruzi had only slept on a couch and would only climb onto the bed for a short while in the morning. Did you sleep with your mother in the past as well? Han Ruzi recalled recalled his childhood life. It was all several years ago, and in a daze, he felt he had grown up a lot. No, I was accompanied by a wet nurse. Mother... was very busy, and I had many siblings. Oh. Han Ruzis face turned slightly red. Me too... I want to ask you something. Are you able to meet the Empress Dowager? Of course. Arent you going to meet the Empress Dowager with me later? I mean, to meet face-to-face and talk. Mm. Since entering the palace, Ive met the Empress Dowager a few times and spoken to her, but we did not speak much. Every time, she sent someone to summon me. The next time the Empress Dowager summons you, could you convey a message for me? Sure. What do you want me to say? The Empress didnt know much about the situation, but she vaguely guessed that the Emperor was in danger, and her duty was to do everything possible to help. I want to meet the Empress Dowager and tell her some truths. Okay. The Empress agreed a little reluctantly, not because she didnt want to, but because she was confused. She slowly sat up, with the blanket blocking in front of her. Your Majesty, can you tell me what is going on? If its about the Cui clan... The thought of breaking with her own family made the Empress hesitate again. After the conversation last night, Han Ruzi completely believed in the Empress. But he didnt want to tell the truth because the truth was too cold. It was like a sharp sword that would hurt innocent people. Only those who were fully armed and prepared for battle, like the Empress Dowager, could bear it. Im sorry. There are many things I cannot say because...they are just my own speculations, and they could be completely wrong. Only the Empress Dowgaer can uncover the truth. Your Majesty does not need to say more. I understand. When I receive another summons from the Empress Dowager, I will convey your message. The Empress did not think that this matter would be too difficult. Thank you, Han Ruzi said sincerely. He truly appreciated anyone who could help him now. Zuo Ji stopped talking to himself, gave the Emperor a fierce look, and turned around. Han Ruzi could not guess how the eunuch would retaliate against the Grand Consort, but he only knew one thing: in all the plans made by everyone else, he would be the ultimate loser. Since that was the case, then it would benefit him to inject chaos into all these plans. For the Grand Consort, everything went smoothly. She came to check on the room in the evening and said before leaving, Your Majesty has returned to your old residence, is it still comfortable? Very good, thank you for your concern. I will have to continue to trouble you in the future, Han Ruzi said respectfully, his expression telling the Grand Consort that he was entrusting everything to her. The Grand Consort smiled, Rest assured, Your Majesty. Han Ruzi watched the Grand Consort leave and felt a chill run down his spine. At the same time, he felt a little gleeful at the troubles the Grand Consort was about to face, and really wanted to know the outcome of the fight between Zuo Ji and the Grand Consort. A servant-girl came in to tidy up the room and help the Emperor get into bed. Han Ruzi was sad to have lost Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E, but after the lights went out and the attendants left, those two returned. Han Ruzi didnt know at first, until one of them touched the side of the bed and tremblingly called out Your Majesty. He immediately sat up in bed, Dong Qing E... are you alright? What about Zhang Youcai? The voice of the little eunuch came from outside the door, his voice deliberately lowered. Im here, Your Majesty, listening to see if anyone is outside. Both of them were very cautious and discreet, which made Han Ruzi feel more at ease. He needed them now more than ever. Did Zuo Ji cause trouble for you? Dong Qing E was still shaken and her voice trembled as she spoke. He sent people to lock us up, saying that they would come to deal with us later tonight. But they only asked a few questions and then had us sent to Cining Palace. I thought... She could not go on, so Zhang Youcai at the door added in a low voice, We thought we would never see Your Majesty again. Your Majesty, did you help us again? That was not untrue, but when Han Ruzi was sowing discord between Zuo Ji and the Grand Consort, he was not thinking about rescuing them. He did not know that these two were arrested not had he paid special attention to their whereabouts, so he felt a little guilty. Nevertheless, he said, Mm, I redirected Zuo Jis anger towards someone else. That person deserves it. Dong Qing E by the bed and Zhang Youcai at the door both exclaimed at the same time. It was just as as they had expected. In the eyes of others, Han Ruzi was still a puppet emperor, but in their hearts, the image of the Emperor was growing taller and more impressive. This was precisely the moment when their gratitude and awe was needed. You said that there are channels for the palace servants to communicate. I want to know more. Zhang Youcai walked to the bedside without anyone noticing and said, Is Your Majesty planning a palace coup? The boldness of the little eunuch sometimes surprised the Emperor, but Han Ruzi did not have such big ambitions, nor did he think a palace coup could succeed. He smiled and said, Not to that extent. Zhang Youcai didnt give up and continued, Does Your Majesty remember Qiu Jizu and Shen Sanhua? Han Ruzi was even more surprised. I remember. They were assassins. Qiu Jizu was indeed an assassin, but Shen Sanhua was not. We palace servants all know this and want to avenge him. Only Your Majesty can help us, and we are willing to serve Your Majesty. Zhang Youcai said. Han Ruzi was greatly shocked. We... who are included in this we? Us eunuchs and servant-girls also want to live, Your Majesty. We are a group of unfortunate people. Zhang Youcai said. The little eunuch spoke a little too fluently. Han Ruzi could not help but suspect that someone had taught him those words. Advertisement Oops! That page cant be found. Oops! That page cant be found. It looks like nothing was found at this location. Maybe try one of the links below or a search? Search Chapter 51: The Unfortunates Chapter 51: The Unfortunates With Prince Qi defeated, the number of people implicated grew by the day. The Princedom of Qi was hit the hardest and had the highest number of arrests. The Imperial Palace was also a disaster site, and it was also the earliest affected. On the night of the Emperors assassination attempt, several hundred men were thrown into prison. Under torturous interrogation, they revealed more names, and a few months later, the number of prisoners grew to one thousand and four hundred. To this date, not one has been released. Nobody knew how long the purge would last, nor did anybody know if they would be next. At first, everyone thought it was normal. After all, the assassin had hidden in the palace for a few years, so there was a need to make a thorough investigation. But now, we do not think so. We think... Even though Zhang Youcai was bold, there were some things which he did not dare say. You think that the Empress Dowager has ulterior motives? Han Ruzi finished his sentence for him. Mm. There are increasingly more outsiders in the palace. Like Zuo Ji, he is close to being all-powerful, yet he is just an ordinary eunuch of Cishun Palace. He is not even a ranked Palace Attendant. Zhang Youcai said indignantly. The person he hated the most was Zuo Ji, not the Empress Dowager. Jing Yao is an elder in the palace. His position seems quite secure. Han Ruzi often saw Jing Yao solemnly stamping the imperial seal in the Hall of Diligent Administration, so he felt that he was highly trusted by the Empress Dowager. Thats because he arrests the most people! Zhang Youcais voice was a little loud, so he hurriedly shut his mouth. He listened out for any disturbances before continuing. Jing Yao is willing to resort to anything to maintain his position. He desperately made arrests in the palace, even his long-time trusted followers were not spared. He said, one can only discern the loyal from the treacherous after they have been thrown in prison a few times, though he himself had never been in prison. Han Ruzi turned to where Dong Qing E roughly was. The assassin was a eunuch. Are the servant-girls implicated as well? Huh? Dong Qing E cried out in fear, There is no distinction between eunuchs and servant-girls in the palace. Anyone who had any contact with Qiu Jizu or Shen Sanhua, even if it was just a few words, would be arrested and interrogated. Zhang Youcai and I do not know how long we will be able to serve Your Majesty. Ive heard that... Speak freely. I am not the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi said encouragingly. Ive heard that the Empress Dowager wishes to transfer eunuchs and servant-girls from imperial holdings outside of the Imperial Palace. She believes that they would not hold ill intents, while us old-timers would be chased out of the palace. Some of us would be sent away to tend to tombs, while some would be buried alive with the Graceful Emperor. Dong Qing E grew more frightful the more she spoke, her voice as soft as the buzz of a mosquito. Although life in the imperial palace was not particularly luxurious, no one wanted to leave. Being sent to tend to tombs would be like being sent to suffer a slow death, while being buried alive would lead to actual death. Even if they were sent to other imperial holdings outside the palace, it would be like being sent into exile, and they would never amount to anything. Han Ruzi felt that there was no reason for the Empress Dowager to get rid of everyone in the palace; this was very likely the panicked rumors of frightened eunuchs and servant-girls. But such emotions were not disadvantageous for him. He said to Zhang Youcai, Tell me about your group of unfortunate people. What are you all about? In the dark, Zhang Youcai took a deep breath. Although we had taken an oath not to reveal to outsiders Forgive me, Your Majesty, by outsiders I mean... I understand, continue. Han Ruzi could understand. In the palace, the Emperor and consorts were the masters, and they would be regarded by the servants as outsiders. May Your Majesty not misunderstand we are not some kind of organization, and we dont even have a name, let alone any ambitions. We are just a group of people who help each other out. We share food, take care of one another when one of us falls ill, and share information on important matters. Sometimes, we gather funds to allow one of us to curry favor with his superior. Anyone who is promoted as a result would only have to remember his friends from the past. We have a saying do not forget old friends after obtaining wealth and rank. Do not forget old friends when one obtains wealth and rank. Han Ruzi repeated the line to himself, vaguely remembering an old man saying something similar before. Dong Qing E said softly, Zhang Youcai, you really mean to say everything. Arent you afraid His Majesty would find such things childish? What does Your Majesty want us to do? Zhang Youcai was extremely excited. He was only brought into to the core group of the Unfortunates today, and he already wanted to do something great. We are not afraid of death. We can do anything. Han Ruzi smiled. He did not dare use these Unfortunates to conduct a palace coup. Not only would that harm them, it would also harm him. Living is better than dying. I dont want to die, nor will I send you to die. Mm... An idea slowly came to Han Ruzi. One day, perhaps soon, I will need your help. Not a coup, not a battle, just to follow me to go to some place. There, I will ascend the throne once more and become a true Emperor this time. When the time comes old friends will not be forgotten. The two kowtowed again. Let us agree on a code word. If someone says the code word to you, go look for the others and meet up with him. Han Ruzi tried his best to make his plan more reliable. Unfortunates is a good code word, Dong Qing E said. Good, that is it then. The person who sends you the code word might not be me. Just believe it when you hear it. The Emperor actually had others whom he could use. This led Dong Qing E and Zhang Youcai to be in even greater spirits. They kowtowed non-stop until Han Ruzi stopped them. Thats it then. Remember, the thing I wish for you all to do might be a little dangerous, but no killing will be involved. I do not wish to kill anyone in the palace. Is that understood? Understood. The two of them said. Zhang Youcai was young so he was a little over excited. Your Majesty must hurry! We are frightened every day. Once Shen Sanhua reveals our existence, we... will be unable to assist Your Majesty. Mm, I will be as quick as possible. Han Ruzi could not guarantee the time. Matters were not up to him, and he had to wait for the opportunity. He had to wait for the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang to execute their plan. Grand Tutor Cui Hong would surely secretly return to the Capital. When he arrived, Luo Huan-zhang would reveal two imperial edicts one to relief the current Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and the other to relief the Captain of the Guards. Members of the Cui clan would be appointed to those positions, and they would join forces with the Grand Consort and Prince Donghai from within the palace. Han Ruzi realized that he still had a slim chance: the imperial edict in Luo Huan-zhangs hands was written by him. The Cui clans move must be made in his name. As long as he is able to avoid being killed by the Grand Consort and Prince Donghai on the day itself, and appear before the senior officials in time, then he would still be the Emperor. There was no way the Cui clan would dare openly kill the Emperor. As for how the Cui clan would be dealt with after that, that would be something for later. The problem was that he still did not know what the Grand Consort and Prince Donghai would do. Han Ruzi was no longer in a rush to see the Empress Dowager. Instead, he desperately wanted to see someone else Meng E was the person he needed the most right now. He had a plan which only Meng E could help him implement. Go to sleep. Han Ruzi said, no longer feeling lost. In the middle of the night, there were three people who could not sleep properly. Zhang Youcai was too excited, Dong Qing E was too worried, and Han Ruzi kept listening out for Meng E. Hence, in the later part of the night, when the ground suddenly shook and sounds of collapse could be heard, all three of them sat up immediately, wide-awake. On the 3rd of July, Year 1 of the Gongcheng era, an earthquake struck the Capital. At the time, nobody could have foreseen its far-reaching consequences. Chapter 52: Earthquake Chapter 52: Earthquake On the 3rd of July, Year 1 of the Gongcheng era, at around 1.45am, an earthquake struck the Capital. Walls were damaged and buildings were ruined, and casualties numbered in the thousands. Subsequent seismic tremors lasted until dawn before finally ending. In the hundred and twenty-odd years since the founding of the Chu Empire, this was not a particularly serious earthquake. However, it was worth a mention in the history books. As the ones experiencing it, the people of the Capital and its surrounding areas suffered distress that cannot be described easily. Yang Feng reached Hangu Gate in the night, carrying with him the Emperors edict and the papers issued by the Ministry of War authorizing his passage through the gate. He changed horses and did not rest before continuing his journey. He was like an urgent messenger, rushing like his life depended on it. After travelling around four miles past the Gate, Yang Feng stopped his horse and turned back. The followers behind him threw their prisoners onto the ground, all tied up. Cui Hong and his guards stopped as well, cooly watching events unfold. Yang Feng shouted, Your so-called brothers in arms in the pugilist world have not come to rescue you. It seems like you are fated to die here. The night sky was clear, and the stars shone brightly. Du Motian and his grandson stood tall despite being bundled up. Ironhead Hu Saner was injured, so he remained lying on the ground. Since we ended up being captured, I have nothing to say, whether you choose to slice me or to dice me. In fact, I am reassured that my friends have not come. Chuanyun, are you afraid? I am not! The youth said the words without hesitation, standing tall and straight. He was rather far from Yang Feng and could not see him clearly, so he turned around to glare angrily at the follower who had thrown him off the horse. Heh... Yang Feng was about to laugh coldly, when Du Motian shouted, My good grandson! You have not brought shame to your grandpa! Yang Feng did not seek to outtalk them. He ordered his followers, Send them to their deaths. Three followers dismounted and drew their blades as they strode towards the prisoners. Ironhead Hu Saner tried his best to struggle while cursing. The youth, Du Chuanyun, neared his grandfather and said, Grandpa, you have done something wrong. You brat, trying to find fault with me even though death is near! What did I do wrong? In the waystation, you should have broke through the roof and escaped. Then you would be able to avenge me. Hah! It cant be helped I am an old man and I cannot watch you die before my very eyes. Id rather die with you. Then you should reincarnate first. In the next life, I would still be your grandson. Yes, thats a promise. The two spoke to each other fearlessly. Ironhead Hu Saner who was lying on the ground interjected, What about me? Shall I be the father? Pah! You shall be a big black horse in your next life, and you shall carry us as we go adventuring in the pugilist world! Du Chuanyun had a quick tongue, and was not willing to lose out on any verbal exchange. By now, the three followers had walked behind the prisoners. They raised their blades high, waiting for Yang Feng to give the orders. It was at this time that the earthquake struck. Yang Feng was not a softhearted person. He had hesitated as he thought that these three men were somewhat worthy of roping in, but time was of the essence. He had already decided to kill the three, but before he could give the order, the ground quaked and the mountains shook. Everyone was shocked, but none more shocked than the horses. They went into a frightful neigh and galloped away, throwing more than ten riders off their backs. The others had to assert all their strength to sit steadily on their steeds. Yang Feng and Cui Hong were both thrown to the ground. Yang Fengs followers rushed to help but Cui Hong guards drew their blades to stop them from going close. The natural disaster was yet to be over, and the men were already at each others throats. Dong Qing E thought the opposite. This is Heaven warning us! Because we are planning to act against our superiors! His Majesty is the most superior. Zhang Youcai said, unconvinced. When the ground shook for the second time, the two of them frightfully fell prone to the ground, not daring to speak further. Han Ruzi had initially believed in some supernatural connection between Heaven and Man, but the words of the eunuch and servanr-girl caused him to doubt that: Who caused the earth to quake? The Emperor or the Empress Dowager? According to the old teachers, the Emperor lacking virtue, the court being dominated by a woman, imperial in-laws overstepping their boundaries, or officials being treacherous, were all things that could cause punishment from the Heavens. As matters stood, Han Ruzi did not believe that he was responsible for the earthquake. But that was just what he alone thought. Not long after the second tremor, the door was pushed opened. A large group of eunuchs and servant-girls rushed in, crying out Your Majesty!. In the chaos, Zhang Youcai was stepped on a few times and also reprimanded for not leaping to shield the Emperor from danger. This was a grave dereliction of duty. Han Ruzi was ushered out of the room by the servants. No matter how many times he said that he was fine, or even tried to use his position as Emperor, nobody paid any heed to him. He was like the most precious treasure in a burning room, wrapped up and carried away. The Grand Consort was in the front yard, dressed impeccably in the chaos, only her hair being a little messy. Her expression was unusual as well, but she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the Emperor. It is good that Your Majesty is fine. Not long later, Prince Donghai was escorted to the same place. He had been staying in the back quarters of Cining Palace, close to the Emperor. But people only thought of him after the Emperor had been rescued. Prince Donghai was highly dissatisfied. He stood next to Han Ruzi and slammed against him a little. He said softly, It seems that you have not done very well as Emperor. Even Heaven is angered and has sent a calamity to punish you. If he were a few years older, Han Ruzi might have been able to keep his cool. But for now, he felt that things were already in motion, so what he said was not important. He said softly, For all we know, you are the one being punished. And the Grand Consort. The Grand Consort was standing next to the Emperor, but she was busy giving orders to the servants and did not hear the Emperor. Prince Donghai was stunned, and then his expression changed sharply. He wished to say something, but then closed his mouth again. After a while, he shrugged. Whatever you might have guessed is no longer important. This earthquake is only to my advantage. Dont be so worked up, dawn is coming. The ground shook again, but it was not severe this time. Nevertheless, the eunuchs and servant-girls rushed forward to protect the three masters. Han Ruzis heart was shaken up as well. Prince Donghai and the Grand Consort were about to take action had Cui Hong already returned to the Capital? Han Ruzi looked at the group of people. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E had been pushed to somewhere he could not see. Several eunuchs came by in a hurry. The one in the lead did not have time to kneel and pay his respects as he said, The Empress Dowager has ordered that His Majesty and Prince Donghai be taken to Cining Palace. Tell the Empress Dowager that His Majesty shall proceed once he has changed into something proper, the Grand Consort said. The eunuchs left, but the Grand Consort remained standing around, not ordering anyone to bring a change of clothes for the Emperor or Prince Donghai. The Empress Dowager still trusted the Grand Consort, not harboring any doubts. Han Ruzi finally located Dong Qing E. She was at the periphery of the group of servants, anxiously trying to find a gap in the crowd. Han Ruzi could only occasionally see her, and did not have any chance to speak to her. The sky grew lighter. There were still aftershocks, but they were subsiding. The Empress Dowager sent someone to hurry the Emperor, and the Grand Consort continued to merely pay lip service. Yet another group of eunuchs walked towards them. There were twenty to thirty of them, and they brusquely shoved the eunuchs and servant-girls present as they walked straight towards the Grand Consort. Everyone else was initially angered, but after seeing the Grand Consorts expression, nobody dared resist. The Grand Consort looked relieved. The eunuch in the lead was around forty years old. He had a thin appearance. If it were not for the fact that he did not have a beard,[1] he would look as dignified as a hidden martial arts master. He knelt before the Grand Consort and said, Bu Hengru is here to protect the Emperor, as ordered. Let us head to Cishun Palace, the Grand Consort said. Han Ruzi did not know who Bu Hengru was, but he knew what was going on. He tried finding Dong Qing E and Zhang Youcai, but he was shoved by Prince Donghai. Lets go, Your Majesty. [1] Adult men in ancient China were expected to have beards as shaving or cutting ones hair was regarded as something unfilial under Confucian ethics: the body, skin and hair being given by the parent, ought not be damaged by the child. But eunuchs were one group which did not have beards. Chapter 53: Prisoners in Cishun Palace Chapter 53: Prisoners in Cishun Palace A large group of eunuchs and servant-girls had been imprisoned in the palace. As a result, extra personnel had to be brought in from outside, which was how Bu Hengru and the others were able to enter the palace. The attendants of the Grand Consort did not recognize them, and they watched as their master walked past them and towards those men. It was like watching ones beloved pet dog suddenly run off towards strangers, wagging its tail and barking in excitement, even more affectionate towards the strangers than its former owner. But the Grand Consort was not a pet dog. She represented political interests of practical significance. Some of the eunuchs and servant-girls in Cining Palace were old servants who had been with her since her time at the Crown Princes manor. They could scarcely believe what they were seeing. One of them stepped forward boldly and asked, Grand Consort, these people... The Grand Consort turned around and said to her old attendants, The heavens have brought calamities and the earth has quaked. The Chu Empire is unstable. I am acting on behalf of the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. There is no need for you to panic. Stay in Cining Palace and await further orders. Anyone who dares to leave without permission will be put to death. The Grand Consort left with the Emperor and Prince Donghai, followed by more than twenty new eunuchs who had appeared from nowhere. They closed the palace gate from outside and left four people standing in the courtyard. They lifted their clothes and revealed the short knives hidden on their legs. The knives were not yet drawn, but they were already intimidating. Dozens of eunuchs and servant-girls in the courtyard retreated, their hearts filled with greater fear than during the earthquake. The young eunuch Zhang Youcai ran to the palace maiden Dong Qing E and whispered, I think its time. But the Emperor hasnt given the signal yet, Dong Qing E said, feeling her legs go weak. The Emperor signalled with his eyes. Didnt you see it? Zhang Youcai replied. Ever since the earthquake, Dong Qing E had been feeling restless and uncertain, unsure if the Emperor had even seen her. Indeed, Han Ruzi had signaled to Dong Qing E with his eyes, but before he could speak, Bu Hengru and the others had taken him away, carrying him off so quickly that he had no chance to speak. Leaving Cining Palace, the Grand Consort halted and asked, Are all the gates to the inner palace guarded? Bu Hengru nodded, There are people guarding the South, North, and West gates, but we need to obtain the Empress Dowagers explicit edict as soon as possible to avoid suspicion. Good, said the Grand Consort as she headed towards the Empress Dowagers Cishun Palace. Prince Donghai followed closely behind her. How did Han Ruzi know about our plan? Who leaked the secret? It was your dear cousin, of course. She thinks of herself as a true Empress and would naturally side with the Emperor, the Grand Consort replied without hesitation. Hmph, that little brat never listened to me back home and now that shes married, shes already turning her back on me. Ill teach her a lesson later, Prince Donghai said, feeling a little worried. But will this cause trouble? If even he knows, would the Empress Dowager... No, she wouldnt, the Grand Consort said with certainty. Donghai was somewhat relieved and took a look at the Emperor, who was being held by the eunuchs. Why arent you saying anything? Han Ruzi had been silent the entire journey and had not even tried to resist. He obediently followed the Grand Consort, and even the eunuch holding his arm had let go. Theres nothing to say, he said, not looking at Prince Donghai. I told you earlier to learn how to curry favor with me... Donghai shut up as they arrived at Cishun Palace, where a group of eunuchs stood guard, at least fifteen of them. Standing in the middle was the eunuch Zuo Ji. Han Ruzi felt slightly relieved. At least he had alerted someone by the Empress Dowagers side. The group came to a halt, and the Grand Consort locked eyes with Zuo Ji for a moment before speaking. Does Lord Zuo have any questions? Zuo Jis gaze swept over the new eunuchs and servant-girls in front of and behind the Grand Consort. He stepped aside and said, The Grand Consort may enter Cishun Palace. We will guard the gate. The Grand Consort strode forward, and Han Ruzi was genuinely surprised this time. He stared at Zuo Ji, who was also looking at him with a mocking smile. Zuo Ji lifted his hand to cover the scar on his face. Did you also win over Zuo Ji? Prince Donghai whispered excitedly. He soon grew annoyed and added, You should have told me earlier. You have to be adaptable to change. I cant tell you everything, the Grand Consort replied. Enough. Its pointless to say more. Please draft the edicts, the Grand Consort did not want to argue anymore. With a soft sigh, the Empress Dowager picked up the pen and wrote the edicts based on the content provided by the eunuchs. She temporarily granted the power to listen over affairs of state in the Hall of Diligent Administration to the Grand Consort, while she herself would stay in the palace to fast and pray to the gods. Prince Donghai tried to sound relaxed as he said, This earthquake couldnt have come at a better time. Its much better than our original plan to set fire. Bu Hengru, are you not a fate seer? How come you didnt predict the earthquake beforehand? Bu Hengru laughed and replied, The Heavenly Secrets cannot be revealed. My master made a decisive decision last night to rise up in rebellion ahead of schedule. Was that not a prediction? Prince Donghai laughed as well. When Han Ruzi heard the words fate seer, he thought of a person and could not help but ask, Are you a disciple of Chunya Xiao from the Princedom of Qi? Bu Hengru smiled and nodded, Thats right. Even Your Majesty knows my Masters name. Prince Donghai corrected coldly, He will soon no longer be Your Majesty. The Empress Dowager finished writing several edicts, threw down the pen-brush, turned around, and walked to the side. Maiden Wang followed closely, not leaving her side. Han Ruzi felt that this was his mothers hint to him: it was better to stand with the Empress Dowager than to surrender to the Grand Consort and the Cui clan. It was now his turn to write the imperial edict. Bu Hengru took out a pre-written paper and placed it on the table. He also took the edicts from the Empress Dowager and read them over, satisfied with their contents before handing them to the Grand Consort. Han Ruzi quickly skimmed over the written text. It was a self-condemnation decree, indicating that the Emperor was responsible for the earthquake and would fast for ten consecutive days to reflect on his actions. If there were more calamities, he would be ashamed in front of his ancestors, so on and so forth. This was foreshadowing that the Emperor might abdicate due to divine punishment. The Empress Dowager did not resist, so it was not necessary for him to do so. He drafted the decree as instructed. The Grand Consort now had all the necessary imperial edicts, and the Empress Dowagers seal was in her hand. Only the Emperors imperial edict needed to be stamped with the seal in Jing Yaos hands. I will go to the Hall of Diligent Administration. You all stay here. Prince Donghai was a little uneasy. Wait, let me check one more thing. Is everything okay on Jing Yaos end? There is no problem. He has been won over and the only request he has is to eliminate Yang Feng after our plot succeeds, Bu Hengru replied. He was the one responsible for many things. What about the high-level martial experts around the Empress Dowager, especially the Meng siblings? They must be eliminated as soon as possible. They have been led out of the Capital by my Master and will not survive the night, Bu Hengru said confidently. Prince Donghai thought for a moment, Within three days, my uncle should be able to return to the Capital. By then... everyone, please work hard. We will remember your contributions. Prince Donghai had begun to use the royal We. However, the Grand Consort and Bu Hengru did not kneel down and perform the usual kowtow rites. They only gave a slight bow. After the Grand Consort left, Bu Hengru and the other three stood guard outside the door. Prince Donghai found a place to sit down and his gaze swept over the prisoners. Finally, he looked at the Empress Dowager and said, Honestly, I was quite worried. I thought there would be some resistance, but even the Heavens have helped me. Haha, you are not as formidable as I thought. The Empress Dowager sat on the central throne and replied coldly, It would have been more unusual for there to be armed resistance here. Prince Donghai laughed, Do you think the ministers in the Hall of Diligent Administration would help you? They do not care who the Empress Dowager is. In fact, they would not even know what has happened in the Imperial Palace. Although he spoke confidently, Prince Donghai was still a little uneasy. He turned to Bu Hengru at the door and said, Do these three know martial arts? They can stay behind. You go to the Hall of Diligent Administration and help the Grand Consort. To Prince Donghais surprise, Bu Hengru shook his head, No, my duty is to stay and guard the Cishun Palace. What is your duty? Prince Donghai could not believe his ears. My command is your duty! Bu Hengru remained unmoved, and Han Ruzi, who had been standing in front of the table, finally spoke up. Prince Donghai, dont you understand yet? You are a prisoner, just like us. Advertisement Chapter 54: Fortunes Chapter 54: Fortunes You are a prisoner, just like us. Han Ruzi could not discern what conspiracy the fate seer had in mind, but he could tell that Bu Hengru and the Empress Dowager did not take Prince Donghai seriously. A person with even a slim chance of becoming Emperor would nevertheless have countless sycophants. Han Ruzi had a deep understanding of this, and from the perspective of a bystander, he could see things more clearly. Prince Donghai was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter. He leaned towards Bu Hengru and said, The Great Chu Emperor is a puppet and thinks everyone else is a puppet too. Dont blame him; he grew up with his mother and didnt even have a teacher. Bu Hengru smiled and nodded, yet still did not follow Prince Donghais command to go to the Hall of Diligent Administration. Prince Donghais laughter became somewhat awkward, but he did not continue to ask Bu Hengru to obey. Instead, he shrank in his chair. The Empress Dowager looked at Han Ruzi for a moment, seemingly surprised that he could say such things. Then she looked at Bu Hengru and said, I never thought that the great Chu Empire would be defeated by a few fortune-tellers. Bu Hengru simply smiled and did not say anything more. There was a moment of silence in the room, the only sound being that of the lone servant-girl grinding her teeth. The Empress Dowager waved her hand lightly and said, Get out. The servant-girl knelt with a thud, not out of gratitude but out of fear. She managed to squeeze out a Yes as she struggled to stand. She ran towards the door but was stopped by the four eunuchs. Bu Hengru stared at the servant-girl for a while before stepping aside and opening the door for her to leave. Prince Donghai looked at Bu Hengru again and said, You said that I have the aura of an Emperor and that if I cant become one, my aura would not reach the Heavens and that would cause chaos in the world. Bu Hengru nodded, indicating that he did say such a thing. My teacher, Luo Huan-zhang, will enter the palace soon. He... He will protect me. You better... understand this. Prince Donghai finally became angry. He got off his chair, strode towards Bu Hengru, and said sternly, You are just a wandering sorcerer of the pugilist world. If not for the Cui clan, you would probably still be wandering in the slums, unable to even afford a decent robe. The Cui clan has indeed been gracious to me. Bu Hengru smiled and habitually raised his hand to touch the beard under his chin, only to remember that he had disguised himself as a eunuch and had to shave his beard clean. But I have also repaid the Cui clan. Not only have I found many talented individuals from the martial world for the Cui clan, but I have also given them many ideas. Those ideas were thought up by me! Prince Donghai said angrily, raising his fist, but not striking. In any case, Bu Hengru was not afraid. Even if they were thought up by you, it doesnt matter. Bu Hengru lazily replied. The attitude of the fate seer made Prince Donghai even more angry. I want to go out. I want to find my teacher. Bu Hengru did not move aside. He will be here soon. And dont you remember? It was Luo Huan-zhang who introduced me to the Grand Tutor. Prince Donghai took a step forward, still wanting to force his way out. The other three eunuchs promptly showed their short knives, causing him to retreat several steps before stopping. Whats the meaning of this? Teacher Luo would not deceive me, nor would he deceive the Cui clan... Bu Hengru smiled without saying a word. After about an hour, Luo Huan-zhang arrived. He stood upright and entered, bowing first to the Empress Dowager and then to the Emperor. Although he did not kneel, his etiquette was still adequate. As for Prince Donghai, he only nodded his head. Teacher Luo, Luo Huan-zhang, what is going on? Prince Donghai was furious. The past hour had been more difficult to endure than the past months of humiliation he had experienced in the palace. This guy...this guy... Prince Donghai pointed at Bu Hengru first, but then suddenly turned to Han Ruzi. He said that I am a prisoner as well! Luo Huanzhang bowed again to the Emperor. Your Majesty is wise, but unfortunately born in the wrong times. Then you would be executed before nightfall. The Empress Dowager did not bother to hide her disdain. The ignored Prince Donghai couldnt help but sneer, Ha, Im afraid you will be the one to die first. The Empress Dowager ignored him, nor did Luo Huan-zhang praise his student. Instead, he raised his hand to signal to Prince Donghai to be quiet. After thinking for a moment, he said, It seems that I have to persuade the Empress Dowager first. I believe in your eloquence. Please speak, said the Empress Dowager. Well, there are many things to consider, and its hard to know where to start. Perhaps you have questions? I do have a few questions. The Empress Dowager took a cup of tea from Maiden Wangs hand, took a sip, handed the cup back, and continued. I understand that given your talents, you may not wish to serve as an official in the court. But I am surprised that you have associated with sorcerers of the pugilist world. Because the sorcerers have convinced me. Chunyu Xiao C lets just use this name for now C is an extraordinary person. He made me realize that what I have been teaching as benevolence and righteousness was of minor importance, and that there is a greater way. I wont go into the details, but in short, Chunyu Xiao convinced me. I have no other motives in participating in this matter than to save the people of the world and practice the Great Way. The Empress Dowager evidently had no interest in the so-called Great Way. She pointed to the Emperor and Prince Donghai with her hand. These two brothers are the only descendants of the Graceful Emperor. You wish to depose the Emperor but do not wish to enthrone Prince Donghai. Who are you serving? Han Ruzi did not react, but Prince Donghai could not help but tremble. He said in a trembling voice, Teacher Luo, is it true that you do not intend to enthrone me? Luo Huan-zhang continued to ignore him and said to the Empress Dowager, The Han clans fortunes are exhausted. We wish to appoint Chunyu Xiao as Spiritual Leader and gradually entrust powers of state to him. Therefore, we have no intention of deposing the Emperor for the time being. Everyones gaze turned to the emperor by the window. Han Ruzi was stunned and then said, So, not only am I to be a deposed Emperor, but also the last Emperor of the Chu dynasty. Your Majesty... is very smart, sometimes too smart. Luo Huan-zhang stared at the Emperor for a while, before turning to Prince Donghai. Sorry, but you cant become the Emperor. The Cui clan cannot continue to hold power. The Empire is already terminally ill and cannot save itself without the courage of a hero. The Cui clan is a serious infection and must be removed. But my imperial fortunes... It was like Prince Donghai was struck by a heavy blow, and he could hardly stand up from his chair. If there really is such a thing as imperial fortune in this world, it is held by the Spiritual Leader, Chunyu Xiao. Luo Huan-zhang turned his gaze back to the Empress Dowager and said, It will take three to five years for powers to be vested in the Spiritual Leader, and then the feudal lords of Guan-dong will need to be eliminated. So even more time may be required. Your position as Empress Dowager will be preserved for life, even after the abdication of the Last Emperor. Luo Huan-zhang was proposing conditions in exchange for the Empress Dowagers cooperation. The Empress Dowager seemed to seriously consider it and took a deep breath. Having tasted the rarest and freshest abalones, can a person tolerate the stench of salted fish? Teacher Luo, you and Chunyu Xiao are too nai?ve about seizing power. Luo Huan-zhang was about to speak, but Prince Donghai suddenly sprang up and rushed towards his teacher, shouting, You lied to me! Bu Hengru was about to step forward to stop him when a sudden commotion came from outside. Someone had shouted, The Unfortunates are here to save the Emperor! No one understood what this meant except for Han Ruzi. Advertisement Chapter 55: Stalemate Chapter 55: Stalemate The calmest people in the room were Luo Huan-zhang and the Empress Dowager. Upon hearing the commotion outside, they were also the most surprised. The Empress Dowager quickly stood up and looked towards the door. She then slowly sat back down, her gaze shifting to Han Ruzi, as she clearly heard the people outside shouting Save the Emperor! Luo Huan-zhang turned and walked to the door. Though the people outside had not yet stormed into the inner courtyard, the sounds of clashing weapons were clearly audible, as were the shrill cries of the eunuchs, filled with despair. He turned back to a bewildered Bu Hengru, and asked, What is happening? Are there not guards at the palace gates?Updated chapters at novelhall.com Yes, there are guards... I will go out and see. Bu Hengru hastily left the room and returned quickly, his face showing obvious panic. A group of eunuchs and servant-girls, more than fifty in number, wielding... wooden sticks and bamboo poles, have surrounded Cishun Palace. Eunuchs and servant-girls? Luo Huanzhang was puzzled. Angry and shocked, Prince Donghai could not help but sneer, You have so many martial arts experts at your disposal, and yet you cannot fend off fifty or so eunuchs and servant-girls? Bu Hengru shook his head, Our men outside have all gone with the Grand Consort to the Hall of Diligent Administration, leaving only four guards at the main entrance. I think sending these three out there to kill a few of them would frighten them into submission. The three short-blade wielders at the door were about to leave when Luo Huan-zhang shouted, Stay. Our plan is to hold the Empress Dowager and the Emperor hostage and maintain control over those two. As long as we have them, we havent failed. Prince Donghai lowered his head, his face turning pale, for he was not included among the two. Luo Huan-zhang approached the Empress Dowager and respectfully said, How admirable. As you control the Imperial Court, and the officials grow more loyal. You have stained the Imperial Palace with blood, yet the servants obey you. How truly admirable. The Empress Dowager did not even raise her eyes and coldly replied, I control the court, but the palace is managed by the Grand Consort. It has nothing to do with me. Those people outside are not here for me. Have you not heard them shouting Save the Emperor? They are the Emperors. Of course Luo Huan-zhang had heard them. But everyone, whether in court or in the palace, held the Emperor on their lips while harboring their own intentions. He had not thought of the Emperor until the Empress Dowager had mentioned him. Only then did he look at the young man sitting by the window. Han Ruzis heart was filled with excitement. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E had succeeded in their mission, and the Emperor was no longer a bystander in this palace coup. However, Han Ruzi still managed to remain calm, meeting Luo Huan-zhangs gaze. You actually managed to gain the loyalty of a group of eunuchs and servant-girls? Luo Huan-zhang still had trouble believing it. Han Ruzi said, I simply took advantage of the circumstances. The Empress Dowager arrested and killed many of them, which allowed me to gain their trust. His attention was mostly focused on the noise outside. There were only four guards at the entrance of Cishun Palace, yet dozens of eunuchs and servant-girls had not yet broken in. This indicated that things were not going smoothly. Luo Huan-zhang turned back to the Empress Dowager, That is the advantage of the path of benevolence and righteousness. Cunning plots can achieve success, while benevolence and righteousness can maintain it. Strategies can advance, while benevolence and righteousness can secure the rear. He continued, We, too, have the advantage of circumstance. With the deaths of the Martial Emperor, the Graceful Emperor, and the Thoughtful Emperor in quick succession, the Empress Dowager rules as a woman, while the Cui clan wields power as in-laws. The foundation of Great Chu has already rotted, providing an opportunity for the people of the pugilist world. You are still so keen on playing the role of a teacher, the Empress Dowager said with a short laugh. It is hard to say how the foundation of the Great Chu fares, but your current situation is not good. Three blade-wielders ran into the room from outside. They were Bu Hengrus men, holding knives, their clothes covered with egg whites, vegetable leaves, and miscellaneous items. Their clothes were torn in several places, with a bit of blood on them. They appeared panicked and turned to close the door as soon as they entered the room. Several bamboo poles followed them from outside, poking about chaotically. Bu Hengru was greatly alarmed. He and the three subordinates who were originally with him went to help, forming a group of seven people. They barely managed to secure the door, but several bamboo poles still managed to poke in through the gaps. The sounds outside became even more chaotic, accompanied by the shouts of Save the Emperor! Zhang Youcai looked at Luo Huan-zhang and the seven blade-wielders, then obeyed the order. Just as he was about to leave, Maiden Wang reminded him, Close the main entrance of Cining Palace, and do not let anyone else in. Yes. Zhang Youcai left, and the numerous bamboo poles also withdrew. However, the door remained open. Maiden Wang bowed to the Empress Dowager and said, I took the liberty of giving orders without asking. Please punish me, Empress Dowager. No need to worry about that now, the Empress Dowager said, a bit tired. She looked at the sunlight pouring in from the doorway and pretended not to see the blades a few feet away. Bu Hengru and the others were getting more and more nervous, all looking to Luo Huan-zhang for guidance. Luo Huan-zhang thought for a moment, decided that the Empress Dowager was more important, and walked over to her. He signaled Bu Hengru and the other two to put down their blades and said, It is a pity that weve reached a stalemate. I only regret that I trusted the wrong person, the Empress Dowager replied without looking away. The people with me are all heroes and warriors from the pugilist world, unfamiliar with the rules of the imperial family. Please forgive us, Empress Dowager. Finally, the Empress Dowager looked at Luo Huan-zhang, Someone once told me that the power of the Emperor lies only beyond ten steps and within a thousand li. I dismissed it with a laugh, but now I see that it was true. I let go of my control within ten steps, and now we find ourselves in this situation. Indeed, within ten steps is where pugilists reign supreme. Han Ruzi was surprised. So Yang Feng had said the same thing to the Empress Dowager. Whose side was he really on? Luo Huan-zhang nodded in agreement, The person who said this to the Empress Dowager was very insightful. Chunyu Xiao also said that the farther away from the Emperor, the stronger the sense of majesty. Thats why the Emperor is always high above and distant from the people. Once someone breaks through the barriers and approaches the Emperors person, the Emperor no longer inspires fear. This is what they mean in the pugilist world, when they say that they are able to drag an Emperor off his horse if they put their own bodies on the line. So you devised this plan? Half of it was a plan, and the other half was a gift from Heaven. Chunyu Xiao had incited Prince Qi into rebellion, and I prepared to collaborate from within the Capital. But after staying in the Cui clan for a while, I found that I had the opportunity to approach the Emperor no, the Empress Dowager. So I agreed with Chunyu Xiao that if Prince Qi could break through Hangu Gate, I would carry out the original plan, which was to depose the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, and welcome a new ruler. If Prince Qis army was defeated, I would carry out a new plan, staging a palace coup. The Empress Dowager nodded, I must capture Chunyu Xiao alive and see what kind of person he really is. Luo Huan-zhang smiled, The senior officials may prevent the Grand Consort from entering the Hall of Diligent Administration, but they cannot stop the Emperors edict from being proclaimed. At this very moment, the guards in the palace are being replaced, all serving my purpose. Your elder brother, Marshal of the Southern Army Shang-guan Xu, should have already been stripped of his seal of office. When the Southern Army soldiers enter the city again, the officials will have no choice but to obey. The Empress Dowager also smiled faintly, Every day after noon, several of my loyal officials and I meet in the Pavilion of Expansive Literature. If they do not see me, they will go to the Hall of Diligent Administration to detain the officials. So, the Grand Consort might not be able to return after all. As for the Marshal of the Southern Army, taking away his seal of office may not be that easy. Luo Huan-zhang turned to look at the doorway, the sunlight indicating that it was already past noon. Luo Huan-zhang and the Empress Dowager looked at each other, both trying to gauge the others bargaining position. Standing beside them, Bu Hengru suddenly spoke up, Theres no need to talk anymore. Chunyu Xiao gave me a secret order: if our plan fails, kill the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and Prince Donghai. That way, the imperial officials will have no monarch, the feudal lords will fight each other, and Chunyu Xiao will still have a chance! Bu Hengru waved the blade in his hand, his eyes filled with madness. Advertisement Chapter 56: A Historian’s Anger Chapter 56: A Historians Anger The sun was high in the sky, and the once smooth-sailing palace coup took a sharp turn for the worse. The situation became increasingly unpredictable, and Bu Hengru, with a blade in hand, shouted at the six blade-wielders, Be ready! When I say move, you strike! The six blade-wielder looked at each other, and one of them asked, Did the Immortal Master really give such a secret order? Before Bu Hengru could speak, Luo Huan-zhang interrupted, Dont talk nonsense! Chunyu Xiao is a sage, how could he resort to such a despicable strategy? With the Empress Dowager and Emperor dead, the senior officials outside would immediately welcome a prince of the imperial clan to the Capital to succeed the throne. Why would feudal lords fight one other? Bu Hengru sheathed his knife and hurriedly pulled out a piece of paper from his sleeve. After unfolding it, he showed it to Luo Huan-zhang, Master Chunyus handwriting and seal are here, you should recognize it. Look whats written on it. Luo Huan-zhang took the paper, looked at it for a while, and frowned, This is not his handwriting; its a poor imitation. As he spoke, he tore the paper apart and threw it away, leaving the torn pieces scattered on the ground. Bu Hengru was caught off guard by this scene, watching the secret order turn into waste paper. Enraged, he drew his dagger and shouted, Luo Huan-zhang, what is the meaning of this? Im trying to save this plan, and your lives as well. The six blade-wielders nodded repeatedly, clearly supporting Luo Huan-zhang more. Bu Hengrus face alternated between pale and flushed, and finally, he said resentfully, Well see how you explain this to Master Chunyu later. If there is a later, it means we have accomplished an unparalleled feat, and there is no need to explain. If there is no later, what is there to explain? Luo Huan-zhang stepped back two paces, glancing at both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. I only need one of you to appoint Chunyu Xiao as the Spiritual Leader. Who is willing? Both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor remained silent. From the other side, Prince Donghai spoke up, Im willing. Its just a position of Spiritual Leader. If you had mentioned it earlier, I would have agreed long ago. Luo Huan-zhang held up a finger towards Prince Donghai, signaling him not to speak, and his gaze swept between the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. The Empress Dowager spoke first, her answer simple, I will not be a puppet. Luo Huan-zhangs gaze settled on the Emperor. Han Ruzi was somewhat tempted. He had always been a puppet; continuing as one would not cause any losses, and it could save the lives of many people, especially his own and his mothers. He looked to his mother, and Maiden Wang shook her head ever so slightly. What is Chunyu Xiaos so-called Great Path if even benevolence and righteousness are trivial arts? Han Ruzi did not refuse immediately. Bu Hengru was still anxious, Theres no need to waste words with him... Luo Huan-zhang stretched out his other hand, signaling Bu Hengru to remain silent as well, and stared more intently at the Emperor. Benevolence and righteousness are originally part of the Great Path, but in the hands of emperors, they become mere tricks, used to deceive the world and control their subjects. The Great Path is simple and natural; it restores benevolence and righteousness to its original state where everyone practices them, but they do not belong exclusively to any one person. Han Ruzi, still young, did not quite understand. He asked in confusion, So would there still be an Emperor? Emperors are thieves. Luo Huan-zhangs words were startling, but he seemed unconcerned and continued to speak confidently, The emperor, a single person, stands above all others without possessing superior virtue. At first, he governs the country, but gradually, everything becomes about him personally. Look at the historical records. In there, you will find nothing but political strife and family disputesconcubines, princes, eunuchs, in-laws, treacherous sycophants... These people would turn the Imperial Court into their own private playground, while the Emperor indulges himself inside, long forgetting the common people. Han Ruzi had no reactions, but Prince Donghai grew more and more alarmed as he listened. He murmured, This was not what you taught me in the past. In the past? In the past, the Founding Emperor was a wise and just emperor. But in his later years, he became infatuated with young and beautiful concubines, almost deposing the Crown Prince; the Accomplished Emperor was a good emperor who practiced benevolence and righteousness, but he indulged his maternal relatives, leading to Imperial In-laws wrecking havoc, a trend that has continued in this dynasty; the Fiery Emperor reduced the power of feudal lords and stripped Imperial In-laws of power, but in his later years, he became paranoid and bloodthirsty, not even sparing his own sons; the Peaceful Emperor showed great potential for reviving the Empire, but due to the Empress Dowagers dying plea, he once again supported the rise of Imperial In-laws. In the past... Zuo Ji hurried in, stopping at the doorway, and peeked inside the room to confirm that Luo Huan-zhang and others were in control of the situation. Only then did he step in and habitually kneel before the Empress Dowager, I hope the Empress Dowager is well. Not bad, you have some courage, which is quite impressive, the Empress Dowager had always seemed composed, but now her tone clearly revealed her resentment and hatred. Empress Dowager, you cannot blame me for this. You are not the same as you were before. Your actions are too ruthless, and my face cannot withstand such beatings. Moreover, you have focused all your energy on the senior officials, and we have not been together in such a long time... The Empress Dowagers expression turned icy, and Zuo Ji closed his mouth. Luo Huan-zhang coldly snorted, this was precisely the kind of imperial family affair he despised the most. He demanded, Zuo Ji, how are things at the Hall of Diligent Administration? Zuo Ji looked Luo Huan-zhang, First, tell me what is going on with the group of eunuchs and palace maids outside? We agreed that you would control the Imperial Palace while the Grand Consort and I would take care of the Imperial Court outside. If one side fails, we will lose everything. With the Emperor and the Empress Dowager here, what are you worried about? Zuo Ji crawled up, glanced at the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, and said, The Grand Consort has entered the Hall of Diligent Administration. The blade-wielders all breathed a sigh of relief, and Bu Hengru felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Looking at the scattered pieces of paper on the ground, he secretly thanked Luo Huan-zhang. Without him, he would have ruined everything. Still not reassured, Luo Huan-zhang asked, The senior officials were willing to obey the decree? Zuo Ji shook his head, Marquis Hua got hold of the Captain of the Guards seal of office, and led soldiers to break through the senior officials resistance. Have all the senior officials been captured? Some were captured, while others managed to escape. Luo Huan-zhang frowned, Did any of the Five Trusted Officials escape? Almost all of them were caught, only the old man Yin Wuhai managed to escape. It was chaotic at that timewho would have thought someone his age could run so fast! Zuo Ji was somewhat unhappy; he came to deliver good news, but ended up being interrogated as if he were still a servant, Yin Wuhai wont cause much trouble. Thats not necessarily true. Luo Huan-zhang was no longer as confident as before, Lets wait for the news from the Southern Army. If everything goes smoothly there, we wont need to worry about Yin Wuhai. Also, keep an eye on the Pavilion of Expansive Literature; the Empress Dowagers lackeys there might cause trouble... Before he could finish speaking, two window panels were suddenly pushed open, and someone shouted, Your Majesty, duck! Han Ruzi dove under the window, and several bamboo poles extended into the room. These poles were connected in pairs, stretching nearly nine meters long, forming a barrier. Your Majesty, come out! Another voice called out. Han Ruzi glanced back; Bu Hengru and the others had already recovered from their shock and were frantically swinging their blades. The Empress Dowager and his mother were terrified, giving no indication of what to do. This was a moment for decisive action. Han Ruzi stood up and stretched his hands out the window, and they were immediately grabbed. [1] The Chinese term for eunuch literally means Great Supervisor, and is technically a term for a position within the Imperial Palace held by men. But since these men would have to be castrated to hold such positions, the term also came to be used to refer to castration. Advertisement Chapter 57: Crouching Tigers and Hidden Dragons Chapter 57: Crouching Tigers and Hidden Dragons The people in the room were stunned by the sudden appearance of the long bamboo pole. Zuo Ji fell to the ground, and several blade-wielders awkwardly waved their swords, like clumsy cows swatting flies, helplessly retreating step by step. Only one person was extremely angry and bravely rushed forward. Luo Huan-zhang was really angry. He was undertaking the greatest adventure of his life, daring to speak his mind even in front of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, without having to hide his anger behind the words of benevolence and righteousness. But these eunuchs and servant-girls were always up to no good. They should have stayed out of it like everyone else.Updated chapters at novelhall.com Luo Huan-zhang rushed forward, not towards the bamboo poles, but towards the ground, throwing his scholarly demeanor to the winds. He crawled forward with his hands and feet, surprisingly fast, and quickly reached the window. However, he was moving too fast and could not stop in time. He hit the wall and fell backward, but even as he fell, he reached out his hand and grabbed something. He had caught hold of an ankle. Han Ruzis upper body was already out of the window, and several hands were helping him, but one foot could not be pulled out. A eunuch was lying on the windowsill, whacking about with a short stick, shouting, Pull harder! Luo Huan-zhang took several blows to the head and face. He lifted his other hand to shield his face and shouted to Bu Hengru and the others, Come help! We cant let them... Bu Hengru and the others held their blades but didnt know what to do. They only reacted when they heard the shouting, and two of them immediately crouched and rushed towards the window. At that moment, Luo Huan-zhang was hit hard on the forehead and could not bear the pain. He had to let go. The Emperor had been taken away. The Empress Dowager, Maiden Wang, and Prince Donghai were stunned. They were all clever and resourceful, but in such a situation, they were just like any other ordinary person, sitting around, dumbfounded and completely at a loss. Outside, there was a clamor of noise. Luo Huan-zhang sat on the ground, holding his forehead and shouted sternly, Go get the Emperor back! We cant afford to lose even one person. We must not let the Emperor leave the palace! Bu Hengru and the others understood this too. Three of them jumped out of the window while four went out through the door, wielding their blades as they charged out. However, they were outnumbered. The eunuchs and servant-girls outside were well-prepared. They threw stones, eggs, and clumps of dirt like a torrential rain. The seven of them were forced to retreat back into the room, backs against the wall, dodging the barrage. Since its construction, Cishun Palace had never been so dirty and messy. The place was a mess. The chairs and beds facing the door were not attacked, and Maiden Wang still protected the Empress Dowager. She looked outside and wanted to catch a glimpse of her son but could only see several unfamiliar figures. Prince Donghai sat closer to the center, completely safe, but he was most surprised. He, he doesnt even want his own mother? he exclaimed. Maiden Wang was reminded by this remark and could no longer maintain her composure and low profile. She shouted loudly, Ruzi, run! Seek the senior officials outside! Dont worry about me. They... Bu Hengru ran over with his sword, angrily interrupting her, Shut up! Maiden Wang lowered her voice, but didnt stop talking, They dare not kill the Empress Dowager and me. Thats not necessarily true. Bu Hengru held his sword against Maiden Wangs neck, and she stopped talking. Luo Huan-zhang sat under the window and shouted loudly, Your Majesty, the palace gates are already sealed. You cannot escape. Please come back. We have no intention of regicide! Your Majesty, are you really willing to abandon... Zuo Ji, who had been lying by the door since the beginning of the fight, peeked outside and said, The Emperor is gone. Zhang Youcais account was a bit disorganized, but the general idea was still clear. Brother Cai and more than a dozen eunuchs, armed with bamboo poles, went to Cining Palace first and knocked on the door, claiming to be sent by the Grand Consort. They took advantage of the blade-wielders opening the gate, rushed in, subdued the two of them, and tied them up. When they got into Cining Palace, dozens of eunuchs and servant-girls were terrified. Only Dong Qing E and a few others dared to leave the palace, while the rest still obeyed the Grand Consorts order and did not dare step out of the gate. Nevertheless, they did not release the two blade-wielders. As Zhang Youcai was telling his story, they peeked and saw that the Emperor had indeed been rescued, and more people came running to join them. After occupying Cining Palace, the group called for reinforcements from elsewhere and went together to Cishun Palace to save the Emperor. Han Ruzi said to the fat eunuch, You must be Brother Cai. The fat eunuch hurriedly knelt, This humble servant is Cai Xinghai. Just because I am older, my colleagues call me big brother. I dare not use this title in front of Your Majesty. Please call me by my name. Very well, Cai Xinghai, you may rise, Han Ruzi felt that this person must have a significant background but he had no time to ask further. He glanced at the crowd and recognized several familiar faces, You all are from Qiuxin Palace. The group nodded repeatedly, and one servant-girls said, There were also two rebels guarding Qiuxin Palace. Cai Xinghai led people to break through the palace gate. The Empress ordered us to follow Cai Xinghai to save Your Majesty. She wanted to come as well, but we persuaded her to stay behind. Han Ruzi was once reluctant to marry the Empress, but now he increasingly felt that having such an Empress was quite good. He was also a little overly excited and had to secretly remind himself to remain calm. He had not completely escaped danger yet. After thinking for a moment, he said, We must find a way to leave the Imperial Palace. Can we break through the gates? Zhang Youcai could not answer this question, but Cai Xinghai said, I have sent people to investigate. The south, north, and west gates are each guarded by twenty to thirty blade-wielders. Our long bamboo poles can handle about ten enemies, but if there are more, our chances of success are not high, and it would put Your Majesty at risk. What do you think we should do? At this moment, Han Ruzi had to choose to trust Cai Xinghai. In my humble opinion, we should jump over the wall. The south, north, and west sides are all palace buildings, which are not easy to escape from, and we might be discovered by the rebels. On the east side, there is a section of the wall that should be unguarded. After jumping over, we can reach the Ancestral Temple. Going south and taking a detour, its not far to the Hall of Diligent Administration. There, Your Majesty can meet with the senior officials, or leave the palace to make further decisions. I need to see the senior officials. They dont know what has happened in the palace, and I must explain it to them personally. Then lets go! Zhang Youcai turned around and was about to run, but Cai Xinghai was more cautious, Hold on, someone should go ahead to scout the situation... Ill go. Zhang Youcai dashed out in a flash. Cai Xinghai looked at the people and asked the Emperor, Does Your Majesty need everyone to follow? Han Ruzi knew that no matter which way they went, it would be risky. The Captain of the Guards had already lost his seal office, and it was still difficult to predict whom the palace guards would obey. So he said, We should try not to attract attention during this journey... Cai Xinghai, choose a few people to accompany me out of the palace, and the others should go to Qiuxin Palace to protect the Empress. Try as much as possible not to fight with the rebels, since the Empress Dowager is still in their hands. We must ensure her safety. He had to say this, for if the eunuchs and palace maids attacked Cishun Palace again in a moment of excitement, his mother, Maiden Wang, would be in danger. Cai Xinghai had the same idea, and with a few flicks of his fingers, he chose three eunuchs to accompany them. The others, including those who had been afraid to leave Cining Palace earlier, all went to Qiuxin Palace to protect the Empress. As the larger group set off first, Cai Xinghai pointed at the two captives nearby and said, These two should not be left alive. Han Ruzi glanced at the two, and saw fear and pleading in their eyes. He hesitated for a moment, thought of his mother, and let go of his his compassion, Execute them. This was his first time deciding the life and death of others. Next, he would have to make choices that would determine his own. Advertisement Chapter 58: Going over the Wall Chapter 58: Going over the Wall Within the Imperial Palace, there were walls surrounded by even more walls, towering like sheer cliffs. Climbing these walls was difficult and descending even more so. The walls of the inner sanctums of the palace were somewhat shorter, yet still measured over six meters in height. As Han Ruzi lifted his head to gaze upward, he realized that one only regrets his lack of knowledge when it is needed, and one only feels the wall is high when trying to scale it. Moreover, the wall was smooth and slippery, without any pits or hollows to leverage. Zhang Youcai led the way, not finding any blade-wielding rebels. When they reached the wall, he too was out of options. This wall is much taller than the one at Cining Palace. Brother Cai, if we form a human ladder with the six of us, could we help His Majesty escape? Including the Emperor, they had six people, and the height seemed sufficient. However, Cai Xinghai dared not form a human ladder. That would be too dangerous, and once His Majesty is on top of the wall, there would be no way to descend. Cai Xinghai looked up and examined the situation for a moment before addressing the Emperor, Your Majesty, is there a place for you to go to? Of course, as long as I can leave the palace, any destination will suffice. Not far from here lies the Chamber of Ceremonial Attire that houses the Founding Emperors robes. There, we can find tools for climbing walls. The chamber, also known as the quiet chamber, was a place Han Ruzi had spent several days fasting when he first entered the palace. Naturally, he remembered it well, even down to the number of holes in the Founding Emperors robes. Are there tools for climbing walls there? I have seen a ladder in the side chamber there. I am just unsure whether it is still usable. Lets go take a look. Han Ruzi spoke, but he did not know which direction to head in. He had always taken the main paths in the Imperial Palace, and there was always a large group of people accompanying him. Now that he was in an unfamiliar area, he could no longer find his way around. Understood. Cai Xinghai bowed with clasped fists and took the lead. Han Ruzi and the others followed quickly, asking, Cai Xinghai, were you a soldier in the army previously? Cai Xinghai turned his head and smiled, Your Majesty has a keen eye. I used to guard the border beyond the border forts. I entered the palace five years ago. Han Ruzi hadnt met many soldiers before, but the military air surrounding Cai Xinghai was so strong that even without much experience, one could easily tell. Zhang Youcais excitement had not subsided. He said, We secretly call him General Cai.'' Cai Xinghai blushed, I am no General. I am merely a low-level military officer. But you still commanded several hundred people, Brother Cai. And you fought against the Xiongnu... Zhang Youcai suddenly fell silent for some reason. If Han Ruzi were a little more mature, he would not have pressed the matter further. However, he was only thirteen years old, and his mind wasnt entirely focused on the situation at hand. He casually asked, Wasnt it great to have a successful career on the frontier? Why did you choose to enter the palace?[1] Cai Xinghai chuckled, To be honest, Your Majesty, I was too eager to achieve success and make a name for myself. So, when reporting the number of enemy heads I had taken, I overreported by... two or three hundred. According to the law, I should have been executed. Fortunately, the Imperial Court granted a general amnesty to the entire Empire at the time, so I was allowed to atone for my crime through a lesser punishment. I didnt want to die, so I entered the palace. Zhang Youcai said, Hah, you told me that you had overreported by a few dozen heads, but you finally told the truth to His Majestyit was actually several hundred! I cant bear the crime of deceiving the Emperor. Here we are, the chamber containing the Founding Emperors robes is just ahead, Cai Xinghai pointed to a small courtyard in front of them. Han Ruzi felt a sudden realization, faintly understanding why Cai Xinghai dared to save him. He was a soldier accustomed to taking risks, and after successfully saving the Emperor, he must have his own requests. Thinking about this, Han Ruzi felt relieved. Deeply influenced by Yang Feng, he had always been skeptical about help that came without any apparent reason. Having found a reason, he now trusted the chubby eunuch even more. The Chamber of Ceremonial Attire was located in a small courtyard, and the courtyard door was closed tightly. Cai Xinghai spoke softly, Your Majesty, let me knock on the door first. You can reveal yourself later. Alright. Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai stood by the wall, while the other three eunuchs stood on the other side of the courtyard door. Cai Xinghai raised his fist and knocked on the door, Old Huang, open the door, Old Huang, open the door quickly! After a while, a low voice came from inside, Who is it? As he took a step forward, he realized that his legs were tightly embraced by the eunuchs. We order you to let go. Your Majesty, the Founding Emperors items must not be touched, and cannot be taken out of the chamber. This is a rule passed down by our ancestors, Your Majesty... Han Ruzi raised the sword, The Founding Emperor wielded this sword to conquer the realm, and this sword has tasted the blood of countless people. It has not been used for many years, and using you to consecrate it would be fitting. The two eunuchs hesitated, released the Emperors legs, and retreated on their knees without daring to raise their heads. Han Ruzi carried the sword out of the door. Cai Xinghai and the others also emerged from the side rooms, carrying a ladder. They saw the sword in the Emperors hand and exclaimed in unison, What a fine sword! Han Ruzi could not help but laugh, his confidence boosted. He sheathed the sword and said, Lets go. The old eunuch guarding the door was still kneeling at the entrance, watching the emperor carrying the sword. He did not dare to stop him and just kept kowtowing. It was getting darker, and Han Ruzi did not know how the situation at the Hall of Diligent Administration was developing. He quickened his pace, with Cai Xinghai and the others following closely behind. The ladder was set up against the top of the wall, at just the right height. Cai Xinghai said, The Founding Emperor is truly a great warrior, always thinking about battles. This ladder was prepared for this palace wall. Han Ruzi had another thought; it seemed that the Founding Emperor felt that the palace was not entirely safe, so he had prepared siege equipment. More than a hundred years later, his seventh-generation descendant would use the equipment. Cai Xinghai climbed up the wall first to test the sturdiness of the ladder, finding no issues. He said, Your Majesty, please come up. Zhang Youcai, protect His Majesty well. Dont worry, Zhang Youcai followed behind the Emperor, always ready to lend a hand. Cai Xinghai knelt on the roof tiles, also extending his hand to catch the Emperor. The pursuers arrived just at that moment, and one of them shouted, Found him! The Emperor is trying to escape! Han Ruzi was startled and turned his head to see more than a dozen blade-wielders dressed as eunuchs running down the alley. The two leading men were extremely fast and would soon catch up. Han Ruzi took a few quick steps, extending his free hand to grasp Cai Xinghais hand, and with his help, leaped onto the top of the wall in one step. The wall was covered with a layer of tiles, making it quite unstable to stand on. Zhang Youcai, being agile, quickly climbed up as well. Han Ruzi shouted to the three men below, Come up quickly! The three men exchanged glances, and one of them looked up and said, Your Majesty, please go ahead, well hold them off for a while. The three men brandished their long bamboo poles, preparing to face off against the dozen or so blade-wielders. Just as Han Ruzi was about to urge them again, Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai had already pulled up the ladder and casually thrown it over the wall. The two foremost blade-wielders arrived, and while blocking the bamboo poles with their blades, they threw side-arms at those on the wall. Cai Xinghai held onto the Emperor and leaped, jumping off the wall. Zhang Youcai fikkiwed without a second thought. Cai Xinghai fell to the ground, feeling a sharp pain in his right ankle. But he could not check on it as he still held the Emperor. He turned his head to look at the wall. Although he was a soldier, he had some understanding of the pugilist world. If it had been a large-scale battlefield, he would not be afraid of the blade-wielders. But in such close skirmishes, he did not have much chance of winning. If just one of the blade-wielders inside the wall had trained in light-step martial arts and could jump or climb over the high wall, Cai Xinghai would have no choice but to fight to the death. Screams were heard from behind the wall. [1] The only way a male could serve in the palace was as a eunuch, which was clearly not seen as a top career choice. Advertisement Chapter 59: Hidden Experts Chapter 59: Hidden Experts Han Ruzi wrested himself free from Cai Xinghais grasp, stood up, and drew the Founding Emperors sword. He stared nervously at the top of the wall; the agonizing screams from over the wall likely came from the three eunuchs left behind. Cai Xinghai also got up, his right foot in even more pain. But it seemed like a twisted ankle rather than a fracture, so he ignored it. The long bamboo pole was left inside the wall, but his belt still held a short blade he had snatched. He drew it and stood shoulder to shoulder with the Emperor. Zhang Youcai, being small and light, jumped down from the wall over six meter high without a scratch. However, he had no weapon in hand and could only clench his fists, ready for a desperate fight. The three of them looked up at the top of the wall together. The screams inside the wall stopped quickly. Zhang Youcai said, If we could attract the nearby guards... Before he could finish his sentence, a hand appeared at the top of the wall, knocked down a tile, and fell back down. Cai Xinghai breathed a sigh of relief. At least none of the pursuing blade-wielders were true martial arts experts. Lets go, Your Majesty. We must leave quickly. Han Ruzi nodded, and Cai Xinghai led the way, limping with gritted teeth while Zhang Youcai followed behind. As they walked, Zhang Youcai kept looking back, occasionally catching a glimpse of a hand appearing above the wall. After about a dozen steps, he could not help but say, These people are really stupid. They can jump so high; why dont they just form a human ladder to climb up? Zhang Youcai remembered this idea since that was what he had done before. Cai Xinghai paused, looked back, and immediately quickened his pace, limping even more noticeably. Han Ruzi caught up and supported the eunuchs arm with his left hand. Are you injured? Cai Xinghai hastily transferred the short knife from his right hand to his left and said, Your Majesty need not worry. Its just a twisted ankle, and I can bear it. On the battlefield, this wouldnt even count as an injury. To prove that he was fine, Cai Xinghai walked even faster. After a few steps, beads of sweat appeared on his face. Han Ruzi looked around as they walked down a very long alley. On one side was the wall of an inner palace, and on the other was a similarly high red wall, behind which was an unknown palace garden. There was nowhere to escape. Zhang Youcai, from behind, shouted, Theyre climbing up! The blade-wielders finally figured out how to scale the walls. They sprang up one after another, some jumping into the alley to give chase, while others ran atop the wall, causing the tiles to rattle. Cai Xinghai looked ahead and saw no end to the alley. With his injured leg, he would not be able to outrun the pursuers. He decided to stop and said to the Emperor, I have led Your Majesty into danger, and my crime is unforgivable. Please allow me to stay behind and fight these traitors to the death. Your Majesty... I shall stay behind too. Han Ruzi also knew that escape was impossible. He gripped his sword and faced the pursuers, saying reassuringly, They would not dare kill me. In his heart, he was not entirely sure. With the Empress Dowager and Prince Donghai in Luo Huan-zhangs hands, they might truly want to kill the puppet Emperor to eliminate future troubles. Ashamed and grateful, Cai Xinghai held his blade and stood in front of the Emperor, staring at the blade-wielders at the forefront of the pursuers. Zhang Youcai stood beside the Emperor, wanting to find a stone or something, but the alley was so clean that there wasnt even a single straw. He had no choice but to clench his fists and raise them in front of his chest, muttering, Come on, lets see whos stronger. There were ten blade-wielders chasing on the ground, five running on the wall, and several more who had not climbed up yet. The wall was covered with uneven tiles, but those running on them were even faster than those on the ground, perhaps to demonstrate their extraordinary skills. The broken tiles kept falling, forcing even their allies in the alley to dodge. Cai Xinghai did not spot any martial arts experts and felt somewhat relieved. He secretly calculated how many he could defeat but found the situation difficult. He regreted not bringing more people with him. The blade-wielder running at the forefront on the wall was now less than ten steps away. He leaped high sideways, aiming to defeat the enemy with an overwhelming force and secure the great merits of a first kill. Cai Xinghai suddenly let out a loud shout. Though he was a eunuch, his roar still retained seventy or eighty percent of its imposing presence. It was as if he had returned to the borderlands, this time facing not the Xiongnu cavalry but a pack of wild wolves. The blade-wielder who leaped on the wall appeared to be startled by the shout, swayed, and fell off the wall to the other side. Zhang Youcai used his sharp voice to yell as well, intending to echo Cai Xinghais roar. Unexpectedly, it was effective too. Another blade-wielder fell from the wall, and he too fell off the wall to the other side. Cai Xinghai picked up a short blade from the ground and looked around a few more times before speaking to the Emperor, Your Majesty, lets leave. These guards... might not want to reveal themselves. They wont claim credit for such a great service? Zhang Youcai found it hard to believe. Han Ruzi also found it strange. He turned and walked a few steps before suddenly shouting, Its you! I know its you! Cai Xinghai looked surprised and asked, Your Majesty, do you recognize... It was just one person? Still, no one responded or appeared. Han Ruzi shook his head, I was just guessing. He remembered that the person did not wish to be revealed. Zhang Youcai wanted to help the Emperor, but Han Ruzi told him to assist Cai Xinghai instead. The three of them walked out of the alley and saw two roads ahead: one extending to the south and the other pointing east. Cai Xinghai said, Lets head east; it should lead us to the Ancestral Temple. You know the way, right, Brother Cai? Im lost, Zhang Youcai had entered the palace when he was just over ten years old and only had a limited understanding of the palace layout. Cai Xinghai nodded, I once participated in ceremonial proceedings at the Ancestral Temple. At that time, I still had... I was still an army officer. We entered the temple from the south main gate, which leads to the Hall of Diligent Administration. We need to find a place to rest for a while, Han Ruzi said. Im fine, Your Majesty. We shouldnt stay here for long. The rebels will surely catch up with us again, Cai Xinghai said, trying to show that he was fine. To prove it, he jumped lightly, but the pain made him grit his teeth and he couldnt help but let out a couple of groans. We need to find a place to rest for a while, Han Ruzi said. Im fine, Your Majesty. We cant stay here for long, the rebels will definitely catch up again, Cai Xinghai said, trying to show he was fine by hopping lightly. However, the pain made him grimace, and he could not help but groan twice. There will not be any senior officials at the Hall of Diligent Administration at this time, so going there would be useless. Lets hide until morning. What is this place, and why is it so deserted? Cai Xinghai was not very familiar with the palace. He could only estimate their general location but not pinpoint their exact whereabouts. So, he shook his head. The three continued on, and suddenly Zhang Youcai slapped his forehead with his free hand, I remember now, isnt this the Eastern Palace, the manor of the Crown Prince? Huh? The Crown Princes Manor is not here, Han Ruzi, who had lived in the Crown Princes residence with his mother for several years, remembered it very clearly. This used to be the Crown Princes Manor, Zhang Youcai recalled the palace rumors and talked about it excitedly, Previous crown princes used to live here. After the Martial Emperor killed two crown princes, this place was left vacant. At first, there were still guards who kept watch, but later... Zhang Youcai shivered and didnt dare to continue. What happened later? Han Ruzi asked curiously. The dead crown princes started haunting the place, so no one has lived here since. No wonder there were no guards coming when we made so much noise just now, Zhang Youcai whispered, his voice trembling, Could it be... the ones who saved the Emperor just now were... Nonsense, those who saved the Emperor were martial arts experts, Cai Xinghai did not quite believe in the ghost stories. And it was would be even more improper to believe in such tales in front of the emperor. Lets hide here tonight, Han Ruzi did not believe in ghosts either and thought this was an excellent place to hide. Zhang Youcai was reluctant, but he did not dare object. Just as Cai Xinghai was about to speak, a figure suddenly appeared from the dark wall ahead, standing straight, seemingly floating in the darkness. Zhang Youcai was frightened and clung tightly to Cai Xinghais arm. Whos there? Cai Xinghai shouted. The figure stopped and said, It is late, Your Majesty. Please return to the palace. Advertisement Chapter 60: At the Palace Gates Chapter 60: At the Palace Gates The newcomer held ill will. Cai Xinghai pushed Zhang Youcai aside and prepared for battle. He asked, Who are you to dare impede the path of the Emperor! State your name! After a brief pause, the figure responded, Gui Yuehua, Chief Instructor of the Hua manor. Cai Xinghais heart sank. He had heard this name before; this individual was no ordinary pugilist blade-wielder but a renowned master. Gui Yuehua the Ghost Hand, Cai Xinghai sighed. You are a famed warrior of the pugilist world. Why have you stooped to the treacherous deed of plotting rebellion and regicide? Some willingly serve as the claws of an imbecilic ruler, while others act righteously on behalf of Heavens will. You do not appear to be a common eunuch; why throw your life away for an imbecilic ruler? His Majesty is not an imbecilic ruler, Zhang Youcai shouted angrily. Under the moonlight, Han Ruzi caught a glimpse of Gui Yuehuas general appearance: a man in his thirties, of average build, with a slightly pale complexion and sparse facial hair. He resembled more a down-and-out nobleman than a highly skilled martial artist, and certainly did not live up to the title of Ghost Hand. Gui Yuehua took a step forward, Where is Your Majestys bodyguard? How much longer will he hide in the shadows? Han Ruzi gripped the hilt of his sword and asked, Were you sent by Marquis Junyang?[1] Your Majesty knows the answer but still asks. Please accompany me back to the palace, or elsemy orders are to bring either a living or a dead Emperor. Whom does Marquis Junyang serve, the Cui clan or Chunyu Xiao? Gui Yuehua took another step forward, It is of no importance. It is very important. Chunyu Xiao is just using the Cui clan, and he will betray them soon. If Marquis Junyang... Gui Yuehua laughed, Your Majesty, are you trying to persuade me to forget my loyalties and betray my lord? As the last word left his mouth, Gui Yuehuas figure flickered and pounced towards the Emperor. Cai Xinghai swung his blade to intercept, but before his short blade could move, a fist struck him in the chest. With a loud cry, his plump body was sent flying backward. Zhang Youcai was shocked but had no time to join the fray. After throwing the punch that sent Cai Xinghai flying, Gui Yuehuas speed remained unabated. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the Emperor, grasping the hand that held the sword. He raised his head to admire the blade under the moonlight and praised, Truly a precious sword from the palace. Han Ruzi did not even have a chance to react. Annoyed, he sternly commanded, Release Us. Forgive me, Your Majesty, Gui Yuehua bent down, hoisted the Emperor sideways onto his shoulder, grabbed his leg with one hand, and still gripped the sword-wielding hand with the other. He strode in the direction of the inner palace. Zhang Youcai realized what was going on and started shouting, Release His Majesty! He lowered his head and charged forward. After running seven or eight steps without hitting anything, he stopped and looked around, only to be shocked to find Gui Yuehua already more than a dozen steps away and getting farther. Hurry! Whether you are a human or ghost, hurry up and save His Majesty! Any later and... Zhang Youcai dared not continue. Carried on someones shoulder, Han Ruzi was both ashamed and furious. He struggled with all his might but felt his entire body going numb, unable to muster strength. It was as if a turbid qi was trapped inside him, stagnant and unmoving. He had developed the habit of unconsciously using the reverse breathing technique but doing so now had little effect. Huh? Gui Yuehua was slightly taken aback but did not pay much attention since the Emperor was still under his control. Gui Yuehua quickly reached a crossroad. If he were alone, he could have easily jumped over the palace wall. But carrying the Emperor, he did not dare be careless. So, he turned north to rendezvous with the blade-wielders who were to meet him. Dont light it! Cai Xinghai yelled, not wanting the ordinary soldiers to recognize the Emperor. The identity of the eunuchs and their condescending tone subdued the soldiers on the other side. The officer raised his hand to signal his subordinates not to light the lantern for now, Alright, follow me to meet the newly-appointed Captain of the Guards. Emperor Han Ruzi was shocked when he heard this, Would that Hua Bin, the Marquis Junyang? How dare you to call the Captain by his name directly? Who... who are you? The officers confidence was fading, becoming more and more uncertain about the origin of these three people. Cai Xinghai was also surprised. Gui Yuehua from the Hua manor had just kidnapped the Emperor, and going to see Marquis Junyang would be like throwing oneself into a trap. Who is the deputy on duty? Take us to see him first. That would be the Captain of the Palace Gates, Liu Kunsheng. He is not far from here. Shall we go see him first? The officers tone softened as well. After all, he was not qualified to meet the Captain of the Guards directly, so it would be better to hand these three people over to the Captain of the Palace Gates. Agreed. Han Ruzi consented, knowing that only a few senior officials were involved in the rebellion plot with the Grand Consort and others. As long as they met a loyal official, matters would be much easier to handle. The soldiers changed their direction, guarding the three eunuchs in the middle, and escorted them to meet their superior. Cai Xinghai breathed a sigh of relief, while Zhang Youcai frequently looked back, fearing that the blade-wielders might catch up again. The Captain of the Palace Gates was not a high-ranking post, but it bore significant responsibility. Even a minor mistake would be considered a serious crime. Liu Kunsheng had been restless, feeling that the change of the Captain of the Guards during the day was too suspicious. Upon hearing that three mysterious eunuchs had appeared near the Eastern Palace, he was greatly alarmed and immediately stepped out to investigate. At a glance, he noticed that the youth was not an ordinary person. Ordinary soldiers guarding the palace might never see the Emperor or the consorts in their lifetime. Liu Kunsheng had seen them a few times, but that was during the reigns of the Martial Emperor and the Graceful Emperor. He did not recognize the current Emperor, but he could nevertheless accurately identify the imperial robes in the darkness. You... Liu Kunsheng, who was over fifty years old and in poor health, was both shocked and frightened. He suddenly fell to the ground. Despite the pain in his foot, Cai Xinghai quickly stepped forward and helped Liu Kunsheng up, whispering, Lets talk inside. Liu Kunsheng nodded repeatedly, inviting the three eunuchs into the room. To the escorting soldiers, he sternly said, Stay here, no one is allowed to leave. The soldiers obeyed, but they could not help but whisper amongst themselves. In the end, they unanimously concluded that the uninhabited Eastern Palace was haunted again. There were still a few people in the duty room, whom Liu Kunsheng drove out. Then, he turned around and carefully observed the situation. After a moment, he had no more doubts in his heart, and he knelt down to kowtow, Your humble servant Liu Kunsheng pays his respects to Your Majesty. The room was quite simple, with only a bed and a few stools. A lamp was lit on the table. Han Ruzi did not sit down but held the Founding Emperors treasured sword with both hands and said to Liu Kunsheng, We wish to leave the outer palace, can you help Us? Liu Kunsheng raised his head, This... Your Majesty, leaving the palace is a serious matter. Your humble servant... Your humble servant cannot make this decision... Cant the Emperor make the decision? Han Ruzi was anxious in his heart, but did not show it on his face, Marquis Junyang is a traitor. The imperial edict appointing him Captain of the Guards is false, so he is not qualified to serve as the Captain of the Guard. Liu Kunsheng had his guesses and was still greatly surprised when he heard the Emperor speak the truth. After pondering for a moment, he asked, Your Majesty, is there someone you wish to meet outside the palace? We wish to meet the senior officials outside. Han Ruzi intended to find Chancellor Yin Wuhai but did not mention it explicitly. Has something happened in the Imperial Palace? The Empress Dowager has been kidnapped by traitors. We must gather the officials to rescue her, Han Ruzi said, knowing that many senior officials were loyal to the Empress Dowager. Liu Kunsheng steeled his heart and said, In that case, there is no need to look for the officials outside. Since Your Majesty has already left the inner palace, you can personally remove Marquis Junyang from his position. With Your Majestys call, which guard would dare not to obey? Han Ruzi thought that this could be a solution and was considering it when a soldier outside announced loudly, Captain Hua has arrived! [1] Marquis Junyang is the father of Hua Huwang, who has been mentioned before. The Marquis was first mentioned in CH 33, where it was said that the Hua clan was a Marquis clan of heroic pugilists whose title was granted by the Founding Emperor. Advertisement Chapter 61: The Handsome Marquis Chapter 61: The Handsome Marquis The people in the room were all startled by Marquis Junyangs sudden impending arrival. Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai stood in front of the Emperor, while the Captain of the Palace Gates Liu Kunsheng grasped the hilt of his sword. After a brief moment of hesitation, he turned around to face the entrance, standing shoulder to shoulder with the two eunuchs. Han Ruzi had faced many dangers on this day. Unable to simply follow instructions in the face of unexpected events, he was torn between trust and suspicion, selfishness and selflessness. These considerations had seemed distant, mere theoretical debates on paper. Now, he had to make judgments in a very short time and be decisive. Taking a step forward, Han Ruzi patted the Captain of the Palace Gates on the shoulder, signaling him to turn around. He then placed the Founding Emperors treasured sword into his hands, saying, Hua Bin is prepared, and any attempt to seize power would be unfeasible. Liu Kunsheng, We command you to leave the palace immediately, deliver the Founding Emperors sword to a senior official who recognizes it, and order them to enter the palace to exterminate the traitors... The footsteps outside were getting closer, and it seemed there were quite a few people approaching. Han Ruzi hesitated no more, forcefully pushing Liu Kunsheng and shouted, You dare commit regicide? Protect the Emperor, quickly, come protect the Emperor! Liu Kunsheng did not understand the situation when he received the sword. He was even more baffled by the Emperors push, causing him to take two steps back. Although Zhang Youcai was intelligent, he was also puzzled at this moment. Cai Xinghai, however, reacted quickly. He raised his short blade and struck Liu Kunsheng with the back of the blade, saying, You scoundrel! Cant you even recognize His Majesty? How dare you claim hes an imposter! Finally understanding the situation, Liu Kunsheng inserted the treasured sword vertically into his waistband as a way to conceal it slightly. He then drew his blade and sternly said, The Emperor of Chu is safe within the inner palace, yet you three eunuchs dare to impersonate the Son of Heaven! Such audacity! Guards, come quickly! As the door opened, Liu Kunsheng stumbled backward, waving his arms wildly, the blade in his hand spinning like a windmill. Hey, be careful! someone shouted, catching Liu Kunsheng and pushing him aside. Taking advantage of the situation, Liu Kunsheng fell to the ground, pressing the treasured sword beneath him. Ten imperial guards entered the room, each with their swords drawn. The last to enter was none other than Marquis Junyang himself. Han Ruzi had once taken special notice of Marquis Junyang in the Hall of Diligent Administration and recognized that handsome face with the beard reaching his chest. Staring at him, Han Ruzi spread his arms, shielding Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai behind him. Hua Bins figure was tall and imposing, standing out even among the group of Imperial Guards. After a brief eye contact with the Emperor, he said coldly, This is not the Emperor. Take them all away. The guards obeyed, slowly approaching the trapped trio. Cai Xinghai gripped his blade, eager to fight, but Han Ruzi signaled him to put it down. He then addressed Hua Bin, Imperial in-laws rarely withstand the test of time, but the Hua clan is an exception. Why do you, Marquis Hua, risk your own life? Dont make me shut your mouth, Hua Bins voice grew even colder. With a sigh, Han Ruzi told Cai Xinghai, Forget it. After some hesitation, Cai Xinghai finally threw his short blade to the ground. The Imperial Guards stepped forward, their swords pointed at the three. With just a single command, the Emperor, who had ascended to the throne only a few months prior, would meet his end here. Hua Bin turned his head to look at the fallen Captain of the Palace Gates, Liu Kunsheng. Captain Hua, it was I who captured... these three... Ow! Liu Kunsheng feigned injury. Having taken up his post only half a day ago, Hua Bin had not yet fully taken control of the Imperial Guards and did not wish to create more trouble. After hesitating for a moment, he said, Very well, your service merits commendations, and I will remember this. Captain, I merely followed orders and fulfilled my duty in capturing these traitors upon your arrival. Do you require me to accompany you? I can provide testimony... No need. Hua Bin immediately rejected the request. It is obvious that they are impersonating the Son of Heaven. There is no need for testimony. Stay here and rest. Tomorrow, go to the secretarys office to have your merit recorded. Yes, Captain. Farewell, I shall... Ow! Liu Kunsheng cried out in pain once again. As Hua Bin turned to leave, he stopped and asked, Are there only these three? Isnt there a fourth person? You just said you dont see me as a child. After I have explained, will Your Majesty be willing to tell me who that martial arts expert is? Agreed. Hua Bin folded his hands behind his back and paced back and forth for a few steps before stopping and saying, The Hua clan was enfeoffed as a marquis during the reign of the Peaceful Emperor, and I am the third generation. Among the imperial in-law families, ours has a long history, but the Hua clan has never held great power in the court, unlike the Cui family and the rising Shang-guan clan. Of course, barring any accidents, the Hua family will witness the decline of these two clans, just like the fate of the previous generations imperial in-laws. In that case, you are not after power, nor are you loyal to the Cui clan or Prince Donghai. Of course not. Although the Hua clan lacks power, we still possess our pride and would never bow to the Cui clan. Then it must be Chunyu Xiao? Chunyu Xiao is a swindler from the pugilist world, who has spent years persuading various lords. Among the descendants of the Han imperial clan who are eligible to be enfeoffed as princes, who doesnt harbor a little ambition to become an emperor? Chunyu Xiao lives off their ambitions. However, these ambitions are short-lived, as once the lords realize the difficulties are insurmountable, they usually become disheartened. Chunyu Xiao then changes his name and moves on to instigate the next lord. How could the Hua family possibly pledge loyalty to such a person? Han Ruzi was truly at a loss this time, Then... are you seeking personal revenge? Your Majesty has guessed a part of it. How much do you know about the Hua clan? All I know is... Han Ruzi shook his head, the bit he knew about the Hua family had just been mentioned by Hua Bin: the imperial in-laws during the reign of the Peaceful Emperor, enfeoffed as marquises for three generations. The Hua clan is known throughout the pugilist world for its chivalry. There is a saying in the pugilist world: The Handsome Marquis, the Ugly King, and the Commoner Tan; Their fame spreads far and wide, justly won. The Handsome Marquis refers to the Hua clan,[2] ranking at the forefront. Han Ruzi resisted asking who the Ugly King and Commoner Tan were. Your son, Hua Huwang, once helped me out of a sense of justice. That cannot be considered an act of chivalry. My son was merely cooperating with Prince Donghai in staging a play. The Hua clans reputation for chivalry dates back to the time of the Peaceful Emperor. He was unwilling to grant the Hua family direct power but gave us the authority to intercede on behalf of others. No matter who it was or how grave the crime, as long as the Hua family spoke up, at the very least, the death penalty could be averted. Of course, the Hua clan also has its limits, and we never pleaded for mercy for those plotting treason. Han Ruzi nodded, not understanding where the Hua clans resentment came from. When the Martial Emperor ascended the throne, the Hua clans privileges were preserved, probably for about twenty years. By the time I inherited the title of Marquis Junyang, this privilege was not as effective. Later, the Martial Emperor decided to act against the warriors of the pugilist world. Many brave men sought my help, and I tried my best to satisfy their requests. I barged into the imperial palace several times to reason with the Martial Emperor, which indeed made the Hua clans chivalry even more renowned. However, I could save only a very small number. The chivalry of the Marquis Junyang had become mere empty words. The more Han Ruzi listened, the more confused he became, Are you seeking revenge for the warriors of the pugilist world? But the Martial Emperor has been dead for several years. Anger suddenly appeared on Hua Bins face, and he said fiercely, I am seeking revenge for myself and the chivalry of the Hua clan. Regardless of who wins or loses, who becomes the emperor, I want the people of the world to know that the Junyang Marquis is not a coward who fears death. Whatever I have promised, I will fulfill! What did you promise? I promised to clear the names of those heroes killed by the Martial Emperor. Hua Bin clapped his hands three times, and three people walked in from outside, one of whom was Gui Yuehua, the Ghost Hand, with his right arm wrapped in a cloth bandage, with faint traces of blood seeping through. Keep your promise and tell me the truth, Your Majesty. Han Ruzi shook his head, Im sorry, but my promise to that person takes precedence, and I cannot reveal a single word. However, I can issue an imperial edict to clear the names of the heroes killed since the reign of the Martial Emperor. Han Ruzi did not know if the Emperors promise still held any value. He could only hope to hold out until dawn, hoping that the newly acquainted Captain of the Palace Gates would not let him down. The precedent of officials being loyal to the Emperor became his only hope. [1] The imperial doctors job is to serve the imperial family, not guards. [2] This is a play on the words used for Marquis Junyang. The character Jun can also mean handsome, hence they are known as the Handsome Marquis. Chapter 62: Under the Cover of Night Chapter 62: Under the Cover of Night The Emperor made a promise to clear the names of the innocent pugilists who were killed. Hua Bin scoffed, Your Majesty knows nothing about the pugilist world, let alone what chivalrous reputation is. What do you know about clearing their names? Hua Bin looked at Gui Yuehua and the others, If we cant lure that expert here by daybreak, theres no need to wait any longer. Marquis Junyang hurriedly went downstairs, and the three pugilists coldly stared at the Emperor. Han Ruzi did not back down, scanning the faces of the three and asked Gui Yuehua, You clearly had help. Why did you try capturing me alone? Gui Yuehuas expression darkened, and he did not answer. You cherish your reputation and refuse to gang up against one person, just like Marquis Junyang cherishes his chivalrous reputation, Han Ruzi answered his own question, finding pugilists hard to understand. On second thought, seeking fame among pugilists and seeking power among senior officials shared some similarities, But you were defeated. Does that not make you feel more embarrassed? Gui Yuehuas pale face almost sank in anger, Losing to a sneak attack is not shameful. Yet after being injured, you sought help, which means youre not that confident anymore. If that person were to step forward openly now, would you agree to a one-on-one fight? Of course. What if you were defeated? Would these two join in? Would you let me go? Han Ruzis questions followed one after another. Gui Yuehua could barely control the rage in his heart, Though I may not have fully mastered my skills, I am not afraid of a woman. If she dares to show up, Im shall fight her one-on-one. If I lose... Gui Yuehua could not promise to release the Emperor, so he raised his voice, I will die here today! Han Ruzi shook his head, Im just interested in the rules of the pugilist world. That elusive person probably will not show up. Waiting until daybreak will not change that. A burly man stepped forward, standing in front of the Emperor, his bull-like eyes fixed on him, You are quite eloquent for an imbecilic ruler. Perhaps we dont need to wait until daybreak. We could take action now and see if the sneak attacker dares to show up. Han Ruzis eyes were dry, but he refused to blink, How strange. Why do you all always say that Im an imbecilic ruler? I havent even... Do you want to say youre just a puppet? The burly man disdainfully spat on the ground, Prince Qi rebelled, and its understandable to arrest the rebels, but why involve their friends and family? These people were not rebels; some even welcomed the imperial army on the road. That was not my edict. Taking their female relatives into the imperial harem, was that not your edict either? Han Ruzi said in surprise, I havent even heard of it! Harem... Im only thirteen years old! The burly man laughed heartily, An imbecilic ruler is an imbecilic ruler, regardless of age. Han Ruzi wanted to argue, but suddenly remembered what the Grand Consort had said. The Empress Dowager had created many misdeeds for the Emperor to make it easier to depose him in the future. These misdeeds were probably not all recorded in the Imperial Recorders notes, and some had indeed happened. He began to understand the anger of Luo Huan-zhang and the others. The family affairs of the emperor affected not just the imperial family but also countless innocent people. He lowered his gaze and said softly, I didnt do those things, but I am indeed an imbecilic ruler. I bear the title of Emperor without taking up the responsibilities an Emperor should bear. The burly man didnt believe the Emperors words at all and snorted heavily. Another pugilist spoke up, Marquis Junyang entrusted us with an important task, not to chat with the Emperor. Lets talk less and wait until we kill that female expert. Instructor Gui, is it really just a woman? Gui Yuehua grunted angrily in response. Yang Feng had not slept well for two nights in a row, constantly riding and galloping. At each waystation, he would switch to a fresh set of horses, traveling tirelessly, until he finally saw the towering city walls of the Capital in the middle of the night. Cui Hong and his contact were scheduled to meet at an inn outside the city. He took most of the guards and all of Yang Fengs followers with him, including Du Motian and his grandson. Only the injured Ironhead Hu Saner and two guards stayed with Yang Feng, watching the inn from afar while riding on their horses. If Cui Hong found out that he had been deceived by Chunyu Xiao, he would join forces with Yang Feng upon leaving the inn. If he felt that everything was going smoothly, with a wave of his hand at the door of the inn, the two armored guards would behead the eunuch. Yang Feng had to take this risk and give Cui Hong the freedom to choose. Only in this way could he possibly gain the trust of the Grand Tutor. He did not know about the events that had taken place in the imperial palace, only that Chunyu Xiao had great ambitions for himself and would not support anyone from the Han imperial clan in becoming emperor. Due to his shoulder injury and the long-distance ride, Ironhead Hu Saner was exhausted. But he refused to lose to a eunuch. He forced himself to keep his eyes open and said, Zhao You is a loyal and righteous man. Of course he would help if a friend of the pugilist world asked him to. Even if he harbored criminals wanted by the Emperor, you should not have killed him. Yang Feng ignored him. You obviously do not understand the rules of the pugilist world. If you ask a renowned martial artist for help politely, he would surely be able to persuade Zhao You to hand over the wanted criminals without anyone getting killed. Yang Feng turned his head and coldly glanced at the burly man, The rules of the pugilist world are all about bargaining and muddying the waters. If I wanted the criminals today, you would give them to me tomorrow; If I wanted Chunyu Xiao, you would give me one of his disciples... Dont think that I dont understand. If you want to live comfortably, you follow the rules. If you want to accomplish great things, you have to break the rules. You, you eunuch... Hu Saner was so furious, even his fatigue seemed to have disappeared. But he could not find the right words to refute Yang Feng at the moment. The door of the inn opened, and a group of people walked out, led by Grand Tutor Cui Hong. Cui Hong did not gesture with his hand but instead mounted his horse. He quickly rode to Yang Feng, his face gloomy, Chunyu Xiao did not come. Yang Feng was greatly disappointed, Hes very cunning. He sent three people with an edict. That edict was supposed to be just a bluff, but they took it out and really tried to dismiss me from my position. If it wasnt for your reminder, I might have died inside, and the Northern Army would have fallen into the hands of the traitors. Cui Hong was frightened by the close call, as he had completely trusted Chunyu Xiao before and would have entered the inn without any precautions. Those three people could have assassinated him easily. What about Chunyu Xiao? Did you find out about him? Yang Feng was only concerned about this matter. He went to Huailing. It is said that he was being watched by several imperial guards, and he intended to lead these people into an ambush to annihilate them. How many people did Chunyu Xiao bring with him? Less than ten, but they were all experts from the pugilist world. Huailing is not far from the Capital, and there is an army stationed there. If we set off now, we can capture Chunyu Xiao before nightfall. Cui Hong sighed, I cant accompany you anymore. I must immediately enter the city to prevent the Cui clan from unwittingly helping Chunyu Xiao. The guards I brought may not be top-notch experts, but they are still useful. Please take them with you, Lord Yang. Yang Feng hesitated a little, but he truly wanted to capture Chunyu Xiao, Alright, as long as you understand the situation. Cui Hong sighed again, I have only one wish now, to protect the Cui clan as much as possible and not let them be buried with Chunyu Xiao. Yang Feng left two guards and two attendants with Cui Hong and headed straight for Huailing with the others. As the sky began to brighten, Yang Feng had traveled about seven or eight miles when he suddenly pulled the reins of his horse. He turned the horse around and looked back at the Capital with a dramatic change in expression, Ive been deceived! Yang Feng realized he had made a serious mistake. He had originally wanted Cui Hong to return to the city to stop the Cui clan from rebelling, but Cui Hong might not have entered the city at all. Instead, he might have gone to seize the seal of the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army. [1] This was the old teacher introduced in CH 17. Advertisement Chapter 63: Returning to the Palace Chapter 63: Returning to the Palace As the eastern sky began to brighten, Gui Yuehua turned away from the window, No need to wait any longer. The other two pugilist guests exchanged glances and nodded in unison. The three of them approached the Emperor, with Gui Yuehua holding a dagger, while the other two wielded waist swords commonly used by the palace guards. I am Gui Yuehua, the Ghost Hand. I am Liu Chixing, the Soaring Falcon. I am Ke Yong, the Mountain-Breaking Ram. Today... The three of them began to speak simultaneously, not addressing the Emperor but expressing themselves. Wait! Han Ruzi was genuinely afraid. These three pugilist were different from the people in palace; it seemed that they dared to be ruthless towards the Emperor. The three of them looked at the Emperor, their eyes devoid of any hesitation or pity. Call Hua Bin, Han Ruzi said, unsure of what to say but only wanting to buy some time. I have something to tell him. Gui Yuehua replied, Marquis Hua has already left. If you have something to say, speak to me. If not... you may say your goodbyes. He has left? Han Ruzi was surprised. If there was no news from the palace before midnight, Marquis Hua would leave the scene. Gui Yuehua paused, So, Your Majesty should understand that we have already put all our eggs in one basket. Why waste time with idle talk? Raise the blade and strike, its that simple. The man who claimed to be Ke Yong was the most impatient. He raised his blade but did not strike. Dont rush. We agreed that the three of us would act together. The other pugilist named Liu Chixing said, pressing down Ke Yongs blade, No matter what, he is still the Emperor; we should let him die knowing why. Han Ruzis heart tightened even more, and he couldnt help but glance at the door and window. If Meng E didnt appear to help him, he might really become a dead emperor. Ke Yong snorted, What a waste of time. Though he said this, his blade still hung down, and he turned around to keep watch, guarding against anyone suddenly breaking in. Gui Yuehua continued, To cut a long story short, thirty years ago, Martial Emperor listened to slander and massacred thousands of heroic pugilists. Nearly one hundred thousand people were implicated, leaving their homes and moving to the frontier, suffering countless casualties along the way. All three of us lost fathers and brothers in that catastrophe, and from a young age, we vowed to take revenge. Today, we can finally fulfill our wishes. Han Ruzi leaned back slightly, Debts should be claimed from those who owe them. I wasnt even born thirty years ago. You should have... taken your revenge earlier. Heh, Your Majesty wants to say that we are fear the strong and bully the weak, and were too afraid to take action against Martial Emperor, right? Han Ruzi hesitated but nodded. That was indeed his thought. The Martial Emperor massacred the pugilists for your sake. Me? Han Ruzi could hardly believe such a claim. Suddenly, an arrow shot down from above, hitting Liu Chixing right on top of his head. His reaction was quick but his voice was abruptly stopped regardlress. He fell to the ground, kneeling and motionless. Han Ruzi, who was less than three steps away, was stunned by the scene in front of him. Behind him, Gui Yuehua and Ke Yong were both shocked and pale. They then made completely different choices. Gui Yuehua turned and ran towards the window. He had observed it for a long time and thought that there was a chance to escape the palace. However, Ke Yong charged straight at the Emperor, swinging his blade down. Han Ruzi could not see the threat behind him, so naturally, he could not dodge it. Suddenly, someone rushed in from outside the door, tackling the Emperor at the waist. At the same time, they raised their blade to block the incoming attack. A clang sounded and sparks flew. Ke Yong was furious. He gripped his blade with both hands and swung down for a second strike. More people rushed in from outside the door. Five or six blades were brandished at Ke Yong simultaneously. Ke Yong roared and fought back, but he was ultimately outnumbered. After three or four moves, he had sustained multiple injuries and was forced to retreat. After seven steps, he received a stab to his chest, spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground. One got away! Chase him! Save the Emperor first! The crowd was talking all at once, and Han Ruzi was completely stunned. He was pulled up by someone and dully walked towards the door. After a few steps, he gradually regained some awareness and turned his head to see that it was Meng E who had saved him. She seemed to be injured, with blood on her shoulder. Just as Han Ruzi was about to speak, he was surrounded by guards and led out the door, walking past the kneeling Liu Chixing and quickly descending the stairs. Downstairs, there were even more palace guards gathered. They stepped aside and whispered to the outside, His Majesty is unharmed. Han Ruzi walked dazedly, having imagined many scenarios of being saved. However, when the miracle actually happened, he found it hard to believe. He caught a glimpse of several corpses lying at the feet of the guards, but before he could get a good look, he was led out of the building. A large number of guards and soldiers rushed in from all directions. Bu Hengru stood at the door and, as soon as he saw the Emperor, knelt down, It was me who saved Your Majesty, it was me... A group of eunuchs ran over and took the Emperor from the guards, practically lifting him up and placing him in a small horse carriage. Among the eunuchs, Han Ruzi saw the Director of Palace Attendants, Jing Yao, and exclaimed in surprise, How did you... Your Majesty, please return to the palace quickly. Jing Yao pushed the Emperor into the carriage and lowered the curtain. The carriage moved forward, and Han Ruzi gradually realized that Luo Huan-zhangs palace coup had failed. The carriage stopped, and Han Ruzi returned to the familiar area within the inner palace. In front of him was the Empress Dowagers Cishun Palace, with a large number of guards standing at the entrance. He did not know if he felt happy or disappointed. Jing Yao walked over and whispered, Please enter the palace, Your Majesty. The Empress Dowager is waiting for you. Han Ruzi didnt move, What about the two eunuchs, Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai? Were they saved? Both of them are fine. Your Majesty will see them soon. What exactly happened? It would be better for Your Majesty to hear from the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi entered Cishun Palace. There were not many people in the courtyard, only a few eunuchs and palace maids who knelt as soon as they saw the Emperor. There were quite a few people in the main hall, and it was a bit crowded. The Empress Dowager still sat in her original position, as if she had never moved. Maiden Wang accompanied her, and several guards stood on both sides. A few steps away, the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang stood without kneeling. There were also more than ten senior officials in the room, including Chancellor Yin Wuhai and the Chief Commander Han Xing. The Founding Emperors treasured sword was held in the latters arms. Alright. The Empress Dowager spoke with a cold expression, Now that His Majesty has arrived, we may deal with the rebels. Chapter 64: The Unbelievable Truth Chapter 64: The Unbelievable Truth An entire day. Chancellor Yin Wuhai sighed, Causing fright to the Empress Dowager and Your Majesty. We, your subjects, deserve death. You are all innocent, and you have rendered meritorious service in protecting the Emperor, said the Empress Dowager, and her words determined everything. Over ten senior officials bowed together to express their gratitude. Han Ruzi was brought to sit beside the Empress Dowager. He turned his head and glanced at his mother. Maiden Wang nodded slightly at her son, indicating that all was well.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Han Ruzis heart, however, could not be completely calm. Just as the Empress Dowager was about to speak, he asked first, Who can tell Us what exactly happened? Chancellor Yin Wuhai, receiving a hint from the Empress Dowager, smiled at the Emperor and said, Yesterday, the Grand Consort forged an edict to enter the Hall of Diligent Administration to participate in government affairs. I, your humble subject, was fortunate to escape... I am aware of all these matters. We want to know what happened last night. Yin Wuhai glanced at the Empress Dowager again, Last night, Captain of the Palace Gates Liu Kunsheng and Guo Cong, the former Provost of the Imperial University, found me and showed me the Founding Emperors treasured sword. I immediately took the two of them to see Chief Commander Han. Of all the senior officials, he would be most likely to recognize the sword. The following events were relatively simple. The Chief Commander had no troops under his direct command but possessed an insignia token for mobilizing troops. However, without official documents from the Ministry of War, the token itself was useless, and Chief Commander Han Xing could not mobilize the army. Thus, he took the treasured sword and token to the Court of Judicial Review, the Ministry of Justice, and the Capital Prefectural Office,[1] assembling the officials and soldiers from these three institutions. The officials from these three institutions formed the main body of the Tigers of the Pavilion of Expansive Literature, known for being particularly loyal to the Empress Dowager. However, they lacked official orders and dared not act recklessly. The Founding Emperors treasured sword provided them with the urgently needed edict, so they broke with customary procedures and sent soldiers under their command to follow Han Xing and Yin Wuhai. The two ministers led hundreds of soldiers directly into the inner palace, which proved to be easier than expected. The newly appointed Captain of the Imperial Guards, Hua Bin, had fled in the middle of the night, leaving the imperial guards leaderless and fearful. They dared not act rashly, but upon seeing the Chancellor and the Chief Commander, they immediately opened the gates, joining the two ministers in storming the inner palace. The few blade-wielders who had infiltrated the palace were no match for the hundreds of soldiers. They were annihilated shortly after contact. Several blade-wielders retreated to Cishun Palace, intending to kill the Empress Dowager before making a desperate last stand. But they were stopped by Luo Huan-zhang. Seeing that the situation was hopeless, he chose to surrender. After being captured, Bu Hengru was a completely different person, kneeling before the officials and soldiers, begging for mercy. He was quickly persuaded by Luo Huan-zhang and volunteered to be an insider to save the Emperor. Han Ruzi asked, Did Captain of the Palace Gates Liu Kunsheng not say where the treasured sword came from? He did. The sword was secretly sent to him by the Empress Dowager. Indeed, it was a miraculous achievement, answered Yin Wuhai. Eh? Han Ruzi could hardly believe his ears. He had risked great danger and sacrificed three eunuchs to bring the treasured sword out of the inner palace and hand it over to Liu Kunsheng. Yet his merit was so easily erased. Just as he was about to speak, he turned his head to look at his mother. After doing so, he closed his mouth. Maiden Wang narrowed her eyes, warning her son with a stern expression not to speak recklessly. Han Ruzi trusted his mother and nodded, So thats how it is... We have... no more questions. Chancellor Yin Wuhai bowed and retreated back into the ranks of his colleagues. The Empress Dowager spoke to Luo Huan-zhang, Teacher Luo, you have spent your life preaching benevolence and righteousness, yet you have committed such an unkind and unjust act. Do you have anything to say? Luo Huan-zhang shook his head, his expression as proud as usual. Considering that you stopped the rebels from spilling blood in the inner palace at the last moment, it counts as a merit. You are spared from death, but you will be imprisoned for life. Chancellor Yin Wuhai stepped forward again and said, Empress Dowager, plotting a rebellion is an unpardonable crime. Even if one has rendered meritorious service, it is not appropriate to grant leniency. He wanted to be a wise ruler, but not the one the senior officials had in mind. Therefore, the Graceful Emperor decided to take a risky approachfirst using the Imperial In-laws to suppress the senior officials, then turning around to deal with the Imperial In-laws. To this end, he made the decision to depose the Empress and the Crown Prince, bestow the title of Empress on Consort Cui, and appoint Prince Donghai as the Crown Prince. A surprised scream came from the side-chamberit was Prince Donghai. He did not run out, and nobody paid attention to his cry. Yin Wuhai spoke, Grand Consort, your words are becoming more and more inconceivable. Such important matters would surely be known within the court. Yet during the Graceful Emperors reign, he never showed any favoritism toward the Cui clan, even choosing to suppress them on numerous occasions... Dont you understand the principle of suppressing before elevating? The Graceful Emperor had to suppress the Cui clan first, so that when he changed Empress and Crown Prince, the Cui clan would be grateful and willingly serve him. Yin Wuhai shook his head with a bitter smile, exchanging glances with the other senior officials. Their expressions clearly said: These were nonsensical words and needed no refutation. Chief Commander Han Xing had been holding the Founding Emperors treasured sword. He stepped forward and said, So, even the Cui clan did not know of the Graceful Emperors intentions? Of course, the Cui family did not know; if they did, they would have used rumors to boost their influence. The Grand Consort lowered her gaze, and when she looked up again, her eyes met the Empress Dowagers. Truth is stranger than fiction, so no one believes it. You are still so clever. I can never outwit you, but eventually, someone else will. You can depose and establish emperors time and time again, but you will never dispel the fear in your heart. Any Emperor who grows older will eventually develop ambitions, igniting fear within you. The palace coup had failed, yet a victorious delight appeared on the Grand Consorts face. The Thoughtful Emperor was suspicious about the Graceful Emperors death and wanted to confronted you for the truth. You quarreled, and in his anger, the Thoughtful Emperor cut your wrist with a dagger, which drove you to harbor murderous intentions toward your own son. You committed regicide for the second time, but this time it was you alone. For you knew I would never participate and would do everything to stop you. Her joy turned to despondence as the Grand Consort swayed on the spot. You killed the Thoughtful Emperor, your own son. Did you not understand that from that moment on, there would be no one you could trust to be emperor? Execute me, for I would rather accompany the Thoughtful Emperor in the netherworld than live to see you gleefully wield power. Faced with the Grand Consorts nonsense, the Empress Dowager remained silent, her expression unchanged. She slowly raised her right hand, revealing a clearly visible scar on her wrist. Zuo Ji, tell everyone how this wound came about. Han Ruzi had not seen this eunuch since entering the room. He saw Zuo Ji shuffle forward on his knees from behind the guards, his hands tied behind his back, tears and sweat mingling. First, he kowtowed forcefully to the Empress Dowager, then he tried to speak in the loudest voice possible, Upon the Thoughtful Emperors demise, the Empress Dowager was overcome with grief and cut her own wrist with a dagger. I witnessed it... I witnessed it with my own eyes... The officials nodded. Though they did not agree with the Empress Dowagers actions, they could understand a mothers love and grief. Han Ruzi had previously heard another version of the story from Zuo Ji, and he knew which one to believe. The Grand Consort was utterly defeated. She smiled at the Emperor and said, Be careful, Your Majesty. With a wave of the Empress Dowagers hand, two guards approached and escorted the Grand Consort out of the room. No one dared to ask the Empress Dowager how she would deal with the Grand Consort. Chancellor Yin Wuhai breathed a sigh of relief, Heaven blesses Chu, and the rebels have been eliminated. The Empress Dowager can rest easy now. The Grand Consorts bewitching words are full of holes, and no one will believe them. The Grand Consort believes it herself. Since the Thoughtful Emperors passing, she has been depressed. I had thought that she would get better over time, but she... had to find a reason to put her mind at ease. The Empress Dowager sighed deeply, and the officials knelt down, expressing their sympathy. With the premature death of the late emperor and the youth of the new emperor, I, as Empress Dowager, would naturally prioritize the well-being of the Chu Empire. Lord Chancellor, you wish for me to be at ease, but with no news coming from the Southern Army outside the Capital, Im afraid I still cannot rest easy. [1] The Capital Prefect essentially functions as a mayor for the Capital. Usually, Prefects are appointed for entire provinces, which would be larger in size than the Capital, but due to the importance of the Capital, a Prefect is appointed to manage it. Advertisement Chapter 65: Fortunes Change Chapter 65: Fortunes Change Han Ruzi had gone without food for an entire day and night, yet he had no appetite at all. After eating just a little, he put down his chopsticks, desperately wishing to speak with his mother. However, he was accompanied only by Prince Donghai and two eunuchs. After the Grand Consort had been question, the Emperor was escorted into the side-chamber to rest. The Empress Dowager and senior officials continued to discuss matters. The palace coup had been thwarted, but not all the conspirators had been captured: the fate seer Chunyu Xiao had yet to make an appearance, Marquis Junyangs whereabouts remained unknown after his flight, and Gui Yuehuas location was unclear after he jumped out of the building... All of this no longer concerned Han Ruzi; he had returned to square one, becoming an Emperor in name only. It was I who sent out the Founding Emperors treasured sword, he muttered, unsure whether it was Liu Kunsheng or Chancellor Yin Wuhai who had concealed the truth. Lord Father wanted to make me Crown Prince, Lord Father wanted to make me Crown Prince... Not far away, Prince Donghai repeated this phrase countless times. Suddenly, he raised his head, intending to rush towards the Emperor but was stopped by the two eunuchs. He had not yet been punished, and the sole reason was that the power of the Cui clan had not been destroyed. You heard what the Grand Consort said! Prince Donghai exclaimed, no longer cautious. I should have been Emperor! Han Ruzi suddenly found Prince Donghai somewhat pitiable. The Grand Consorts words cannot be believed. Even if Lord Father wanted to make you the Crown Prince, it would only be a temporary measure. After subduing the senior officials and eliminating the power of the Cui clan... Do you think I am as foolish as you? Prince Donghai burst out angrily. The two eunuchs shook their heads at him, signaling that he should not disrespect the Emperor. Prince Donghai, realizing his position, softened his tone. As long as I am appointed Crown Prince, as long as I stay by Lord Fathers side, no one would be able to undermine my position as Crown Prince. No one... Ah, there were signs that Lord Father wanted to make me Crown Prince; Lord Father used to be Prince Donghai, and I am also Prince Donghai! The Graceful Emperor had already passed away, and no one could guess his true intentions. Before him, the Martial Emperor had appointed three Crown Princes. The first two were not only deposed but also executed later, leaving behind rumors of ghosts in the Eastern Palace. The Graceful Emperor was merely a fortunate participant in a game of musical chairs. And there was the Empress Dowager outside. She had lost her husband, son, and sister, but held power more tightly than ever. Could she be said to have won? We are alone. Han Ruzi thought of the words his grandfather had once said and suddenly felt a chill. Prince Donghai snorted. He had never treated Han Ruzi as an emperor, and all the more he refused to do so now. Suddenly, there was a commotion outside. Prince Donghai rushed to the door, listening carefully, Shang-guan Xu has entered the palace. It seems... its not good news. The two eunuchs tried to pull Prince Donghai back, but the Emperor also left his chair, running to the door to listen with Prince Donghai. The eunuchs had no choice but to stand behind them, carefully watching them to prevent them from rushing out. The news brought by Shang-guan Xu was not good. As soon as he entered, he knelt on the ground, kowtowing, his voice filled with fear and anger, Cui Hong... Cui Hong has taken control of the Southern Army... Prince Donghai cheered softly. In the morning of the previous day, several officials entered the Southern Army, presenting an imperial edict to revoke Shang-guan Xus seal of office. Of course, Shang-guan Xu did not believe it, and he tried to detain these people. He sent others into the city to investigate the news, but they were stopped outside the palace and could not see the Empress Dowager. Both sides were deadlocked, both losing the chance to take the initiative. The news spread quickly among the troops, and the earthquake had already sparked numerous rumors. The news of the seizure of the seal left the soldiers even more uncertain. Shang-guan Xu was newly appointed, with a short tenure and no military background, so he was not very popular. The officials involved in the attempt to seize the seal were of low rank, and one of them came from the Northern Army, so they were even less popular. As the palace coup in the Capital was at a critical juncture, a mutiny was brewing within the Southern Army camp. Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai across from him, After all that has happened, do you still want to be the Emperor? Prince Donghai glanced at the two eunuchs and said, Even if I were to be beheaded immediately after becoming Emperor, I would still want to be one. Some people are born to be Emperors, like me. Dont you like the feeling of being an Emperor? I am but a puppet, Han Ruzi did not care that the eunuchs could hear him as it was a well-known fact. The two eunuchs were extremely embarrassed, coughed a few times, and simply stood at the door, pretending not to hear anything. Prince Donghai leaned forward and said earnestly, Thats right, you are just a puppet. Yet, there are still people who willingly serve you: the Keeper of the Imperial Seal Liu Jie, those eunuchs and palace maids, and the Captain of the Palace Gates who helped deliver the sword... Ah, you knew I was the one who took the sword out? Heh, everyone knows, but no one is a fool. Unless the Empress Dowager personally admits it, no one will acknowledge your contribution. The senior officials will only silently thank you in their hearts. Hehe, youve done them a great favor; from now on, the Empress Dowager will rely more on the senior officials. The thing Lord Father tried so hard to avoid, the Empress Dowager has now brought into being. Prince Donghai impatiently tapped his fingers on the windowsill and suddenly walked toward the door, No, I must see the Empress Dowager, my uncle... The two eunuchs stepped forward and shook their heads at Prince Donghai. Prince Donghai had no choice but to return to his original spot, appearing even more agitated. He muttered under his breath, If my uncle were smart, he would immediately lead troops into the palace under the pretext of saving the Emperor, just like Shang-guan Xu did before, so it wouldnt be breaking with precedent. Why did my uncle let Yang Feng come? That eunuch cant be trusted. Even if he wants to negotiate with the Empress Dowager, he should bring troops in and talk directly face to face... Prince Donghai did not need to pretend to be foolish any longer. His analysis of the current situation made sense, and Han Ruzi could not help but nod in agreement, The Empress Dowagers brother has lost his military power, but she has the support of the senior officials. Your uncle wouldnt dare act recklessly. At a time like this, who cares about the senior officials? If it werent for Luo Huan-zhang and Bu Hengru... Prince Donghai snorted angrily, Besides the Cui clan, theres no one worth trusting in this world. Now I understand why Emperors always trust their Imperial In-laws and eunuchs. Its really strange. Your uncle gave up his official seal back then, and now he wants to take it back again. If he knew this would happen, there would be no need to go through all this. Its not strange at all. At that time, the court was controlled by the Cui clan, the Empress Dowager was the one taking risks to get what she wanted, and Prince Qi was watching closely from the outside. So my uncle chose to step back as a way to advance. He could not watch the Empire collapse and his own family buried under the rubble, could he? Now the situation has change: the Empress Dowagers position is stable, and she desperately wants to protect the court. The Cui clan, on the other hand, is facing trouble and has to resort to risky tactics. Do you understand? Of course, Han Ruzi understood, Everyone uses the fate of Chu as a bargaining chip. Does nobody think of doing something useful? Ironically, it was the rebel Luo Huan-zhang who thought about the common people. Haha, why should the Cui clan and the Empress Dowager care about the common people? Theyre not the Emperor, you are. Theyre playing games with your empire at stake. If it were me... Prince Donghais coup failed miserably, and he was deceived by Luo Huan-zhang. For a moment, he felt disheartened and even lost interest in making boasts. The door opened, and Maiden Wang walked in. She said to the two eunuchs, I want to speak with His Majesty for a moment. The Empress Dowager orders you to take Prince Donghai out. What conditions did my uncle ask Yang Feng to bring? Prince Donghai asked. Without getting an answer, he had to leave with the two eunuchs, feeling anxious. This was the first time mother and son had met alone since Han Ruzi left home a few months ago. He stood up, unsure of what to say. Maiden Wang walked up to her son and smiled, Ruzi, lets not do this Emperor thing anymore. Advertisement Chapter 66: The One Chased Away Chapter 66: The One Chased Away Several months ago, when Han Ruzi was taken away by Yang Feng in the dead of night, Maiden Wang was filled with anticipation and fantasies for the future. However, all of that had vanished like smoke, and for her, only one thing mattered. That was the survival of her son. Han Ruzi was greatly shocked, and oddly enough, his first reaction was not about not being Emperor, but rather his mothers form of address, You called me by my name.[1] Yes, I am your mother, so naturally, I should call you by your name. So the Empress Dowager still wants to depose me? Maiden Wang shook her head, It was I who asked her to do so. Why? Han Ruzi was utterly puzzled. Had this happened earlier, even just before the palace coup, he might have gladly accepted his mothers decision. However, he had now grown somewhat fond of being the Emperor. Compared to his purely puppet state a few months ago, he felt things were improving. The Unfortunates were willing to pledge their loyalty to him, and the Captain of the Palace Gates, whom he had only met once, solemnly carried out his orders... You heard what the Grand Consort said. I dont want my only son to die in the palace. Her words may not necessarily be true, and besides... I wont let the Empress Dowager kill me. Maiden Wang smiled again, gently wiping a speck of dust off her sons face with her hand, Of course, my son is so clever, how could he let anyone casually kill him? Han Ruzi suddenly realized, Mother, did Yang Feng bring terms from Cui Hong, demanding that Prince Donghai be proclaimed Emperor? Maiden Wang shook her head, Grand Tutor Cui does not have the guts to do so. He had Yang Feng come to seek peace. As long as the Empress Dowager does not investigate the Cui clans involvement in this palace coup and restores him to the position of Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, he would be willing to pledge his loyalty to the Empress Dowager. As for Prince Donghai, Grand Tutor Cui did not even mention his nephew. Prince Donghai would undoubtedly be very disappointed after learning of this, but Han Ruzi was even more disheartened now. However, this was his mothers request, and he had never opposed her before, so he could only lower his head and remain silent. Maiden Wangs gentle heart ached a little, as her sons downcast appearance was no different from when he was a child. She took a step forward, and whispered softly into her sons ear, The Empress Dowager will inevitably fight a life-and-death battle with the Cui clan. No matter who becomes the Emperor, he will just be a sacrificial pawn. Prince Donghai is full of himself, and he wont end up well. You should just watch the tigers fight from the sidelines. There will be opportunities in the future. Opportunities? Han Ruzi raised his head in surprise. The court of the Chu Empire is already rotten to the core. Luo Huan-zhang was right, the disputes within and outside the court are merely family quarrels. I dont want you to get involved. In the future, not only will you be an Emperor, but you will also be an Emperor with a clean slate. But... but... Han Ruzi wanted to say that he would never have the chance to be an Emperor again. There will always be opportunities. I will stay in the palace to create opportunities for you. Han Ruzi was greatly alarmed, no longer caring about whether he would be Emperor or not, No, Mother, you must leave the palace with me. If I dont become the Emperor, you shouldnt stay by the Empress Dowagers side either. She... she is very dangerous. Its alright. As long as I dont vie for anything, there wont be any danger. Dont worry, I wont risk my life to seize opportunities for you. I will just be here to watch over things, so that when an opportunity arises, someone can immediately inform you. No, I will never be Emperor again. All I want is for Mother to leave the palace with me. Maiden Wangs face turned cold, You are not a child anymore. I begged the Empress Dowager for the chance for you to step down. You should cherish it. Han Ruzi did not dare to oppose his mother any further, When... will I abdicate? Its not certain, but it should be soon. In any case, remember my words: do not trust anyone, and do not offend anyone. Han Ruzi nodded and began to seriously consider life not being Emperor, What about the Unfortunates? They saved only me and not the Empress Dowager. Will they be retaliated against? You underestimate the Empress Dowager. She would not bother fighting with a group of servants. However, if you are worried, I will find a way to send them all out of the palace. Maiden Wang smiled again, You have done very well; even I was surprised. You are a good Emperor, but it is not the right time. Good fruit cannot grow on a rotten tree; you have to wait for the tree to sprout anew. What if... it never happens? Han Ruzi asked cautiously, fearing to upset his mother. This time, Maiden Wang did not get angry. She smiled and said, If Heaven does not grant you another chance to be Emperor, I would rather you be an ordinary person, living a life free from worry about food and clothing, with your wife and children by your side. Luo Huan-zhang is a strange man, Han Ruzi said, finding it hardest to comprehend his national history teacher among all the conspirators. At one moment, he wants to rebel; the next, he surrenders. He says that killing the Empress Dowager and Emperor would be useless as the senior officials outside would immediately elect a new emperor. Yet, he also repeatedly prevented the conspirators from taking action, claiming he did not want to cause chaos in the world. The Empress Dowager nodded to Yang Feng, allowing him to explain to the Emperor. Although Yang Feng was not in the palace earlier, he was very familiar with Luo Huan-zhang. He bowed and said, Luo Huan-zhang is a famous scholar. He believes he is acting on behalf of the common people, and nobodys stance is more resolute than his. Unfortunately, his ambitions exceed his abilities. People like him start with high spirits, but once they find that things do not go as planned, they become greatly disappointed. For him, there are only two options: either succeed in one fell swoop or be resigned to fate. When he is close to success, he sees regicide as a minor disruption to the people. But when he is resigned to fate, that minor disruption becomes significant chaos in his eyes, so he tried to stop it. Starting with high spirits but resigning to fate when things go awry... Han Ruzi looked at Yang Feng, feeling that these words were a reminder for himself. Yang Feng no longer had anything to do with him, so Han Ruzi shook off that thought, After I abdicate, will Prince Donghai become the Emperor? Yang Feng did not answer. Han Ruzi asked again, Cui Hong controls the Southern Army, and if Prince Donghai becomes the Emperor, how could the Empress Dowager possibly defeat the Cui clan? Yang Feng gestured, Your Majesty knows enough already. Han Ruzi suddenly knelt down, kowtowed to the Empress Dowager, and stood up. He said, Thank you. As Han Ruzi left the room, the Empress Dowager said, Perhaps its a mistake to let him leave the palace. This youngster is threatening me, warning me to take good care of his mother. Yang Feng bowed, His threat is not worth fearing. After a brief pause, he asked, Does the Empress Dowager truly want me to leave the palace as well? Inviting Cui Hong into the Capital was a grave crime. Expelling you from the palace is already the lightest punishment. Moreover, there is no one left in the palace for you to serve. Leave and capture those fate seers that you wish to capture. Yang Feng also knelt down and kowtowed, Please allow me to say something presumptuous: I was the one who brought Ruzi into the palace, and if I leave, I will spare no effort in bringing him back. Fine, the Empress Dowager yawned. Yang Feng stood up and left the room. The Empress Dowager sat alone for a while and tapped the table twice. The Meng siblings came out of another side-chamber. You did not capture Chunyu Xiao? the Empress Dowager asked. Meng Che stepped forward, Meng E noticed something was amiss and insisted on returning to the palace. And indeed, a coup was being carried out in the palace. This was something Chancellor Yin Wuhai did not mention and did not know about. A large number of soldiers killed the rebels at the gate, but many rebels in Cishun Palace were already killed. As a result, Luo Huan-zhangs persuasion was more effective, leading to Bu Hengru not daring to kill anyone, until he finally knelt down and begged for mercy. The person your sister rushed back to save was not me, but the Emperor, the Empress Dowager stared at Meng E, Youve already pledged your loyalty to the Emperor, havent you? Was this your own decision, or a mutual decision between you and your brother? Meng E immediately knelt down, It was my decision alone. My brother knew nothing about it. Meng Che looked surprised, then sighed. He had seen the signs early on, but he did not expect his sister to actually go through with it. In that case, you may leave the palace while your brother may stay, the Empress Dowager waved her hand, ordering them to leave. Meng E also kowtowed. Meng Che hesitated, knowing that now was not the time to try to persuade the Empress Dowager. The room was now truly left with only one person. The Empress Dowager was exhausted and inexplicably thought of a phrase. She muttered, We are alone. These words brought her some mysterious strength. She was now prepared to unleash even greater storms of blood and violence. End of Volume 1 [1] Back in CH 44 when they met, Maiden Wang stuck to the proper rules and addressed Ruzi as Your Majesty. Back then, she also reminded Ruzi that the Empress Dowager, according to Confucian ethics, was his true principal mother. Advertisement Chapter 67: Abdication Chapter 67: Abdication On the third day of December, Year One of the Gongcheng era, the Emperor proclaimed his abdication in Taian Palace, amidst the fluttering snow. This day was less than nine months since his ascension to the throne, and exactly five months since the earthquake in the Capital. In this year, the annals recorded a series of disasters: the death of an emperor, rebellion, palace coups, earthquakes, plagues, and border invasions... One by one, the petitions arrived from all over the country, initially subtly implying that the catastrophes were related to the Imperial Palace. After receiving tacit approval and encouragement, the petition began to point directly at the Emperor himself. Almost every month, the Emperor issued one or two Self-Condemnation Edicts, taking responsibility upon himself. This attracted more and more officials who sensed blood in the water, and the content of the petitions became increasingly explicit. The Emperors various misdeeds were turned into evidence of guilt, asserting that it was his offense against the Heavens that had brought about all the disasters of the year. Thus, the abdication on the third day of December was a natural outcome. Han Ruzi knew very little about these matters. He did not write the Self-Condemnation Edicts, and although there were many petitions, he had no opportunity to see them. He seldom went to the Hall of Diligent Administration, and stayed in the inner palace in the name of fasting and purification. He devoted himself to reading books, especially historical records from past dynasties, without any restrictions on what he could read. Maiden Wang, his mother, visited him every day, chatting with her son for a while and never mentioning the events outside. Few others visited him. Yang Feng never appeared. Meng E came once, bringing him the last pill, and then vanished without a trace. In the month before his abdication, Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E were both transferred away, their whereabouts unknown. As for the other Unfortunates, they never visited at all. When Han Ruzi inquired, Maiden Wang simply said they had other arrangements and refused to reveal more details. Gradually, Han Ruzis concerns faded. Since he was to abdicate soon, there was no need to care about what others thought of him. Prince Donghai visited a few times, consistently mocking and ridiculing him. He did not yet know that he had a chance to become Emperor, and his mood was rather low. After ridiculing Han Ruzi, he always complained about his uncle, Cui Hong, believing that his uncles was too cowardly, thereby missing a great opportunity. Han Ruzi never saw the Empress again, and the customary visits to Qiuxin Palace every fifth day were also canceled. Occasionally, he heard bits of news: the eunuch Zuo Ji did not receive Empress Dowagers forgiveness and was executed by waist-chopping in prison the day after the failed palace coup; Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, escaped the capital with his son and two grandsons, and they had not been caught, while their families left behind in the Capital were imprisoned; the most astonishing news was about the fate seer Chunyu Xiao, who was rumored to be captured every few days, but none of the rumors could be confirmed. However, these matters had nothing to do with Han Ruzi anymore. Reading history books was purely a hobby, and he did not think he had any chance of reclaiming the throne. On the afternoon of the second of December, Eunuch Jing Yao brought a draft abdication edict. The edict was long, enumerating the various calamities and tribulations of the year, lamenting the Emperors shallow virtues and meager blessings, and expressing remorse for failing his ancestors. It even hinted that he had an incurable chronic illness. Han Ruzi copied it all without error, pausing only once to ask in surprise, When did I change my name to Han You? This character is pronounced you, right? Before ascending to the throne, an emperor usually changes his name to make it easier for people to avoid using it. Your Majestys name was changed in March, and there is a record of it in the registry at the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs. You is a divine tree, and it is said that those who eat its leaves will be free from the feeling of envy, Jing Yao explained, maintaining basic etiquette in the face of an emperor who was to abdicate the next day. Han Ruzi continued to copy the edict, indifferent to whether it was Han Song or Han You, as his real name was Ruzi. Done, Han Ruzi put down his brush, admiring the edict he had written, My handwriting has improved a lot since before. Will the senior officials recognize it? Jing Yao seemed somewhat embarrassed, They will, they definitely will. Your Majesty, please rest. Han Ruzi lay in bed and silently practiced the reverse breathing technique for a while, feeling that the flow of qi within his body was becoming clearer. Unfortunately, he could only practice up to this point. Without Meng E, he did not know any other cultivation methods. That night, he had a good sleep. Compared to the ascension, the abdication ceremony the next day was exceptionally quick and simple. Decorum official publicly read the edict, the senior officials knelt and bowed, then stood aside, leaving the center open. Chief Commander Han Xing ascended the pedestal as a an elder of the imperial clan, taking the Imperial Seal from the Emperors hand and stepping back. Then, Chancellor Yin Wuhai ascended the pedestal, extending his hand and addressing Han Ruzi as Your Highness, guiding him out of Taian Palace and handing him over to two commanders at the entrance. Han Ruzi recognized one of them. It was Captain of the Palace Gates Liu Kunsheng. He had made great contributions in thwarting the palace coup, and his career skyrocketed as he was directly promoted to Captain of the Guard, responsible for guarding the imperial Palace. As he saluted the deposed emperor, Liu Kunshengs bow was noticeably deeper, Your Highness, please follow me out of the palace. Han Ruzi got into a carriage, personally escorted by Captain of the Guard Liu Kunsheng. When the vehicle reached the south side gate, the first group of messengers appeared. Eunuch Jing Yao read the Empress Dowagers edict to the deposed emperor: Han You was conferred the title of Prince Dezhong and was granted a manor in the Capital where he would reside. Dont call me that anymore. Master, when will we return to the palace? Han Ruzi was surprised and asked, Why would you say that? You are the Emperor of Chu, and you are the only one who is worthy to be Emperor. Leaving the palace is but a way to advance by taking a step back, right? We will return sooner or later, right? Does everyone think that way? Han Ruzi asked seriously. Zhang Youcai hesitated for a moment, I have not asked, but I think... everyones thoughts should be the same as mine. His mother, Maiden Wang, did say to be patient and wait for an opportunity, but opportunity seemed nowhere in sight. Thinking about returning so soon after they had left the palace would only bring trouble. Tell everyone not to mention returning to the palace again. This is my home, and I plan to stay here. Zhang Youcai stood up, his face carrying a knowing smile, Understood, I shall tell them later. Forget it, dont say anything. Han Ruzi realized that such things could not be explained, and explaining would only make it appear as though he was hiding something. A eunuch hurried in from outside and said anxiously, There are some people coming in from outside. They look quite fierce. Han Ruzi rushed out to the front yard, only to see more than a dozen strong-looking men closing the gate and looking around. They all carried blade, and the people in the manor stood around dumbfounded, not daring to intervene. As Han Ruzi was surprised, a eunuch walked out of a side room and came up to him in a few steps, bowed, and said, Does the Marquis like it here? Yang Feng! Han Ruzi was taken aback, Did the Empress Dowager send you? Whats the matter? Im here to be the steward of your manor. If you are not willing to use me, you can choose someone else. In this manor, you are the master. Han Ruzi was overjoyed, Of course Im willing! But... no one told me that you would also leave the palace. Unexpected things can happen before things are settled, so its better to wait until everything is done. These people... Han Ruzi pointed at the strong-looking men, thinking that they did not look like eunuchs from the palace. Some of them even had very conspicuous beards. They are some of my friends, invited to protect you. Protection? Why do I need protection? Because some people might misunderstand the Empress Dowagers intentions. Han Ruzi was stunned, Have the imperial edicts and the Empress Dowagers edicts not made everything clear? No matter how clear the Empress Dowagers edicts are, there will always be people who overthink and try to take advantage of the situation to achieve merit. The first few days after abdication are the most dangerous for a deposed emperor. Once you get through it, things will get better. It was then that Han Ruzi realized that life after abdication would not be as leisurely as he had imagined. [1] The Chinese character juan means weary or exhausted, so Marquis Juan and Weary Marquis will be used interchangeably depending on context. Advertisement Chapter 68: The Study Room Chapter 68: The Study Room The gates of the Weary Marquis manor were tightly shut. Not long after noon, the eight guards outside were withdrawn, as they were palace guards and not permitted to serve as guards for the marquis manor. Yang Feng gathered everyone in the residence, assembling them in the courtyard to take a headcount. In total, there were fifteen eunuchs, eight palace maids, Han Ruzi, Yang Feng, and the thirteen friends that Yang Feng had brought along, amounting to thirty-eight people. Yang Feng addressed the group, saying, You have all voluntarily chosen to follow Marquis Juan out of the palace. I presume you have already been warned that the journey outside will not be smooth sailing... We are not afraid! Zhang Youcai shouted, his voice rather loud as he struggled to control himself when excited. Afraid or not, we are all standing here together. Since we share the same fate, I will not conceal the truth from you: our current situation is very dangerous. No one responded, and Yang Feng surveyed the crowd before continuing, As we all know, the Empress Dowager genuinely wishes for Marquis Juan to abdicate, and that is all. However, those outside are unaware, and they will speculate based on their own thoughts. Some may overthink the situation and attempt to use the Marquis head to earn merit with the Empress Dowager. Such an incident has not occurred in our dynasty, but it has happened in the previous one. After the court selects a new emperor, there may be even more people seeking to earn merit that way. Cant the Empress Dowager send someone to protect Marquis Juan? A eunuch in the crowd asked softly. No, a group of palace guards stationed at the entrance of the marquis residence would only arouse more suspicion about the Empress Dowagers true intentions. We must protect ourselves. As long as we endure the first few days, peoples suspicions will gradually dissipate, ensuring the safety of Marquis Juan and ourselves. The eunuchs and palace maids exchanged glances. They had indeed been warned before leaving the palace that following the deposed emperor would entail certain risks. However, this was discussed only in general terms. Now that the danger had truly arrived and so soon, they were somewhat panicked. Again, Zhang Youcai spoke loudly, What is there to fear? We have all experienced the upheavals of the palace. Are we afraid of a few petty thieves outside? Everyone echoed in agreement, and Yang Feng waited for the crowd to finish speaking before continuing, You need not worry too much. Your duties are simple: guard the gates diligently. Without the permission of the Marquis or myself, do not let anyone in. If there are any reckless intruders, I will deal with them. The thirteen friends Yang Feng had brought were all tall and sturdy men, armed with blades and bearing intimidating gazes that struck fear into the heart. However, their presence as protectors of the residence provided a sense of security. The eunuchs and palace maids felt more reassured. The marquis residence was rather large, so Yang Feng ordered people to lock all the gates to the rear garden and the third and fourth courtyards. Everyone stayed in the first two courtyards. Han Ruzi was settled in a side chamber, which had previously been a study with a writing desk and bookshelves, but not a single book. Han Ruzi sat behind the desk, swinging his legs, as Zhang Youcai busied himself wiping away dust. Frowning, he said, Your Majesty... No, Master, should you really stay here? There isnt even a bed. Might Yang Feng have exaggerated the danger? We are along the Hundred Prince Street in the Capital, where many nobles reside. Who would dare cause trouble here? Han Ruzi was lost in thought, smiled but did not respond. A voice came from the doorway, People have dared to break into the palace, let alone Hundred Prince Street? Zhang Youcai jumped in fright and stuck out his tongue, Lord Yang, youre here. Im sorry, I was just... Address me as Steward, said Yang Feng indifferently. You may leave for now; your presence is not needed here at the moment. Zhang Youcai put down the cloth and hurriedly walked out. When he reached Yang Fengs back, he turned around and made a gesture to the Emperor, indicating that he would be just outside the door, ready to attend to him at any moment. Yang Feng did not notice the actions of the young eunuch. He glanced around and said, Shortly, someone will bring a simple bed for you. Youll have to endure the situation for a few days. This place is quite nice; it would be even better if it were filled with books. Mm, there will be in the future. Yang Feng nodded. Han Ruzi put away his smile and asked seriously, Does the Empress Dowager really have no intention of killing me? As far as I know, she does not. Yang Feng answered cautiously, We can only act on this assumption. Han Ruzi moved his finger back and forth on the table and asked again, Its strange, isnt it? The Empress Dowager is the true emperor of Chu, but she has no way of clearly expressing her intentions. She cannot do it, nor does she want to do it. Theres no benefit for her to do so. Whoever kills you, she will kill them and put an end to the matter once and for all. So, it seems that the risk-takers who come to kill me are quite unlucky, arent they? They harbor great expectations, but if they fail, they end up with nothing. If they succeed, theyll be punished with death. Those who understand the truth will not be risk-takers. You can consider a question: As supreme ruler, how can one clearly express his intentions? Merely relying on edicts wont work, as everyone will interpret them in their own way... Han Ruzi suddenly realized that Yang Feng was assigning him a task like before and could not help but ask, Will this still be useful? If its not useful, you would have wasted a little idle time. If it is useful, youll be able to grasp opportunities more tightly than anyone else. Han Ruzi smiled, Having you by my side is like having a great general. Since the Empress Dowager sent you to me, I believe that she truly has no intention of killing me. Yang Feng held up a finger and shook it twice, Flattery is a great skill to have. You should learn it well in the future. Han Ruzi stood up, supporting himself on the table, Theres a lot to learn, but we have time. Is it time for dinner now? Lunchtime had long passed, and the sun set early in winter, making it dusk outside. Han Ruzi did not eat much for breakfast and had not seen any lunch. Zhang Youcai! Yang Feng called out, knowing that the young eunuch was waiting outside the door. Zhang Youcai immediately entered, What can I do for you, Steward Yang? Why hasnt dinner been served? Zhang Youcai looked surprised, Dinner? Where would dinner come from? Yang Feng, who was full of talent and capable of handling matters in both the court and the pugilist world, was somewhat lacking when it came to household management. Slightly irritated, he said, Obviously, it would be food cooked by you all. Do you all not know how to do anything after leaving the palace? We do have a couple of cooks, but we have no rice, flour, vegetables, or meat. What are we supposed to make dinner with? Zhang Youcai spread his hands, We entered the manor last night and have not had a single grain of rice. We only drank some well water, thinking that everything would be taken care of when you arrived. Turns out, you didnt bring any food either. Yang Feng was stunned, I overlooked that... Its a bit late today. Everyone, please bear with it. Ill send someone to buy rice and flour first thing tomorrow morning. This should have been the responsibility of the Nobility Management Department in the Ministry of Rites. They selected the manor but didnt even prepare food? Maybe theyre also trying to figure out the Empress Dowagers intentions, Han Ruzi said, rubbing his stomach, I can endure another night. Zhang Youcai pursed his lips, having already endured one night, Fine, but Ill have no strength for a fight. As soon as he finished speaking, a swordsman entered, not even looking at Han Ruzi. He spoke directly to Yang Feng, Theyre here. Advertisement Chapter 69: Heroic Pugilists Chapter 69: Heroic Pugilists Along Hundred Prince Street, there were not one hundred princely manors, but merely thirty-odd residences. Over the years, more than a hundred princes had indeed lived here. At the Emperors pleasure, the place could be extraordinarily lively, with various princes enjoying extravagance and luxury, leaving behind many tales in the Capital. However, if the Emperor was suspicious, the princes would have to obediently return to their own lands, only allowed to enter the Capital yearly in accordance with the rules.[1] Ever since the Martial Emperor executed the Crown Prince in his later years, the Hundred Prince Street had never been lively again. Now it was winter, with princes staying in their own lands, making the Hundred Prince Street even more desolate. As dusk approached, the neighboring residential areas were starting to light their lanterns, but only a few lanterns were lit at the dozens of gates in the Hundred Prince Street. At the recently renamed Manor of the Weary Marquis, the entrance was quite bustling. From time to time, people walked by in groups, casting glances inside the gates. One of Yang Fengs friends approached, saying, Its nothing. Theyre all friends from the city. Well send them away with just a few words. Yang Feng clasped his hands and said, Much obliged. Han Ruzi followed Yang Feng, but that person didnt even spare him a glance. You have quite a few friends... Han Ruzi said quietly. Some friends are easy to make. Just lower your stature, be polite, and then present them with silver, and youll have friends, even if you dont know each other, Yang Feng replied. Han Ruzi asked in surprise, Are they hired? Hired? You might not be able to hire them even with the same amount of silver, Yang Feng walked back and forth in the front courtyard, greeting his friends with a bow, polite but never self-effacing. There was another set of rules in the pugilist world, which Han Ruzi understood even less. He followed Yang Feng and said, Marquis Junyang said he wanted to restore the reputation of the heroes who died in vain during the time of the Martial Emperor. Are these friends of yours... considered heroes? These friends are heroes of the Capitals alleyways. As for Marquis Junyang? Yang Feng snorted disdainfully, stopping in his tracks, He is of those who desires fame and compliments. But he really did say that. And... he even tried hard. Now hes on the run, his whereabouts unknown. Yang Feng said, The Hua clan is indeed known throughout the world for their chivalry and extensive connections. But they failed to distinguish between good and evil, thus planting the seeds of disaster. During Prince Qis rebellion, Prince Qi attracted many local heroes, more than half of whom had dealings with the Hua clan. The officials who were ordered to investigate in Guan-dong collected enough confessions to fill ten carts. The Empress Dowager delayed taking action, hoping for more conclusive evidence, so that the entire Hua clan could be uprooted at once. But she didnt expect... Marquis Junyang acted preemptively, Han Ruzi suddenly understood. He had already prepared for his escape. Participating in the palace coup was to enhance his reputation so that he could receive protection from heroes wherever he fled. No wonder the court has not caught him. The words he spoke back then... ah, they werent meant for me. There were others outside the door who would spread the word on Marquis Junyangs behalf in the pugilist world. Yes, in the pugilist world, reputation is power, and even swords and blades bow before it. You have quite the reputation in the pugilist world, right? Han Ruzi asked curiously. Yang Feng replied stiffly, In the pugilist world, Yang Feng is a nameless nobody. After saying this, he went to check the door. Han Ruzi stayed in place, feeling more and more that Yang Fengs past was not simple. Not only were there people pacing back and forth outside the manor, there were also some who stood or squatted by the entrance, greeting each other. Some even suddenly burst into anger, cursing others by name. Those who were scolded usually turned and ran away; no one dared to talk back, and no one dared to stay and fight back. Feeling that the time was about right, Yang Feng approached the thirteen friends and clasped his fist, saying, Thank you all for your efforts. Its time to light the lanterns. Everyone in the manor, including Han Ruzi, did not understand what lighting the lanterns meant. However, the heroic pugilists tacitly understood. Two of them unfastened their swords from their waists, solemnly handed them over to their companions, and then each picked up a prepared lantern, went out through the side door, and closed it casually. Lighting the lanterns was really just lighting lanterns. Han Ruzi and the eunuchs and palace maids could not help but feel both surprised and disappointed. However, their thoughts quickly changed. Between fifty and one hundred taels of silver for each person. So little? Han Ruzi was surprised. The silver is just a gesture. What they want is fame. In less than three days, the story of the Thirteen Heroes of the Capital Protecting the Deposed Emperor will spread throughout the Capital and beyond. Heh... Will people really say that? Han Ruzi found it a bit funny. Of course, Ive already arranged it. Yang Feng walked towards the east wing, seemingly suspicious of the roof there. Han Ruzi stopped laughing and stood still, thinking for a while before catching up with Yang Feng. When the big trouble comes, will it just be the two of us dealing with it? No, Ive found two helpers... Why havent they arrived yet? Han Ruzi felt puzzled again. Why was Yang Feng waiting for help by looking at the roof instead of at the main entrance? He turned around and looked about as well. He did not see anything on the roof but noticed two people under the tree. That was exactly where Han Ruzi and Yang Feng had just been standing. Now, two other men were standing there, one old and one young. It was not very clear in the dim light, but they both appeared to be quite thin. Han Ruzi was so surprised that he could not speak. He tugged at Yang Fengs sleeve. Yang Feng turned around and looked at the two without surprise, just a little dissatisfied, Is that really necessary? A simple greeting would not affect your reputation. The young man stepped forward, not much older than Han Ruzi, I had bet with my grandfather that you know martial arts, but he said that you do not. It seems Ive lost. I dont know martial arts, I know how to use martial arts. Yang Feng strode to the two people, turned around, and introduced to Han Ruzi, This is the famous Sword Immortal Du Motian from the pugilist world, and this is his grandson. Hey, why didnt you say my name? My name is Du Chuanyun, and people in the pugilist world call me... Dont make up nicknames for yourself. Wait until youre older. Yang Feng was blunt with the two, but it did not seem to bother them. The previous thirteen heroes did not even glance at the deposed emperor, but the Dus were different. Du Chuanyun looked at Han Ruzi without blinking, while Du Motian stepped forward and clasped his fists, I, a humble commoner, do not know the proper etiquette and have come uninvited in the night. I hope you can forgive me. These two did not seem like the heroes from the alleys but more like wandering heroes from the pugilist world. Han Ruzi did not know how to greet them and clumsily clasped his fists, Distinguished guests have arrived, but I have not prepared any wine or ceremony. Im the one who should ask for your forgiveness. Du Motian smiled, and Du Chuanyun said, Grandpa, the Emperor doesnt seem to be anything special. I think I could be one too. Nonsense! Your father didnt even leave you any inheritance, so how would he leave you a throne? Du Motian scolded and turned to Yang Feng, Ive asked my friends in the pugilist world, and it seems like theres no activity tonight. Unless its absolutely necessary, no one wants to provoke the Imperial Court. Im just worried about people like Gui Yuehua. Gui Yuehua was a martial artist and also the martial arts instructor in Marquis Junyangs residence, so he would inevitably be involved in imperial politics. Dont worry, with the two of us here, well definitely protect the Emperor. Han Ruzi was about to say that he was not an emperor when suddenly there was a commotion outside, followed by banging on the door. A harsh voice shouted, Open the door! Quickly open the door for the Imperial Guards! Yang Fengs expression changed slightly. All his preparations were meant to deal with figures from the pugilists world. In his estimation, none of the factions within the Imperial Court would dare to openly kill the deposed emperor. [1] It was common in ancient China for imperial princes to be granted a specific title and territory, but the prince would not actively govern or exercise direct control over the territory he was granted. The prince would be expected to leave the Capital and stay in his assigned territory, as it was believed that princes in the Capital were an inherently destabilizing force since they could conspire with officials or participate in palace politics or coups. There were also strict rules as to when he could return to the Capital. Advertisement Chapter 70: Nominal Guards Chapter 70: Nominal Guards Yang Feng rushed to the front courtyard, with the Du grandfather and grandson guarding the Weary Marquis behind him. The eunuchs and palace maids who lived in the front courtyard heard the shouting, and several of them poked their heads out, only to be chased back by Yang Feng. The shouting outside the door grew louder and even included insults. Yang Feng stood behind the door and asked loudly, Who is making such a ruckus here? The person outside angrily replied, We are Yulin Guards on official business. Why are you asking so many questions? Open the door for us immediately. Yang Feng looked back and saw that the Weary Marquis was protected by the Dus. He nodded and said to the people outside, This is the Manor of the Weary Marquis, and we have no business with you Yulin Guards. The Imperial Guards was a general term which including eight armies, one of which were the Yulin Guards. They were stationed at the north gate, and their most important task was not to guard the palace, but to serve as ceremonial guards during grand court ceremonies. They usually led a leisurely life. The men outside banged on the door, Whether you have business with us is not for you to decide. Open the door and receive the imperial edict! Yang Feng snorted, becoming more convinced that these people were impostors. He said, Stand at the door, and let me see if you are really Yulin Guards. The men outside cursed, but still agreed, Im standing right here. Come and have a look. Alright. Yang Feng slowly drew his sword, aimed it at the door gap, and said, Stand closer; I cant see clearly. Hey, you...! Yang Feng thrust his sword out and quickly pulled it back. A scream followed by a torrent of curses came from outside. Han Ruzi was startled by Yang Fengs action, while the young Du Chuanyun commented critically, Oh, you didnt use enough force. Theyre wearing iron armor, and you probably didnt even cause a minor injury. Listen to their increased vigor. Yang Fengs intent was not to kill. He spoke sternly to them, I am the former Palace Attendant Yang Feng. If you have the guts, tell me your name. Tomorrow I shall go to the Yulin Guards and ask them since when was it their responsibility to deliver imperial edicts? Damn eunuch, if youre so capable, why dont you go have a son... The people outside cursed even louder, but they refused to reveal their names. Du Chuanyun said to his grandfather, Those from the imperial palace really know how to curse. Listen, they havent repeated a single insult yet, much more impressive than us folks in the pugilist world. Du Motian nodded, Thats because you havent seen much. Ive seen people who can curse even better. Han Ruzi blushed a little. Although he was no longer an emperor, he still felt that the people outside were disgracing him, They may not be Yulin Guards. They might be impostors. Yang Feng replied, They are Yulin Guards. No one else would wear such ostentatious attire, except for the Yulin Guards. But I havent offended the Yulin Guards, Han Ruzi said in surprise. There are quite a few noble descendants among the Yulin Guards; perhaps someone instigated them. As Yang Feng suddenly sidestepped, a blade pierced through the door gap and moved up and down. Du Motian leaped forward in one step and grabbed the back of the blade. Despite his age and thin appearance, he had a strong grip, holding the blade firmly in place. Hey, the damn eunuch is quite strong. What do you want with my blade? Were you not cleanly cut? Let go... Du Motian released his grip, and footsteps and an angry curse were heard from outside. The Yulin Guard had apparently fallen, followed by even more cursing. There must have been dozens of Yulin Guards who came. The emperors guards dont seem that impressive, Du Chuanyun said, somewhat disappointed. He asked the Weary Marquis, Did you rely on these people for protection before? No wonder a group of pugilist heroes could break into the palace. Han Ruzi shook his head, There were elite guards in the palace. And those who broke into the palace were not heroes, but a group of rebels. Those who dare break into the palace are heroes Du Chuanyun was not one who would curry favor with an Emperor, let alone a deposed one, Would you dare break into the imperial palace now that you arent Emperor? You certainly wouldnt dare, so you are not a hero. Would you dare? Du Chuanyun raised his eyebrow and was about to speak when Du Motian came back and patted his grandson on the head. Enough idle talk. Go take a look around, lest someone sneaks in from the back. Du Chuanyun rubbed his head, Old man, why dont you go? Im your only grandson... Though he said this, he still went to the backyard to check the situation. Meng... Han Ruzi stopped himself just in time, not uttering another word. Yang Feng chased for a few steps and then returned to the Weary Marquiss side, Who were you calling? No one, Han Ruzi shook his head, not wanting to cause trouble for Meng E. Du Motian jumped down from the roof, It seems that reinforcements have arrived. Those guys ran away so fast that they didnt even take their ladder. Du Chuanyun also returned, They came quickly and ran away quickly as well. What was that about an ambush? Yang Feng shook his head and walked to the door to peek through the crack. The sound of horses, shouting, and clashing weapons came from the street, as if two groups were fighting. The eunuchs and palace maids who were resting inside could no longer contain themselves and quietly came out one by one, standing next to the Weary Marquis, listening anxiously. The noise on the street disappeared, and after a while, someone knocked on the door, This humble servant, Cai Xinghai, requests to see the Weary Marquis. The eunuchs and palace maids cheered in unison. Yang Feng turned back and looked at them, frowning deeply, and asked, How many of you? Uh, more than thirty... I can enter alone. Let him in. Cai Xinghai is a familiar face, Han Ruzi said. Only then did Yang Feng reluctantly unlock the door and lift the latch, opening the side door slightly. Cai Xinghai hesitated before entering from outside. Seeing the Weary Marquis, his eyes lit up, and he ran over in a few steps, kneeling down and kowtowing. As he knelt, the eunuchs and palace maids also followed suit and knelt down. The Dus were not accustomed to this scene, so they stepped back and stood aside with their arms folded. Get up quickly, Cai Xinghai. What rank are you holding now? Cai Xinghai respectfully kowtowed three times before standing up, Thanks to Your Majesty... I mean, Your Lordship, the Empress Dowager has rewarded me with the position of a military commander. Han Ruzi didnt know whether military commander was a high or low rank, so he smiled and said, Congratulations, Commander Cai. The eunuchs and palace maids also got up and congratulated him. Zhang Youcai said, I thought you had already taken up your post. Since you are still in the city, why didnt you come earlier? I should have taken up my post three months ago. I asked for many favors to delay it until now, just to see the Weary Marquis one more time. I didnt expect to encounter some trouble today, which caused the delay. Yang Feng came over and ordered everyone to return to their rooms. After they dispersed, he asked Cai Xinghai, How did you know that the Weary Marquis would be besieged? Cai Xinghai replied, Thats the trouble I encountered today. I heard in the camp that someone wanted to take revenge on the Weary Marquis, so I asked some of my brothers to come and help, but we were a little late. Not late at all, you came just in time. Han Ruzi was very grateful to this eunuch, and then asked in confusion, Who wants to take revenge on me? I havent offended anyone... Could it be Prince Donghai? The Empress Dowager hasnt let him become the emperor yet, has she? Cai Xinghai shook his head, I only heard rumors, and Im not sure who it is specifically. Please rest assured, Your Grace, even if I have to disobey military orders, I will ensure your safety. With Yang Feng here, I am safe. Yang Feng used to be a high-ranking eunuch, while Cai Xinghai was just a low-ranked eunuch, and their status was quite different. Even after becoming a military commander, he didnt dare to be arrogant and bowed, I am just here to help according to Lord Yangs arrangements. Yang Feng had been observing Cai Xinghai and said at this moment, Just say what you have to say. Since I have left the palace, I am the same as all of you like, completely loyal to the Weary Marquis. Cai Xinghais face turned red, and he turned to look at the Dus, only to find that they had already left. He then looked at the Weary Marquis. In front of Lord Yang, you may speak freely. Han Ruzi indeed trusted Yang Feng. Has Your Lordship heard about the situation with the Empress? Han Ruzi was taken aback. He had been concerned about Empress Cui Xiaojun, but since learning that he was to abdicate, his worries had faded. He believed that the Cui clan would want the Empress to keep her position, meaning that they would no longer be together. What happened to her? She asked me to seek help from you. Advertisement Chapter 71: A Wife’s Letter Chapter 71: A Wifes Letter Cai Xinghai was not one of the first eunuchs to join the Unfortunates, yet he was among the most well-regarded members. Upon leaving the palace, he did not forget his initial promisedo not forget old friends after obtaining wealth and rankand maintained had contact with those inside the palace. On this very afternoon, he received a letter with an envelope inscribed: To my husband, penned by your wife, Cui. Upon hearing that the Emperor and Empress were deposed, Cai Xinghai was filled with righteous indignation. Hearing that a group of ruffian soldiers from the Eight Armies of the Palace Guards intended to cause trouble at the Manor of the Weary Marquis, his anger grew increasingly uncontrollable. Assuming his role as an army supervisor, he gathered a number of well-connected Northern Army officers and soldiers. They entered the city before nightfall, dispersed to various locations, and agreed to assemble after nightfall. If there was no trouble at the Manor of the Weary Marquis, they would leave it be; if there were abnormalities, he intended to lead a second rescue. His arrival was perfectly timed. Cai Xinghai had not read that letter, but he could guess the general contents of it from the terms husband and wife. In the front courtyard, there remained a single lantern. Han Ruzi approached it, opened the letter, and read it once. He looked up at Yang Feng and Cai Xinghai, then lowered his head to read it again. Afterward, he handed the letter to Yang Feng and nodded at Cai Xinghai, indicating that he could read it. The letter was brief, containing only a few sentences: On the evening of the fifth of December, the carriage shall leave the palace. If you are willing, fetch me and take me to your manor. If you are not, then let our bond be severed, and we shall never meet again, even unto death. The contents of the letter was more or less as Cai Xinghai had guessed. He lifted his head and said blankly, Of course she must be received. A single day as husband and wife creates a bond that lasts a lifetime. If we do not fetch her here, where else could she go? Yang Feng gave Cai Xinghai a cold glance, returned the letter, and asked, What does the Marquis plan to do? If she wishes to come... I will fetch her, Han Ruzi thought it was the only proper course of action. Cai Xinghai was overjoyed, but Yang Feng shook his head slightly. Your Majesty abdicated on the third day of the month, and on the fifth, you plan to go to the palace to snatch someone? This seems... Cai Xinghai hurriedly interjected, Not the palace, but outside the palace. The Lady is likely to be sent back to the Cui clan... Isnt that the same? The Empress Dowager and the Cui clan are in a fierce rivalry. Everyone else is keeping their distance. Are you going to let the Marquis charge into the fray? Cai Xinghai dared not utter a sound. Han Ruzi respected Yang Feng and pondered for a moment before saying, You have read many history books and have seen instances of emperors abdicating. What happened to the empresses at those times? Yang Feng replied helplessly, Generally speaking, they would abdicate along with the emperor. In a previous dynasty, there was an empress who married the next emperor and remained empress. Our Empress would not do that. She said the carriage shall leave the palace, which certainly doesnt mean leaving casually but rather... being driven out. Cai Xinghai had received the Empresss full support when he was rescuing the Emperor in the palace; thus, he supported her wholeheartedly, even though she was now the former empress. A thought struck Yang Fengs mind. Since being expelled from the palace, he had not been involved in any court affairs and could only speculate on many matters. The carriage leaves the palace at dusk on the fifth. Could it be that the Empress Dowager intends to enthrone a new emperor on that day? With a new emperors enthronement, the old empress could naturally not be allowed to remain in the palace. Cai Xinghai slapped his thigh, That must be it! Who will become the new emperor? Prince Donghai? Lord Marquis, you must not leave your wife to him. Who knows, she might leave the palace on the fifth and be taken back on the sixth. Han Ruzi hesitated no more, I must fetch her. We are husband and wife. Even the Empress Dowager and the Cui clan cannot separate us. Cai Xinghai bowed, while Yang Feng remained silent. Han Ruzi did not seek help from Yang Feng; instead, he asked Cai Xinghai, I need your help. How many people do you have? More than thirty. Give me some time, and I can gather more. Some of them are old friends from before I entered the palace, and some I met after becoming a commander. They are all willing to help me, no problem. We have fifteen eunuchs in the manor... that should be enough. We need to find out when and from which gate the Lady will leave the palace, wait for her halfway, and then charge in... Yang Feng could no longer bear it and interrupted the Weary Marquis, You two are being reckless. Hundred Prince Street is remote and sparsely populated. Its one thing for the Yulin Guards and the Tiger Guards to come and cause a commotion, but the route from the palace to the Cui manor is bustling. Where do you plan to lie in wait with such a large group? Yang Feng looked dissatisfiedly at Cai Xinghai and said to the Weary Marquis, We have not even resolved our own troubles. Do you really want to bring your wife to the manor? Yang Feng apparently recognized the voice and immediately opened the door. As soon as it opened a crack, a figure jumped in, but his footsteps were unsteady, and after a few steps, he fell down the steps, landing right at Han Ruzis feet, exclaiming in pain. Cai Xinghai pulled Han Ruzi back a few steps, shielding him. The hearty voice outside said again, This guy was in charge of the command outside, and those guards were all gathered by him. Thank you, Brother Hu San,[1] Yang Feng said. Heh, lets wait until I repay the favor before we call each other brothers. The voice disappeared, and Yang Feng closed the door. Han Ruzi finally understood that Yang Feng had arrangements outside the mansion. Even if Cai Xinghai hadnt brought his men, Yang Feng would still have repelled the troublemakers from the Yulin and Tiger Guards. Han Ruzi bent down to look at the man lying on the ground, but the man stubbornly refused to raise his head. Cai Xinghai stepped forward and kicked him, shouting, You audacious troublemaker! You dare come to the Weary Marquis Mansion and cause trouble? You must be seeking death! Raise your head! Cai Xinghai kicked him twice more, and the man finally lifted his head, his face full of resentment. Zhang Yanghao! Han Ruzi was taken aback. He recognized this man. He was the grandson of the Marquis Piyuan, and had once served as an attendant in the palace. How... why? Han Ruzi was puzzled. He did not remember offending Zhang Yanghao. There was only one incident where, in order to catch Zuo Ji at the Heavenly Music Pavilion, he had taken Zhang Yanghao and others along without telling them his true purpose beforehand. Its me. Zhang Yanghao stood up and glanced at Cai Xinghai holding a blade, not daring to approach. Why... Marquis Piyuan has been released, hasnt he? Han Ruzi suddenly remembered something. The Grand Consort had tricked him into writing several edicts, one of which was used to deceive the Empress Dowager. The person framed was Marquis Piyuan, Zhang Yin. Of course, he was released. The Empress Dowager knows that our family are loyal subjects; he was released a few months ago. Zhang Yanghao clenched his fists but still did not dare approach. The Weary Marquis was younger and smaller in stature than him, yet he had a blade-wielding eunuch protecting him. I did not frame your grandfather... Han Ruzi glanced at Yang Feng and switched to a cold tone, Zhang Yanghao, go home. Go seek your grandfather and ask him what he thinks. How did you know... Zhang Yanghao stared in surprise, his eyes wide. At this point, Han Ruzi truly understood, Thats right, I know. You did this behind your grandfathers back. I dont blame you, but you must go home, admit your mistake to your grandfather, and listen to his advice. Otherwise, I will... Han Ruzi did not know what else to say. Yang Feng, who was standing nearby, added, Otherwise, we will report the matter to the Captain of the Guard at the palace barracks and let him handle it. Privately mobilizing the Yulin and Tiger Guards without authority is a serious crime. Marquis Piyuan would not be able to explain it. Zhang Yanghaos face changed, You... youre really letting me go? Han Ruzi nodded. Alright, Ill go back and speak to my grandfather... Zhang Yanghao dashed to the gate, only to find a heavy bolt across it. Unable to move it on his own, he discovered the door was locked and could not be pushed open. Puzzled, he turned around. You are a noble whose family holds a marquisate. How could you not follow proper etiquette? Cai Xinghai brandished the blade in his hand. Zhang Yanghaos gaze flickered, and he slowly knelt down, Thank... thank you, Lord Marquis, for your magnanimity. Ill definitely talk to my grandfather when I go back... Han Ruzi waved his hand, and only then did Yang Feng leisurely unlock the gate, letting Zhang Yanghao out. After locking the door again, he turned and said, I have an idea as to how to safely fetch the Lady to the manor. [1] Hu San is Ironhead Hu Saner, the other guy whom Yang Feng subdued with the Dus. So we see all three of them making an appearance here helping to protect Han Ruzi. Advertisement Chapter 72: Extortion Chapter 72: Extortion After Zhang Yanghao left, no one came to bother them again, and the deposed Emperors first night passed peacefully. Han Ruzi lay on the cold, hard bed, tossing and turning. In his mind, the image of his first meeting with Cui Xiaojun kept appearing: her small face damp with a few strands of wet hair, and her large eyes fearful, yet calm. No matter whose daughter she was, she was his wife. He had to bring her to his side, Han Ruzi resolved to himself once more. Yang Feng had said he had come up with an idea, but he did not reveal it at the time, instead asking the Weary Marquis to wait patiently. The night was cold, and there was not even a basin of charcoal in the manor. Han Ruzi could not sleep at all, so he simply sat still, wrapped in his quilt, and looked around the study. His eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness, and based on his daytime impressions, he could roughly make out the rooms furnishings. The bookshelves needed to be filled with books, the desk needed to be set with brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone, and there was no need to keep the incense burner in the corner. They should add a weapon rack and place a few swords and blades... Would Meng E come to teach him inner qi again? After taking Cui Xiaojun back, what would the Cui clan do? And there was Prince Donghai; if he truly succeeded to the throne, even if only as a puppet, he would pose a great threat to himself... When Han Ruzi awoke, the sky was already bright. He lay on his side, wrapped in his quilt, his body curled into a ball. Zhang Youcai knocked on the door and entered, rubbing his hands together and exhaling, So cold, its so cold that Im not hungry anymore. No, Im actually hungrier than ever, I just cant feel it, my stomach is frozen stiff. Master, you havent eaten all day, arent you hungry too? Han Ruzi got up and stomped his feet, Just like you, I cant feel the hunger. We should find a plump palace maid to warm the masters bed... Han Ruzi shook his head repeatedly. Last night, he had driven away all the attendants. This study belonged only to him, and he did not want outsiders to intrude. Cai Xinghai shouted outside the room, Time for meals, everyone come out quickly. Fresh, piping hot dishes! Even Brother Cai is breaking the rules now, does he think we are beggars? Zhang Youcai ran towards the door, Ill go and bring some for the master. As soon as he opened the door, Cai Xinghai had already brought the food. Zhang Youcai took it into his hands. After just one glance, he stopped in his tracks, surprised, Huh, how come its just rice porridge and salted vegetables? This... this must have been picked up from the street. It was bought with money. There are no food stalls along Hundred Prince Street, so I had to run quite a distance to buy it. Please make do with this meal, Lord Marquis. Lord Yang has already sent someone to replenish the rice, flour, oil, and firewood. The foods too plain. Zhang Youcai looked at the steaming porridge, his throat moving as he swallowed saliva continuously. Bring it over quickly, I can feel my hunger now. Han Ruzi called out. Zhang Youcai placed the tray on the desk, his eyes still fixed on the rice porridge. Go out and eat, youre making me uneasy with your staring, Han Ruzi laughed. The thought of not having to pay respects to the Empress Dowager and not having to sit idly all day made his heart leap with joy. The rice porridge was sweet and fragrant, the salted vegetables crisp and salty, a perfect match. After tasting it, Han Ruzi could not stop eating, quickly finishing a bowl. He then praised Cai Xinghai, who was standing at the door, I never thought there would be such delicious food outside the palace. The best part is its simplicity. Its just some rice and radish. Cai Xinghai laughed, Lord Marquis, you must be truly hungry. Once youve had enough of it, you wont find it so good anymore. Yang Feng walked in and asked Han Ruzi, Are you done eating? Lets go. Where to? Han Ruzi stood up, thinking that Yang Feng was going to get Cui Xiaojun. Yang Feng glanced at the simple study. No matter what, you are a marquis. Lets go and get everything that a marquis manor should have. What should a marquis manor have? Han Ruzi had no knowledge of this. Just follow me, Yang Feng turned around, and Han Ruzi followed him. Since Cai Xinghai already had his official duties, it was inappropriate for him to accompany the Weary Marquis outside. Little eunuch Zhang Youcai ate three big bowls of porridge in his room and saw that the Weary Marquis and Yang Feng were leaving. He put down his bowl and hurriedly followed them out of the room, Wait for me! The gatekeeper was startled, realizing that this eunuch was no ordinary person. In reply to your Grace, it is Attendant Ning who is presiding over the court today. Call him out, and also call out the Director of the Nobility Management Department. The gatekeeper was taken aback once more, May I ask who this distinguished person is? Han Ruzi was young and not dressed like an official, so the gatekeeper guessed he was a nobleman. Yang Feng frowned, Have your superior come out; he will recognize us. The gatekeeper, who had seen his fair share of the world, found the nobleman on horseback beside the elderly eunuch increasingly peculiar. As he was sizing them up, the eunuchs horsewhip suddenly swung over, producing a crisp sound above the gatekeepers head, followed by an angry shout, Get moving! The gatekeeper covered his head and ran into the office, as if he had actually been whipped. Han Ruzi whispered, Was it necessary... to do that? Yang Feng replied, By following the normal procedure, it would take us at least three days to see the person in charge. Do you wish wait that long? Han Ruzi stuck out his tongue, Ill observe more and speak less. The soldiers and gatekeepers at the entrance of the office were all pointing and gesturing, but Yang Feng paid no mind. A man in official attire emerged from the inside and stood within the gate, looking around. Yang Feng recognized him as a low-ranking official and ignored him, but he positioned himself in front of the Weary Marquis, blocking the officials view. The junior official looked around, perplexed, and went back inside. After a while, an official in his fifties came out, and the soldiers and gatekeepers at the entrance immediately bowed in respect. The official had a cold expression, looking very impatient, as if he had been rudely awakened from a deep sleep. He stood inside the gate, and the junior official who had come out earlier ran over to Yang Feng, saying, May I know which eunuch you are, sir? Why did you not even present a name card?[1] Yang Feng ignored him, spurred his horse forward two steps, and revealed the Weary Marquis behind him. Finally, the official of the Ministry of Rites inside the gate saw the visitors face clearly. Although others did not recognize him, the official did. He had been present during both the Emperors enthronement and abdication, having stolen a few glances at the time. However, he could not believe his eyes. Rubbing them, he suddenly shouted and turned to run, startling everyone at the entrance. In their memory, their superior had never behaved in such a manner before. The left-behind junior official did not understand what was going on, but he became more respectful in his demeanor, holding his fists and retreating, Please wait a moment longer. I will be right back... The junior official turned and ran back into the office as well. Han Ruzi couldnt help but whisper again, Are we just going to wait like this? Yang Feng snorted coldly, You are now the most feared figure in the realm. Whichever department you stand in front of, the officials there will be scared out of their wits. Just wait; soon, well get whatever we want. Han Ruzi was both astonished and amused, not expecting the deposed Emperor to have such a significant impact. Du Chuanyun, who was standing on the ground, overheard their conversation and could not help but interject, Isnt this just the behavior of ruffians? Local ruffians often use such tactics to extort payment.[2] Yang Feng coldly replied, Those who extort commoners are ruffians; those who extort the imperial government are heroes. Han Ruzi was speechless. Just last night, he had been trapped by ruffians, and now he was using the tactics of ruffians to extort the government. He was momentarily confused as to whether there was any difference between the rough and rowdy crowd, and proper and polite society. [1] It was customary in ancient China for visitors to present their name cards at the door so that the host would know who it was that was visiting. [2] What ruffians would do to extort some money from shopkeepers is to look threatening in front of their shops and scare potential customers away. The shopkeeper would then pay them money to get them to go away. Advertisement Chapter 73: Outside the Gates of the Office Chapter 73: Outside the Gates of the Office The Ministry of Rites was in complete chaos, yet Minister Yuan Jiuding managed to rise above the turmoil, heading off to the Hall of Diligent Administration for a policy discussion. The presiding Vice Minister Ning did not dare to take charge of such matters. He anxiously paced around, and only managed to calm down after a quarter of an hour. He sent someone out the back door to the Hall of Diligent Administration to find Minister Yuan, and forced a junior clerk to go out and inquire: Why has the deposed emperor not stayed quietly at home but has come instead to the Ministry of Rites? The junior clerk strode out righteously, and came running back shortly afterwards. He whispered a few words to Vice Minister Ning, who became furious, summoned the Director of the Nobility Management Department, and berated him vehemently. The Director kept apologizing, his face red and ears burning, and finally threw the problem back: Please give your instructions, Lord Ning. I will carry them out to the letter. Vice Minister Ning was choked up and unable to speak. Waiting outside the door was the first deposed emperor since the founding of the Great Chu Dynasty. There was no precedent setting out his stipend and privileges. The key issue was that nobody knew the real intentions of the imperial court. Being too kind or too harsh to the deposed emperor could both potentially lead to serious offences. All Vice Minister Ning could do was to continue berating the Director of the Nobility Management Department: Why didnt you report this troublesome matter earlier? The Director kept admitting his mistake and apologizing. When his superiors anger subsided, he cautiously reminded him: You might not have noticed, Lord Ning, but I mentioned this in the official document I submitted yesterday. Marquis Juan was just conferred his title yesterday, so the associated affairs are bound to take some time. Vice Minister Ning choked again, blaming the Weary Marquis for causing trouble. A junior clerk nearby softly said: According to the steward of the Weary Marquis, theres nothing left in the Marquiss Manor. Theyve run out of rice, flour, oil, and firewood. The Weary Marquis has been hungry for a day, so he came to ask for some things. Assistant Secretary Nings anger shifted back to the Director of the Nobility Management Department. You useless fool, do you want to starve him to death? Who gave you such a decree? Even if... the manor should have been sealed off. How could you let him out? The Director nodded continuously, Youre right, sir... Youre right... Vice Minister Ning sat there pondering, suddenly realizing, and said sharply, This isnt my responsibility! Even if the Manor of the Weary Marquis had to be sealed, it was not the business of the Ministry of Rites. Vice Minister Ning broke into a cold sweat. He even harbored thoughts of withdrawing. The officialdom was dangerous; a surprise blow could come from anywhere while he was making his way. At the entrance of the government office, Han Ruzi had been waiting for nearly an hour. He was a bit tired sitting on his horse, but he kept his body straight. It was quite interesting to observe the reactions of the people around him. Several gatekeepers had retreated behind the threshold, peeping out. Ten soldiers, however, couldnt abandon their posts. They had to keep their heads high and chests out, standing still and looking at each other, while stealing glances outside with the corners of their eyes. The Ministry of Rites was a significant government office. There were many people on official business coming and going, but at this time, not a single person dared to enter through the main gate. They kept their distance. Many people came from nearby offices to take a look at him. From now on, everyone will see me even more as a foolish ruler, Han Ruzi knew, it was likely very difficult to change his image. Since the imperial court says you are a foolish ruler, you should honestly play the role of a foolish ruler, and use this reputation to gain some benefits for yourself. Yang Feng didnt care about image at all. He shouted at the entrance of the Ministry of Rites, Why hasnt anyone come out yet? Isnt the Weary Marquis a marquis conferred by the court? Who has been embezzling the goods that the Ministry of Rites has withheld? Several officials at the entrance knelt down and gestured to Yang Feng, silently begging him to stop shouting. Yang Feng then loudly said to the crowd, Later, we will go to the Ministry of Revenue for our salaries, to the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs for justice, to the Ministry of Justice to file a complaint, to the Ministry of Personnel for personnel, to the Ministry of Works for timber. Is no one going to fix up the dilapidated manor? Lets also go to the Ministry of War... to the Ministry of War for tea. With each department he named, a group of people ran away in the distance. Before long, almost all the spectators had fled. Han Ruzi was extremely embarrassed and could only give a helpless smile to Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun. Zhang Youcai, however, did not mind and even instigated further, Blankets, the blankets in the manor are as thin as single-layer clothes. Charcoal, there is not a single bit of charcoal in the manor. Silk cloth, is the Weary Marquis supposed to wear only this set of clothes? Du Chuanyun did not fall behind, Horses, we need more horses. A group of horsemen approached from a distance, causing the last bunch of spectators to flee. The horsemen were brightly armored, clearly palace guards. But they were obviously not there to deliver horses. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the Ministry of Rites, they surrounded the Weary Marquis and the three eunuchs. The gatekeeping soldiers retreated and ran inside the gate with their spears and halberds, hiding inside with the officials. If not for the strict laws of Chu, they would have closed the gate. Zhang Youcai became scared and moved closer to Du Chuanyun, not daring to make a sound. Han Ruzi felt a bit scared, but his face remained calm, and his posture became straighter. Only then was Yang Feng satisfied. At some point, a small sedan chair had arrived outside the circle of horsemen. Four sedan bearers, their faces covered in sweat, stood at the front and back of the chair, clearly having run here urgently. Lord Marquis, you must be tired. Go in and rest for a while. Please return to your manor for now. All issues will be resolved immediately. The sedan was not large, but it was comfortable, with two small charcoal braziers wrapped in cotton covers, one at the feet and one on the seat. Han Ruzi sat inside the sedan, lifting the curtain, and Liu Kunsheng immediately leaned in, Does the Lord Marquis have any instructions? I hope I havent caused you any trouble. Liu Kunsheng smiled, and whispered, How could you? You have actually allowed me to render meritorious service. The person most troubled by the Weary Marquis visit was the Ministry of Rites, which found itself without a proper response. The delay lasted for an hour, causing a commotion that was widely known. Afterwards, someone was bound to be punished. Liu Kunsheng, who on the surface seemed rushed and deferential, was in fact there to defuse the situation. Once the Weary Marquis left, he naturally would be credited with meritorious service. Han Ruzi also smiled, feeling that Yang Fengs harassment of the Ministry of Rites must have ulterior motives. Du Chuanyun, following the sedan, quietly said to Zhang Youcai at his side, Being a eunuch is not easy. The master rides a horse and sits in a sedan, while the eunuch can only follow on foot. Hah, whats the big deal? Meeting a good master is a lifetimes fortune. If you end up with a bad one, well... Du Chuanyun looked at the empty horse led by Yang Feng in front of him, thinking that a good master should let his tired attendant ride a horse. At the main entrance of the Ministry of Rites, a group of officials watched as the Weary Marquis was escorted away by the Stallion Guards. It took a while before they stood up. A minor clerk couldnt help but say, Why is he even more formidable than when he was in power? Several glances swept over, scaring the minor official into shrinking back. Yang Fengs commotion had immediate effects. There was a constant stream of people entering and exiting the Manor of the Weary Marquis, bringing a large amount of utensils and food. Dozens of appointed servants and manor clerks stood at the gate, respectfully welcoming the Weary Marquis. On the street, two rows of people were still kneeling. As soon as they saw the sedan of the Weary Marquis, they kowtowed and begged for mercy. It was said that they were the troublemakers from last night. After sending the Weary Marquis into the manor, Liu Kunsheng left, leaving behind twenty Stallion Guards. Although the number was not large, with them guarding the door, no one would dare to cause trouble again. Back in his study, Han Ruzi let out a sigh of relief. Even though he was demonstrating his power from horseback, it was still quite tiring. Yang Feng closed the door, keeping Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun outside, then turned around and said, With such a fuss, everyone should understand that the Empress Dowager has no intention of killing you. The trouble should be largely eliminated. Only largely? Who else wants to kill me? Perhaps those who intend to oppose the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi immediately thought of the Cui clan, but he couldnt figure out how executing a deposed emperor could benefit the Cui clan, Tomorrow is the fifth day of the month, preparations need to be made early for the arrival of the Lady. Yang Feng smiled, Hasnt that been prepared already? Han Ruzi was taken aback, Yang Feng said, Who is more qualified than the imperial guards to escort the carriage of the deposed empress? Han Ruzi suddenly realized, admiring Yang Feng endlessly. It turns out that this show of power accomplished more than one thing. [1] It was mentioned earlier that the Imperial Guards consisted of five separate guard units. So far weve seen the Yulin Guards, the Tiger Guards, and the Stallion Guards. Advertisement Chapter 74: Discussion by the Sidelines Chapter 74: Discussion by the Sidelines The dinner was quite sumptuous, but Han Ruzi found it less delicious than the rice porridge and pickles he had for breakfast. Zhang Youcai, who was serving on the side, felt the same way: I didnt notice it earlier, but now all the smells from that meal are lingering in my nose, quite peculiar indeed. After the meal, Han Ruzi returned to his study. The bedroom in the main house was still being tidied up, so he had to stay here for the time being. Several wooden boxes were arranged in the room, filled with brushes, ink, paper, inkstones, fans, accessories and other small items, but there were no books. It seemed that he would have to buy some for himself in the future. Zhang Youcai came in to light the candles, and asked, Master, are you sure you dont need me to serve you? Han Ruzi shook his head, he preferred to be alone in his study. It was not long after nightfall when Cai Xinghai returned. He had been busy all day, running around outside, and finally brought back some crucial information. Tomorrow at dusk, the Lady will leave the palace through the Penglai Gate on the north side. She will walk through Huashi Lane, Buddha Clothing Lane and Shuying Lane, and be sent into the Cui manor through the back door, said Cai Xinghai, catching his breath, This is outrageous! The Lady was once an Empress. Even if she was deposed, she still has the right to leave the palace in broad daylight and enter her home through the front door. Han Ruzi sympathized with Cui Xiaojun, and was even more resolved to bring her to his manor. However, Yang Fengs attention was not on the Lady. He asked, Any news about the enthronement? Cai Xinghai sighed, The Empress Dowager kept Prince Donghai in Cishun Palace. Jing Yao has been frequently traveling between the palace and the Southern Army these days. It seems that they want to make Prince Donghai the Emperor. Prince Donghai seems to be getting his wish. Han Ruzi was a little jealous in his heart. The thought of possibly having to kneel and pledge allegiance to Prince Donghai in the future made him feel uncomfortable. Yang Feng sat on a box, thought for a while, and said, It might not necessarily be Prince Donghai. Cai Xinghai knew Yang Feng was a smart man, but he believed more in the information he had heard, Its all over the city. They say that Grand Tutor Cui, who controls the Southern Army, demands the Empress Dowager to make his nephew the Emperor, or else he will massacre the Capital. When I was in the Northern Army, the soldiers were terrified, fearing the onset of war. But you were still able to lead a group of Northern Army men into the city, which shows that the Northern Army is not prepared for war, said Yang Feng. Cai Xinghai scratched his head, Theres no helping it. The Northern Army has been fragmented for so many years. Even if the Empress Dowager wants to confront the Southern Army, she would not use them. Also, I heard that many senior officials have been currying favor with Grand Tutor Cui. If they arent able enter the Southern Armys camp, they would go to the Cui residence in the city to present cards and gifts. The front door of the Cui residence has been bustling with carriages and horses for several months now. Yang Feng said nothing, just smiled. After chatting for a while, Cai Xinghai took his leave. Yang Feng stood up, Lord Marquis, what do you think? I have too little information to make a judgment. Having too much information isnt necessarily a good thing either. You need to learn to understand the big picture from small clues. Han Ruzi thought for a while, Last night, you asked me to think about something: as a ruler, how can one clearly express their intentions? But Yang Fengs relaxed attitude took Han Ruzi by surprise. Did he think that the Cui clan was bound to lose in the struggle with the Empress Dowager, so he didnt mind offending the Cui clan? Yang Fengs plan to use twenty Stallion Guards to bring his wife to his manor was simple, but not easy to carry out. The next morning, when Zhang Youcai came to serve the Weary Marquis, he said, Making a fuss at the Ministry of Rites yesterday really worked. There are soldiers everywhere outside our manor, there must be hundreds from one end of the street to the other. Not only that, the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs had appointed a Manor Clerk and Manor Marshal to carry out their duties in managing the Manor of the Weary Marquis. They didnt care much about other matters, but were extremely strict about those entering and leaving the Marquiss mansion. Names, appearances, reasons for visiting, and times were all meticulously recorded. The Marquiss manor was indeed safe, but it had also lost its initial freedom. Han Ruzi found it difficult even to leave the house, let alone kidnap someone on the way. He couldnt help feeling a bit anxious. Yang Feng, however, didnt seem to be in a hurry at all. He seemed to have completely forgotten about todays important event and spent the whole morning entangled with the two manor officials. These two were appointed by the imperial court to both serve and openly monitor the Marquis. Yang Feng, as the steward of the Marquiss mansion, although without a formal rank, had more to manage and oversee. In order to argue over the scope of their respective duties and who had a higher status, Yang Feng and the mansion officials began a fierce battle. The opponents were not weak either, always citing the arrangements of the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs or long-standing precedents. Seeing that it was past noon, Han Ruzi started to get restless. Cai Xinghai was running in and out, constantly winking at the Weary Marquis. Not long after midday, Cai Xinghai was expelled from the manor. He was not on the designated list of eunuchs and he was not an official servant, so it was inappropriate for him to stay in the mansion too long. Yang Feng struggled but eventually succumbed, personally escorting Cai Xinghai out of the mansion. Du and his grandson were also expelled as their origins were unclear and they couldnt be allowed to stay in the manor. On the surface, Yang Feng seemed to have lost more battles than he won in this series of disputes. As the steward, he found his authority dwindling, and he kept shaking his head and stamping his feet in frustration. An hour into the afternoon, Yang Feng finally achieved a small victory: he obtained the agreement of the manor officials to hire a tutor for the Weary Marquis. After a morning of conflict, the Manor Clerk and Manor Marshal were exhausted. When they heard that the tutor was Guo Cong, the Weary Marquiss former teacher in the palace, they reluctantly agreed. Guo Cong had been an official in the court for decades and was trustworthy. Seizing the opportunity, Yang Feng declared that he would immediately go to invite the teacher, and the Marquis himself would do the inviting. You know the status of Old Teacher Guo. He made meritorious contributions in suppressing the rebellion a few months ago and was heavily rewarded by the court. If not for his old age and his refusal to serve in the court, he would at least be a minister now... The manor officials were dizzy from the argument and had no choice but to nod their heads. However, they made a request: the two manor officials, twenty Stallion Guards, and several soldiers sent by the various departments would have to accompany them. They could not allow the Weary Marquis to ride alone through the streets again. Yang Feng argued a little more and reluctantly accepted the conditions. Han Ruzi traveled by horse carriage, not the kind of open carriage with a fancy canopy, but a closed carriage like a sedan chair, probably custom-made for him. After getting in, he found that the curtains on both sides had been sewn shut, so he couldnt look out, and people outside couldnt see him. Seeing that dusk was not far off, Han Ruzi, no matter how he calculated, felt that it was too late. Guo Cong was a very formal old gentleman, and the simple act of meeting him would take a considerable amount of time. As it turned out, Guo Cong was not at home. Perhaps wishing to stay away from court intrigues, the old teacher had retired and returned to his hometown in Guandong a month ago. Yang Feng was quite disappointed, while the two manor officials who had accompanied them seemed quite nonchalant. They obviously knew in advance that this trip would return without success. Han Ruzi could only admire Yang Feng. They finally squeezed out time to pick up Cui Xiaojun, but he didnt know how they could shake off the two manor officials. CH 73Advertisement Chapter 75: Forcible Reroute Chapter 75: Forcible Reroute Favors owed have to be repaid. Even the Weary Marquis, once the emperor, was no exception. On his way home, his entourage was blocked. As a marquis who only had a salary without any fiefdom, his following was excessively large. There were twenty Stallion Guards, ten guards from the Ministry of Rites, thirty officers from the Capital Prefectural Office, thirty soldiers from the Capital Patrol Department, and over twenty followers dispatched from unknown departments. Altogether, there were more than a hundred people, a spectacle bigger than the other feudal princes who came to the capital for their audience with the Emperor. Such a group were stopped by Northern Army soldiers, asking for their due reward. The Northern Armys lack of discipline was notorious. Although they mostly stayed out of power struggles within the imperial court, they were often seen shouting and yelling in taverns and brothels. The night before, they had helped the Weary Marquis drive away a group of troublemakers. They had left quietly at the time, but now they were here to ask for their due reward. In fact, they were already drunk, some laughing and some crying. Some were standing in the middle of the road, some were lying on the ground making a scene. If someone didnt know better, theyd think they were a group of beggars in armor. If the Martial Emperor were alive, he would have beheaded them by now, the Manor Clerk said hatefully. After the Martial Emperor, several emperors of Great Chu were replaced in quick succession, and none of them had time to deal with the Northern Army. Fine, fine, but everyone knows that the lack of discipline in the Northern Army was a problem caused by the Martial Emperor. Even if its disrespectful, I dare to say this. The Manor Marshal said, being a minor official, he spoke rather boldly. Yang Feng, who had gone to deal with those asking for a reward, hurried back, his face a picture of distress, I cant handle this, these guys are just rascals. These arent the ones who protected the Marquis last night. They are just extorting others under the banner of the Northern Army. Im a eunuch, in charge of internal matters, and you two, the Manor Clerk and the Manor Marshal, are in charge of external affairs, right? Left with no choice, the two had to take on this thankless task. The most effective way to deal with the unruly soldiers of the Northern Army was to scatter them with a show of force. The Manor Marshal already had this in mind. However, the Stallion Guards were of high status, and he couldnt control them. Moreover, they had to stay behind to protect the Weary Marquis. So, he signaled the other groups of soldiers to move forward and repel the reward seekers. The Manor Clerk stayed behind, shaking his head constantly. He lamented that the present was not as good as the past, The Northern Army used to cause trouble outside the city, but now they are even causing trouble inside the city, this is... hmm. Yang Feng watched the Manor Marshal and others walk away, and then approached the carriage. He lifted the curtain and said to the inside, Come on out. Han Ruzi immediately jumped out. The Manor Clerk was startled and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, Lord Marquis, you are of great importance, do not expose yourself to a group of soldiers. Well be able to set off soon. Yang Feng stood in the middle, We cant be careless, who knows if there are any ill-intentioned people in the Northern Army. Maybe this is a trap that they have set. Please, Lord Marquis, mount your horse. Let the Stallion Guards protect you and take a detour back to the manor. Yang Fengs words seemed reasonable, and while the Manor Clerk was momentarily stunned, the Weary Marquis had already jumped onto Yang Fengs horse and said to the twenty Stallion Guards, You were ordered to protect me. Now, follow me. These Stallion Guards had witnessed the Captain of the Guard treating the Weary Marquis with utmost respect. They had no doubts at all, immediately echoing in agreement, and turning their horses. They were to find another way out with the Weary Marquis. At this time, the Manor Clerk felt that something was wrong. He turned back and saw the Manor Marshal leading his men to drive away the Northern Army on the road ahead, gaining the upper hand. They would soon win, but it was too late to stop the Weary Marquis. Lord Marquis, please wait... Ill come with you... Yang Feng grabbed the Manor Clerk around the waist and laughed, The manor is not far from here, what is there to worry about? While the Manor Clerk was still struggling, Han Ruzi had already run a distance with the Stallion Guards and turned south into a small alley. Han Ruzi didnt know the way at all. When he saw Cai Xinghai standing guard at the corner of the street from a distance, he felt slightly relieved, knowing that Yang Feng had arranged everything. I said from the beginning that this errand would be disastrous, I didnt expect it to come so soon! The Manor Clerk was filled with regret, feeling that he should have resisted orders and refused to come to the manor of the Weary Marquis in the first place. But now there was no other choice. He said to the Manor Marshal, You follow them, Ill go back to the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs... Han Ruzis heart was still pounding. He told Yang Feng who had caught up, Everything went smoothly. Lets talk about it when we get back to the manor. The team was already in disarray, with only the Stallion Guards able to maintain an orderly formation, while soldiers from the other departments who were sent were all running in confusion behind the team. Upon reaching Hundred Prince Street, Yang Feng galloped ahead, ordering the side gate to be opened wide, allowing the team behind to drive straight into the front yard. Han Ruzi dismounted, then went to the first carriage, the coachman had already moved to one side. He lifted the curtain, exchanged a smile with Cui Xiaojun, and said, Were home. Cui Xiaojun was so excited that she could not speak. She just nodded, her body weak. Supported by Han Ruzi, she descended from the carriage. The eunuchs and palace maids had been waiting for a long time, and immediately a number of palace maids came forward to greet the lady of the house. In the manor, there were also official servants sent by the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs, who were so stunned that they dared not come forward. Han Ruzi said to Cui Xiaojun, You rest first, I will come later. Cui Xiaojun held onto his hand tightly, her eyes filled with tears. She was still unable to speak. The tension and unease in Han Ruzis heart disappeared completely, so he smiled again, Even if the Empress Dowager herself comes, she shall not take you away. Cui Xiaojun nodded solemnly, then finally let go of his hand, and with the palace maids and eunuchs escorting her, she headed towards the rear house. Han Ruzi had made a bold statement, but he understood very well that his ability to keep his wife depended on the Empress Dowager not interfering in this matter, and on Grand Tutor Cui, having stayed with the Southern Army and not entering the city, not changing his plans for his daughter. Apart from these two, he was not afraid of anyone else. Yang Feng ordered the gate to be closed and was arranging for the twenty Stallion Guards to have a place to rest. Han Ruzi, accompanied by several eunuchs, approached the second carriage. Earlier in the excitement, he had forgotten to ask his wife who was in the carriage behind her. He felt a bit of regret. He should have been more composed before and left this carriage where it was. Han Ruzi lifted the curtain and saw a face filled with extreme terror. As soon as they made eye contact, both of them were taken aback. Its you! they exclaimed simultaneously. Zhang Youcai curiously peeked in, and he too was taken aback, Prince Donghai! Prince Donghai was terrified, desperately trying to retreat, Where is this? Why did you bring me here? Youre not the Emperor anymore, you wont end well if you kill me. Han Ruzi laughed, This is my home. I dont want to kill you. I didnt even know you had left the palace. This is an accident. Prince Donghai looked somewhat skeptical, glancing outside several times. The night was just falling, and he couldnt see clearly. However, once he was slightly calmer, his reaction was surprisingly fast, Oh, you wanted to abduct my cousin, and you brought me along as well. Han Ruzi dropped his smile, You didnt mistreat her, did you? We got into separate carriages, and I have not seen her face in months. How could I possibly mistreat her... Youre quite bold, daring to kidnap people! Han Ruzi started thinking things through, The Empress Dowager sent you out of the palace as well, who does she want to set up as the Emperor? Prince Donghai snorted angrily, Weve all been deceived! The Cui clan has been deceived as well! CH 74Advertisement Chapter 76: Old Woman Barging In Chapter 76: Old Woman Barging In After confirming that being abducted was indeed just an accident and that his life was not in danger, Prince Donghai became furious. However, the person he hated the most was not Han Ruzi, but the Empress Dowager. She locked me up for so long, and I tried to please her in every possible way every day. To my surprise, she just threw me out without any explanation. Two eunuchs tossed me onto the carriage, and I thought... Prince Donghai shivered. At that moment, he thought his life was coming to an end, which was why he didnt dare to make a sound all the way. Whom did the Empress Dowager eventually choose to be Emperor? Han Ruzi only cared about this matter. Who else? Both of us were thrown out, she must want to be the Emperor herself! Thats impossible, isnt it? Han Ruzi found this notion unbelievable. He turned to Yang Feng, who was walking over, and asked, Has there ever been a female emperor in history? Only in ancient legends. Yang Feng stopped in front of the carriage, glanced at Prince Donghai inside, and frowned. He wasnt interested in whom the Empress Dowager would make the emperor, but he felt that this second carriage was a nuisance. We have to send him back. Send me where? Prince Donghai refused to get out of the carriage, gripping the carriage window tightly. Im not returning to the palace. I mean, Im not returning with you. Im going to the Southern Army to find my uncle and ask him to send me back to the palace... Yang Feng abruptly dropped the carriage curtain, turning to Han Ruzi, We need to send him back to the Cui clan. The Manor Clerk had gone to the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs to report to his superior, leaving only the Manor Marshal stationed at the Manor, completely at a loss and pacing anxiously. At that moment, he walked over, grabbed Yang Fengs arm, Steward Yang, you have to take responsibility for this. Im just a minor official. I have elders and children depending on me. I cant afford the trouble... Yang Feng patted the carriage, The person inside was mistakenly picked up. You should return him to the residence of Grand Tutor Cui Hong. The Manor Marshal vigorously shook his head, I wont do it, this matter has nothing to do with me. The Manor Clerks job is to assist the Manor in liaising with various departments of state. Whats the Manor Marshals job again? The Manor Marshal was speechless. In theory, he was responsible for the safety of the Manor, but the last thing he wanted to deal with right now was this kind of situation. The person in the carriage isnt a family member of the Marquis and is not authorized to be here. Please handle it, Manor Marshal. Yang Feng pushed Han Ruzi towards the backyard. Prince Donghai lifted a corner of the carriage curtain, still refusing to come out. He shouted, Han Ruzi, dont leave me here, send me back to the Cuis! You personally send me, not this guy. Han Ruzi wanted to speak but was pushed forward by Yang Feng and couldnt stop. Not far away, a eunuch rushed over from behind, panting, The people from the Cui clan have arrived, and there are quite a few. Yang Feng stopped. They came fast. Lord Marquis, you stall them for a while. Dont let them through this door, and dont talk too much. Me? Han Ruzi didnt feel confident, Im afraid I cant... Every situation is a learning experience. Yang Feng patted the Weary Marquiss shoulder, turned around, and walked back to the front of the carriage. He called the coachman to drive the carriage into the backyard, followed behind, and ignored whatever Prince Donghai was yelling from inside. Han Ruzi was in a frenzy. This was not the same as facing the rebels in the palace. Among those who were barging into the Manor, there could be relatives of Cui Xiaojun, which could make things quite awkward. Yang Feng walked away with a flick of his wrist. Han Ruzi could only figure it out on his own and ordered Zhang Youcai to call over all the eunuchs who had followed them from the palace. They formed a line to block the second gate, and by then, the shouting outside the main gate was already audible. The Manor Marshal was panicking and kept slapping his head; he couldnt afford to offend the Weary Marquis, and even less the Cui clan. Han Ruzi called the Manor Marshal over, Do you want to welcome the Cui clan? The Manor Marshal vigorously shook his head. The old woman was not used to being contradicted. She became even more irate, her eyebrows raised, her fighting spirit boiling over. My granddaughter married an Emperor, are you an Emperor? Xiaojun married Han Ruzi, and I am still Han Ruzi. Ha, listen to your own name! A man who was once Emperor, and you yet call yourself Ruzi, a child! Xiaojun must not be ruined in your hands. Even if you two have consummated your marriage, which you have not, the Cui clan can still marry her off to a better match. Han Ruzi grew even more furious. His decision to share a bed with Cui Xiaojun without consummating the marriage was a palace secret. It was unfathomable how this old woman found out, and she even dared to speak it out loud. It was hard to imagine her as the mother of a top-ranking official of the court. Having reached this level of anger, Han Ruzi instead cooled down and smiled, Xiaojun was previously the Empress, but now she is the Lady of the Weary Marquis. If you wish to marry her off to someone better, do you intend for her to be installed as Empress again? The young mans smile made the old woman pause, causing her to take another look at him. The old woman said, What, do you think the Cui clan is unable to do so? The sky was already dark. Since the Empress Dowager had sent out Prince Donghai, she must have already made her move. Whatever of the outcome, it would not be favorable for the Cui clan. The old woman obviously had no knowledge of this, and Han Ruzi smiled again, saying, Has Noble Consort Cui arrived? Han Ruzi looked behind the old woman. There were many women following her, but none of them seemed like the mother of Prince Donghai. Although Noble Consort Cui was also a consort of the Graceful Emperor, she had not received any further appointment, she could not be called Grand Consort. The old woman stepped back, My daughter isnt here... Before she finished her sentence, she stepped forward again, glaring and saying: Stop beating around the bush. After tonight, your life will be in danger. dont think about involving my granddaughter. The old woman led her people and insisted on breaking in, shouting Xiaojun. A dozen eunuchs blocked the door, refusing to give way. Han Ruzi did not want to argue with women, and under the protection of Zhang Youcai, he stepped back. Zhang Youcai, watching the spectacle eagerly, said, Ill go help, and then rushed into the fray. A woman was squeezed out, stumbling. Han Ruzi stepped forward to steady her, whispering, Mother-in-law. The mother of Cui Xiaojun smiled embarrassingly and immediately pushed away her son-in-law, hiding in the crowd. While a group of women and eunuchs were arguing fiercely, a young man rushed in from the outside of the gate. He looked around in the crowd and shouted, Laojun! Laojun! It turned out that Laojun, was the correct address for old Lady Cui, Han Ruzi thought. Xiaojun must have been dearly loved by the old woman, hence the affectionate nickname Xiaojun.[1] The man called several times, and the chaos finally stopped. The old woman, who was still in highly spirited, was reprimanding the eunuchs in a spray of spit, and it took her a while to turn around. She couldnt distinguish between friend and foe for a moment and even vented her anger on her own people, Sheng, youve arrived just in time. Quickly drive these dog eunuchs who are blocking the road away. Oh, has any news been released from the palace? The man named Cui Sheng was a son of Grand Tutor Cui and had come specifically for this matter. He stepped forward and said, Things are not good, I heard that Prince Donghai was also sent out of the palace, he came out with my sister. Prince Donghai had gotten in the carriage inside the palace, and the escorts did not know who was in it. The Cui clan had no prior knowledge of this. The old woman was stunned, Prince Donghai is about to become the emperor, how could he be sent out? Cui Sheng was upset, The Empress Dowager that old... old... she has installed someone else as emperor. All officials are rushing to the palace, and all city gates are closed, no one is allowed to enter or leave, I couldnt go out to inform my father. The old woman didnt believe it and shook her head repeatedly, Its impossible. The Graceful Emperor only had two sons. One is here, hes the deposed emperor, and the other is Prince Donghai. Who else could the Empress Dowager install as emperor? Cui Sheng was so anxious that he was stamping his feet, I havent found out the exact news yet, but I heard that several important ministers are very supportive of the new emperor, thinking that he is the most suitable one. Han Ruzi, like everyone else, was puzzled. Suddenly, he noticed that Yang Feng had come out from the inside at some point, standing among a group of eunuchs, his face as solemn as still water. [1] Laojun means Elder Jun, and Xiaojun means Little Jun. The implication here is that Laojun and Xiaojun were close, hence Xiaojun was nicknamed after Elder Jun. CH 75Advertisement Chapter 77: Grandma and Grandson Chapter 77: Grandma and Grandson The people from the Cui clan dared to barge straight into the former Emperors manor because they had a certain confidence, a confidence stemming from Prince Donghai, who was almost certainly destined to become the new emperor and who was raised single-handedly by the Cui clan. But suddenly, bad news had arrivedthe successor was someone else, and their confidence was instantly drained. Elder Laojun of the Cui clan had been nurtured in luxury all her life and had never suffered such a blow. She stared at his grandson, Cui Sheng, for a while, Say that again. I heard that the Empress Dowager has already chosen the new emperor, who is very popular among the senior officials. Elder Laojun got angry as she spoke and fiercely slapped Cui Sheng, Nonsense! Why are you spreading rumors based only on hearsay? Have you confirmed it? If the Empress Dowager doesnt appoint the son of the Graceful Emperor, who else would she appoint? Cui Sheng covered his face, Okay, I will go and inquire again, but rumors say that Prince Donghai has already been sent out of the palace... Elder Laojun abruptly turned around, glaring at the Weary Marquis, You abducted my granddaughter... Your granddaughter is also my wife, and this is also her home. Han Ruzi glanced at Yang Feng and added: And yes, Prince Donghai is here as well. Upon hearing this, the people of the Cui clan were shocked. Since Prince Donghai was not in the palace, he definitely was not the new emperor. Elder Laojun stood dazedly for a while before suddenly leaning back. Cui Sheng and a group of women managed to catch her in time. Despite just having been slapped, Cui Sheng, who was very filial to his grandmother, shouted at Han Ruzi, If anything happens to Elder Laojun, the Cui clan will not let you off! Han Ruzi did not understand what this had to do with him, but this old woman was also his wifes grandmother. He could not stand by and do nothing, so he said, Take her in. Han Ruzi led the way, and the eunuchs moved aside, allowing the women to support Elder Laojun into the main hall of the second courtyard. Cui Sheng wanted to follow, but was stopped by his mother. Suddenly remembering something even more critical, he turned and ran towards the manors exit, intending to figure out the situation as soon as possible. The front yard quieted down. The soldiers looked at each other, deeply impressed by the ladies of the Cui clan. The Manor Marshal emerged from a room, secretly relieved that he had dodged an arrow. However, he quickly became even more worried: there was a new emperor in of the Chu empire, and the future of the Weary Marquis was uncertain. He absolutely did not want to get involved. In the main hall, the women were busy taking care of Elder Laojun. The male servants who had come along did not dare to enter and were pacing outside the door. Han Ruzi took advantage of the chaos to pull Yang Feng aside and pointed at Elder Laojun, whispering, I know I have a lot to learn, but do I have to learn even this? A ranting old woman can be as formidable as an army. You have been sheltered indoors for a long time. Its not bad to experience everything you can now that youre out. Han Ruzi had no words to reply, but he did not quite agree. Yang Feng smiled and said, When you were studying national history, did you hear about the records of the Peaceful Emperor and the the Empress Dowager? The Peaceful Emperor made several of his maternal uncles marquises at the Empress Dowagers deathbed? Ive heard of it. Yang Feng hummed in acknowledgment but said nothing more.[1] Han Ruzi understood his meaning, but felt that his mother, being both gentle and intelligent, would never rant like Elder Laojun of the Cui clan. Moreover, he didnt have any maternal uncles. Elder Laojun slowly came to, forgetting where she was and her granddaughter, and asked tremulously, Where is my good grandson? Has he become the emperor? No one dared to answer, and Elder Laojuns gaze swept over everyone, finally landing on Han Ruzi in the distance, and she said viciously, Its you again. From the moment you were born, youve been undermining Prince Donghais fortune. Why? Why are you not dead yet? Han Ruzi was furious inside. However, thinking of Yang Fengs words, he took this experience as a test. He stepped forward and said with a smile, When Heaven is about to place a great responsibility on a man, it will first put him through trials and tribulations. Prince Donghais luck is bad because he hasnt suffered enough. Elder Laojun still wanted to speak, but Prince Donghai pushed her to go, The throne has been usurped, and you are still concerned about an ungrateful granddaughter? We should hurry back to the manor, and find a way to contact Uncle. He controls the Southern Army outside the city, I dont believe that the Empress Dowager would really dare to offend Uncle. Elder Laojun came to her senses and quickened her pace, Right, right, my grandson is too smart, lets go look for your uncle, lets go... The women followed, the mother of Cui Xiaojun pretended to look for something that she had dropped and walked at the back. As she passed Han Ruzi, she whispered, Are you really not going to fight for the throne? I am not delusional. Mother Cui nodded, stuffed a hairpin into Han Ruzis hand, Treat Xiaojun well. Then she hurried to catch up with Elder Laojun. The members and servants of the Cui clan came quickly and left just as quickly. In a short while, they were nowhere to be seen. Han Ruzi held the hairpin in a daze for a long time before saying, Could the Martial Emperor and the Graceful Emperor really allow the Cui clan to behave so arrogantly for so long? The Martial Emperor was suspicious, and the Graceful Emperor was wary. For them, arrogant Imperial In-laws were more trustworthy than the quiet and brooding lords and senior officials. Han Ruzi had never experienced the true feeling of imperial power, so it was hard for him to understand the actions of the Martial Emperor and the Graceful Emperor. Then he thought of himself, So if I appear more like a imbecilic ruler, it would actually be safer because no one would support a imbecilic ruler? Yang Feng nodded with a smile, You are still far from the standard of a imbecilic ruler, lets talk about this later. The Empress Dowagers selection of a new emperor, however, is a real threat to you. Ah, dont keep me in suspense, even if its just a conjecture. Tell me, who is the Empress Dowager planning to establish as the emperor? Han Ruzi could not hide his interest in this matter, although the news would come out soon, he still wanted to know earlier. If I havent guessed wrong Yang Feng turned to look at Zhang Youcai who had snuck in and didnt send him away, the Empress Dowager has chosen a descendant of the previous crown prince to ascend to the throne. The previous crown prince? The Martial Emperor had established three crown princes, the first two were Crown Prince Ju and Crown Prince Yong, who were both executed one after another. Youve heard of them, havent you? Han Ruzi nodded. Zhang Youcai stood behind him and whispered, The two crown princes died in the Eastern Palace, so its haunted, and no one dares to go there. Yang Feng snorted disdainfully and continued, The families of the Crown Prince Ju and Crown Prince Yong were also implicated, but it is said that when they were executed, both of them had a son who was less than three years old who was spared. One should be sixteen or seventeen now, the other six or seven. The younger one matches the requirements of the Empress Dowager, but the ministers might support the older one. Its unknown whom the Empress Dowager will choose. Wouldnt the Empress Dowager offend Grand Tutor Cui by doing this? Han Ruzi couldnt figure out the intentions of the Empress Dowager. Yang Feng thought for a while, It can only be the first one. When Crown Prince Ju held state responsibilities, he controlled the Southern Army. His descendant becoming emperor could undermine the Southern Armys support for Grand Tutor Cui. Moreover, he was the crown prince for more than a decade and was most favored by the ministers in court. However However, the surviving son of the Great Crown Prince was already sixteen or seventeen years old, nearly an adult. It would be very difficult for the Empress Dowager to control the court in the future. Yang Feng was talking to himself, almost forgetting there were others present. This is not enough, the Empress Dowager must have more solid assurance to dare to do this... The Manor, who had run off during the day, hurriedly came in and said to the Weary Marquis, An edict has been passed down from the palace, requiring all members of the imperial clan with noble titles to go to the Ancestral Temple immediately to pay respects to the new emperor. Han Ruzi and Yang Feng no longer needed to guess. [1] The implication here is that the Peaceful Emperor failed to properly deal with an old woman and therefore acted against his better judgment. CH 76Advertisement Chapter 78: Surviving Orphans Chapter 78: Surviving Orphans It was a frigid winter night, with snowflakes falling silently onto the ground. Han Ruzi wrapped himself tightly in a thick velvet cloak, feeling that the people here would be frozen to death before a layer of snow could cover the ground. Around midnight, he arrived again at the Ancestral Temple. The past few times he was here, his place was in the main hall. But this time he was standing outside, with Yang Feng the only familiar face by his side. Strangely enough, there were quite a number of strangers, all imperial clan members who held titles, nearly two to three hundred of them. If one were to include their personal guards and entourage, the number would double. The Ancestral Temple did not have enough room to accommodate so many people, so these retainers had to wait outside. It was pitiful to see these noble-borns, who had been clothed in silks and fed with jades since childhood, suffer this hardship. One by one, they turned pale and numb from the cold, some of them even harboring thoughts of rebellion. Yet they dared not speak out. Instead, they had to put on a solemn face, as if they were dutiful sons and wise grandsons. During the boring moments, they would sneak a glance at the deposed emperor. Among these people, Han Ruzi didnt recognize a single one, yet they all recognized him. Yang Feng helped him block the majority of the curious gazes, but the whispers around him still surrounded him like the falling snowflakes. The imperial clan members in front of the Ancestral Temple were not standing arbitrarily, but in accordance with their ranks, closeness of kinship, generation, and age. Dozens of ceremonial officials were maintaining order, and a little further away were hundreds of guards armed with halberds. They were wearing iron armor, which made them feel colder in the winter, yet they all stood straight, without a trace of trembling. Although Han Ruzi was only a marquis, he held a higher rank than other marquises and princes. Most of the marquis and princes who were older than him were not in the capital city, so he was the only one standing in the first row, shivering from the cold, like a scapegoat that had been pushed out to bear responsibility. A commotion broke out behind him, but Han Ruzi didnt have the slightest interest in looking back; he just wanted to go home now. It turned out that a new person had arrived. He had a high status and was brought to the side of the Weary Marquis by a ceremonial official. The Founding Emperor spent his life on horseback and endured countless hardships. His descendants, however, are so unworthy and cant even withstand a bit of cold. If anything happens, the descendants of the Han clan would all be like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. The newcomer complained. Without looking, Han Ruzi knew who this was. After a while, Prince Donghai spoke again, his voice not as composed this time. This weather... its too cold, are they... trying to kill us? Hey, how long have you been here? Han Ruzi twisted his stiff neck and glanced at Prince Donghai, who was also wrapped in a cloak. He coughed twice and said, Almost an hour, I guess, Im not sure. Prince Donghai leaned over, his eunuch wanted to stop him but couldnt. Prince Donghai whispered, Have you heard? Han Ruzi shook his head. Its the descendants of Crown Prince Ju and Crown Prince Yong... They are of our generation... I dont know... where she found them. In the Ancestral Temple, Prince Donghai dared not mention the phrase Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi remained silent, partly because it was too cold, and partly because talking about these things was pointless. But Prince Donghai would not shut up and kept chatting with the Weary Marquis. Her move was truly insidious, making you abdicate, keeping me in the palace, and then sending Jing Yao to negotiate. It completely fooled the Cui clan for five months! My uncle... sigh. Hes good at everything, just too cautious. If he had dispatched troops at the beginning... sigh, sigh, my life is so hard... Prince Donghai sighed continuously, and Han Ruzi really wanted to tell him to shut up. Finally, things were progressing, and Prince Donghai stopped talking and returned to his position. A squad of guards marched in from the side doors on both sides. Then came the senior officials, at least two hundred of them. Walking at the front were Chancellor Yin Wuhai and Han Xing, the Chief Commander. The officials had obviously just come out from the warmth of a room, their bodies still retaining some residual heat. They walked steadily and looked solemn, not yet shivering from the cold. Under the guidance of the ceremonial officials, all the imperial clan members moved forward and stood on the red steps of the Ancestral Temple. Civil and military officials stood on both sides, and from this moment on, no one dared to speak casually. Han Ruzi suddenly understood. No wonder his father, the Graceful Emperor, had once wanted to ally with imperial in-laws against the senior officials. The Graceful Emperors time as crown prince was too short to form a close bond with the officials. As for Han Ruzi, he didnt even go through the stage of being a crown prince, so he had no contact with the officials at all. Hence, his abdication met with relatively little resistance. Han Ruzi didnt feel any regret, but he also understood that if he were to regain the throne one day, he would have to build a solid foundation from the bottom up. He turned his head to look at Yang Feng, wondering to what extent this eunuch could help him. After the petition was read, Han Xing went off-script, stating that the two crown princes were equal and that their descendants were both qualified to succeed the throne. To demonstrate fairness, a lot was to be drawn in front of the ancestors spirit tablets. This was the solution the Empress Dowager and the ministers had come up with after long deliberation. The imperial clan members, who had in the cold, were taken aback. However, no one dared to object at this time, and the buzzing sound soon disappeared. Even Prince Donghai stopped grinding his teeth. The Empress Dowager, together with Han Shi and Han She, ascended the steps and entered the Ancestral Temple. Among the senior officials, only Yin Wuhai and Han Xing, representing the civil and military officials respectively, accompanied them in. Everyone else waited outside. As soon as the Empress Dowagers figure disappeared, Prince Donghai turned his head and looked at Han Ruzi, tears of genuine sorrow streaming from his eyes. He said in a suppressed voice, Can you believe it? Can you believe it? Han Ruzi didnt find anything unbelievable, so he showed an indifferent expression. The look on Prince Donghais face changed from sorrow to surprise. It seemed that only at this moment did he truly believe that Han Ruzi had no interest in the throne. Han Ruzi did have grand ambitions, but his goals were too far away. So at this moment, he indeed showed no interest in the throne. The draw was conducted swiftly. The people outside were waiting with their blood boiling with excitement, hardly feeling the cold. Yin Wuhai and Han Xing exited the Ancestral Temple first, accompanied by Han Shi, the son of Crown Prince Ju. With an aged voice, Yin Wuhai announced that Han Shi had been conferred the title Crowned Marquis, and had been appointed Grand Marshal of the Northern Army. The result was set, and Yin Wuhai seemed somewhat disappointed. The civil officials mostly sighed but accepted their fate. They had fought for their choice, and now they could only admit defeat. The three of them stepped aside, and the Empress Dowager walked out holding Han Shes hand. Standing atop the red-carpeted steps, she declared loudly, Under the protection of our ancestors, Han She, grandson of the Martial Emperor, is hereby appointed as the Crown Prince. The subjects of the empire, including Han Shi, knelt down and cheered long live the Emperor. Just a moment ago, he had the chance to become the emperor, but now he was just a subject. The chubby child was still looking around, though it was unclear whom he was looking for. Before kneeling, Yang Feng assisted Han Ruzi, whispering, Lord Marquis, you are granted the special privilege of not having to kneel, and except when facing the ancestral spirit tablets. There is no need for you to kneel. It wasnt just him who had this privilege, but also Han Xing and seven or eight others. The ceremonial officials in the distance checked to confirm that all who did not kneel did indeed have that privilege. Han Ruzi kept his head low, but there was a flame in his heart. It was neither anger nor jealousy, but an inexplicable passion. He clearly felt the difference between standing above and below, and he knew which one he preferred. The ceremony ended, and the imperial members who had been freezing slowly dispersed. The officials continued to discuss matters of the new emperors ascension and how to deal with the Southern Army outside the city. On the way back to his mansion, the flame in Han Ruzis heart gradually extinguished. He had to face reality. In this cold winter, any flame could not be kindled. As he entered his manor, the sky was just beginning to lighten. As soon as Han Ruzi pushed open the door to his bedroom, the anxious Cui Xiaojun rushed into his arms. They held each other tightly. In this cold winter, only home held warmth. CH 77Advertisement Chapter 79: Wishes Chapter 79: Wishes The study room was newly refurbished, with cushions laid on the chairs and writing implements arranged neatly on the desk. New books bought not long ago were piled on the floor, some still unboxed. Han Ruzi wanted to arrange them personally, but his wish to laze around in the study room did not materialize. During the day, Yang Feng spent most of his time in the study room, discussing the court situation with the Weary Marquis. It was mostly Yang Feng talking, occasionally raising a question or two, enough to keep Han Ruzi thinking for a day or two. After several days of snowfalls, the Capital welcomed a rare clear day, but Yang Feng was oblivious. Sitting across the desk, he meticulously examined the imperial court bulletin that had just been delivered. Court bulletins were delivered every three to five days, promulgating important documents issued by the court. After moving away from the palace, Yang Feng could no longer keep tabs on the situation within the imperial palace, and could only keep up with the goings-on in the imperial court. Though a bit delayed, it was better than being completely ignorant. Yang Feng selected a bulletin and pushed it in front of the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi picked it up and quickly skimmed through it. Has Cui Hong already admitted defeat? It had been ten days since the Empress Dowager selected a new Emperor, yet Han She, the orphan of Crown Prince Yong, had not officially ascended the throne. These ten days were tense both inside and outside the Capital, with everyone waiting for the Empress Dowagers next move and for Grand Tutor Cui Hongs response. Cui Hong had every reason to be furious. He had been secretly negotiating with the Empress Dowager for five months through the eunuch Jing Yao, only to receive a completely unexpected result: Not only did Prince Donghai fail to become the Emperor, his ability to compete for the throne had also weakened, falling behind the deposed Emperor Han Ruzi, the orphan of Crown Prince Ju Han Shi, and the orphan of Crown Prince Yong, Han She. The entire courts structure had changed dramatically. The Cui clan was no longer an indispensable participant in the race for the throne. Yang Feng couldnt stop praising the Empress Dowagers move, but he couldnt figure out how she had found these two individuals unnoticed and reached a consensus with the senior officials. Yet Cui Hong still controlled the Southern Army, the Capitals most elite soldiers. He could still fight to the death with the Empress Dowager. Especially on the day when Han She was appointed Crown Prince, and the influence of Han Shi, the orphan of Crown Prince Ju, over the Southern Army hadnt fully manifested. The Southern Army still obeyed Cui Hongs orders. That day, all city gates of the Capital were sealed, prohibiting anyone from entering or exiting. Soldiers on the city walls were on edge, their swords drawn and crossbows ready. The city gates remained closed for three days. Even the bodies of the dead could only temporarily rest at home and could not be taken out of the city for burial. On the fourth day, the newly appointed Grand Marshal of the Northern Army, Han Shi, conducted a parade to review his troops outside the city. The Northern Army, known for its laxity, actually assembled seventy to eighty percent of its forces. After training for a morning, nearly a hundred thousand soldiers faced the city wall and cheered loudly, their voices echoing for miles. The Northern Armys weak combat power could not be restored instantly, but the actions of the Northern Army still had a significant impact. The Southern Armys support for Grand Tutor Cui Hong was no longer as firm, and more and more soldiers remembered the days when Crown Prince Ju served as their Grand Marshal. Cui Hong eventually compromised. Not at once, but gradually. First, he submitted a letter apologizing for returning to the Capital without permission. After being forgiven, he joined the ranks of those seeking to clear the name of the former Crown Princes, suggesting that Han Shi be appointed a prince instead of marquis. However, this suggestion was rejected by the Empress Dowager. The court bulletin that Han Ruzi was reading was the fifth petition from Cui Hong, delivered yesterday. The Director of Palace Attendant, Jing Yao, had been impeached in Han Xings speech. He was named as one of the culprits responsible for the wrongful deaths of the two Crown Princes. He had been hiding in the Southern Army camp since, and Cui Hong protected him for nine days before finally handing him over. I thought Jing Yao was loyal to the Empress Dowager, and the Empress Dowager trusted Jing Yao. Han Ruzi didnt have a clear understanding of this matter. Yang Feng put down the court bulletin he was holding, As Ive said, when necessary, the entire world has to be implicated. The Empress Dowager still trusts Jing Yao, but she had to sacrifice him to gain the support of the senior officials. Did Jing Yao really cause the death of the two Crown Princes? Yang Feng laughed, Im not entirely sure about the causes of death of Crown Princes Ju and Yong. But I do know that when an Emperor wants to kill someone, they do not need to find an excuse themselves. There will always be countless people who would find that excuse for the Emperor. Jing Yao must have done a lot of this to be promoted to his position of Director of Palace Attendant, but he would not be the only one. But the senior officials particularly dislike him. Youve been to the Hall of Diligent Administration. If you were an official, would you like the eunuch who holds the Imperial Seal? Han Ruzi shook his head with a smile, What about the Sealbearer, Liu Jie? How did he do it? I need to go out and inquire about the situation... Yang Feng said vaguely, got up and left. Han Ruzi couldnt call him back. Zhang Youcai brought back a thin old eunuch. Seeing Yang Feng was gone, he was quite surprised, Where is Steward Yang? Han Ruzi had an impression of this old eunuch. He nodded at him, He doesnt need to be here. I can make decisions on my own. Thats even better. Zhang Youcai breathed a sigh of relief, he was more afraid of Yang Feng than the master, Uncle He used to be in...... Han Ruzi raised his hand to stop Zhang Youcai from speaking, he asked the old eunuch He Yi: Have you ever managed accounts in the palace? Only in the Department of Lighting, where the daily consumption is relatively large. I kept accounts for over a decade. Han Ruzi didnt understand accounting, so he couldnt ask for details. Instead, he asked, Keeping accounts is not heavy work, why did you want to leave the palace to join me? He was being ostracized. The superiors always wanted to get rid of Uncle He... Zhang Youcai answered for the old eunuch. He Yi chuckled bitterly, Thank you, Youcai, for covering for me, but I have to tell the truth to the master. Um... actually, I love wine and cant stand the strict rules in the palace, so... Just mentioning the word wine, the old eunuch smacked his lips, laughing even more awkwardly. Han Ruzi also laughed, Have you ever made a mistake in your accounting work in the palace? How would I dare? If even one ounce of oil or a piece of candle is unaccounted for, I would be beaten. Our accounts here arent that complicated, and our rules are not that strict. But if you make a mistake Han Ruzi thought for a while, youll be punished with at least a month of no drinking. He Yi widened his eyes, Thats stricter than being beaten! Rest assured, Lord Marquis, I will not make mistakes! Han Ruzi turned to Zhang Youcai, Tell me, what is your wish after leaving the palace? Zhang Youcais eyes widened even more, The master doesnt believe me... the master doubts me... You all followed me out of the palace, and Im very grateful. Today, Im in a good mood and want to fulfill your wishes, as far as possible. If you tell me, I will try to make it happen; if you do not, then forever hold your peace. Zhang Youcai flicked his own forehead and laughed, Now that the master asks, I do have a small wish. Mm? I hope to learn martial arts and become your bodyguard in the future. Han Ruzi laughed loudly. He knew that this kid was just a sweet talker, but he still felt gratified. He got up and said, He Yi, you deal with the accumulated accounts, then ask about the wishes of everyone who left the palace. I shall handle it when I come back. Zhang Youcai, come with me. We shall take a trip out of the manor Are we going to find a martial arts expert to learn skills? Zhang Youcais eyes lit up. Han Ruzi shook his head. He didnt want to learn martial arts, nor did he want to inquire about the situation in the court. This time he only wanted to do one thing. Were going to buy some chicks and ducklings for the Lady. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 78Advertisement Chapter 80: Taking a Stroll Chapter 80: Taking a Stroll Zhang Youcai walked out of the market square sullenly, holding the reins of the horse, and said to the Weary Marquis on horseback, I was a laughingstock. Why? Didnt I give you money? Han Ruzi was surprised. He had intended to stroll in the market himself, but the Manor Marshal who had come with him strongly disagreed. He thought that it was already inappropriate for the Weary Marquis to leave the manor at this time; personally going into the market would be even worse. So Han Ruzi had to wait outside the market with a few of his followers. Zhang Youcai pointed at the snow on the roadside, I was told that there are no chicks or ducklings in winter, only live chickens and ducks for slaughter. But I remember there were chicks in the palace even in the coldest times. Did we come to the wrong place? Should we go elsewhere to buy them? Han Ruzi had heard that there was another large market in the city. The Manor Marshal had not known the purpose of the Weary Marquiss trip. Upon hearing this, he shook his head and said, The palace has heated rooms, with charcoal fires burning day and night. It would feel like spring or summer even in the winter, so naturally, chicks and ducklings can be hatched. Who among the common people has the financial means to do this? Han Ruzi smiled embarrassingly, It seems like I do not understand the hardships of the common people. The Manor Marshal gave a dry laugh, As Your Lordship comes from the imperial clan, its normal not to know these things. It was the first time Han Ruzi had been out in ten days, and he had made a promise to Cui Xiaojun. He didnt want to return empty-handed, so he said to Zhang Youcai, Buy some live chickens and ducks to raise. By spring they will be able to lay eggs, right? Can chickens and ducks used for cooking also lay eggs? Zhang Youcai, although a child from a poor family, entered the palace at a very young age, and similarly, he did not know the hardships of the common people. Both of them looked towards the Manor Marshal. The Manor Marshal already regretted getting himself into the embarrassing topic of reproduction. He answered vaguely, They should be able to, I guess.Updated chapters at novelhall.com Zhang Youcai happily went back to the market square. He came back shortly, followed by two men, each holding two bamboo cages, each cage containing five or six chickens and ducks. We bought them! Zhang Youcai said enthusiastically. The two followers of the Weary Marquis came forward to take the bamboo cages. The merchant, having made a good deal, was also very happy. He didnt recognize the deposed emperor, thinking it was just an ordinary nobleman. He gave a flattering smile and said, If the young masters family is not in a hurry to hold a feast, these chickens and ducks can be kept for two or three days. Just feed them grains, they can gain a bit more fat. Zhang Youcai asked, Thats not why we bought them. Can these chickens and ducks hatch chicks and ducklings? The merchant was taken aback, Uh... of course they can, as long as... We wait until spring. I know. Zhang Youcai led the way in front, leading the Weary Marquis back to the manor. Watching their departing figures, the merchants assistant whispered, But all we sold were hens and female ducks... Maybe they already have males. The merchant didnt care about these details. These young nobles are like this, seeking a moments novelty. In a few days, they will kill them for meat. Would they really have the patience to wait until spring? When Han Ruzi returned to the manor, it was already dusk. He was in a good mood, but when he saw Yang Feng standing at the front door, he felt slightly uneasy. Yang Feng looked at the chickens and ducks in the cage and asked indifferently, Are there no chickens or ducks to eat in the manor? Zhang Youcai shook his head and said, These are not for eating. We shall wait until spring to hatch chicks and ducklings. Its a gift for the lady. Yang Feng nodded with a smile and followed the Weary Marquis into the manor. Han Ruzi nodded in agreement but he had a small question in his heart. The question was eventually asked by Du Chuanyun, who was as agile as a monkey, What does getting up early or late have to do with the lady? If I had to sleep with grandfather, I would get up even earlier... Du Motian slapped out a palm, and Du Chuanyun was pushed back a dozen steps. Yang Feng took the Dus to find a suitable martial arts practice ground. Han Ruzi went into the study. He found Yang Fengs calm reaction a bit strange and couldnt help but feel uneasy. He originally planned to the private quarters of the manor to see his wife, but he changed his mind and ordered Zhang Youcai to call He Yi from the accounting room. He planned to do something before dinner. There were fifteen eunuchs and eight palace maids who had voluntarily followed the deposed emperor out of the palace, most of them were the Unfortunates. Han Ruzi felt that he ought to satisfy their wishes as much as possible. He Yi had already made his enquiries and had written down everyones wishes. He gave them to the Weary Marquis. Their wishes were all very simple: five eunuchs and four palace maids wanted to go back to their hometown, but they had no money, and did not know whether their families were still alive; six eunuchs and two palace maids were older, they just wanted a place to enjoy the sun often, which was a luxury in the palace; Zhang Youcai wished to learn martial arts; and He Yi and another eunuch were satisfied as long as they had wine; the last eunuch honestly admitted that he had offended his superiors in the palace and left the palace out of fear, only asking for a peaceful life, and wine and meat would be a plus; there were also two younger palace maids who followed everyone out of the palace on a whim, and did not express any wishes even after thinking about. Han Ruzi agreed to these wishes. He Yi reminded his master, People in the palace are all registerd, and they must be removed from the register before they can leave the capital and return home. There is no rush for this, every spring the palace will release a group of people to return home. These requests can be handled together at that time. Finally, one thing was done, and He Yi excused himself. Han Ruzi sat for a while and asked Zhang Youcai, Are you still in touch with the other Unfortunates? Not really, just Brother Cai. Do you think that Shen Sanhua, the one you mentioned, will give you away? Han Ruzi remembered clearly that Shen Sanhua was also one of the Unfortunates who was implicated in his assassination and imprisoned. If he had confessed, the other Unfortunates might have gotten into trouble. Thats why people like Zhang Youcai were willing to risk helping the emperor. But now the emperor had abdicated and couldnt help them in this matter. Zhang Youcais expression darkened, Shen Sanhua and the assassin Qiu Jizu died several months ago, Shen Sanhua did not give us away, and the Empress Dowager does not know he was also an Unfortunate. So we are safe. The once notorious assassination attempt thus ended quietly, without a sound. Han Ruzi hadnt even heard about it. Yang Feng came back alone, The new instructors have already chosen a practice location in the back courtyard. You can start training tomorrow. If nothing else, at least it will help build up your health. Han Ruzi signaled Zhang Youcai to leave, then said to Yang Feng, I went out for a stroll today to ease my mind, not to experience the hardships of the people. I know. Yang Feng was still completely calm. Dont you want to say something? Yang Feng thought for a moment, You are still young, and theres nothing urgent that needs to be done right now. Going out to get some fresh air is not a bad thing. I am still waiting for an opportunity. Han Ruzi said, suddenly realizing that this was the first time he had discussed the matter of his reascension to the throne with Yang Feng after his abdication. Although the two would have daily discussions about the political situation in court, they had never discussed future plans. Yang Feng walked to the desk, and pressed one hand on it. He said slowly, It is sufficient for you to have that intention. But do not speak it out loud. If possible, dont even think about it. I should not even think about it? Han Ruzi found this quite difficult. Dont presume that your thoughts are safe. There are some who can easily tell what you are thinking. Yang Feng paused for a moment and said casually, When you were not here, the manor received a visiting card. The newly appointed Grand Marshal of the Northern Army and the Crowned Marquis, Han Shi, wishes to visit tomorrow morning. I have agreed, and the visit is arranged after martial arts training. Han Ruzi was taken aback, not knowing what the orphan of the former crown prince would come to see him for. He also did not know why Yang Feng took the matter so lightly. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 79Advertisement Chapter 81: The Visitor Chapter 81: The Visitor When Han Ruzi woke up, the sky was still dark. He turned his head and slowly made out the silhouette of his wifes head. She was sleeping soundly, a few fingers showing outside the blanket, as if peeking from behind a curtain. Han Ruzi got out of bed, quietly got dressed, and heard a soft voice from the bed, Its still dark... Ill get up and sit for a while, Han Ruzi replied softly. He stood in place for a while. After hearing no more sounds from the bed, he slowly walked to the window and sat down, quietly waiting for dawn. The back garden of the Manor of the Weary Marquis had been abandoned for a long time and had not yet been cleaned up. Master Du and his grandson had swept away the accumulated snow yesterday, and had cleared out a rectangular area to teach martial arts. Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai changed into tight-fit clothes and arrived as soon as the day dawned. The old man, Du Motian, hadnt come yet. Only Du Chuanyun was waiting there by himself, hands behind his back, sizing up his two disciples. Zhang Youcai did not like his attitude, Hey, this is not your pugilist world, you need to bow when you see the Marquis. One bows to the Heavens, the Earth, the Emperor, ones Parents, and ones Teachers. Here, I am the teacher, and you are the student. How can a teacher bow to a student? Du Chuanyuns spine straightened even more. Zhang Youcai wanted to argue further, but Han Ruzi raised his hand to signal him to comply. Du Chuanyun nodded, and continued, The Du family martial arts are famous all over the world. Many people would kneel and beg to have us as teachers, but we have never agreed. You two are extremely fortunate... Zhang Youcai sulked. Unconvinced, huh? Come, lets have a duel. Du Chuanyun rolled up his sleeves. Despite it being midwinter, he was not heavily dressed, just a layer of cotton clothes, with the collar deliberately open. Zhang Youcai knew himself well enough. No, I will not duel with you. Im just an ordinary little eunuchthere are thousands upon thousands of people who can defeat me; it doesnt prove anything. If you really are capable, challenge a stronger opponent. There was no stronger opponent in the manor. But Du Chuanyun insisted on showing off his skills. He looked around and pointed to the nearby unswept snow, You want to see true skill? Fine, Ill show you the move Traceless in the Snow. Du Chuanyun tightened his belt, took a deep breath, and then sprinted, fast as a galloping horse. In a moment, he reached a tree, ran around it, and then returned, stopping and exhaling lightly. He said triumphantly, Have you seen such a move? Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai looked to the ground. Indeed, there were no footprints on the pure white snow. Zhang Youcai still felt unconvinced, so he walked over to examine the snow carefully. He stepped on the snow himself. His footprint was clear, but where Du Chuanyun had run, there were only very shallow traces. This cant be considered traceless, he muttered. Nevertheless, Zhang Youcai felt a deep respect within his heart. He slowly walked forward, examining each trace.Updated chapters at novelhall.com My grandfather is named Du Motian, and I am Du Chuanyun. Now you know how powerful our Du familys light-foot technique is. My grandfather also has a nicknamepeople call him Sword Immortal. That means his swordsmanship is also very powerful. As for me, my nickname is the Dragon that Chases Lightning... Youre bragging again. Du Motian came over and pushed his grandson aside, Nicknames are given by ones peers in the pugilist world, not self-proclaimed. If You change yours every day, you will never have your own by the time you die. Zhang Youcai came around from behind the tree, laughing loudly, There are footprints behind the tree, you took a break halfway! No one said that I couldnt take a break. Du Chuanyun muttered. Du Motian laughed, Lord Marquis, dont mind him, my grandson is a blabbermouth, he just loves to talk nonsense. How can it be nonsense? Your grandsons light-foot skill is outstanding. Han Ruzi was quite impressed with Du Chuanyun. Han Ruzi also laughed, I shant go looking for a fight. Learning martial arts is just for fitness. Thats good. From what I see, Master Du is not the kind of charlatan masters that the Cui clan invited. They flattered my foolish brothers every day, making them feel important, which is why they dared to cause trouble. Later, all these people were driven away by my mother. Han Ruzi thought that there really were many scammers in this world. The fate seer Chunyu Xiao was also a scammer, only his scams were on a larger scale and he was able to incite lords and princes into rebellion. Even the great scholar Luo Huan-zhang regarded him as a sage. After breakfast, they trained for another hour, still squatting in horse stance. Han Ruzi rested twice and managed to hang on, while Zhang Youcai kept trying to cheat, sitting on the ground time and again. Du Chuanyun came up with a solution, placing a dry twig vertically under Zhang Youcais buttocks. The young eunuch didnt dare to sit down anymore, and when he was too tired, he would stand up and walk around. How many days do we have to practice the horse stance? The practice finally ended, and Zhang Youcai walked with a limp. A few days? Theres no end to this training. My grandfather at his age still practices it every day. Du Chuanyun was lively and bouncing around, the hour of horse stance didnt affect him at all. Zhang Youcai grimaced, filled with regret. Han Ruzi changed his clothes, preparing to welcome the visitor who was scheduled to arrive. Han Shi was the orphan of Crown Prince Ju. Although he was blessed with luck by the ancestors when drawing lots in the Ancestral Temple and therefore missed out on the throne, he was appointed the Champion Marquis[2] and given charge of the Northern Army. Within a few days, he was facing off with the elite Southern Army, becoming the center of attention. Why would such a person come to visit a dethroned emperor? Even Yang Feng did not know why, nor did he teach the Weary Marquis how to deal with the visitor, only suggesting that he treat the visitor normally. At seventeen years old, Han Shi was Han Ruzis cousin. Under usual rules of decorum, the Weary Marquis ought to go out of the manor to receive him. But Han Ruzi was a former emperor, with a status equivalent to a prince, and somewhat nobler than the Champion Marquis. The Manor Clerk didnt dare to make the decision alone, and specially ran to the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs to ask for help from his superior. The instruction he received was: rank was paramount, so the Weary Marquis only needed to welcome the Champion Marquis at the inner gate, not outside the manor. The Weary Marquis only needed to clasp fists and did not need to bow. The two marquises should call each other by their titles, not brother and certainly not imperial brother. After entering the hall, the Weary Marquis should take the main seat, and the Champion Marquis should sit as a guest. The arrangement by the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs was quite meticulous, just short of specifying what the two should talk about. In the morning, between nine and eleven, the Champion Marquis Han Shi arrived punctually for his visit. He had clearly received guidance as well, and his manners were perfectly coordinated with the Weary Marquis, as if they had practiced many times. The two had seen each other once in the Ancestral Temple, but it wasnt until now that they had the opportunity to observe each other closely. Han Shi looked much more mature than his seventeen years, with a smile on his face, and a hint of vibrance. There was some resemblance in his eyes and brows to the portrait of the Founding Emperor that Han Ruzi had seen. The two men gave way to each other three times and walked shoulder to shoulder into the main hall. The Manor Clerk had to be present under these circumstances, and similarly, Han Shi was also followed by officials. Behind the officials were their personal attendants. The initial conversation was formal and respectful. Han Shi thanked the imperial clan for their help in a non-committal way, praised the simple elegance of the Weary Marquiss residence, and expressed suitable envy of the leisurely life of the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi responded with a smile, wondering if the other party had come specifically to try to read him to see if he had further ambitions. Although Han Shi was mature, he had not yet reached the point of being able to read people at a glance. Han Ruzi was rather distractedthe soreness in his legs made him restless, so he missed a few words. Suddenly reacting, he asked, What did you just say? The part related to Yang Feng. Han Shi smiled and said, I said that I had long heard of the great name of Lord Yang, but unfortunately I had no chance to meet him before. The Northern Army currently lacks a strategist, so I wonder if you would be willing to part with him? [1] The horse stance is a common posture in Chinese martial arts. [2] This was previously translated as Crowned Marquis but Ive decided to change it to Champion Marquis because I think that would be more accurate. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 80 Chapter 82: Yang Feng’s Past Chapter 82: Yang Fengs Past The Champion Marquis Han Shi had personally come to visit for the purpose of, surprisingly, hiring Yang Feng. Han Ruzi was stunned for a moment, looking at the eunuch standing at the door, You wish to invite him to be a strategist in the army? The Champion Marquis gave a faint smile, Strategist is just a colloquial term. There is currently a vacancy for the position of Adjutant of the Northern Army. I have consulted with many people, and everyone recommended Master Yang to me. What does the Adjutant of the Northern Army do? Han Ruzi asked casually. Assist the Grand Marshal in managing the army, managing the roster, military laws, official documents... Han Ruzi laughed, Then youve found the wrong person. Yang Feng cant even manage the accounts of over a hundred people in the manor, how can he manage the miscellaneous affairs of a hundred thousand people in the Northern Army? The Champion Marquis also laughed, You may not be aware, but the Adjutant is the head of the civil officials and clerks in the army. The miscellaneous day-to-day affairs are handled by them, and the most important duty of the Adjutant is to assist the Grand Marshal in managing the army. The position is comparable to that of a hundred fierce generals. Han Ruzi sat in his chair and twisted his body, causing his sore legs to ache. He couldnt help but grit his teeth. Champion Marquis Han Shi asked with concern, Are you injured? No, Im not injured. I practised horse stance for a while in the morning. Haha, do you like martial arts as well? Its always a bit uncomfortable when you first start practicing. It was the same for me at first. Later, I got a type of cream which has miraculous effects in relieving soreness. Afterwards, I will have someone send some to your manor. You are too kind. Im just practicing for fun, theres no need for a cream. Training is for strengthening the body, so even minor pain and injuries should not be overlooked. My cream is not particularly rare or valuable, there is no harm to trying it out. Then... I would be rude to refuse. Han Shi put away his smile and asked again, I know you are reluctant reluctant to let Master Yang go, but shallow waters cannot hold a dragon. Its a pity for a talent like Master Yang not to venture out and make a career. Yang Feng used to be an attendant in the palace, advising the Emperor. This manor is but shallow waters compared to the palace, but the waters of the Northern Army do not seem much deeper. Han Shi laughed loudly. He cupped his fists and said, Lord Marquis, you are right, I was being rude. If you are unwilling to let him go, I certainly cant force the issue. I just plead one thing: if you are willing to release the tiger, the Northern Army, though small, is a place the tiger can sharpen its claws and teeth, waiting for the right time for the tiger to roar. Sorry, by tiger do you mean Yang Feng? Han Shi nodded.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Theres no need to wait for another day, lets ask him today. Both of them looked at Yang Feng. After all the discussion, they had not yet asked the opinion of the person in question. Yang Feng bowed, I am a person guilty of crimes. It was by the grace of the Empress Dowager that she forgave me and assigned me to the Marquiss Manor as the steward. I shall therefore serve the Marquis with all my heart, and I dare not harbor any wild thoughts. I am not a tiger, but a guard dog. The Champion Marquis laughed heartily, Master Yang is too modest. Alright, I have made my intentions clear. I shall no longer disturb you and shall take my leave. The Manor Clerk had asked the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs, and was informed that the Weary Marquis did not need to provide a meal. So Han Ruzi did not hold him back. He stood up and said, Im sorry that you have come all this way for nothing. I still have a few idle eunuchs here, if you see any you like, I can let you have them right now. The Champion Marquis took this as a joke and laughed it off. Han Ruzi escorted him to the second gate. Steward Yang Feng escorted him to the front gate. In the study, Han Ruzi sat still, not moving. Zhang Youcai was just about to say something when he was waved away. He did not need anyones advice. He just needed to think on his own. He had a reason. There were too many local heroes, some of whom had become too powerful, to the point where even the local government offices didnt dare to provoke them. The fugitives pursued by the court could be safe as long as they took refuge under the heroes. If this continued, the imperial court would only be an empty shell. And for that the Martial Emperor indiscriminately executed people? Heh, the Emperor is high above, how could he distinguish right from wrong among the people? Moreover, this so-called right and wrong are subject to change. Marquis Junyang was once a famous hero in the world. But when he sensed danger, didnt he also abandon his heroics for power? The Martial Emperor did kill people, but the results did not meet his expectations. He thought he could kill one to warn a hundred, or just kill them all if necessary. But there were always those who were not afraid of death. One batch of heroes would fall, and another would rise, even more numerous. Han Ruzi still had many questions. He held them back and asked, Were you also involved in this at that time, Lord Yang? Mm, I chose to get involved because I had to repay kindness and take revenge. At that time, Yang Feng had no power or influence. Unable to save the hero, he brought his old mother to the Capital, mingling among the powerful and wealthy. Using the Martial Emperors anger towards the heroes, he managed to annihilate the family that had caused the hero to be imprisoned and executed. By this time, Yang Feng couldnt extricate himself from the grudges between the heroes and the court. He served as the pawn of the court, which naturally also attracted the revenge of the heroes. Fortunately, he wasnt particularly important out of all the Martial Emperors agents indeed, he didnt even have the privilege to meet the Martial Emperor in person. So he did not get caught in the brunt of the backlash, only its aftershocks. But even the aftershocks resulted in significant blows to Yang Feng. He lost his official position, lost his reputation, his mother passed away in poverty without a word of complaint, his wife mysteriously died, leaving behind an infant son, his house was often on fire, there were always people following him like assassins on the street... Yang Feng had no choice but to hide and even seek help from the heroes he had offended. Unfortunately, he sought help from the wrong person, or perhaps he misunderstood the rules of the pugilist world, or perhaps the person was unwilling to forgive his transgressions against the pugilist world. Strange things kept happening, and Yang Feng felt danger was at his side. Even when he left the Capital and hid in the countryside, danger still followed him. Years later, Yang Feng finally woke up to the fact that he had not offended a hero, but a gang hiding in the shadows. Han Ruzi was increasingly astonished as he listened, You mean to say that the heroes of the pugilist world have formed a large gang? The heroes are not a gang, but there is a gang hiding among them. I had been looking for clues, but first I needed to disappear, to evade their eyes and ears. Yang Feng entrusted his only son to others, changed his name and identity, and after undergoing castration, he managed to enter the manor of the then Prince Donghai, subsequently Graceful Emperor, as a eunuch. Finally, the strange occurrences around him stopped. Yang Feng silently hid and observed. He believed that such a powerful gang would inevitably leave traces. All along, I had focusing on heroes from all over the country. It was only after the rebellion of Prince Qi that I realized I had been looking in the wrong direction: the heroes are like pearls, connected by a thin thread. I only saw the pearls and thought the largest one was the leader. In fact, the hidden thread is the key, and many heroes were being used without realizing it. Are you seeking revenge? Revenge? Of course, I want revenge, but thats just part of the reason. Yang Feng stared at the Weary Marquis. He had only told the truth to two people, one was the deceased Thoughtful Emperor, and the other was the young man before him, I cant stand being manipulated. I want a head-on fight, to cut off that thread. Even if I die, I will have no regrets. Han Ruzi finally understood, Yang Feng was a madman, Luo Huan-zhang and Chunyu Xiao were all madmen. Marquis Junyang, who used his reputation to save his life, was the normal one. But if he wanted to retake the throne in nearly impossible circumstances, he had to first find supporters among these madmen. If youre willing to sincerely help me, I can help you as well, Han Ruzi said. How can you help me? Yang Feng asked coldly. If there really is a mysterious gang in this world as you said, Chunyu Xiao must be one of them. Mm, very likely. They wish for the empire to fall into chaos, right? Mm. So, wouldnt a deposed emperor be very useful to them? Yang Feng remained silent. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 81 Chapter 83: Parting Conversations Chapter 83: Parting Conversations Inside and around the Marquiss manor, lanterns were hung and streamers were tied, all in preparation for New Years Eve. Yang Fang delegated all major and minor affairs to the Manor Clerk and the manager of accounts He Yi, choosing instead to hole up in his room in deep thought. There were many matters to ponder over, both from the past and the future, but Yang Fang preferred to contemplate the future. The knock on the door interrupted his train of thought. Come in, Yang Fang said, feeling somewhat grateful for the interruption. If he kept on thinking, he feared he would not be able to bear it. A maid entered the room. Yang Fang recognized her as one of the palace maids who had chosen to leave the palace, but he could not remember her name. The maid stopped at the door to pay her respects, The Lady asks if Steward Yang has some free time. She wishes to speak to you. Yang Fang was taken aback, unable to come up with a reason to refuse, Eh... I am free. Please ask the Lady to wait a moment, Ill be right there... The Lady is just outside the door. Yang Fang quickly got up and came to the door, sure enough, the Lady of the manor was standing outside. The Lady could have just sent a maid to call me, why trouble yourself to come in person? Cui Xiaojun smiled, I wanted to take a walk too. The manor is so big, there are many places I have not been to yet. Of course, the Manor of the Weary Marquis was not as large as the Cui estate, but in the Cui household she was a young miss and her living area only occupied a small part. In the Manor of the Weary Marquis, she was the mistress, possessing every inch of the land here. Yang Fang ushered the Lady inside, looking a bit awkward. The Weary Marquis was young, and the Lady was even younger, which made Yang Fang unsure of how to treat her. Did the Marquis go out again? Cui Xiaojun asked.UppTodated from The Marquis went out to buy New Year goods, Yang Fang replied. He has been going out often recently, and each time he brings back a lot of things. Sometimes, even if I just mention something casually, he insists on searching the whole city for it. Cui Xiaojun glanced around the room, The Weary Marquis is so silly, buying all these things for me without thinking of other people. Gui Lan, go and fetch some of the tea, fruits, cloth and other things that the Marquis brought back. Before Yang Fang could decline, the maid had already taken her order and left. Yang Fangs room was not large and was furnished very simply. Cui Xiaojun walked around casually, then turned around and asked, I heard that you are leaving the manor? The news had already spread, and Yang Fang had nothing to hide, Yes. After the end of the first lunar month, I will be taking up a post in the Northern Army. Congratulations. While the post of Adjutant of the Northern Army is not a prominent position, it still holds great potential for the future. I am a eunuch, son its already exceptional for me to serve in the army, I will not have a greater future. Why are you leaving the Marquis then? In an instant, Cui Xiaojun revealed her true self. She was no longer the elegant Lady of the Weary Marquis, but an unhappy little girl. The awkward feeling in Yang Fangs heart finally disappeared, he smiled and said, Because there is not much for me to do here. Cui Xiaojun realized her lapse, tried to regain her previous demeanor but couldnt. Her cheeks turned red involuntarily, she lowered her head and spoke in a low voice, The Marquis greatly admires you, Lord Yang, and regards you as his mentor... Are you leaving because you are disappointed in him? These words were not entirely a deception. Yang Fang himself had a bit of doubt: the Weary Marquis was too young. After he got used to the leisurely life he had now, would he still be willing to step into the perilous struggle for the throne? Yang Fang never liked to help those who did not help themselves. His move to the Northern Army was also to observe how long the Weary Marquiss ambition could last. Cui Xiaojun revealed a sweet smile, If he doesnt want to be Emperor, then I will accompany him till we grow old. Im just afraid that the imperial court... Lord Yang, you will really protect him in the future, wont you? From the moment I brought the Marquis out of his home, it has been my duty to ensure his safety. Yang Fang was glad he could tell the Lady this truth. Cui Xiaojun took her leave, and shortly after, maidservants brought in various packages large and small, all of which Yang Feng accepted. Han Ruzi returned home, bringing with him more food and trinkets. He cheerfully headed to the rear of the manor to see his wife. Later, he came to see Yang Feng, wanting to share a farewell drink with him. Zhang Youcai brought in the wine and dishes, not forgetting to introduce the dishes, Stewed meat from Dacheng Restaurant, roast chicken from Xingan Tower, pickled goose feet from Laojia Alley... tsk tsk. Before he could finish, Zhang Youcais mouth was watering. Go get some food from the kitchen for yourself, Han Ruzi chuckled and shooed Zhang Youcai away, personally pouring wine for Yang Feng. Yang Feng picked up the wine cup and drained it in one gulp. Han Ruzi only took a small sip, then filled Yang Fengs cup again. Did the Lady send you here? After downing his third cup, Yang Feng asked. Mhm, she said after we enter the New Year, she will be too busy to come and send you off. You sure are obedient. Han Ruzi scratched his head, What she said makes a lot of sense. The new Emperor will ascend to the throne on the first day of the New Year, followed by visits to the Ancestral Temple and various imperial mausoleums to pay tribute. There will also be rites to the sun, moon, earth, sky, and mutual greetings among the imperial clan... It seems like the Manor Clerk doesnt plan on letting me rest. This is a good thing. Participating in these ceremonies will show everyone that the Empress Dowager indeed does not intend to harm you. You will be safer. But still, be careful. The Empress Dowager has only temporarily stabilized the situation, the power dynamics of the imperial court is even more complicated than before. The tension between the Empress Dowager and the Cui clan is very high. Everyone is cautiously walking on a tightrope. No one wants to provoke suspicion in such times, so you are safe. But once someone wants to break the balance... Killing the deposed emperor would be the simplest and most effective way to stir up trouble. Han Ruzi understood this. Now, he always took Du Chuanyun with him when he went out. You should also be careful. Now that youre taking up a military position, everything would be conducted according to military law. If the Grand Marshal wants to kill you, it would be easy. Yang Feng let out a cold laugh. Han Shi pretends to be savvy, but inside hes still just a naive young man. He is very afraid, even more so than you when you first entered the palace. He doesnt know who can be trusted, yet he is desperate for help. To me, this is just an opportunity, not a danger. Han Shis appearance revealed no weaknesses, but Han Ruzi could understand the predicament of this orphan of a crown prince: the Empress Dowagers intentions were inscrutable, the senior officials were two-faced, the Cui clan lurked threateningly from outside, and there are covert battles within the imperial clan... It made sense that he was afraid and nervous. You sure like assisting emperors. Because only emperors can deal with that secret gang. Yang Feng looked at Han Ruzi, understanding the young mans concerns. Please understand, if the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army is indeed a capable figure worthy of seizing the throne, I will go with the flow and lend him a hand. When the time comes, I hope that you will also go with the flow and live peacefully within this manor. Han Ruzi drank the remaining wine in his cup. He could hardly imagine that just half a year ago, he was still a spoiled child who was unwilling to get out of bed. His brief career as an emperor changed everything. Although he hadnt tasted the true flavor of power, he had smelled its aroma from the closest distance. He is not a capable figure. Han Ruzi said affirmatively, His desire for the throne is even less than that of Prince Donghai. The reason why the civil officials in the court have not fully supported him must be this. Hesitation is worse than having no ambition. Yang Feng poured a full glass for the Weary Marquis. The Weary Marquis was young and lacked the necessary experience and tactics, but there was one thing Yang Feng appreciated about him: he could always guess the simplest and most essential answer. Ill leave another question for you: Between the Empress Dowager and Cui Hong, who will make the first move? And what will their move be? If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 82 Chapter 84: Looking Up from Below Chapter 84: Looking Up from Below The new Emperors name was changed from Han She to Han Xun, and he officially ascended the throne on the first day of the first month, granting general amnesty across the country and initiating a new era name Daochong. According to the court bulletin, the change of era name happened calmly and uneventfully. Senior officials submitted their memorials, and the Empress Dowager gave her approval without any hint of complications. The history books would not even did not deem this worth mentioning; there was none of the hidden struggles between the Empress Dowager and senior officials when Han Ruzi ascended to the throne. The truth certainly was not so simple. A few days ago, in the study room of the manor, Yang Feng once again raised this issue to the Weary Marquis. This time, Han Ruzi did not need to ponder, as he had already grasped some clues, sufficient to come to a conclusion: The palace coup half a year ago failed, and the greatest beneficiary was not the Empress Dowager, nor Cui Hong who retook the position of Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, but the senior officials in court. As the two sides battled, both sought the support of the senior officials. Everything the Empress Dowager gave up was to please them. Yang Feng nodded in agreement. Han Ruzi continued to ponder, a bit of doubt rising in his heart, They say that the Cui clan has overwhelming power, and all the officials have ties to the Cui clan. Why havent I seen this? Han Ruzi recalled his time on the throne when Cui Hong suffered a defeat at the hand of the Qi reels. It caused a shock throughout the court. The officials argued in the Hall of Diligent Administration about whether the Grand Tutor was colluding with Prince Qi. Both sides had their points, and even in that situation, it was unclear who was part of the Cui clans faction. As for the palace coup, more participants were from the pugilist world, and very few court officials were involved. The only high-ranking official was Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, who had his own agenda. They say that the Cui clan has overwhelming power, forms cliques for personal gain, bring ruin to the country, is rebellious and immoral... these are all the words of the senior officials you have to learn to discern the meanings behind these words. Are you saying the power of the Cui clan is fabricated by the senior officials? Han Ruzi found this hard to believe. Yang Feng chuckled, You are still too young. Its a pity that Guo Cong has left the Capital, you should really study under him for a while. Han Ruzi was even more confused. Guo Cong once taught him the Book of Poem. If it comes to the ability to put people to sleep, Guo Cong could definitely rank first among the elders. Han Ruzi couldnt figure out what he could learn from him. But Yang Feng did not explain further, continuing, When you first entered the palace, you saw the Empress Dowager as an enemy, but during the palace coup, you chose to stand with the Empress Dowager. Why? Because the threat from the Grand Consort and Prince Donghai was greater. They were the ones who forced me to the side of the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi thought this didnt need explaining. He didnt have a choice at the time, but once he said it, he began to understand what Yang Feng was trying to say. Yang Feng laughed, Many people are like you, forced to side with a certain faction. This allegiance has no loyalty, it only goes with the wind. The Cui clan certainly has its core faction members, but they are the relatives and friends of the Cui family, not many in number. More officials are drifting with the tide. If the Empress Dowager presses hard, they ally with the Cui clan; but if the Empress Dowager loosens her grip, they would prefer to remain neutral. If the Empress Dowager beckons amicably, they might easily betray the Cui clan. And if the Cui clan props up Prince Donghai as Emperor, the situation will turn around. Yang Feng nodded. The clever Weary Marquis always reminded him of another student of his with whom he had spent longer and had a better relationship,[1] but alas... Yang Feng did not wish to think further. On the first day of the first month of the Daochong era, everyone celebrated. The smell of the firecrackers from the previous night still lingered. Han Ruzi, along with many noble relatives, entered the palace to pay respects to the new Emperor. Lords from all places also rushed to the palace. Among them, several had the privilege of meeting the Emperor without kneeling. Han Ruzi stood with them in the first row, and under the direction of the ritual official, bowed to the new Emperor on the throne. At that moment, Han Ruzi remembered his conversation with Yang Feng, feeling a mix of emotions. When he was seated above, he used to fantasize about the senior officials below, hoping that some upright official would step forward to help him shake off the puppet status. The final result was his abdication. Now he stood below, looking up at the new Emperor, finally understanding why the senior officials had been indifferent back then. After the ascension ceremony, Han Ruzi returned to his manor and immediately found Yang Feng, talking to him incessantly about his thoughts. Looking up from below, the Emperor seemed like a part of the throne, no one knew what that plump little boy was thinking. But every movement, every look in his eyes sparked endless speculation: the little Emperor glanced to the side, indicating he was absent-minded and didnt have a clear understanding of the imperial position; the little Emperor slightly twisted his buttocks, indicating he was not firm in his will and might not be able to survive the brutal struggle; when the eunuch spoke, the little Emperor leaned slightly to listen, indicating his dependence on the eunuchs and distrust of the senior officials... There was no one else in the study, yet Yang Feng still lowered his voice, At the Xiaochun district of town, there is an inn known as the Drunken Immortal Inn. If necessary, go there and look for a cook named Reckless. He would be able to contact me. Reckless? Thats his name? Han Ruzi was both surprised and amused. He puts a lot of salt in his dishes, and everyone says he will not offer compensation if you die of too much salt. Plus he likes to fight, so everyone simply calls him Reckless. Anyway, just go look for him. But dont go there for usual business, only when you cant contact me at a critical moment and need help. He is... its okay, you can handle it. Han Ruzi nodded, feeling a bit more at ease. At least Yang Feng was not going to just leave. Arranging for him to go to the Imperial University, leaving a contact for emergencies, all showed that he was giving him true assistance. I saw Grand Tutor Cui Hong today. Han Ruzi was eager to tell Yang Feng everything he knew, like a student eager to share his answer. He has finally entered the city. Grand Tutor Cui Hong had previously declared allegiance to the Empress Dowager, but he had stayed in the Southern Army camp, never taking a step out, let alone entering the city. Does this mean Cui Hong is about to make the first move? Han Ruzi had to pay attention to this, the struggle between the Empress Dowager and the Cui family could bring him danger, but it could also be a golden opportunity. This means that Cui Hong has already made a move. Yang Feng said. Han Ruzi was shocked. Cui Hong had made a move, but he didnt notice it at all. Yang Feng refused to explain more, Rest, tomorrow you have to go to the Ancestral Temple to pay homage to the ancestors. Han Ruzi returned to his bedroom in the back house with doubts, and Cui Xiaojun had prepared a small table of food and wine, laughing, Someone else has become Emperor, why are you so excited? Im happy because I survived a catastrophe. Han Ruzi also laughed. He was a lightweight when it came to alcohol, but he still poured a cup for his wife and himself. The two chatted while eating, Han Ruzi noticed Cui Xiaojun had something on her mind, and asked, Did you want another trinket? Tomorrow... no, in a few days, Ill go buy it with you. Cui Xiaojun shook her head with a smile, I still have a lot of things I bought before that I havent opened yet. I was thinking... should I go back to my parents house during the first month of the year?[3] Yes! Han Ruzi almost blurted out, realizing he had agreed too quickly, he added, As long as the Cui family would be willing to let you come back. Han Ruzi didnt notice the signs of Cui Hong making a move, so he thought Cui Xiaojun might be able to. And then he suddenly remembered that his wife was the biological daughter of Grand Tutor Cui Hong. [1] In case it is forgotten, this other student was the Thoughtful Emperor, Han Ruzis eldest brother who died. Yang Feng served him previously. [2] Previously translated as the Directorate of Education, but I think College of National Scions is a better fit. [3] It is tradition that married daughters get to return to visit their maiden family during the first month of the new year. Note that first month here is in reference to the Chinese lunar calendar. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 83 Chapter 85: The Cui Manor Chapter 85: The Cui Manor Cui Xiaojun did not have to go back to her maiden home to gather information. On the third day of the first month, the tactic used by the Grand Tutor Cui Hong against the Empress Dowager became public. As Yang Feng said, he had already made his move, it just hadnt been recognized by outsiders at first. Since the Empress Dowagers older brother, Shang-guan Xu, had lost his position as the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, he had been staying idle at home with the honorary title of General. Just before the new Emperors ascension, he was recommended for a new position by several officials. Among those recommending him were both officials of the central government and local officials. It was hard to say who among them wanted to curry favor with the Empress Dowager and who were acting on the instruction of the Cui clan. Regardless, the recommendation memorials were delivered to the Hall of Diligent Administration through various channels. While not many, they were enough to draw the attention of the senior officials. Han Ruzi saw these memorials in the court bulletin. He didnt pay special attention, only looking at the response from the Hall of Diligent Administration, ie the Empress Dowagers response. The Empress Dowager had rejected the first few memorials, but on the second day of the new Emperors reign, she agreed to the last one, appointing Shang-guan Xu as the Captain of the Guard, in charge of the imperial palaces security. Even after being betrayed by her own sister, the Empress Dowager had no choice but to trust her older brother. With a series of incidents happening within the palace, she couldnt entrust its security to outsiders anymore. Liu Kunsheng, who had only been Captain of the Guard for half a year, was transferred to be a Commandant of the Northern Army. His rank was raised by half, but it was a demotion in terms of prestige and importance. Until this moment, not many people saw the intention behind these memorials. Perhaps even the Empress Dowager herself hadnt figured it out. Like most people, Han Ruzi thought that these recommendations came from the Empress Dowagers instructions or tacit approval. On the third day of the first month, the true intention of recommending Shang-guan Xu was revealed. An official of the fifth rank from the Imperial Censorate submitted a memorial, first praising the Empress Dowagers correct choice, as there were precedents of Imperial In-laws being appointed as the Captain of the Guard. Then, he bluntly pointed out a problem: the Empress Dowagers brother, Shang-guan Xu, was ennobled, while the current Emperors maternal uncles were still stuck in the humid southern regions. This was unfair, and they should be immediately transferred back to the Capital. The new Emperor Han Xu was born into great adversity, his parents both deceased, and his maternal uncles of the Wu clan were demoted to the south. They had not been in contact for many years, and now they were being remembered. This memorial hadnt been published in the court bulletin yet. That evening, Yang Feng brought back a copy of the memorial and said to the Weary Marquis, This is Cui Hongs masterstroke. Cui Hong wants to use the new Emperors uncles to confront the Empress Dowager? This was Han Ruzis first reaction. Yang Feng shook his head, The Wu clan has been away from the Capital for too long. They have no base in the court. Even if they come back, they will not pose much of a threat to the Empress Dowager. Yang Feng was not going to reveal the answer directly, so Han Ruzi could only continue thinking. After a while, he finally understood, The real meaning of this memorial is to announce to the world that Shang-guan Xu is not the new Emperors uncle! Yang Feng nodded. Prince Donghai and I are sons of the Graceful Emperor, so its entirely correct for us to honor the Empress Dowager as mother. However, the new Emperor is the orphan of Crown Prince Yong, and has no relation to the Empress Dowager. Everyone is aware of this, but no one dares to break the silence. This memorial has started it. Once the Wu clan returns to the capital, the wind direction will be even more unfavorable for the Empress Dowager. Correct, so the Empress Dowager must retaliate. Think about what the Empress Dowager will do? Yang Feng posed a new question. Refuse the Wu clans return to the capital? Punish the officials who submitted the memorial? If the Empress Dowager held undisputed power, she might do so. But she is currently seeking the support of senior officials, and the officials must stand on the side of rites and decorum. Rites? Decorum?'' The ruler acts as a ruler; a subject acts as a subject; the father acts as a fathers; a son acts as a son. Confucian rites and decorum dictate what people of various status should and should not do. Among all, the officials care about Confucian rites and decorum the most. They use it to control the common people below them, and use it to restrain the sovereign who stands above them. But dont the officials also have to follow rites and decorum? Cui Sheng seemed relieved, immediately got up, affectionately hugged the newcomers shoulder, and introduced, Lord Marquis, this is my second younger brother, Cui Teng. You two are about the same age, get to know each other. Cui Teng was fifteen or sixteen, his face still bore a lot of youthful innocence. He was half a head taller than his older brother, his body round and plump, not exactly fat nor muscular, just evenly distributed flesh, like an oversized baby. Han Ruzi stood up and was just about to speak when Cui Teng stretched out his hand and pushed him back into the chair, saying, Give me back my sister. Han Ruzi finally realized the benefit of etiquette and convention. However, since the decorum official was not present, he could only figure out how to handle this awkward situation himself. So he sat there, smiling, and said, Your sister is in the back courtyard, visiting with Elder Laojun... Ive seen her already, I asked her to stay here, but she disagreed and insisted on leaving with you, Cui Teng said angrily. His face turned red, like a ripe apple. It would have been a pleasing color, but on the face of a teenager, it seemed somewhat odd. Han Ruzi was genuinely worried that Cui Teng would spit on him. Cui Sheng hurriedly pulled his brother aside, Our sister is married, shes not a part of the Cui family anymore. Ive never seen you care so much about her before. What I care about isnt her, its Prince Donghai. Now that sister has gone with him, Prince Donghai... Cui Sheng angrily interrupted, Second brother, what kind of talk is that? This is not proper! How is it not proper? He is a deposed emperor, why are we still appeasing him? When our father leads the troops... Cui Sheng reached out to cover his brothers mouth, Cui Teng resisted, and the two started to scuffle in front of their guest. Two servants at the door were now looking down, pretending they couldnt see or hear. Cui Xiaojun had once said that everyone in her family was unseemly, with only her father striving hard to hold everything together. Han Ruzi now finally understood what she meant. No wonder Cui Hong admired his nephew, Prince Donghai, so much. Cui Teng backed off a few steps, Big brother, dont stop me, Im not here to fight. Go, go find your good-for-nothing friends and play, Cui Sheng said impatiently. Cui Teng stared at the Weary Marquis, Lets roll a dice. If you win, I wont say a word. If you lose, leave my sister here. Cui Shengs face turned even redder with anger than his brothers, he pushed him towards the door, Go on, you worthless fellow, how dare you stake our sister in a bet! Cui Teng was pushed out, Cui Sheng sternly told the two servants, Dont let him in again, hes disgracing our family! The servants responded, but they knew very well that they couldnt stop the wild young master of their household. Marquis, please forgive my younger brother. Hes been spoiled since he was a child and still has the temperament of a child even in his teens. Once you get to know him better, youll see that he is a good person. He even has more friends outside than I do. Everyone says he is generous and has a spirit of justice, that he could become a great hero in the future. Han Ruzi managed a non-committal smile. Going by Yang Fengs classification, Cui Teng could at most be considered a strongman relying on his status to bully others. Just when they were about to lapse into another round of endless silence, a man rushed in from outside. He was almost stopped by the servants at the door, who initially mistook him for the young master. When they realized that he was an official sent from the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs, they quickly stepped aside. The decorum official, having just drunk a few cups of hot wine and being anxious, rushed in with a flushed face, forgetting basic etiquette, and directly said, The Empress Dowager urgently summons you, Lord Marquis. She has ordered you to enter the palace immediately. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 84 Chapter 86: The Grand Consort’s Final Wish Chapter 86: The Grand Consorts Final Wish Han Ruzi didnt have time to bid farewell to his wife before being sent into a carriage outside the Cui manor. Under the escort of a group of eunuchs and guards, he headed straight for the imperial palace. When he emerged from the carriage, he found that the destination wasnt Cishun Palace where the Empress Dowager resided. Instead, it was a narrow and dilapidated alleyway that seemed vaguely familiar. It suddenly dawned on him that this was the place where his mother had once been imprisoned. His heart sank, fearing that he might be confined. Several eunuchs didnt bother to explain and led the deposed emperor into a small courtyard. They then pushed him into a tiny room and closed the door from outside. In such a situation, no one could remain fearless. The most terrifying aspect wasnt the imminent danger, but the unsettling ignorance. The house was dimly lit and cramped, with a lingering scent of decay. Han Ruzi felt as though he had been thrown into a strange abyss, where a wild beast could emerge from any direction. He stood by the door for a while, tempted to turn around and pound on it, to plead with the eunuchs outside to let him out. However, he knew it would be in vain. Has Your Majesty arrived? a feeble voice asked. Han Ruzi shuddered, focusing his gaze and spotting a low bed in the corner against the wall. The voice came from there. Grand Consort? Heh, do I still have the title Grand Consort? the voice responded. Han Ruzi slowly approached the bed and saw the haggard face. Half a year had passed since he last saw her, and the once radiant appearance had completely faded. But there was no doubt it was the Grand Consort. Being summoned into the palace to see the Grand Consort left Han Ruzi perplexed. I thought... You thought I was dead, the Grand Consort finished his sentence. After a moments pause, she continued, How could the Empress Dowager bear to let me die easily? She wants to torment me bit by bit... Did you ask for me to come? Han Ruzi felt some sympathy for the Grand Consort, but he truly didnt want to hear her recount the conflicts between the two sisters. Is that so? Oh, right, yes, I wanted to see Your Majesty. I never thought she would agree, the Grand Consort said. Han Ruzi was equally surprised and took another step forward. Is there anything I can do to help you? You are the Emperor... No, I am not the Emperor. I abdicated a month ago. The Empress Dowager didnt kill you? It seems not. Ive been titled the Weary Marquis and have my own manor. I live freely and comfortably. Freely and comfortably? The Grand Consort let out a bitter laugh, her breathing suddenly grew heavy, and she coughed severely for a moment. Han Ruzi attempted to help her sit up, but the Grand Consort raised her hand to refuse and after a while, she quieted down. How could there be freedom and comfort? You think that you are flying free, but youre still tethered. With a gentle tug, she can drag you back to the ground. Thats still better than staying on the ground all the time, Han Ruzi said. Even if this wasnt the imperial palace, he wouldnt be completely frank with the Grand Consort. Talking about this is useless. I brought you here because I need a favor from you. I have abdicated, Han Ruzi reminded her.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com Just a small favor. Now that youre no longer the Emperor, its actually even easier. Why choose me? Han Ruzi didnt recall owing any favors to the Grand Consort. On the contrary, she had deceived and used him before. The Grand Consort seemed to have forgotten those things, weakly lifting her arm to gesture for Han Ruzi to come closer. Suddenly, she started coughing violently again. It was difficult to refuse a request from a sick person. Han Ruzi hesitated and sat down by the bedside. Underneath him was a hard wooden board, with only a very thin mat. Im about to die. I wont have to suffer the Empress Dowagers torment anymore. The Grand Consort? Cui Xiaojun was taken aback, finally managing to stop her tears. Han Ruzi took out the jade ornament and briefly explained the situation. The Empress Dowager actually allowed you to see her? And let you take the jade ornament with you! Cui Xiao-jun was even more surprised. Are you really going to go to Baoen Temple? Since I promised, Ill go if I have the chance. I want to go with you. Baoen Temple has a great reputation, and they say the bodhisattvas there are the most efficacious. I want to burn more incense for you. For us, Han Ruzi chuckled. You wont... go back to the palace again, will you? Thats hard to say. I must participate in court ceremonies and if the Empress Dowager summons me, I cant refuse... No, I mean, do you want to return to the palace? For the first time, Cui Xiaojun raised this question to her husband. Han Ruzi shook his head. The palace is like a prison. The Grand Consort and Jing Yao are confined in there, and even the Empress Dowager isnt truly free. I dont want to go back. I only hope that one day, I can bring my mother out of there. Cui Xiaojun leaned against his chest and softly said, Thats good. I know how painful it is to be disregarded, but I also know how difficult the path of power struggle is. The Cui clan is in danger without realizing it. Im genuinely afraid you might get caught up in it. Im truly alone now, with no support. Even if I wanted to fight, I cant. Dont worry, I wont be that foolish. Cui Xiaojun smiled. She enjoyed her current life C the simpler, the happier. Moving away from her husbands chest, she said, When the weather gets warmer, I want to tidy up the backyard. Its quite spacious, and its a shame to let it go to waste. Sure, well tidy up the yard together. Not long after nightfall, Han Ruzi went to see Yang Feng. Yang Feng was the only one who hadnt greeted the Weary Marquis at the gate during the day. Han Ruzi didnt mind and explained the situation to Yang Feng, eventually asking, What is the Empress Dowager really thinking? Yang Feng shook his head. Dont ask me about what women think. I dont understand. From Yang Fengs perspective, the Weary Marquis recent visit to the palace had nothing to do with the court struggles. Are you scared? he asked. Han Ruzi stared at Yang Feng for a while before responding, Honestly, I was terrified. The saying goes the victor becomes king; the loser becomes an outlaw. Yet the fate of the loser is far worse than that of an outlaw. Comparatively, execution might even be more merciful. Very good, Yang Feng nodded. Very good? If someone doesnt understand the danger theyre facing, their willingness to step forward is merely recklessness, not bravery. Your fear of failure indicates that you can make the right choices. Remember, no one is forcing you. Even if you remain a marquis, its much better than your previous life. Can I lead a stable life as a marquis? Yang Feng remained silent. Han Ruzi had already made his decision. The Grand Consort was right C Im still tethered. Its not just the Empress Dowager; no matter whos pulling the string on the other end, Ill fall to the ground if they pull. He paused for a moment. Lord Yang, you couldnt stand being controlled by others. Neither can I. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 85 Chapter 87: Deranged Ramblings of a Deranged Monk Chapter 87: Deranged Ramblings of a Deranged Monk Apart from a bit of ambition and aspiration, Han Ruzi had nothing else. Therefore, he could only wait patiently. On the last day of January, Yang Feng left. He went to the Northern Army to serve as Adjutant. Before parting, he advised the Weary Marquis, Do not act rashly. If someone approaches you, make sure to inform me. The Du family duo can be trusted, but they are from the pugilist world. Dont reveal too much to them. Han Ruzi remembered this. He actually looked forward to someone coming, even if it was a provocation. However, as the days passed by, things became more and more mundane. Nobody ever visited Weary Marquiss Manor, and there were no strangers suddenly rushing up on the streets. The puppet-like life within the palace was alarming in contrast. It seemed as though the deposed Emperor had been forgotten. Even in the court bulletin, which was sent every three to five days, there wasnt much fresh news. The Empress Dowager eventually couldnt withstand the successive memorial submissions from the court officials. She summoned the new Emperors three uncles back to the Capital and rewarded them generously, but didnt assign them real positions of power. The struggle between the Empress Dowager and the Cui clan came to a temporary end. At least, thats how it appeared on the surface. Han Ruzi had no other sources of information, so he could only speculate that both sides were accumulating strength and waiting for the right moment. As spring blossomed, Cui Xiaojun enthusiastically tidied up the back garden. Han Ruzi felt that it was time for him to fulfill the Grand Consorts wish at the Baoen Temple. The Baoen Temple was not a public marketplace. Ordinary worshippers could only enter the front hall to offer incense and pray. To see the replica of the late Thoughtful Emperors tablet, one needed permissions from various authorities including the temple, the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs, the Ministry of Rites, and the Monastic Supervisory Office. Han Ruzi submitted his application in January, but it wasnt until March that he started receiving responses from the authorities. Finally, on the third day of April, he was allowed to proceed. Cui Xiaojun prepared a large amount of gifts C gold, silver, incense oil, food, clothing, pearl strings, and more. Every monk registered at the Baoen Temple received a share. In the end, the fact that the various authorities took so long to approve of the visit seemed justified. The whole process of offering incense went extremely smoothly. From the moment Weary Marquis and his wife left the manor, everything went according to plan. Several messengers took turns visiting the Baoen Temple to report the Weary Marquiss location and to gather information about the monks. On this day, only Weary Marquis and his entourage were received at the Baoen Temple. Han Ruzi felt like he was leading troops into battle, but this was a battle destined to fail. He even had to prepare the spoils for the other side in advance. As the victorious side, the Baoen Temple extended full courtesy. The abbot and a dozen monks came out of the temple to welcome the young couple. Like stars surrounding the moon, they escorted the couple into the guest rooms of the temple. After enjoying some tea, they proceeded to the main hall to pay their respects to the Buddha. Even the deposed Emperor had to kneel down here, treating the deities and Buddhas as his ancestors. Next came the continuous act of bowing to the Buddha and Bodhisattvas. After bowing at each of the temples halls, there was a short break. They sampled vegetarian food from the temple, listened to senior monks chanting scriptures, and chatted with the abbot. After noon, the highlight of this visit came C distributing alms to the monks. Cui Xiaojun received bundles of items from her attendants and handed them to another servant, who then passed them to the monks called by name. The whole process lasted for more than a few hours. Han Ruzi stood by his wifes side, constantly bowing and offering respect. He felt more tired than when he was an emperor. In the evening, the formal proceedings finally ended. Weary Marquis and his wife spent some time in the meditation hall to soak in the atmosphere. Cui Xiaojun returned to her room to rest, while Han Ruzi, guided by the abbot, went to offer incense to the replica tablet of the late Thoughtful Emperor. They could only return home after the mornings ritual and wish-making. The room where the tablet was enshrined wasnt large, meticulously clean. The old abbot recited some scriptures before the tablet and tactfully withdrew, leaving only Weary Marquis and a retainer. Zhang Youcai let out a sigh and whispered, I didnt expect the morning to be so troublesome. The monks here are quite stingy. They even skipped dinner. Monks dont eat after noon. We have to adapt to local customs, Han Ruzi replied. He had heard this from the court officials, so he had eaten a bit more during lunch. He wasnt feeling very hungry now. Zhang Youcai rubbed his stomach. After practicing the horse stance with the Dus for so long, I finally see its usefulness. Ive been standing all day, yet surprisingly I can endure it. Han Ruzi smiled and approached the offering table, observing the tablet on it. The tablet was placed within a small wooden shrine. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that the tablet was wrapped in a piece of yellow silk, presumably to conceal the late emperors posthumous name. Han Ruzi took out the Grand Consorts jade ornament and gently placed it on the wooden shrine, whispering, We have never met, but I am your younger brother, Han Ruzi. I have been entrusted by the Grand Consort to bring this item here... Thats it. Kneeling on a cushion, Zhang Youcai bowed a few times to the tablet and said, Thoughtful Emperor, although weve never met, please protect my master and ensure his safety. Han Ruzi smiled and shook his head, You can leave now. Ill stay here alone for a while. The abbot didnt want to argue with the mad monk. He continued chanting and gestured to the other four monks to chase Guangding away. However, the phrase forever stuck in the human world uttered by the mad monk caught Han Ruzis attention. He took a step forward and said, Wait a moment. Since you are all monks of the Baoen Temple, we shouldnt treat him differently. Zhang Youcai... Our alms are prepared per person, with no extras, Zhang Youcai refused to give the mad monk any benefits. Its all the abbots fault for not notifying us about the mad monk in advance. Its my fault, its my fault, the abbot admitted with a smile. Well share a portion of the alms with Guangding. Judging by the abbots expression while looking at Guangding, the portion he would get would probably be a beating afterwards. Buddha views all people as equals, but people see Buddha differently C big temples, small temples, gold statues, clay statues. Isnt a mad monk still a monk? Guangding persisted. Han Ruzi said to Zhang Youcai, The master is right. Give him some silver. Zhang Youcai clutched the purse at his waist, Really, Master? Just smelling his foul odor is enough bad luck. Now, we have to give him money too? Why should we? Han Ruzi laughed, Dont view esteemed monks through worldly eyes. Zhang Youcai couldnt understand those nonsensical words, and naturally, he didnt see the other as an esteemed monk either. He muttered, Esteemed monk... I dont see much esteem in him. Reluctantly, he took out a small piece of silver from his purse. Seeing his masters dissatisfied expression, he took out a few more pieces to make up ten taels and handed them to the mad monk. Without hesitation, Guangding snatched the silver, bit it twice, and casually tossed it away. Instead of giving me silver, its better to give me something else. Zhang Youcai turned red with anger. The four monks hurried to pick up the silver from the ground, intending to return it to Weary Marquis. However, Han Ruzi became even more respectful and asked, Venerable monk, what do you desire? Just now, I saw you shining red all over, as if you were on fire C please give me your clothes. Thats absolutely not possible! Zhang Youcai quickly refused. Guangding didnt insist and burst into laughter a few times. Suddenly, he leaped forward, hoisted Weary Marquis onto his shoulder, and started running. Zhang Youcai, the abbot, and the others were taken aback, rushing after them, shouting orders for Guangding to release Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi was also startled. He swung his fist at Guangdings back, but with a few dull thuds, it was like hitting a dead tree, causing his hand to ache. Guangding knew the temples layout well. After a few turns, he set Weary Marquis down and said, Youre stingy. How boring. With that, he ran off. Zhang Youcai and the others caught up, apologizing to Weary Marquis. The abbot had a few monks go after Guangding, determined to have him apologize no matter what. Though Guangdings figure had disappeared, his voice lingered, The morning sun wont rise in the east tomorrow, the crimson flames will soar westward, shocking the world! Hahaha, shocking the world! While helping to dust the Weary Marquis off, the abbot said, Forgive us, Lord Marquis. Guangding isnt usually this mad. I dont know whats happened to him today. His recitations were also just gibberish, far from the teachings of Buddhism. Han Ruzi felt increasingly that there was a hidden meaning in the mad monks words. Perhaps he was the person he had been waiting for all along? [1] The name literally means shiny top, or in other words, bald. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 86 Chapter 88: Not Returning Until Drunk Chapter 88: Not Returning Until Drunk Having encountered an unexpected incident at Baoen Temple, Zhang Youcai was so furious that he wanted to set Guangding ablaze. However, Han Ruzi had no intention of investigating further. The abbot expressed his gratitude, and that night, fourteen senior monks were specially added to chant scriptures throughout the night, praying for blessings for the Weary Marquis and his wife. The matter of the deranged monk was thus suppressed. The accompanying decorum officials pretended not to know. For them, anything unexpected that wasnt arranged beforehand simply didnt exist. After returning home, Cui Xiaojun heard about this matter and pondered, Perhaps he is truly an extraordinary person, but unfortunately, I missed the chance to meet him. Its better not to meet him. That mad monk... his madness is beyond words, Han Ruzi said, recalling the stinky fart that he had encountered. Extraordinary people have extraordinary words and deeds. Cui Xiaojun, who had a Buddhist shrine at her maiden home and had read Buddhist scriptures in the past, said with some confusion, The morning sun wont rise in the east tomorrow, the crimson flames will soar westward, shocking the world. This doesnt sound like Buddhist scripture; it sounds more like folk prophecy... Well, never mind, dont take it seriously. Perhaps that mad monk is just a bored and crazy monk. Han Ruzi smiled and dismissed the thought, lying down on the bed. However, he couldnt help but take it seriously deep down. In his view, the seemingly cryptic poem wasnt a profound prophecy, but a simple riddle. The person who posed this riddle was well-informed about the Weary Marquiss movements in the past few months. In the previous months, Han Ruzi had frequently wandered around, buying various delicious and entertaining things. His attendants initially restricted his movements, but gradually became lax, turning a blind eye as he haggled with merchants. The place Han Ruzi most often visited was the Eastern and Western Markets, especially the Eastern Market closer to home. There was an alley there with numerous fortune tellers and diviners. After the defeat of Prince Qi, some of these diviners were arrested or went into hiding, and it had only recently begun to recover. Han Ruzi believed he might find clues about Chunyu Xiao there, or that perhaps the mysterious gang that Yang Feng had mentioned might make contact with him. However, nothing of the sort had happened. The morning sun wont rise in the east tomorrow, the crimson flames will soar westward, shocking the world. Han Ruzi thought, perhaps the mad monk was trying to tell him that the person he was seeking wasnt in the Eastern Market, but in the Western Market. He had been to the Western Market as well. There were also fortune tellers there, although they were fewer in number compared to the Eastern Market, only occupying a few storefronts along a single alley. As a deposed Emperor, he couldnt show too much purpose in anything he did. Thus, he waited patiently for half a month before going to the Western Market, claiming that he wanted to buy some cloth to have new clothes made for the people in the mansion. The Western Market was filled with cloth shops. Han Ruzi rode on his horse and stopped outside one of the shops. Zhang Youcai went in to talk with the shopkeeper, while Du Chuanyun and two other attendants accompanied the Weary Marquis outside. Inside, the shop assistant brought out cloth samples. With a nod, Han Ruzi indicated that he wanted a particular piece. When he shook his head, the assistant would bring out a different type of cloth. Du Chuanyun wasnt particularly fond of shopping. With the master on horseback and himself walking, he was even less pleased. Yawning, he said, There are about a hundred people in the mansion. How much fabric do you need? It seems like youd have enough cloth to make clothes for everyones funeral. Everyone in the mansion knew that the young martial arts instructor didnt have a sweet tongue. The Weary Marquis didnt mind, and the other two attendants didnt mind either. Well make a few more sets. Isnt it good to change into new clothes often? Han Ruzi said with a smile. Du Chuanyun looked at his own clothes and replied, Of course not. For those practicing martial arts, the newer the clothes, the more uncomfortable they are to wear... Before he could finish speaking, the Weary Marquis had already spurred his horse forward. Du Chuanyun turned to Zhang Youcai, who was walking out of the shops entrance, and said, Advise your master. Hes increasingly showing the demeanor of a degenerate young master. The shop would send the chosen fabrics to the Weary Marquiss mansion, and Zhang Youcai was only responsible for payment. He clapped his hands and laughed, saying, Whats wrong with being a young master? Many people aspire to be one but cant. Du Chuanyun rolled his eyes and shook his head again. As the food and drink were brought to the table, Han Ruzi tasted each item, finding them truly flavorful. Behind him, the attendants were indulging themselves. Du Chuanyun, although young, had a strong tolerance for alcohol. He also preferred to drink from larger cups. Zhang Youcai came over a few times, and seeing that his master didnt need any help, returned to his own meal with peace of mind. Han Ruzis gaze finally turned to the customer across from him, who was also looking at him. The man was a middle-aged individual, around forty to fifty years old, wearing a headdress resembling a Taoist cap on his head, but dressed in the attire of a scholar with a long robe. His long facial hair gave him an esteemed, making it difficult to guess his identity. It seems this young master doesnt often come here, the customer initiated. There were only a few tables upstairs, and casual conversation was common. This is my first time, Han Ruzi raised his cup and responded. If the young master doesnt mind, I have a small piece of advice: Drinking alcohol before noon is bad for the liver. It might be helpful to pair it with fresh fish. Han Ruzi thanked him with a nod, called over the waiter, and ordered fresh fish dishes for both tables. Then, he naturally invited the man from across the room to join their table for a drink. Zhang Youcai and the others sized up the man with a few glances. Seeing him as a refined person, they paid him no more attention. I am Lin Kunshan. May I ask for the young masters esteemed name? Im surnamed Han, Han Ruzi didnt reveal his full name, and Lin Kunshan didnt press further, addressing him as Young Master Han. They chatted aimlessly, and across the tables, the four men had drunk to their hearts content. Zhang Youcai had the lowest alcohol tolerance but was cautious not to drink too much, managing to stay somewhat sober. The two adult attendants were flushed, and Du Chuanyun swayed as both sides refused to admit defeat in terms of alcohol tolerance. Lin Kunshan lowered his voice slightly and said, Its late spring now. Young Master Han, why havent you gone outside the city for a spring outing? I had that in mind, but Im unsure what scenery is worth viewing. Lin Kunshan nodded and poured a bit of alcohol onto the table. He dipped his finger in the alcohol and wrote a few words, saying, This place has the best scenery. The words stated, Subtle Fragrance Garden at the Little Southern Hill. After Han Ruzi had a look, Lin Kunshan wiped away the writing, got up, and bid his farewell with a courteous bow. Han Ruzi had heard of the Little Southern Hill, but it wasnt a well-known place for spring outings. As for Subtle Fragrance Garden, he had never heard of it. He felt excitement welling up within him. After noon passed, the Weary Marquis and his entourage returned to the manor. Han Ruzi was still smelling of alcohol. Instead of going to the rear quarters, he rested in the main hall. Zhang Youcai stumbled to fetch some sobering soup, while Du Chuanyun, having imbibed too much, disregarded etiquette and slumped into a chair, dozing off soundly. In the hall, with no one else around, Du Chuanyun suddenly jumped up from his slumber, coming to the Weary Marquiss side. He tightly gripped the marquiss arm and asked solemnly, How did you end up dealing with a sorcerer from the pugilist world? [1] A spring couplet is essentially a kind of poem that consists of two lines. It is common in traditional Chinese culture for people to paste a couplet at their front door during the spring festival (Chinese New Year). This picture depicts a historical shop with a couplet outside its front doors. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 87 Chapter 89: Crossing the Line Chapter 89: Crossing the Line Du Chuanyun, though young, was a true veteran of the pugilist world. At the inn, he was dressed in the attire of the Weary Marquiss servants, so the other person couldnt discern his background. However, he recognized at a glance that Lin Kunshan must be a sorcerer of the pugilist world. At the time, he didnt reveal this, but only made it clear to the Weary Marquis after returning home. Han Ruzi wanted to deny it. So he smiled and tried to shrug it off, saying, We were just chatting casually. It doesnt matter even if hes a sorcerer of the pugilist world. Du Chuanyuns face was flushed, yet his expression was serious. Lord Marquis, Ive been wandering the pugilist world since I was born. I might not understand much else, but these little tricks cant escape my notice. The two of you werent just casually chatting. If you trust me, tell me the truth. If you dont, Ill go find my grandfather, pack up, and leave. I wont be in the way here. In the future, if theres a real crisis in the manor, our Du family wont be mocked by our pugilist friends for lacking capability. Han Ruzi was rendered speechless by his words, his face turning red. At that moment, Zhang Youcai entered the room holding sobering soup. He whispered, Lets talk in the study later.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Zhang Youcai grinned foolishly, struggling to maintain his balance. Not returning until drunk, well, I wasnt drunk, and I still came back, didnt I? Where are you going? Du Chuanyun stepped forward, took the tray from him with half of the soup already spilled, placed it on the table, and pulled Zhang Youcai along, saying, Come on, Ill take you to find a place to vomit. Why vomit after such a delicious feast and drinks? Zhang Youcais steps were unsteady, and he stumbled along as they went outside. Han Ruzi hadnt drunk much, and suddenly he was fully awake. He sat dazedly for a while and then hurriedly headed to the study. Not long after, Du Chuanyun arrived, not bothering to knock, and entered the room directly. His complexion had mostly returned to normal, and it was hard to tell he had been drunk moments ago. Zhang Youcai went to sleep. Hah, such little capacity for alcohol, and he still had the nerve to have a drinking contest with me. Han Ruzi stood up and walked in front of Du Chuanyun, bowing respectfully with clasped hands. I must apologize to you. Since Ive kept you as my bodyguard, I shouldnt have hidden anything from you. Du Chuanyun waved his hand indifferently. You dont have to confess everything either. But that Lin Kunfeng is clearly an adept of the art of deception. I was afraid you would be deceived. If anything happens, we wouldnt be able to explain ourselves to Yang Feng. That damn eunuch... you know... Du Chuanyun shook his head helplessly. Han Ruzi asked, How exactly did you and Yang Feng become acquainted? You only mentioned owing him your life. Youve never told me the details. If you want to know, Ill tell you. My grandfather and I have been wandering the pugilist world for years, so we have many friends. One friend with whom we had a good relationship was named Zhao You, from Baima County. Somehow, he got involved with the Fate Seers. When Yang Feng was seeking to apprehend a wanted criminal, he killed Zhao You. Naturally, we had to seek revenge... Why does your expression change? Chunyu Xiao! Han Ruzi blurted out, unaware of his own changing expression. So you also know about the Fate Seers! Of course, we know. Its also a profession in the pugilist world. They keep to their own business, and we keep to ours. We can still be friends. But Chunyu Xiao and his group crossed the line. Crossed the line? How should I put it... Du Chuanyun furrowed his brow, thinking of a simple way to explain the rules of the pugilist world to Weary Marquis. Lets talk about Chunyu Xiao. He incited Prince Qi to rebel. We didnt mind; we even admired him. When the imperial court pursued him, we didnt care either. We had to shelter him and help him when necessary. But when Chunyu Xiao wanted to rebel to seize power for himself, thats crossing the line. Not only would we not help him, but if we meet him, well deal with him. Han Ruzi became puzzled, Whats the difference between inciting Prince Qi to rebel and seizing power for himself? The difference is significant. Inciting others to rebel is business, its a skill. The key is the manipulation, not the rebellion itself. Its about adjusting your speech according to your audience. The other person is the one who wants to rebel. You are just going along with it and making some money along the way. Is that a crime? The other person is the one who chooses to rebel, not that the Fate Seers have forced anyone to rebel. Its like enjoying magic tricks; If I perform the Traceless in the Snow trick for you, its not wrong for me to take some money from you, right? Han Ruzi nodded with a smile. But if I were to use light-foot martial arts to break into your house to steal things or even take lives, that would bring shame to the pugilist world. Divination is mostly made up; the bigger the claims, the better. Even if you want to become an immortal, theyll say expect small achievements in three years, ascension in ten years. But if Chunyu Xiao really wants to personally rebel, its like going from performing tricks to directly robbing people, showcasing light-foot martial arts during the day and stealing at night. The rules of the pugilist world are different from the laws of the imperial court, Han Ruzi understood Du Chuanyuns meaning. Thats right, the rules in our pugilist world are more reasonable, Du Chuanyun boldly asserted. Han Ruzi didnt necessarily find the rules of the pugilist world more reasonable, but he was starting to understand the code of conduct among pugilists. That Lin Kunshan in the tavern is one of Chunyu Xiaos men. Han Ruzi thought this was a good idea. Alright, knowing oneself and the enemy makes victory certain. Of course, you wait for my message. No, I have to go with you, Han Ruzi firmly remembered the difference between leading others and being led by others. Du Chuanyun sized up the Marquis, Im surprised youve got some guts in you. This is both of our plan. Neither of us can abandon the other. Alright, have you arranged a meeting time with Lin Kunshan? No, he only provided the location, not the time. No rush then, tomorrow night... Zhang Youcai knocked and entered, looking groggy with sleep still in his eyes. He perked up upon seeing Du Chuanyun suddenly full of energy. Huh, why are you here? Werent you the one who disliked the study the most? Better to do horse stances and practice martial art forms than waste time reading books. Du Chuanyun disdainfully glanced at the books in the room, then suddenly shivered twice, as if realizing he had fallen into an enemy trap. He hurriedly dashed out, his hands patting himself all over. Bad luck, such bad luck. I actually stayed in the study for so long... Zhang Youcai stared blankly and said, What an unstudious fellow. Han Ruzi picked up a book absentmindedly, while his mind was pondering what he and Du Chuanyun could accomplish together. Lady Cui Xiaojun had been busy reorganizing the back garden for the past few days, and it was showing progress. During dinner, she spoke about the plants and flowers, and even after going to bed, she wasnt done reminiscing. Suddenly, she said, Why arent you talking today? Huh? I had a bit of a headache from drinking during the day. You should take care of yourself. Dont go out these next few days. Yeah. By the way, Ill be training at night tomorrow. Ill be sleeping in the study. What martial art training requires nighttime practice? Absorbing... the essence of the sun and moon. Its not something I do every night, only occasionally. I dont want to disturb you. Cui Xiaojun chuckled, Are you trying to cultivate immortality? I feel like your breathing hasnt been normal lately. Is that so? Han Ruzi had developed a habit of practicing reverse breathing whenever he had the chance. Even though it had little practical use, he still held a faint hope that someday Meng E might suddenly appear and assess his progress in inner qi. He turned around, looking at his wifes silhouette. He felt her exhalation and couldnt help leaning forward to give her a gentle kiss. Ah. Cui Xiaojun was caught off guard, pushing her husband away and quickly turning to the other side. Han Ruzi chuckled softly, lay back, and fell into a content sleep. Cui Xiaojun waited for a while, noticing that her husbands breathing had taken on a strange rhythm again. Clearly, he had fallen asleep. She felt both annoyed and amused, with a hint of disappointment. She slowly moved her arm under the blanket, holding her husbands hand, and also drifted into slumber. The night passed uneventfully. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 88 Chapter 90: Gamble Chapter 90: Gamble In the study, Du Chuanyun looked at the Weary Marquis and asked, Why are you dressed like this? Inside, Han Ruzi was wearing his usual training clothes, with a long black cloak wrapped around him, and a rain-shielding bamboo hat on his head. Shouldnt we be discreet? Du Chuanyun had changed out of servants attire and now wore a short tunic and pants, resembling an ordinary young boy who had just finished his daytime labor. This appearance of yours isnt discreet; its a warning to others not to interfere with your misdeeds. And do you think theyll listen? Especially the patrolling officers? Du Chuanyun always spoke straightforwardly, and Han Ruzi was accustomed to it. He took off his bamboo hat and asked, So, how should I dress then? Du Chuanyun took the hat and tossed it aside. Lose the cloak... well, your appearance screams young master. Keep the cloak on. No need for the hat. Youre a wealthy young man Ive brought along for gambling. Carry extra silver coins, just in case. Han Ruzi didnt have any money on him. He turned to Zhang Youcai, Give me all the silver you have. Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun were planning to go out at night. They could hide it from others but not from Zhang Youcai, who was also needed to provide cover. Reluctantly, Zhang Youcai untied his money pouch. Why not take me along? Ive been practicing martial arts for months... No, you have to stay. If someone comes looking for me, you need to cover for me. Han Ruzi took the pouch, not knowing how much silver was inside, and stuffed it into his pocket. Then come back early. Du Chuanyun, take care of the master. If something happens to him, I... well, if hes gets into trouble, I cant escape death, and theres nothing I can do to you either. With me around, what could possibly happen? Du Chuanyun was carefree by nature, and intolerant of excessive warnings. He turned and left. Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun left the estate through the back gate, while Zhang Youcai closed the door from inside. They agreed that Zhang Youcai would await them by the door around fourth watch.[1] Behind the Marquiss manor was a narrow alley that led to a main street not far away. The night had just fallen, and there were still many pedestrians on the street. Du Chuanyun hired a mule cart at the street corner and headed straight for the southern part of the city. It was Han Ruzis first time riding such a cart, and he found it quite bumpy. He held onto the carts edge tightly, feeling a bit nervous about the impending adventure. He asked, What did you say to your grandfather? Du Chuanyun sat cross-legged across from Han Ruzi, What did I say? Theres nothing to say. I often go out at night. Even in the manor? Han Ruzi lowered his voice, not wanting the cart driver to hear. Of course, its so boring in the mansion. I have to get some fresh air. Besides, I have friends in the pugilist world whom I need to interact with. Do you have many friends in the city? Quite a number. There are quite a few heroes in the Capital, and theyve heard of our reputation. Theyre willing to befriend us... Du Chuanyun spoke fluently, occasionally mentioning names that Han Ruzi recognized, since they were heroes who had come to help at the Weary Marquiss manor on the day of his abdication. When they reached their destination, the cart driver bowed with clasped hands and said to Du Chuanyun, This young sir seems to know a lot of people. No need to pay for the ride; my treat. Du Chuanyun returned the gesture, One should not accept rewards for nothing. I must pay the fare. One finds brotherhood across the land, lets consider it making friends. The cart driver hopped onto the cart, cracked the whip, and drove the mule away. Han Ruzi was greatly surprised, This cart driver... Du Chuanyun looked pleased with himself, He must be someone from the pugilist world as well. Having heard what I said, hes willing to befriend me. But you didnt even mention your name. Haha, you dont understand this. Can friendships be built on being so calculated? I shared many things with him, and hell eventually find out who I am. Ill have to find him in the future and have a drink together. Dont underestimate cart drivers. Even among cart drivers, there are heroes. Han Ruzi didnt underestimate the cart driver, he just felt that this way of making connections was a bit circuitous and prone to divulging confidential information. However, he didnt say anything. He looked around. Second watch hadnt yet arrived,[2] but the night was quite dark. By the moonlight, he could see that the surroundings were filled with low houses, interspersed with patches of empty ground. Are all of those... vegetable gardens? Exactly, thats why its called Fresh Greens Lane. I see... Where do we find Ironhead Hu Saner now? Hey, youre not my grandpa. Why are you hitting me? Hitting you for being so garrulous. What kind of place is this? You shouldnt have brought the Marquis here in the first place. And you were yelling so loudly, as if you wanted everyone to know. Du Chuanyun grumbled a few times but didnt say anything more. Lord Marquis, I have to ask, why are you inquiring about these two people? To be honest, I fell for a scheme involving these two individuals. I lost a few hundred taels of silver. Its not a huge sum, but... I cant swallow the humiliation. Han Ruzi had prepared a lie in advance, feeling a bit ashamed. However, he really didnt want to casually reveal secrets to someone like Ironhead Hu Saner, whom he wasnt familiar with. Beside him, Du Chuanyun stared in astonishment, his favorable impression of the Weary Marquis increasing a bit more. Hu Saner nodded, I see. Since the Lord Marquis has come to me, I cant just turn a blind eye. Heres the deal, Ill help you get your silver back... Han Ruzi shook his head, Im not after the silver. First, I want to vent my frustration, and second, I want to understand how these two managed to cheat me. Itll help me remember for the future. Ironhead Hu Saner thought for a moment and said, Guangding isnt an ordinary person. I cant afford to offend him. I advise the Marquis not to provoke him either. Guangding probably isnt intentionally targeting you; he might be doing a small favor for someone. Han Ruzi was surprised. He did not expect the mad monk Guangding to actually be a formidable figure in the pugilist world. He nodded, Alright, Lin Kunshan is the one who cheated me. Ill find him. I dont know who Lin Kunshan is... Before Hu Saner could finish speaking, Du Chuanyun angrily interjected, One cant be provoked, the other isnt known. So it turns out you didnt find out anything at all. I even praised you so much in front of the Weary Marquis... Keep shouting, and Ill take you to see Old Master Du right now and ask if he knows what his grandson is up to. Du Chuanyun fell silent. Hu Saner turned to the Weary Marquis, I havent found out Lin Kunshans background, but I know where he is. Should I bring him to you? Of course, that would be even better, Han Ruzi hadnt expected things to progress so smoothly, Where is he? Lets go together. Du Chuanyun and I can help. Um... the place where he is, the Lord Marquis cant go there. Why not? Im already here. Hu Saner didnt know how to explain, and Du Chuanyun spoke up, The Marquis is easy to talk to. No need to hide anything from him. Its just a brothel, right? I can go, and he can go too. Dont talk nonsense! Ironhead Hu Saner scolded, Ill find a place where the Marquis can wait. Someone has seen the person you mentioned, that Lin Kunshan. Hes been staying at a brothel every night lately. Ill bring him to you. Ill trouble you then, Han Ruzi indeed didnt want to go to such a place. Ironhead Hu Saner escorted the Weary Marquis and Du Chuanyun into a room next to the gambling area and then left. The sound of dice being thrown next door was loud. Han Ruzi sat down, feeling a bit uneasy, Will Hu Saner be alright going alone? I shouldnt have hidden the truth from him. Dont worry, hes sensible. Hell ask for help if needed, Du Chuanyun wasnt concerned, although he was feeling a bit restless, I wonder when Hu Saner will be back. Maybe I should go and gamble for a bit? No, if he finds out, hell complain to Grandpa again... Du Chuanyun resisted the urge to gamble, covering his ears with his hands and pacing back and forth. He muttered, I shouldnt gamble... Two hours passed, and Du Chuanyun said with confusion, Hu Saner is usually pretty reliable. Why hasnt he come back yet? Before Han Ruzi could respond, the group of people next door who had been gambling suddenly fell silent. [1] Fourth watch is around 1am to 3am. [2] Second watch is 9pm to 11pm. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 89 Chapter 91: Escape in the Night Chapter 91: Escape in the Night The sound of dice and curses from the neighboring room suddenly disappeared. Du Chuanyun reacted quickly, turning off the oil lamp, rushing to the side of Weary Marquis, prepared for anything. In the courtyard, Ironhead Hu Saners loud voice rang out, Du Chuanyun, you little brat, get your ass out here... followed by a string of curses. Although people in the pugilist world were familiar with each other and casual in their interactions, Hu Saner went a bit too far. Du Chuanyun whispered to the Weary Marquis, Stay here, dont go out. Then he raised his voice to exchange insults with Hu Saner and walked out of the room. Soon, the cursing sounds moved to the neighboring room, and the gamblers obediently left, as if they had encountered someone especially fearsome. Finally, Han Ruzi heard the voice of that person. Hoarse, with an accent from an unknown place, it was somewhat unclear, but as soon as he spoke, both Hu Saner and Du Chuanyun fell silent. If you ask me, this is just a misunderstanding. Old Master Du is a well-known figure in the pugilist world; he wouldnt do such a thing. Little Du, why dont you explain? Du Chuanyun was not very familiar with this person, so he was polite, Hello, Uncle Houwu. I didnt expect this small matter to trouble you. If I had known, I wouldnt have dared to step forward and would have rather endured any humiliation. Hmm, you clever little Du, small in stature but sharp with words. In the Capital, under the Emperors watchful eye, what kind of humiliation would you have sufffered? Du Chuanyun sighed, Since Uncle Houwu has asked me to speak, then I will speak freely. This Mr Lin... Youre really Mr Lin? I am surnamed Lin, and my name is Beiyou. Han Ruzi vaguely recognized this as Lin Kunshans voice. He leaned against the wall and listened carefully. It seemed there were several people in the neighboring room, most of them keeping quiet. Uncle Houwu, however, was clearly capable of controlling the situation. Du Chuanyun had boasted in the carriage about how he knew many heroes in the capital, but he had never mentioned this person. Do you remember me, Mr Lin? Du Chuanyuns voice inquired. Even if I have poor eyesight, who in the world doesnt know the name of Sword Immortal Du? Unfortunately, I havent had the honor of meeting you. I dont know how I have offended you. Du Chuanyun snorted. Let me remind you, yesterday, the No Return Inn. Oh, youre one of the followers of the deposed Emperor! Thats right. Is Master Du also in the deposed Emperors manor? Of course. Master Du has always been hostile to the government, constantly opposing them. How could he... Its your specialty; dont you understand?, Du Chuanyun replied. Lin Beiyous voice changed with surprise. Master Du has joined our profession as well? Only on occasion, when the big fish practically jumps into the net itself. We cant just let it go, can we? Uncle Houwu, do you understand now? Thats how it is. We were there first, and Mr Lin didnt follow the rules. Well... I didnt know that Master Du... and this young Du didnt even greet me properly yesterday. The two of them argued back and forth, and Han Ruzi understood the gist of it. Du Chuanyun was pretending to be a swindler himself and was accusing the other swindler, Lin Beiyou, of encroaching on his territory. As Han Ruzi listened, something suddenly flew through the window in his room, hitting him square in the neck. He couldnt help but be shocked, but then he felt a familiar turbid qi within him, and his excitement overcame his initial surprise. Han Ruzi didnt hesitate any longer. He lightly jumped out of the window, and found himself in a vegetable field. The moonlight was bright, and there was no sign of anyone around, leaving him puzzled. Suddenly, he heard the door of the room open and quickly crouched down under the window. No one. That Du kid was not lying. Search carefully, just in case theres a big fish. Dont let anything slip. The voices were right above him. Han Ruzi pressed himself against the wall, wrapping himself in his cloak, hoping it would conceal him from their view. Skinny Monkey Houwu was evidently the Uncle Houwu in the room. However, Han Ruzi was still uneasy. I may have... accidentally killed two people behind the house. Accidentally? Du Moutian reined in his horse and stared at Weary Marquis in surprise. Accidentally? It was too dark, and I couldnt see clearly... It wasnt Skinny Monkey Houwu, was it? Definitely not, Han Ruzi hurriedly shook his head. He could still hear the hoarse voice from inside the house when he left. Then its alright, Du Moutian patted his horse and continued forward. Upon entering the northern part of the city, Du Moutian dismounted and handed his horse over to the other three individuals. He thanked them in a hushed tone and then walked alongside the Weary Marquis, avoiding the patrolling soldiers in the streets. They made their way back to the narrow alley behind the Marquiss residence. The back door opened, and Zhang Youcai, with a trembling voice, said, Thank the heavens, the master has finally returned. Please, Lord Marquis, stay within the manor today and do not go outside, Du Motian said. After seeing the Weary Marquis nod, he closed the door from the outside. What about Du Chuanyun? Zhang Youcai took the cloak from the Weary Marquis. Hes on the way, Han Ruzi replied. Du Motian had clearly gone to fetch his grandson from a dangerous situation. Once inside the study, Han Ruzi had a cup of tea to steady his nerves. He told Zhang Youcai, You can rest now. Its all fine. Fine? This is far from fine. I wouldnt dare let the master go out at night even if you threatened to kill me, Zhang Youcai said, as if he had also gone through an adventure. He suddenly remembered something. And it wasnt me who informed Master Du. By the time he found me, he already knew everything. I understand, Han Ruzi smiled slightly. The informant was most likely the coachman, as Du Chuanyun had shared too much information during their journey. Ill take a short nap here. Wake me up when its daylight. The Weary Marquis needed to rest, so Zhang Youcai reluctantly left the room. The simple small bed in the study was still there. Han Ruzi sat down on it but didnt lie down. He was worried about the safety of Du Chuanyun and Ironhead Hu Saner, and he was also reflecting on his own reckless behavior. He had underestimated the complexities of the pugilist world and had a naive view of what within ten steps meant. Finally, he thought of Meng E. She was a very peculiar person, out of place in the palace and seemingly not quite at home in the pugilist world either. Her actions were mysterious, and she always seemed to appear at the most dangerous moments. As the sky began to brighten, Han Ruzi couldnt hold out any longer. He collapsed onto the bed, hoping for a short nap, but when he opened his eyes, it was already broad daylight. He sat up abruptly, feeling disoriented, and asked, What time is it? Zhang Youcai was standing nearby and replied, Its almost noon. Would you like to have breakfast or lunch? Han Ruzi had no appetite. Has Du Chuanyun and Master Du returned? Not yet. Dont worry, Master. They both have excellent martial skills, so even if they cant win, they can escape. I expect theyll be back soon. Zhang Youcai was actually a bit concerned but didnt want to show it in front of his master. Han Ruzis heart sank, but he couldnt glean any more information from Zhang Youcai. Has the lady sent for me? Yes, the ladys maid came. I told her that you were resting after practicing too hard last night. Very well. You may leave for now. If Master Du and his grandson return, bring them to see me immediately. Yes, Master. Would you like to have something to eat? Its all ready. Han Ruzi nodded. A plate of food was placed on the writing des but he couldnt bring himself to eat. He felt more restless than he did when he was trapped in the palace. Every time Zhang Youcai knocked on the door, he would be excited, but upon seeing the young eunuch enter alone, his disappointment would be palpable. As twilight approached, Zhang Youcai knocked on the door once again. This time, he finally brought someone, but it wasnt Du Motian and his grandson. Yang Feng entered the study, glanced around, and said, The Lord Marquis has quite the nerve. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 90 Chapter 92: What to Do Chapter 92: What to Do Han Ruzi wanted to meet Yang Feng badly, hoping to get explanations and guidance from him. At the same time, Yang Feng was the person Han Ruzi least wanted to see right now, like a child who had turned the house upside down and was afraid of their parents returning. Yang Feng was dressed in the attire of a military officer and turned to Zhang Youcai. Go and fetch my old clothes from before. Yes, Zhang Youcai knew this was not a time for jokes and immediately obeyed the command without asking further questions. However, Han Ruzi couldnt help but ask, Did Master Du tell you? What about Du Chuanyun? Is everything okay? Its not about them; its about you, Yang Feng replied. Me? Nobody saw me, those two... Yang Feng raised his hand. Well talk about it later. Zhang Youcai rushed back, carrying Yang Fengs former eunuch attire, which had all been cleaned. Good, you can leave now. Can I help in any way? Sure, help me by leaving this room. I didnt tell you to come in, Yang Feng shook out his clothes and began to put them on. Zhang Youcai awkwardly exited the room. Now, tell me what happened. Keep it as brief as possible; I only want to hear the truth, Yang Feng sat down on a chair. I encountered a mad monk at the Baoen Temple... Han Ruzi started from the beginning, recounting how he had escaped from the Fresh Greens Lane. He omitted the part about Meng E saving him, claiming that he had accidentally killed the two men. Yang Feng occasionally nodded, and when Han Ruzi finished, he said, Well done, but theres one thing. Those two men didnt die; they were merely knocked unconscious with a skilful technique. You do not possess such skill, so the person who intervened was Du Motian. Remember that? Han Ruzi was momentarily stunned. Do I need to tell others about these things? Yes. Fortunately, their reactions were slow. I acted before them. Who are they? Youll find out soon, Yang Feng casually picked up a book. Is this what youve been reading lately? It was an ancient poetry collection that Han Ruzi had found while rearranging his bookshelf. He picked up another book. No, Ive been reading historical records from the previous dynasty. Yang Feng took the historical book and tossed it into a corner. A deposed Emperor shouldnt be reading that. It might make people suspect your loyalty. Reading poetry is better, it eases worries, uplifts the spirit, and nurtures the mind. But I havent read that book... Who is coming, anyway? I dont know. Yang Fengs demeanor, seemingly aware of everything but unwilling to reveal, was quite infuriating. However, Han Ruzi felt a bit guilty and could only endure it, sitting behind his desk lost in thought. Is it someone from the palace? Hard to say. The doubt was quickly resolved. Someone knocked on the door, and after obtaining the Weary Marquiss permission, the Manor Clerk entered. Seeing Yang Feng, he visibly hesitated. Lord Yang, werent you going to the Northern Army... How did you enter? I wasnt aware. I am the steward of the manor; I can enter from any door, Yang Feng replied calmly. Youre not the steward; youre an Adjutant of the Northern Army. Manor Clerk, please check again. The records should still show that Im under the Marquiss manor. Somebody is trying to frame me? It appears so. If I had gone to the Subtle Fragrance Garden, would there be even greater traps waiting for me? They would say that I have imperial ambitions. If I dont refute the allegations, and I cant possibly refute them, I would be arrested! It seems youve thought about a lot. Yang Feng kept responding with variations of it seems. Han Ruzi grew tired of it and asked directly, Why didnt the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs arrest me today? Because the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs doesnt have more evidence. In a couple of days, you might receive a reprimand, Yang Feng explained. But why did they come today? Han Ruzi inquired. It is standard procedure. Today, the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs collected some testimonies. Next time, it might be officials from the Imperial Palace, as well as from the Ministry of Justice, the Court of Judicial Review, the Capital Prefectural Office... When they need it, even if you havent done anything, accumulated evidence over time can still put you in a precarious situation. I thought the Empress Dowager had let me off. Do you think being let off means being completely forgotten? Even if the Empress Dowager forgets, someone else will remember on her behalf. This evidence may never be used, but it may come in useful one day. You should know that only those who can handle what ifs who have a chance to rise in the ranks. Han Ruzi felt a chill running down his spine. But thats not the key point. The court has always operated this way. Which prince or marquis doesnt carry a few shackles on their body? The ones who are light on their feet should be the most vigilant. The crucial question is who is trying to frame you. The Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs will record every mistake you make, but they wont intentionally set traps for you. That would be too risky for them, and its unnecessary. Prince Donghai, Han Ruzi didnt need to think twice. It must be him. He knows Im very interested in fate seers. Yes, what do you plan to do? Han Ruzi blushed a little. Im sorry; I didnt immediately tell you about my experience at Baoen Temple. Dont apologize to me. You should make your own decisions. I can advise, but I cant make decisions for you. As long as Yang Feng was present, Han Ruzi couldnt afford to relax and had to think hard and constantly. What should I do? What should I do... The Dus and Ironhead Hu San, are they okay? Theyre fine. Right now, theyre probably drinking and celebrating with Liang Xinhou. Liang Xinhou is the one they call Skinny Monkey Houwu, right? He should be fine. At most he was used by Prince Donghai and others. Prince Donghai used the pugilist world against me, so I also need to use their methods against him. The Dus and Ironhead Hu San can help me, as well as those heroes you brought here. This is one approach, but I must remind you, be extremely cautious when dealing with people from the pugilist world. You can let them owe you a favor, but never owe them. Many people have been swallowed up by the pugilist world because they made mistakes in this regard, seeking temporary convenience but accumulating endless debts that they cant repay. Yang Feng paused for a moment. As for the Dus, youre about to go too far. Han Ruzis heart skipped a beat. He remembered what Du Chuanyun had said about the rules of the pugilist world. In the pugilist world, right and wrong were different from those in government or among the common people. At that time, he had only considered how the rules of the pugilist world were advantageous to him and had overlooked the disadvantages. One must not be so selfish as to believe that others are not selfish.. Han Ruzi realized he had almost made a big mistake. He was also curious about how much Yang Feng had suffered in the past to be so cautious of people from the pugilist world. His dream was to reclaim the throne, and getting too deeply involved in the pugilist world would distance him further from the court, even putting him on the opposite side. Eventually, he would have to live a life on the run, just like Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin. Prince Donghai used the pugilist world against me, but and in doing so, he left himself vulnerableI need to find a way to get close to him. Han Ruzi could only arrive at this conclusion. He had to return to where he truly belonged to. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 91 Chapter 93: One Against Many Chapter 93: One Against Many The Manor of the Weary Marquis had a Manor Clerk named Zeng and a Manor Marshal named Zheng, a pair who suffered from the same predicament. Although their meals were not lavish, they could at least share their grievances with each other. Brother, life is tough. Weve toiled diligently for half our lives, and weve finally become seventh-rank[1] minor officials. But now weve been sent here, through no fault of our own. We live in constant fear, worried that we might lose our heads for no reason one day. If only I had some connections in the court or a few hundred taels of silver to grease the wheels, I wouldnt be in such dire straits, Zeng, the Manor Clerk, lamented. Brother, be content. At least you have a chance for advancement. Im just a lowly Manor Marshal, one rank below you, and my salary is so meager that its a struggle to make ends meet. I toil day and night, and all I get are a few words of praise. Dream of promotion? Thats out of the question! Zheng replied. They clinked their cups and downed their drinks. Amid their frustration and anger, they also felt a bit more relieved. Someone knocked on the door, and an old servant entered without formalities. He silently placed a food box on the table and began unpacking the dishes and wine, arranging them neatly. Both Zeng and Zheng were puzzled, thinking it was the others doing. They exchanged glances and realized the mistake. Old Liu, who instructed you to bring these dishes and wine? Did you make a mistake? asked Zheng, the Manor Marshal. From the kitchen, Old Liu mumbled as he tidied up the empty food box and left. Is this from that person? Zeng guessed. The kitchen usually only followed the commands of the lord and lady of the manor, and it couldnt be from the lady. Privately, they referred to the Weary Marquis as that person. Seeing the table full of delicious food, Zeng couldnt help but salivate, yet he dared not touch the dishes. What does that person mean? There has never been such a thing before... Could there be trouble again? Maybe he wants to silence us? Zheng, the Manor Marshal, was bolder. He ripped a whole chicken leg off and took a hearty bite. Who cares? Even if that person stirs up trouble, we wont be able to stop it. We might as well enjoy a good meal. Zeng, the Manor Clerk, felt uneasy but couldnt resist the allure of the food. Without further delay, he grabbed most of a chicken and took a big bite. With cups raised and replaced, the two of them only hoped for wine and intoxication today. For Han Ruzi, this was not just something for this day. He sent food and wine, and it would continue daily. His purpose was not to curry favor, nor was it a bribe; it was to alleviate their grievances. Both the clerk and the marshal were low-ranking officials directly appointed by the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs. They had no power to help him, but they had the power to ruin him. For Master Du and his grandson, a single table of food and wine was not enough. Ten taels of gold, one hundred taels of silverthis was just the beginning. Zhang Youcai, with a big grin, presented the gifts to Du Motian. The grandfather and grandson had spent two days and two nights outside before returning home. Du Chuanyun was genuinely drunk this time, swaying unsteadily. He picked up a piece of gold and, with a tongue-heavy speech, said, Whats this? It looks pretty yellow, I wonder if its crispy. Du Chuanyun was about to put the gold in his mouth when his grandfather slapped it out of his hand. Du Motian remained sober and bowed to the Weary Marquis, saying, What do you mean by this? I have shown a lack virtue, disturbing your peaceful days. Hence, I present these meager gifts as a token of my apology. Theres also a portion meant for Brother Hu San. I hope you may pass it on to him. Du Motian appeared slightly suspicious, but Du Chuanyun didnt think much of it. He recognized the gold and silver and accepted them eagerly. He exclaimed, Since the Marquis has given it to us, lets accept it. Grandfather, this isnt really that much. We saved... Du Motian tapped his grandsons head and sternly said, Dont get cocky. Do you think you can save someone with your abilities? Did I not? Du Chuanyun asked, unwilling to accept defeat. Du Motian, being a seasoned figure in the pugilist world, knew well that it wasnt Du Chuanyun or himself who had knocked out Houwu and his two subordinates. The Weary Marquis had a secret protector, but he didnt reveal this fact. He smiled and said, Since you are so generous, we wont be overly polite. Du Motian understood the Weary Marquiss intention not to owe favors. Han Ruzi respectfully bowed and treated the Du family with even greater favor from that day onwards. Three days after Vice Minister Huas inquiry, another official was sent by the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs to deliver a reprimand. It criticized the Weary Marquis for his unjustified outings, using relatively mild language. Afterward, the Manor Clerk, enjoying daily feasts and fine wine, whispered to the Weary Marquis, Congratulations, Weary Marquis. With this reprimand, youre being treated just as any other person would be. For a deposed Emperor, being treated just as any other person would be was an improvement. Two more days passed, and the Weary Marquis was finally allowed to attend the College of National Scions. Yang Feng had originally planned for him to go to the Imperial University but failed to do so. On the night before he was to begin his studies, Han Ruzi used the excuse of needing to review his lessons and stayed in the study overnight. This day was April 23rd, the day he had agreed upon with Meng E, the mysterious palace maid. What rules should he follow for this mysterious palace maid? The palaces? The courts? The pugilist worlds? Han Ruzi hesitated, unsure. While Yang Feng seemed to have some knowledge about Meng E, he refused to offer advice. Since his last visit, he had disappeared, and Han Ruzi hadnt even had the opportunity to discuss the current political situation with him. How many people do you think are in the room? Meng E changed the question. Two, you and me. Are you sure? Han Ruzi felt something pass by behind him and quickly turned to check. He felt a hit on his back from something he couldnt see, and as he turned around again, the attacks were coming from all directions. Books, paperweights, ink brushes, and other objects turned into hidden weapons, as if four or five people were simultaneously attacking him. I understand, Han Ruzi exclaimed. The strikes were not heavy, but they were quite infuriating. The attacks stopped. You are hidden, while I am in the open. If I didnt know you, I would think there were several people in the room. This is your technique for dealing with multiple opponents: you create an illusion of overwhelming numbers in the darkness, making the enemy believe they are surrounded, and they panic and flee. Yes. If you were to engage in the open, could you defeat ten people? I dont have three heads and six arms. How could I possibly defeat ten people? Even three would be too many, unless they all had no martial skills or were willing to take me on one by one in single combat. Han Ruzi seemed to have an epiphany and slowly sat down. The way you defeat your enemies aligns with military strategy: If strong, appear weak; if weak, appear strong. Its very effective. I dont understand military strategy. I just know that when Im in the shadows, I shouldnt reveal myself. Indeed, this had always been Meng Es guiding principle. Han Ruzi chuckled, Youre completely different from the people in the pugilist world. They all want to increase their fame, but you want none of it. Those swordsmen probably dont even know who defeated them. Thats why I have no influence in the pugilist world. If I want to achieve something significant, I can only seek the help of the Empress Dowager or the Emperor. Han Ruzi nodded. Back in the palace, how did you make the palace maids fall asleep? Just a bit of powdered medicine. You should avoid using such things, especially with people from the pugilist world. Its a taboo for them. But when you knocked out those two in Fresh Greens Lane, it must have been real martial skill, right? Yes, if you want to learn, I can teach you this. I want to learn. Do we have to speak in the dark? I can hardly remember what you look like anymore. Appearances change, and remembering them isnt necessary. Knowing its me is enough. Are we done talking? I cant stay here all night. Were done. Wait, one last question. Have you been protecting me nearby all this time? Meng E didnt answer immediately. After a moment, she said, Of course not. I have my own matters to attend to. I dont even come by once every five days. Then how did you end up following me to Fresh Greens Lane? Part of it was coincidence, and part of it was speculation. When you returned from Baoen Temple, you seemed agitated, and I guessed you must be up to something. So, Ive been observing more diligently for the past half month, roughly dropping by every two days. Thats the advantage of lurking in the shadows. I thought you were hiding in the Manor all this time. At least three people would be needed to give you fulltime protection. You said it was the last question, but why do your questions keep multiplying? No more questions. Please teach me martial arts now. Han Ruzi felt that he had gained valuable insights. He not only had a better understanding of martial arts but also came up with a way to approach Prince Donghai. When the illusion of overwhelming numbers was taken to its extreme, it became a tangible and genuine power, which was exactly the weapon that Han Ruzi needed now. [1] There are 9 ranks in imperial Chinas bureaucracy, with 1 being the highest and 9 being the lowest. So rank 7 would be quite low in the hierarchy. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 92 Chapter 94: Lacking Money Chapter 94: Lacking Money The weather was hot and stuffy, and after finishing a set of punches, it was inevitable for the whole body to break into a sweat. Han Ruzi and the Dus sat in the pavilion, while Zhang Youcai stood nearby. The four of them ate fresh fruits and melons, chatting and laughing, feeling extremely content. Eunuch He Yi who was put in charge of the manors accounts approached from a distance and entered the pavilion to pay his respects to the Weary Marquis. He smiled and said, Is the master free now? Han Ruzi hurriedly invited He Yi to sit down and offered him some melon, saying, Look at my memory. Youve wanted to talk to me several times, and Ive completely forgotten. The master is busy, its understandable. Indeed, the Weary Marquis was very busy. He went to the College of National Scions every day to mark his attendance, and also had to practice martial arts. The rest of his time was spent wandering around buying whatever he liked. Im free now. If you have something to say, please go ahead. Uh... He Yi hesitated. Master Du observed He Yis words and demeanor, then got up and said, Ill go to my room for a nap. Chuanyun, come with me. Du Chuanyun was enjoying himself and made a reluctant noise, not wanting to get up. Han Ruzi pulled Master Du back to his seat and said, Dont be in a hurry. Id like to continue listening to you tell me more of the pugilist worlds anecdotes. Were all family here, no need to avoid any topics. Old He, go ahead and speak freely. Du Motian stayed behind, and Du Chuanyun continued munching on melon. Eunuch He Yi smiled. Whether there were outsiders present or not, he had to talk to the master; that was his duty as the manager of accounts. Well... Master, in our... manor, there seems to be a bit of a... Shortage of something? Ill go buy it. He Yi shook his head with a smile. Theres more than enough of everything in the manor; were just lacking one thing. What is it? Money. Money? Han Ruzi laughed, then turned to Du Motian. Even in a noble household, there are times when money is tight. Du Motian smiled without saying a word, and Du Chuanyun wiped his mouth. Its not a big deal. Ive heard that even emperors have tight budgets sometimes. In the Weary Marquis Manor, the word emperor was a taboo one, and only Du Chuanyun dared to use it. Not because he was bolder than the rest but because he had long forgotten that the Weary Marquis had once been an emperor. He Yi chuckled awkwardly. Well, its just that the manor is running a bit short; expenses are exceeding income. How is that possible? Han Ruzis smile disappeared. He was genuinely surprised. Dont I get an annual stipend of several thousand households? The Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs also gives regular rewards, and there are only about a hundred people in the manor. It shouldnt be used up so quickly, right? He Yi scratched his head. The situation is a bit different from what the master thinks. Explain. He Yi cleared his throat. The income of the marquiss manor is indeed substantial, but the expenses are also considerable. Essentially, thirty to forty percent of it is used for offerings for ancestral rituals, which occur several times a year... So many times? The masters status is equivalent to that of a prince, so during ancestral offerings, the standards are the same as those for princes. However, other princes have their own territories and incomes, which are much higher than ours. I see. That still leaves us with sixty to seventy percent, which is quite a lot. And another thirty to forty percent of the income is used for social interactions among the imperial relatives. Hmm, I havent had any interactions with other nobles. Thats right. But even if you dont interact with them, you need to exchange gifts. Its a common practice. For example, last month, the Heir of Jinan had a grand wedding, and we sent ten pounds of gold, ten pieces of exquisite silk, and twenty pairs of precious jade... Why havent I heard about this? Im not a merchant... But you need money, Du Chuanyun widened his eyes. He always had trouble keeping his composure when persuading others. Tell me whats going on first. Du Chuanyun pulled over a chair, sat across from the desk, and looked straight at the Weary Marquis. In Fresh Greens Lane, to answer Houwus questions, I claimed that grandpa and I were also getting you into a scam, even earlier than Lin Kunshan. I overheard that at the time. Houwu believed it, and according to the rules, Lin Kunshan cant have any more contact with you. As for the gold and silver you rewarded us, we actually distributed it to our fellow pugilists in the martial world, telling them it was obtained through deception. Is it because the money wasnt enough? How much do you need? Just tell me. Du Chuanyun kept shaking his head. If we take more money from you, wouldnt we truly become scammers? I have an idea, and it wont require your money, but it will provide an explanation to our pugilist world comrades. Go on. Lin Kunshan was able to get money from you. Why cant we get it ourselves? How can we get money ourselves? Lin Kunshan must know. I can go and capture him. Well know after interrogating him. Han Ruzi shook his head insistently. No, we cant take any more risks. Let me think about it. Someone like Lin Kunshan is a wanderer whos at home anywhere in the world. Today hes in the Capital, but tomorrow he could be in the south. Once he leaves, the secret of the money scam goes with him. Han Ruzi understood. Lin Kunshans secret scam was a scheme to tempt the Weary Marquis into revealing his imperial ambitions. After a long pause, he said, You want to set up a real scam to preserve your reputation in the pugilist world? Yes, otherwise, they might say that us Dus did not live up to our claims. From Du Chuanyuns perspective, deceiving royalty and nobility would elevate their reputation, but deceiving fellow pugilists was shameful. Han Ruzi pondered once again. What does old Master Du say about this? I talked to him, but hes not interested. Anyway, it was me who lied to Houwu, not him. But he didnt stop you? My grandfather has never stopped me from doing things. He often says that he can protect me for a while, but not for a lifetime. The pugilist world is something you venture into yourself; its not something your grandfather can bring you into. Han Ruzi could relate; Yang Feng had a similar attitude towards his actions. I have an idea. Without Lin Kunshan, we could still get some money. You? Du Chuanyun couldnt believe that the Weary Marquis would be skilled in deception. In fact, Han Ruzi had been thinking about it for several days. If Du Chuanyun had arrived a little later, he would have gone to find the Du father and son himself. Do you know how to gamble? Of course, my grandfather says I learned to throw dice before I even learned to walk. Then you should be quite skilled. Im not boasting, but in terms of martial arts and swordsmanship, Im at best second-rate. But when it comes to gambling, Im top-notch. Many heroes of the pugilist world have lost everything to me. Han Ruzi lightly tapped the desk with his hand. That makes it easy. I know some noble figures who are both wealthy and fond of gambling. Why not try to win a substantial sum from them? While Du Chuanyun aimed to collect gold and silver, Han Ruzi had a bigger target in mind. [1] Referring to funerals and by extension death is seen as somewhat inauspicious. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 93 Chapter 95: Gambler and Gambler Chapter 95: Gambler and Gambler Dice were thrown onto the table, bouncing joyfully, oblivious to sorrow, but finding joy in their owners misfortunes. Zhang Yanghao slammed his fist on the table, causing the three dice to tremble slightly but not change their numbers. Im going all in! Zhang Yanghao roared, startling those around him, who thought he was about to make a scene. Such things were common in gambling. Zhang Yanghao raised his fist, not directed at anyone but at the dice, smashing them to pieces. His fellow gamblers burst into laughter, some taunting him while others offered friendly advice. But they all knew one thing: the grandson of Marquis Piyuan was out of money, so they hurriedly pushed him out. As the night fell, the gamblers inside began to warm up, and Zhang Yanghao was expelled from the scene. He had smashed a few dice but couldnt shake off the overwhelming sense of shame. A man walked out of the room. Hey, Brother Yanghao, are you okay? Im fine. Want to play a little longer? I can lend you some more money to gamble. Another time, Zhang Yanghao declined, for he had already accumulated a large debt. The man didnt press him, patting his shoulder twice. You come from a well-off family; these small wins and losses dont matter. Just enjoy yourself. Come back tomorrow, and Ill find some newcomers for you to play with. Zhang Yanghao forced a bitter smile and bid farewell. Walking down the street, his anger resurfaced. He clenched his fist in his sleeve, longing to find someone to fight but lacking the courage. As the grandson of the Marquis Piyuan, he was just one of many privileged children in the Capital. Starting a street fight would not only be hard to win but could also lead to trouble for him. Without companions or attendants, Zhang Yanghao suddenly felt like an ordinary person, no different from the commoners on the street. It seemed that others felt the same way. A young man dressed as a servant hurriedly ran from the opposite direction. The street was wide, with room on both sides, but he was focused on walking ahead, and he collided directly with the well-dressed young man. The young servant was small in stature but surprisingly strong. Zhang Yanghao was pushed back several steps and fell backward, catching himself with his hands to avoid looking too embarrassed. He was skilled in martial arts so, rising to his feet, he cast aside his last bit of caution to confront the one who had collided with him.UppTodated from Hey, why werent you watching where you were going? the one who had collided first lobbied the first accusations, getting agitated. Zhang Yanghao hesitated for a moment, his anger growing. He didnt care whose servant the young man was anymore. He rolled up his sleeves, took a step forward, and retorted, Watching where Im going? How about you, you little brat... The servant quickly backed down and ran away. He shouted, Help! Passersby on the street paid no attention, and Zhang Yanghao chased after him. Before catching up to the person, he had mentally punched him over a dozen times. The servant was small and light, running quickly. Zhang Yanghao chased him for half a street, maintaining a distance of about ten steps. He found himself panting and out of breath. The servant dashed into a narrow alley, and Zhang Yanghao gritted his teeth, pursuing him. He was familiar with this area and knew it was a dead-end, which was perfect for cornering the person. There were others in the narrow alley, and with the fading light, the street lanterns from the main road didnt reach this far. Zhang Yanghao noticed two people ahead, slowed down, and cautiously observed his surroundings. He confirmed that there were only two people on the other side, both shorter than him. His courage swelled, and he confidently approached, clenching his fists. Zhang Yanghao, one of the figures called out his name. Startled, Zhang Yanghao found the voice somewhat familiar. He slowed down again, then finally stopped. Who are you? Its me. The person took two steps forward. Zhang Yanghao finally recognized the persons identity and was greatly surprised. Why is it you? Han Ruzi took another step closer, arching his hand and smiling. Why cant it be me? Zhang Yanghaos face alternated between red and white. He thought about running but felt it was inappropriate. Staying put also seemed awkward. He asked, stiffly, Is that your servant? Tens of thousands seem a bit troublesome. But you were once an emp... When you left the palace... did you bring some valuable items with you? I did, but I cant touch them. Would gold work? Of course! Zhang Yanghao was so thrilled that he almost wanted to jump up. The dark clouds that had hung over him for days were suddenly gone. He wouldnt care even if it were the current emperor, let alone a deposed emperor. Did you bring them with you? Who would casually take gold out on the street? I just wanted to find someone to play with. But I dont know anyone, and since we met, we can consider it fate. So, I thought Id ask if you had any connections. Zhang Yanghao chuckled. It doesnt have to be dice; it just needs to be fun. There are plenty of fun activities, but nothing beats dice. Well, let me think... Your status is quite special, so you cant just play with anyone. How much gold can you bring out? Han Ruzi scratched his head. Im not sure; Ill have to check when I get home. I probably have a few hundred taels of gold, and a couple thousand taels in silver... Why are you asking? I want to win money, not lose it. Zhang Yanghao laughed heartily. Of course, but I just want to know who deserves the attention of the Weary Marquis. Alright, I have a plan in mind. Give me two days, and Ill arrange something special for you. But let me be clear upfront: I cant help you for free. If you lose, its fine, but if you win, Ill take a 30% cut. Thats the rule. Ive never lost when playing at home. Haha, even better! Beginners have good luck, so youll definitely do well. Alright, Ill need two days. Ill prepare the gold and silver. Wait for my message, and dont play tricks on me. Dont worry. How should I find you? By paying a visit to your manor? Zhang Yanghao was already feeling anxious. No, the Manor Clerk and the Manor Marshal are not my people. It wouldnt be good to involve the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs. How about the day after tomorrow, around noon, you take a walk in the back alley of my house? Ill have someone contact you. How does that sound? Its a deal. Zhang Yanghao saw hope for repaying his debts and making a profit. After Zhang Yanghao left, Du Chuanyun said, Rich people are so easy to deceive. If I had known this earlier, why would I bother learning the Traceless in the Snow move? I should have gone into the art of deception. Lets not get too excited yet. Are you truly very good at playing dice? Han Ruzi had witnessed Du Chuanyuns skills but had never seen him play dice, so he couldnt compare. Id stake my life one it. But then again, this guy is too greedy, demanding a 30% cut! Well deal with that when the time comes. Hopefully, he can really find a worthy opponent for us. There are plenty of aristocrats and nobles in the Capital; there shouldnt be a problem. However, Han Ruzi had only one target in mind, and he was concerned that his methods were too indirect to get close to the target. Lets go home, Han Ruzi said. His family had no idea about the purpose of the Weary Marquiss trip and thought he was practicing martial arts in the backyard. Meanwhile, Cui Xiaojun was in the bedroom, embroidering by candlelight, fully focused. When she heard her husband enter the room, she didnt turn her head. It would have been easier to use her to get to his target, but Han Ruzi couldnt bear using her any further. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 94 Chapter 96: The First Invitation Chapter 96: The First Invitation It went without saying that gamblers were risk-takers. Zhang Yanghao did find three people to play dice with the deposed emperor. With him included, there were just enough to make five. Originally, everything went smoothly. The deposed emperors skills were as awkward as his movements, almost like he was giving away money. However, they absolutely should have agreed when the deposed emperor said that he was tired and asked that his attendant play on his behalf. At the time, Zhang Yanghao and the others agreed without thinking. An hour passed, and the night outside was getting darker. Four noble scions knelt on their seating mats, staring blankly at a few dice, still not understanding how all of this had happened. Apart from Zhang Yanghao, the others hadnt revealed their names, addressing each other as young master. They were all in their twenties, deeply immersed in the gambling scene and had never suffered such a heavy loss before. Du Chuanyun sat opposite the four, his hands resting on his knees. His gaze swept back and forth as they placed their bets. He was in no hurry, as those who were winning money always acted this way. Zhang Yanghao had lost the most, and it was money he had borrowed with great difficulty. He turned his head and asked, How much is it now? Han Ruzi sat bored in a chair in the corner, picked up a piece of paper from the table, and examined it under the oil lamp for a while. Not much, just over six thousand taels when you add up the four young masters. The cash brought by the four was not much, and it had already been lost. The rest were debts written on paper. One of the young masters angrily pounded the table and said to Du Chuanyun, Youre cheating! The dice are yours. How can I cheat? Show me how youd cheat. Let the marquis return to the game. We wont play with you anymore, another young master said. When I joined the game, you all said it was okay. Now youre backing out? If you want the marquis to play, fine, settle the accounts first. Du Chuanyun extended a hand without fear, facing the noble scions. Were not playing anymore. We agreed to playing with the Weary Marquis. Why would we want to play with a servant? the third young master stood up. You could get a servant to play on your behalf too, Du Chuanyun said with a smile. The three young masters left in a huff. Han Ruzi called them over. Wait, I dont quite understand the rules, but you should put your signatures on this paper, right? Otherwise, who would I seek to collect on these debts? The three stopped and looked at Zhang Yanghao. Before coming to gamble, they had agreed not to reveal their identities, so they hadnt even brought their personal attendants with them. You can come look for me me; Ill vouch for these three young masters. Zhang Yanghao said, standing his ground. Thats good then. Farewell. Han Ruzi bid them farewell. As soon as they left, he turned to Zhang Yanghao and said, I didnt expect us to actually win. Come on, lets split... Zhang Yanghao hurriedly ran to the door, took a glance outside, closed the door, and then turned to whisper, Are you trying to get me killed? Dont you want the money? Its nearly two thousand taels of silver. Although its not much, its rightfully yours, Han Ruzi did not mind giving Zhang Yanghao his thirty percent cut. This silver could almost offset the losses he had tonight, but if those three young masters found out, he would be in trouble. Hehe, why not? Zhang Yanghao slowly approached the Weary Marquis, but his gaze remained on Du Chuanyun. Where did you find such a skilled player? I didnt find him. I asked for someone in the manor who could play dice, and he stepped forward, so I brought him here, Han Ruzi pointed to the paper on the table. Can we really collect this silver owed? Dont let me have false hopes. Dont worry, everyone here has status and wealth. Their families wont miss this amount of silver. In at most, three days, it will be delivered to your manor. You just need to figure out how to collect it and explain it to the Manor Clerk. Alright then, lets take our leave. To be honest, the winnings and losses werent that significant. I thought wed be dealing with tens of thousands of taels in a single night, Han Ruzi seemed disappointed. Zhang Yanghao chuckled. They came for to play with you. When you asked someone else to play for you, naturally they wouldnt be interested. I also found it boring. Never mind, after settling this account, I wont bother you again. Cui Xiaojun noticed that her husbands bedtime routine was no longer as punctual as before. Occasionally, he would even stay in the study overnight. On this particular evening, after changing into nightclothes and getting into bed, she didnt lie under the covers. Instead, she sat in the bed, wanting to have a serious talk with her husband. Han Ruzi climbed into bed later and had no choice but to sit on the opposite side, smiling, Whats going on? Are you planning to train too? Meng E had taught a new martial art technique, and Han Ruzi had to spend some time meditating every day. It was something he couldnt hide from his wife. Cui Xiaojun positioned her legs to one side, definitely not in a meditative posture. She spoke seriously, I heard that Lady Hengyang is celebrating her seventieth birthday, and you have received an invitation. Thats right, its the day after tomorrow. Arent you happy? Its not that Im unhappy, but... do you know about Marquis Hengyangs family? Han Ruzi shook his head, I only know that Lady Hengyang is the Martial Emperors sister. Lady Hengyang was quite prominent back in the day. She had some credit in the Thoughtful Emperor becoming Crown Prince. No wonder she dares to invite me. Is it really Lady Hengyang who invited you? Han Ruzi considered pretending not to know but decided to tell the truth after a moment, Its Chai Yun, Marquis Hengyangs grandson. It should be the same, right? Cui Xiaojun sighed, Just as I expected. What did you expect? Chai Yun is not a good person. Do you know him? Han Ruzi was somewhat surprised. I dont know him, but my brothers do. They are an unruly gang, and based on what my brothers are like, I can tell what kind of person Chai Yun is. Han Ruzi felt relieved; his plan was about to succeed. The connections among noble sons and princes were extensive. Although Prince Donghai had tried to conceal it, his familiarity with Zhang Yanghao had become apparent in the palace. Through this connection, Han Ruzi believed he would soon meet Prince Donghai again and discover whether he had any hidden agenda. Why are you smiling? Cui Xiaojun asked. Am I laughing? Han Ruzi touched his own face. Cui Xiaojun said seriously, Dont hide it from me. Are you deliberately trying to get in touch with Chai Yun and those around him? I did want to interact more with outsiders, but I havent actively sought Chai Yun out. It was he who approached me, Han Ruzi explained. Cui Xiaojun moved a little closer, saying, In that case, you should be even more cautious. Its better not to go. They are really not good people, and you are not like them. Im not a good person either. Arent you afraid of me? Han Ruzi enjoyed his wifes serious expression and couldnt resist making a joke. Cui Xiaojuns face turned slightly red as she replied in a low voice, You dont even know how to be a bad person properly... Han Ruzi put away his smile and said, I have to accept the invitation. We cant fend off the bad guys. I need to know what kind of bad guys they really are to be prepared. The peaceful and quiet life would only be temporary; Cui Xiaojun felt quite disappointed, but she didnt show it on her face. She would do everything she could to protect her husband. My second brother, Cui Teng, has a close relationship with Chai Yun because theyre both crazy in the same way. I heard..., Cui Xiaojun hesitated for a moment, I heard theyve personally killed people. If you insist on accepting the invitation, you must be careful. Take Little Du with you and dont let him leave your side for a moment. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 95 Chapter 97: A Little Independent Kingdom Chapter 97: A Little Independent Kingdom Chai Yun was twenty years old, significantly older than Han Ruzi. But in temperament, he still behaved like a child in many ways. He arrived at the gate in with great fanfare, surrounded by a group of companions and servants. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, slightly lowered his head, and glanced at the invited deposed emperor. It was as if he had finally acquired a spirited horse after crying and longing for days. He was now judging the horses quality, and if it didnt meet his expectations, he would lose his temper, making it clear to everyone that he was not someone who could be easily deceived. As Han Ruzi dismounted, Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun stood on either side, and compared to the opposing crowd, they were clearly outnumbered. Du Chuanyun was even prepared for a fight. According to his experience in the pugilist world, such a silent standoff was a prelude to a brawl. Before leaving, the Manor Clerk had specifically reminded the Weary Marquis not to pay respects before the host. Regardless of Lady Hengyangs power and influence, Chai Yun, being a Cavalry Attendant of the Emperor, was of much lower status compared to the Weary Marquis. So Han Ruzi didnt move, and Chai Yun while scrutinized him, Han Ruzi also assessed Chai Yun. He glanced at Chai Yuns followers as well and couldnt help feeling disappointed that he didnt see Prince Donghai or Cui Teng. Chai Yun had fair and flawless skin, like a carved jade, but his gaze held a hint of brutality. If not for that, he would have appeared somewhat like a girl dressed in mens clothing. Cui Xiaojun had warned the Weary Marquis not to mock Chai Yuns effeminate demeanor. It was said that Chai Yun had once killed someone over this matter, and the victim was not an ordinary commoner. But their family dared not report the incident to the authorities and had to endure it in silence. Seeing the youth before him, pampered in every way, Han Ruzi found it hard to believe that he had personally taken a life. Rumors often exaggerated the truth, both in court and in the pugilist world. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Chai Yuns face, bright and warm, and the brutality in his eyes vanished. He looked more like an innocent child now, just with a tall stature. He clasped his hands together and approached, saying loudly, Ive been eagerly anticipating your arrival. I can finally get a good look at you. Have we met before? Han Ruzi returned the gesture. This wasnt a formal introduction. They would do without formalities for now. Chai Yun naturally took hold of Han Ruzis arm and turned to address the crowd, saying, Last year, I gazed up at the Marquis within the Imperial Palace, and at that moment, I couldnt help but think, what a waste of such a remarkable figure. Being emperor sounds glorious, but its actually laborious, more tiring than being a servant. Us common children would have a more carefree life. Little did I know that the Marquis would truly cease being the emperor one day. Among the group of noble sons, only Chai Yun could refer to himself as common children with a straight face. And only he dared to mention the former Emperors past in public. Perhaps it was his innocence or perhaps it was laced with irony; no one could tell for sure. In any case, everyone joined in with hearty laughter. Han Ruzi also chuckled. Then dont disappoint me. Let me see what being carefree truly means. I didnt misjudge you. I knew we could be friends, Chai Yun said happily, grabbing the Weary Marquiss arm and walking towards the others. He introduced more than a dozen guests, all sons of, princes, lords, and ministers. Their titles were too numerous to remember. There were also five or six individuals dressed in luxurious clothing who eagerly agreed with Chai Yun regardless of what he said. Their smiles never fully disappeared, but they didnt warrant any introductions, as if they were merely servants. Lady Hengyangs seventieth birthday celebration was in full swing in the main hall. Chai Yuns small banquet was held in a separate courtyard, smaller in size, but it had the advantage of lacking the oversight of elders, providing Chai Yun with a sense of freedom. This was Chai Yuns independent little kingdom. When he extend his hand, a servant would offer a full glass of wine. A single word from him could elicit cheers from the entire hall. If there was a lull, a dwarf performer would come forward to do somersaults and tell jokes. If the atmosphere grew awkward, a guest would eagerly change the subject... Only Han Ruzi didnt need to curry favor with Chai Yun. He was the most distinguished guest here, and he was a rare treasure that Chai Yun had specially showcased. They sat together at the main table, enjoying the attention of the crowd. However, there was one thing Han Ruzi couldnt declinehe had to drink, continuously. As soon as his cup was emptied, it was immediately refilled. He felt like he had drunk more today than in all the years before. After three rounds of drinks, a servant came to call Chai Yun to bow and pay respects to his grandmother, who was celebrating her seventieth birthday. Just as he left, the atmosphere in the courtyard took a sudden downturn. The previous excitement seemed like a dream, and when the dreamer woke up, it shattered. Those who had flattered Chai Yun put away their forced smiles, some rested, and the dwarf performer and servants greedily indulged in food and wine. The guests either sat in a daze or engaged in hushed conversations, unwilling to waste interesting topics in their hosts absence. With Chai Yun gone, Han Ruzis true nature was revealed. He was a deposed emperor, and he was alone. No one came over to talk to him, and there werent even any glances in his direction. What are you betting on? Han Ruzi didnt understand. Wen Qian lightly tapped the table and glanced at Du Chuanyun, who was eating and drinking heartily. An army is easy to find, but a general is hard to come by. With this warrior next to you, you need not be afraid of this gamble. Of course, Han Ruzi still didnt quite understand. But before he could ask further, Wen Qian had already turned and walked away. With his alcohol-induced drowsiness wearing off partially, Han Ruzi observed discreetly. He noticed that some of the guests occasionally stole glances towards the main table, and their interest seemed to be not in the deposed emperor but in Du Chuanyun, who was busy with a wine jug in one hand and a piece of fat meat in the other. Help me change my clothes, Han Ruzi said, and Zhang Youcai immediately stepped forward. Assisting his master to stand up, Zhang Youcai then kicked lightly at Du Chuanyun. It took Du Chuanyun a moment to realize what was going on, and he put down the wine and meat, wiping his hands on his clothes, and then supported the Weary Marquis on the other side. The courtyard was not large, and the latrine was not far from the main hall. After the Weary Marquis left, it seemed to have become even livelier inside. Just pee if you need to. Why say change clothes? I was so confused since we didnt bring any extra clothes,[1] Du Chuanyun complained to Zhang Youcai. Ignoring him, Zhang Youcai said nothing. Han Ruzi stepped out of the latrine, feeling a bit unsteady on his feet. However, his mind was much clearer. Du Chuanyun, you need to be careful. Theyve probably figured out your background. So what? I know that none of the best dice players in the Capital are here today. Even if its one against a hundred with these young noblemen, I can still win. Han Ruzi shook his head, thinking that things were not that simple. How can I get the wine out of my system? Without a word, Du Chuanyun punched the Weary Marquis in the stomach, then stepped back. Han Ruzi involuntarily bent over and retched, while Zhang Youcai lightly patted his masters back. I didnt have a chance to warn you... Han Ruzi straightened up, took a handkerchief from Zhang Youcai, wiped his mouth, and smiled. Much better. Then he said to Du Chuanyun, They definitely want to gamble on something other than dice today. When they propose a game, give me a signal. If youre confident we can win, give me a single tap. If not, give me two taps. Got it. Anyway, we must win. Losing would be embarrassing. The three of them walked back to the banquet hall, and Zhang Youcai said, Du Chuanyun, you need to be careful with your strength. This is our master, not an enemy. Hes your master. My grandpa and I are here as a favor to Yang Feng, and to make some money on the side. Du Chuanyun refused to acknowledge any lower status. Chai Yun had returned and was circling around in the hall. When he saw the Weary Marquis, his expression changed from gloomy to sunny, and he welcomed him with a big smile. I thought you had run away. [1] Change clothes is used as a polite euphemism for going to the loo. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 96 Chapter 98: A Falling Out Chapter 98: A Falling Out I havent had enough fun yet, why would I run? Han Ruzi laughed, noticing that the atmosphere in the hall had not returned to its initial liveliness. Everyone was now looking at Chai Yun with anticipation. It was just dusk outside, and Chai Yun glanced at it before speaking seriously, Drinking alone isnt interesting. Do you want to play a game, Lord Marquis? Thats exactly why Im here. This game requires some courage. I happen to have a bit more courage than alcohol capacity. Chai Yun burst into laughter and then suddenly turned serious. Then I wont hold back. Lord Marquis, do you know a person named Cui Teng? Han Ruzi nodded. Cui Teng is your uncle by marriage. But Ive heard your relationship isnt very good. Ive heard that you and Cui Teng are good friends. Chai Yun snorted heavily, stomping his foot like a child. That Cui bastard, were not friends; were enemies. Tonight, Im going to seek revenge on him. Do you dare come with me? Arent we going to gamble? Han Ruzi was puzzled. We are. For every wounded martial artist, its five hundred taels; for every one killed, its two thousand taels. And if anyone can capture Cui Teng alive, Ill give them ten thousand taels. As he spoke, Chai Yuns gaze turned to Du Chuanyun. Is your swordsmanship as good as your gambling skills? Du Chuanyuns eyes lit up. Dice, fine wine, and martial arts C if Du Chuanyun had to choose only one among these three, he would be hard-pressed. However, when it came to ranking them by preference, he wouldnt hesitate to put martial arts at the top. Using his martial skills to fight and earn money resonated deeply with him. To make this moment perfect, he turned and picked up a cup of wine from the table, downing it in one gulp. Killing one person gets me two thousand taels. Is there a limit to that? he asked. Chai Yun shook his head, smiling. Capturing Cui Teng gets ten thousand taels. What if I kill him? Du Chuanyun inquired. Chai Yuns smile faded, and he replied, You are only allowed to capture him alive, not to kill. Du Chuanyun furrowed his brows and was about to say something when he realized that Zhang Youcai kept tapping his foot repeatedly. It suddenly dawned on him that this was not a gathering of pugilists from the pugilist world; he couldnt make decisions on his own. He had to follow the Weary Marquiss arrangements. So, he took a step back and lightly poked the Marquiss arm. My sword obeys the commands of the Lord Marquis. Chai Yun laughed heartily, A loyal sword is the sharpest in the world. Marquis, I truly envy you. Han Ruzi smiled and remarked, The sword is sharp, but it isnt drawn easily. Chai Yuns smile disappeared even faster than the wind. What do you mean? You dont want to play? I want to, but Im afraid I cant afford it, the Weary Marquis replied. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward. Chai Yun stared coldly at the Weary Marquis, waved his hand, and both guests and servants began to leave. Du Chuanyun and Zhang Youcai only left after receiving a signal from the Weary Marquis. Soon, only two people were left in the room. Chai Yun said, There arent many people who dare to invite you to social gatherings. But you do. So many people want to play with me, yet I find none of them interesting. You, on the other hand, dont seem to appreciate the opportunity. Han Ruzi didnt know whether to laugh or to cry. The other party seemed even more childish than him. So, he said seriously, Im here, so doesnt that show my appreciation? But there are some things I dont understand. Heh, I dont see why. Because of Prince Donghai. What does he have to do with this? Han Ruzi had come for Prince Donghai, but he hadnt expected this turn of events. Were not ordinary commoners. When we fight, its not just about who has more people; it about who has greater status. For example, if the opponent sends a fifth-rank civil official, we should at least have a fifth-rank military officer. If we send someone of lower rank, it would be embarrassing, and we might even attract trouble. Those old folks in the Ministry of Rites and the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs are like ferocious tigers when they hear of inferiors disrespecting their superiors. They would submit impeachments without any hesitation. Han Ruzi couldnt believe that the fights between noble scions had such nuances. He shook his head and said with a smile, Is Prince Donghai going to stand up for Cui Teng? Thats right. There are very few princes in the capital, and either theyre too old or too timid. Your position is higher than Prince Donghais, and you have a feud with the Cui clan. Its just right for you to handle Prince Donghai. As for your attendant, hes from the pugilist world, and if he causes trouble, he can simply walk away. Much more convenient than our own servants. If all else fails, we can just hand him over. Han Ruzi shook his head. I dont have many people in my service, and I cant afford to lose any. Chai Yun smiled knowingly and spoke in an even lower voice, Zhang Yanghao told me. You like playing dice, but I understand your predicament. My predicament? What do you mean? I consider you a friend, and you shouldnt treat me like a stranger. As a marquis, you hold a hollow title, with only a small stipend from the court, yet your expenses are significant. You say you like dice, but, in reality, you like gold and silver. Of course, who doesnt? Its just that the world is so unfair. Some people are drowning in money while others cant make ends meet. Why not distribute it more evenly? But it cant be distributed randomly; there should be some trust involved. I, Chai Yun, am a trustworthy person. Let me tell you the truth: Ive never spent money on women, at most a few pieces of cheap jewelry or sachets. But when it comes to friends, you can ask around, have I ever been stingy? Even though Cui Teng is the son of the Grand Tutor, over the years, Ive spent nearly ten thousand taels of silver on him. Have I ever complained or hesitated? Han Ruzi had heard enough. Capturing Cui Teng alive is worth ten thousand taels? Thats for your attendant. You would get five times that amount. But I wont tell outsiders this, so you dont have to worry about getting a bad reputation. Chai Yun had at least some principles. So, what do you think? It really will not cause too much trouble? At most, a few servants and martial artists will die. What else could happen? You just need to keep your attendant in check and not let him make a mess. Everyone else knows the rules, and they wont really harm the young masters. Well, hearing it from you, this does sound interesting. Of course. If we win, Cui Teng and Prince Donghai wont raise their heads for a year. Your grudge will be settled, and youll gain a big sum of money. In the future, if you ever need money, just let me know. Its not about the money... Han Ruzi hesitated, knowing that he should not appear too eager. Chai Yun knew the deal was sealed. He clasped the Weary Marquiss shoulder and smiled, Of course, were talking about friendship here. Come on, call everyone in, lets get drunk and then well seek revenge on Cui Teng. Tonight? Yes, tonight. But we have to wait until Lady Hengyang retires to rest. She favors me the most and cant sleep peacefully without seeing me. Its her birthday today, and I cant disappoint her. The shameless person turned out to be a very filial grandson, but Han Ruzis impression of Chai Yun couldnt be changed. Tonight is definitely not possible. Pick another time. But Ive already made plans with Cui Teng. Still not possible. I have to return to my manor tonight, and Du Chuanyun isnt prepared yet. Chai Yun appeared somewhat unhappy but didnt insist, slowly releasing the Weary Marquis. Alright... Suddenly, he grabbed the Weary Marquiss shoulder. You wont be swayed by your wife, will you? I wont. I do not treat the Cui clan as true relatives. Han Ruzi insisted on returning to his manor not because of his wife. He was looking for Meng E just in case there really was a trap on Prince Donghais side. He needed someone to protect him. [1] The Guiyi in Marquis Guiyi literally means returning to righteousness, or returning to the fold. It is a term that is often used to describe an enemy who surrenders and joins up instead. [2] In ancient China, a man could only have one wife, but could have multiple concubines. Concubines were much lower in status than the wife and were essentially regarded as servants with a special job description. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 97 Chapter 99: Action Supported by Justification Chapter 99: Action Supported by Justification Meng E rarely asked questions, but this time she wanted things to be clear. So, youre going to a fight, and you want me to secretly protect you? This isnt just a simple fight. Lin Kunshan from before was definitely sent by Prince Donghai. Hes plotting a conspiracy, and this fight might also be part of his plan. Knowing that it might be a conspiracy, you still want to get involved? If I hide from a distance, I can only wait for Prince Donghais move, making it easier to get hurt. Its better to confront and expose the trap, isnt it? There was silence in the study. Han Ruzi stood up. Are you still there? Do you agree or not? Still, there was no response. Han Ruzi shook his head in frustration and sat back down, muttering to himself, Lets just assume she agreed. The study was very dark, almost pitch black, and Han Ruzi was still quite awake. He didnt want to go to bed so soon, so he sat on the chair, absentmindedly swinging his legs, repeatedly asking himself: Could he ever return to the throne of the Emperor? Was he doing something foolish and absurd? He couldnt help but mock himself. A faint knocking came from outside. Who is it? Are you still awake? Surprisingly, it was Cui Xiaojun, who rarely came to the study. This was her first visit after nightfall, which took Han Ruzi by surprise. He quickly got up, walked to the door in the dark, opened it, and saw her standing alone outside. He was even more surprised. Why are you here? Cui Xiaojun smiled. She was only wearing a light undergarment, appearing particularly delicate. I couldnt sleep and just wanted to come and see. If youre too busy... Not at all. Han Ruzi reached out and pulled his wife inside, then turned to find a tinderbox. Let me light a lamp. Cui Xiaojun held onto the Weary Marquis. No need. I just came to see you, and Ill leave shortly. Are you afraid? Han Ruzi held her hands. Cui Xiaojun turned her face slightly. Not afraid. Its just... sometimes, I feel like the place I sleep doesnt really belong to me. Do you also have that feeling? Cui Xiaojun raised her eyes, reflecting a hint of moonlight. Come with me, Han Ruzi said, taking her hand and leading her out. Where to? Cui Xiaojun hesitated with each step but followed him out of the room. The Manor of the Weary Marquis was quite large, but it didnt house many people. As everyone had already retired for the night, the entire manor was quiet and still. Han Ruzi led his wife through the covered corridors in silence until they stopped in front of a door to one of the side rooms. The snores inside had a rhythmic rise and fall. This is Manor Clerk Zeng, Han Ruzi whispered, He surely had quite a bit to drink today. You can even smell the alcohol in his snores. Cui Xiaojun burst into a suppressed giggle, and the snoring inside the room seemed to weaken a bit. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Soon, the snores resumed. Does he not go back to his home? she asked in a hushed tone. He could. But I heard his wife at home is quite formidable, so he prefers to stay here.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com Cui Xiaojun cast a sidelong glance at Han Ruzi, and he quickly added, Im different from him. He hardly ever goes home, while I only spend one day in the study every ten days... Cui Xiaojun pushed him away with a smile. Dont talk here; you might wake him up. The two of them walked slowly down the corridor, and Han Ruzi introduced who lived in each room, explaining the distinctive sounds of their snores. Du Motian got up, bid farewell to the Weary Marquis, and returned shortly after, tossing a wooden staff to Du Chuanyun. It was nearly the same length as a short sword. Use this. Du Chuanyun had just finished sharpening his sword and was satisfied with it, so he looked at the wooden staff on his knee with dissatisfaction. Im a swordsman, not a beggar. What am I going to do with a piece of wood? Id rather fight empty-handed. Then go ahead empty-handed. Du Motian was never polite with his grandson. Is being a swordsman really that easy? Worshiping strength and killing with bloodthirstthose are traits of a hack who uses a sword, not a true swordsman. But Grandfather, you used to train me as an assassin. A state acts with justification; a person acts for the right reasons. Our assassination of Yang Feng was to avenge a friend. When did you ever see me picking fights without a right reason? Du Chuanyun hung his head in silence. Han Ruzi felt that Du Motians words were directed at him, but he kept silent as well. Du Chuanyun reluctantly put away his sharpened short sword and took the wooden staff. He sighed, Fine, Ill use it. Even if the opponent is using real weapons, I wont misuse mine. At most, Ill take a few hits, but I wont die. Du Motian took the short sword from his grandson and handed it to the Weary Marquis. Please keep this sword, and whether to use it or not is at your discretion. Han Ruzi stood up and solemnly accepted the short sword. I wont let this sword be disgraced. The old swordsman smiled, turned, and left. Du Chuanyun, puzzled, said, Ive been traveling the pugilist world with my grandfather for so many years, and he actually trusts you over me! Han Ruzi said to Zhang Youcai, We trust each other. Go to Marquis Hengyangs residence and ask Chai Yun to meet me at the West Markets No Return Inn. In the afternoon, Chai Yun arrived with two attendants as invited. As they entered the private room, he greeted with a polite bow, Lord Marquis, you have a knack for picking venues. The No Return Inn is not bad, and I used to frequent this place a few years ago. But the wine here is too plain. Nowadays, we often go to Jiangs Residence in the southern city or the Easeful Manor outside the city. Thats where you find good wine and good people. Han Ruzi pretended not to understand and replied with a smile, Whats the use of good people? I cant sit here and drink with the innkeeper and the waiters. Haha, you are quite interesting. They exchanged pleasantries, sat down, and had a drink while chatting. Their attendants stood by, participating as needed, and left the private room after receiving their masters discreet signal. Have you made a decision? Chai Yun asked directly. Why not? Consider it a game. Good, the Weary Marquis words resonate with me. Its just a game. People like us, we dont want to be officials, kowtowing everywhere, nor can we be a lowly merchant, nor can we endure the hardships of the elements. In this lifetime, were simply taking a stroll through this physical world, making a few close friends, savoring the worlds delicacies, and enjoying the sweet nectar of women. Simply put, life is but a game. It is a game, but I dont want to lose. Dont worry; Ive got everything arranged. You will make an appearance, Du Chuanyun will draw his sword, and everything will fall into place. Ive inquired, and there are no skilled fighters on Cui Tengs side. Well catch him and give him a good humiliation, so he wont dare to be arrogant anymore. Well make a name for ourselves too. I have one more thing to ask. Please, Lord Marquis. Has Marquis Guiyi agreed to the Cui familys marriage proposal? Chai Yun was slightly taken aback, Why would he disagree? That old man is eager to establish a connection with the Cui family. I have an idea. If Lord Guiyi agrees to the marriage, well say that Cui Teng is infatuated with a Xiongnu woman and is disloyal to the Chu empire. If Lord Guiyi disagrees, well say that Cui Teng forced the marriage through abusing his power. In any case, well be the righteous ones, standing up against injustice. Chai Yun paused for a moment, then burst into laughter, Youre a damn genius. Were friends now, I swear! If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 98 Chapter 100: Melee at the Abandoned Garden Chapter 100: Melee at the Abandoned Garden Fights amongst nobles were not that different from fights amongst commoners. They had agreed on a time and place to meet, and upon meeting, they began with mutual provocations and insults while assessing one anothers strength. If both sides believed they had the upper hand, it would lead to a chaotic battle. If one side was afraid of being overwhelmed, it would devolve into a chase. If there were influential figures present to mediate, there would a possibility of reconciliation through a handshake. In the case of Chai Yun and Cui Tengs confrontation, there were no mediators. One was the favored grandson of Lady Hengyang, and the other was the son of Grand Tutor Cui. No one dared to interfere. The fight took place in the afternoon, after a hearty lunch that left them with surplus energy to expend. The location was an abandoned garden in the northwest part of the city, once owned by a noble, but left uninhabited for many years. Only an elderly servant remained, who, sensing trouble, had taken refuge inside the house and fallen into a deep slumber. The garden was overgrown with weeds and concealed winding paths that all led to an open area adjacent to a partially ruined pavilion. Several tall trees surrounded this area, and a few stray dogs scampered around. At the sight of people approaching, the dogs panicked and fled. Cui Tengs group arrived first and occupied half of the pavilion, comprising around seventy to eighty individuals, with the majority being young nobles and the rest servants. There were only five true martial experts among them, standing at the forefront, heads held high and armed with staffs. Chai Yuns group arrived slightly later, but they had more members, nearly a hundred individuals, with a similar composition of noble offspring and fewer martial experts, totaling three. Du Chuanyun was not included among them; he was disguised as a servant, following the Weary Marquis. His task was to exploit the chaos and target Cui Teng. Zhang Youcai wanted to participate but was rejected by Han Ruzi. Han Ruzi had initially expected the confrontation to take place at night, but Chai Yun wished to return and pay respects to his grandmother in the evening, so he hoped to conclude the battle before dark. Upon seeing the waist-high lush grass throughout the garden, Han Ruzi felt reassured. Here, Meng E could easily hide and protect him. To be honest, he had rather enjoyed himself this day. The sun had not been up for long when they had gathered for food and drink. Many of them had met before, and this time, they could consider each other old friends. Their awe and wariness of the deposed emperor gradually dissipated. After a few drinks, some of them even approached the Weary Marquis, including a few who had served as palace attendants, like Zhang Yanghao. They often made some indirect jabs at the Emperor which appeared more like making fun of his unfortunes, but he found this preferable to being ignored. When Chai Yun personally introduced the Weary Marquis to the crowd again, their enthusiasm reached its peak. Han Ruzi noticed that if you didnt take things too seriously and didnt overthink, you could accept this warmth and even feel a small sense of gratitude. This illusion was unintentionally shattered by Zhang Yanghao. At the moment when everyone was about to set off, he approached, slightly inebriated, and slung his arm around the Weary Marquis shoulder, speaking with a thick tongue, This... this is so great. I used to think you werent cut out to be an emperor. You lacked that... that aura of confidence. But now youve improved so much... so much, haha. Zhang Yanghao may have had good intentions, but Han Ruzi found his words to be a torment, piercing his heart like a thousand needles. He forced a smile and replied, Youre not so bad yourself; you seem more at ease here than in the palace. Zhang Yanghao pointed at the Weary Marquis, as if about to share some heartfelt words, but he was dragged away by a friend and joined the group heading out. Du Chuanyun closely followed the Weary Marquis and whispered, Watch for the right time. Dont wait until Ive been incapacitated to remember to pass me a sword. Dont worry, Han Ruzi patted the short sword hanging by his side. He wasnt the only one secretly carrying a weapon. Everyone had the same idea: in case the other side was armed, they didnt want to be at a disadvantage. Ironically, the three martial experts had brought only staffs. Han Ruzi secretly admired the old master Du Motian. He was a true veteran of the pugilist world who knew better than to let Du Chuanyun carry a sword. The two groups met in the abandoned garden, and the initial shouting match wasnt between the leaders, Chai Yun and Cui Teng, but rather between their respective companions. The battlefield expanded, drawing more participants, but only a few pairs were actually engaged in combat. Aside from the martial experts, most were trying to take advantage of numerical superiority. When a smaller group turned to run, they would regroup with a larger contingent and then turn to pursue their opponents. Gradually, Han Ruzi found himself moving further away from the open space. It was quite different from what he had imagined; he thought the martial arts experts would take turns to duel while the others cheered them on. However, this was a genuine melee, so chaotic that it was impossible to distinguish allies from opponents. A young man brandishing a stick charged towards him, shouting loudly. Han Ruzi thought he had seen this person at the Chai residence before and was about to examine him more closely when the stick came crashing down. Not wanting to fight, he turned and ran. He didnt get far within the thicket, and his pursuer suddenly vanished. Feeling disappointed and somewhat ridiculous, Han Ruzi realized this was indeed a chaotic melee among the noble offspring. There were no rules, no conspiracies, and even the lone acceptable excuse for being there was something he had invented himself. In hindsight, he regretted accepting Chai Yuns invitation. But now that he was in this situation, he couldnt simply walk away. He still had Du Chuanyuns short sword with him. So, Han Ruzi turned and began to retrace his steps, but he quickly lost his way in the maze of voices all around. Hey, youre here too, a nearby voice said. Han Ruzi turned to look and was surprised to see Prince Donghai. I didnt see you earlier, Han Ruzi replied immediately, on high alert, scanning his surroundings. Prince Donghai emerged from the thicket, walking alone without even a single servant. He spoke, I was sitting in the pavilion, and it was quite unbearable. We had originally agreed to see whose side had the highest ranked person, but it turned into a fight in no time. Heh heh, I had a feeling Chai Yun would definitely try to recruit you. Prince Donghai appeared much more composed outside the palace and was far less arrogant. He seemed surprisingly amicable when he saw Han Ruzi. I also had a hunch youd be here, Han Ruzi replied as he assessed Prince Donghai. They were on opposing sides and were supposed to engage in a fight. Han Ruzi had practiced martial arts with the Dus for the past few months, so he wasnt concerned about an unarmed Prince Donghai. Youre not seriously here to fight, are you? Prince Donghai stopped walking, smiling as he said, looking around to ensure there were no outsiders. He continued, The imperial throne is worth fighting a life-and-death struggle. Compared to that, is such a struggle really worth it for those two? Han Ruzi smiled but quickly adopted a serious expression. Did you instruct Lin Kunshan and that mad monk from Baoen Temple? I have to assume you did. Prince Donghai shrugged. Yes, it was me. Why didnt you just go to the Subtle Fragrance Garden? You made me go through all this trouble for nothing. Surprisingly, he readily admitted to it, leaving Han Ruzi somewhat stunned. If I wanted to harm you, there wouldnt be a need for such a complex plan. In fact, I wanted to talk to you. Talk about what? Shouting could be heard from nearby, as a group of people seemed to be approaching. Prince Donghai said, Tonight, at midnight, in the alleyway behind Prince Qis residence, come alone or with a few others if you dare. Lets talk about the Emperor and Yang Feng. Lets go back now and try to talk them out of this. Chai Yun and Cui Teng are both madmen. Lets not let them cause real trouble. [1] As I mentioned in Judge of the Song Dynasty, Zhang San and Li Si are supposed to be extremely common names, like Tom, Dick and Harry. CH 99 Chapter 101: Feet in the Grass Chapter 101: Feet in the Grass After the event, the tale of the battle in the abandoned garden would be blown out of proportion. Those who participated would speak of it with great conviction, depicting the melee as an unprecedented and brutal clash, resulting in countless casualties. The blood stained the weeds, and a few days later, all the flowers that bloomed on that piece of land were red... Han Ruzi found these tales laughable, but at the time, he did indeed feel the tension. Du Chuanyun easily captured Cui Teng. The second young master of the Cui clan never expected anyone to dare lay hands on him. He stood on the platform of the partially ruined pavilion, directing his martial arts experts and servants in the fight while exchanging insults with Chai Yun. The martial artists shared the same mindset, so they focused on putting on a vigorous performance, neglecting to protect their master. Du Chuanyun circled around to the back of the pavilion, suddenly jumped out, tackled Cui Teng, rolled with him on the ground, and then carried him on his shoulders into the thicket. The whole affair happened so quickly that Cui Teng offered no resistance. He didnt even shout. The surrounding martial artists and servants didnt notice anything amiss, except for Chai Yun, who witnessed the scene and couldnt help but burst into laughter. Cui Teng, you rat, today youve fallen into my hands. Lets see if youll still be arrogant! The martial artists on both sides didnt take the fight seriously, more concerned with showing off their skills. When they heard Chai Xiaohous words, they all looked in the direction, greatly surprised. The martial artists from the Cui clan rushed to follow, while those from the Chai clan fell back to protect their master. Why are you coming to me? Hurry up and chase after him! We cant let Cui Teng be taken away! Chai Yun angrily ordered. Two martial artists left, and one stayed behind as a precaution. If there had been an unspoken agreement between the two sides before, it spiraled out of control after Cui Teng was captured. Few people had witnessed the actual scene, and rumors spread like locusts in the thicket. Cui Teng captured quickly turned into Cui Teng killed. Many in Chai Yuns group had heard about the plan to capture Cui Teng beforehand, and now, inexplicably, they began to suspect that Chai Yun might well have resorted to murder. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai ran in different directions, but wherever they went, they heard people shouting, Second Young Master Cui is dead. Han Ruzi couldnt help but be alarmed: if this were true, Du Chuanyun would have stirred up a significant mess. Han Ruzi intended to return to the open space by the pavilion, but somehow, he ended up near a wall. As he was about to turn around, he heard a soft voice coming from a tall tree: Hey, Im up here. Du Chuanyun, like a leopard with its prey, had taken it to a higher place. He was crouched on a branch, gesturing to Weary Marquis. Cui Teng... Han Ruzi was about to ask, but he heard shouts nearby and hurried to the tree, carefully climbing up. Du Chuanyun pulled up Weary Marquis. Youre quite agile. You can learn light-foot skills from me in the future. Han Ruzi smiled, not daring to move recklessly on the tree branch. He could only turn his head to observe until he looked up and saw Cui Teng. He was sitting on a higher branch, with his hands tied behind his back, a cloth gag in his mouth, displaying a mix of anger and fear, his face alternating between red and pale. Hand him over to Chai Yun, Han Ruzi said. When he saw that Cui Teng was still alive, he breathed a sigh of relief. Theres no hurry. Lets scare him a bit more... Someone is approaching, Du Chuanyun pointed in the distance. No, weve done enough. Let them rescue him. Lets go, Han Ruzi looked up at Cui Teng one more time, considered saying a few words to him, but decided it wasnt necessary. He descended the tree trunk slowly. Du Chuanyun hadnt had enough fun, but he couldnt disobey orders. So, he leaped up and stood on the ground, receiving Weary Marquis. Do you think they can rescue Cui Teng? Han Ruzi looked up; Cui Teng was seated at quite a height. With so many people, they can form a human ladder to get him down, Du Chuanyun wasnt concerned at all. He had observed from the tree and led the way toward a deserted area. It turned out to be so simple. I prepared so carefully for nothing. Will Little Marquis Chai give us some silver? Did he see you take Cui Teng away? He did. That should be fine, Han Ruzi believed Chai Yun wouldnt go back on his word. But what concerned him at the moment wasnt this matter. Prince Donghais behavior today had left him perplexed, and he was still hesitating about whether to attend the rendezvous tonight. Up ahead, Du Chuanyun suddenly stopped, and Han Ruzi almost collided with him. Whats wrong? Du Chuanyun widened his eyes. You... Hurry up, theres no time to explain. Han Ruzi had many worries, and as a deposed emperor, he was particularly suspicious. Given the deceaseds unique identity and the ongoing conflict between the Chu empire and the Xiongnu, he didnt want to attract trouble at this moment. He even felt that the body might have been left here to incriminate him. Where can we hide it? We cant carry a corpse around, Du Chuanyun looked left and right and then crouched down into the tall grass, disappearing for a while. When he returned, he said, Were really lucky. Theres a dry well nearby. Lets toss it in; it will go unnoticed for a while. Du Chuanyun grabbed the dead mans hands and looked at Weary Marquis. Help me out; I cant do it alone. Han Ruzi had hoped that Du Chuanyun could handle the corpse by himself, but he had no choice but to step forward and assist, grabbing the dead mans feet. The two of them carried the body quietly, pausing every time they heard distant shouts. Fortunately, Cui Teng had captured the attention of everyone in the garden, and no one came to this side. The dry well wasnt far away, and the two of them tossed the body inside. There was nothing nearby to cover it, but inside the well, it was pitch dark, and from above, nothing appeared out of the ordinary. Thank goodness we found the body first, Han Ruzi said. He had walked only a short distance, but he had already expended all his energy. He struggled to stand up, intending to leave this troublesome place as soon as possible. We took one of the paths out of the garden. There might be people coming this way later. What should we do about the bloodstains over there? Du Chuanyun was more meticulous about such matters. I dont care. As long as the body isnt discovered today. The shouting in the distance grew louder, and Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun hastily left, not staying to witness what happened afterward. That night, Han Ruzi resisted his curiosity and did not meet with Prince Donghai. As a deposed emperor, he could behave foolishly; at most it would confirm that he was an imbecilic ruler. However, if he were inadvertently entangled in court conspiracies, it would be a road to death. Cui Xiaojun noticed Weary Marquiss unusual behavior but didnt ask further. Early the next morning, Chai Yun sent someone to invite Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi went along with Du Chuanyun. Chai Yun personally welcomed them, looking delighted. You both left too early yesterday. You missed Cui Tengs pathetic display. He cried in front of everyone, and it was hilarious. He even said he wanted Grand Tutor Cui to kill both of us to avenge him. But I know he wouldnt dare mention this to his family. Haha... Chai Yun called over his closest friends to entertain Weary Marquis. During the banquet, everyone was exuberant, as if they had just returned from the battlefield. They boasted about their courage and ridiculed their enemies for their cowardice. Someone brought up the bloodstains, but amid a series of exaggerated rumors, the real bloodstains went unnoticed. After a few rounds of drinking, Chai Yun leaned in closer to Weary Marquis and whispered, The silver has been delivered to your residence, not a tael short. Han Ruzi smiled. In reality, Chai Yun hadnt contributed much to the wager. He had set up a gambling game, where the outcome depended on whether Weary Marquiss subordinates dared to capture Cui Teng. He had won the bet, and it was enough to cover the sixty thousand taels of silver. Lets go out tonight together, Chai Yun invited. Where? Chai Yun grinned. Just come with me. I guarantee youll have a great time. Han Ruzi was initially inclined to refuse, but Zhang Yanghao came over to offer a toast. Emboldened by alcohol, he loudly declared, Little Marquis Chai, dont forget me when you go out. It was me who brought Weary Marquis here. Everyone, lets go, all of us! Chai Yun exclaimed, drawing a hearty cheer. Han Ruzi raised his glass, effectively agreeing. He kept an eye on Zhang Yanghao. No matter how he thought about it, the death of the Xiongnu prince had something to do with this person, but he couldnt figure out the conspiracy behind it. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 100 Chapter 103: The Girl with a Bow Chapter 103: The Girl with a Bow Chai Yun was an expert in illicit affairs. Until he held the beauty in his arms, he wouldnt easily let his guard down, so he hedged his bet by raising both possibilities of either getting a beauty or getting a dud. Dismounting his horse, he handed the reins to Zhang Yanghao. Pressing against the wooden ladder with both hands after confirming its stability, he said to the young man who had run the fastest in the alley behind the Cui residence, Qilang, you go first. The young man, called Qilang, was taken aback. Ah? Me first? Isnt that inappropriate? Bah, what are you thinking? Im letting you go in to explore the path. Didnt you run pretty fast previously? Now Im giving you the chance to be on the frontlines this time. Qilang blushed in embarrassment and dared not refuse. He climbed the ladder with both hands, stopping midway, he lowered his head and asked, Little Marquis Chai, there wont be any danger inside, right? Chai Yun coldly said, Ill wait for you to tell me. Qilang chuckled awkwardly, and he could only continue climbing. When he reached the top of the wall and looked inside for a while, he whispered, Its pitch dark, cant see anyone. Of course, theres no one. Hu You is the daughter of a marquis. Would she wait below the wall? Hurry up, go in and look around. If theres nothing wrong, let me know. Qilang was very reluctant and muttered, If I had known, I should have brought a servant... but still climbed over the wall. Theres a ladder on this side too. Speak softly, Chai Yun reprimanded. The inside of the wall fell silent. Chai Yun smiled at Marquis Juanhou and said, Engaging in such risky business has some risks after all. There was someone who got caught by the family patriarch, who had a bucket of urine poured over him from head to toe. Since then, his reputation was ruined, and he could only seek flowers in the red-light district. No decent girl from a good family would come near him. Han Ruzi laughed and shook his head. In his heart, he despised Chai Yun in front of him more than that someone. Little Marquis Chai, everything is fine inside, came Qilangs voice from inside the wall. Chai Yun smiled, adjusted his clothes, and leisurely climbed the ladder. When he reached the top of the wall, he bowed and said, Come in one by one. Ill let you all have a glimpse of the beauty tonight, so that your trip tonight is not in vain. Then... forgive me for my lack of courtesy, but go home on your own. If you want to go to Jiang Residence, wait for me there. All expenses will be on me. Zhang Yanghao and the others were overjoyed. They quickly found a place to tie their horses, then ran back to snatch the ladder. Even though they knew that Hu You hadnt waited below the wall, but still wanted to go over first. Come in, Chai Yuns voice came from inside the wall. Zhang Yanghao and the others made a show of courtesy by yielding the way to the Weary Marquis, but eagerly climbed the ladder over the wall when the Weary Marquis refused. Weary Marquis, its your turn, Chai Yuns voice said. Han Ruzi, who had hesitated for a long time, finally made up his mind. Unwilling to continue following Chai Yuns madness, he whispered, You guys have fun. I... Im going home. There was a moment of silence inside the wall. Chai Yun was probably very displeased. When he spoke again, his voice was very cold, Hu You... Lady Guiyi has also invited you. Come in. Me? Han Ruzi was surprised, but he still didnt want to go in. I dont know her, and I dont want to know her. Id rather go home. Zhang Yanghao, if you go to Jiang Residence, please tell Du Chuanyun to return to the manor soon. There was no sound inside the wall. Han Ruzi took it as Chai Yuns agreement and walked towards the tree where the horses were tied. After a few steps, he stopped, turned around, and looked at the top of the wall. Something felt strange. Chai Yuns tone was off when he spoke, calling Hu You Lady Guiyi. There was no need to suddenly become polite even after going over the wall. A figure appeared on the top of the wall, standing straight. Han Ruzi couldnt see the persons face clearly, but he could see that the person was drawing a bow, seemingly ready to shoot, and the target was none other than him. Han Ruzi was shocked. Instinctively, he started to run. Just a dozen steps, and he could hide behind the horses. However, the arrow was faster. With a swish, the arrow grazed over his head, landing a few steps ahead, piercing the ground and trembling slightly. Han Ruzi quickly stopped, and a stern female voice came from the top of the wall, The next arrow will be aimed at you. Dont think darkness will shield you from punishment. Han Ruzis heart pounded. He couldnt believe such a thing would happen. The opponents arrow was indeed accurate, and he was sure he couldnt outrun it. He had no choice but to turn slowly and say, I have no grudges against you. Stop talking nonsense and come up, the womans tone became even more severe. Didnt you suggest that Chai Yun should fight with Cui Teng using my family as an excuse? Guiyi Marquiss daughter asked. Han Ruzi looked at Chai Yun. This was a private conversation between the two of them, and it shouldnt have reached the ears of the person concerned. Chai Yun smiled wryly, I wanted to help you gain some reputation, but who knew it would spread so quickly. Han Ruzi was about to explain when Marquis Guiyis two sons returned. They brought the ladder, the horses, and even the arrows that had fallen to the ground. These two young men were not much older than twenty. Despite being called elder brothers, their faces showed more youthful innocence than their fourteen or fifteen-year-old sister. We got six. How should we deal with them? one of the young men asked. The more, the better, Guiyi Marquiss daughter asked Chai Yun, Did you tell anyone else to come here? Chai Yun hurriedly shook his head, No one else, just these friends. I didnt even bring any servants. I deliberately circled around the city a few times, all following the ladys instructions. What about the letter? Chai Yun took out a neatly folded handkerchief from his pocket and carefully unfolded it, revealing the letter inside. Here it is. Ive been keeping it close to me all this time. The sword-wielding maidservant stepped forward and snatched the letter. She laughed, saying, Im the one who wrote the letter. Keeping it close to you wont move me. Although the maidservant wasnt ugly, she was far from being as attractive as Lady Guiyi. Chai Yun was greatly disappointed but quickly smiled again, Even if its not the ladys handwriting, Ill consider it the ladys sentiment. This piece of sincerity is still genuine. Han Ruzi really wanted to tell Chai Yun to speak less. A young man with a sword stepped forward and said, Stop wasting time; take them to see father. Chai Yun only began to feel a slight fear at this moment. Isnt it unnecessary? Isnt it a bit too early to meet your father? How about I visit formally in a few days? The two young men looked angry, but Lady Guiyi laughed, You really want to know my name, right? Ever since seeing the ladys face, Chai Yuns caution had completely vanished. He nodded and smiled, I think of it day and night... But you dont have to say it in front of them. It doesnt hurt to say it. Its just a name. I am a descendant of the Xiongnu Virtuous King of the Right, my name is Jin Chuiduo. Nice name, Chai Yun praised, not even knowing which were the characters of the name. Our family is returning to the Xiongnu, and we need a guide, Jin Chuiduo continued, keeping her arrow pointed at Chai Yuns feet. Things are fine in the Capital. Why go back to the Xiongnu? Chai Yun couldnt bear to see such a beautiful person leave. I dont know the way either. Jin Chuiduos voice grew colder, But now, we dont need you. With that, she raised her bow and arrow. Before anyone could understand what was happening, an arrow shot out, hitting Chai Yun squarely in the chest. Chai Yun opened his mouth in surprise, looking down at the arrow in his chest. He couldnt believe it was real. Zhang Yanghao and the others collapsed to the ground. Jin Chuiduo turned around, took another arrow from her quiver, and said to the Weary Marquis, You. Lead the way for us. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 102 Chapter 104: Interests of the Zhang Family Chapter 104: Interests of the Zhang Family Most would believe that they wouldnt meet their demise too easily. Some individuals held this conviction particularly strongly, and Chai Yun was one of them. At times, he would intentionally approach dangerous territory, enjoying himself while also proving to himself that he was under some kind of protection. Therefore, he couldnt fathom what was happening with the arrow lodged in his chest, let alone understand the thoughts of the archer. Zhang Yanghao and the others understood it well, sitting beneath the wall, yelling loudly, and kicking their feet in chaos. The two sons of Marquis Guiyi raised their swords, ordering them to be silent. One of them frowned at his sister and said, Why kill him? Jin Chuiduo stared at the deposed emperor and spoke slowly, Those plotting major events abhor indecision. Father can never make up his mind, but this time, he has no choice. She paused, We all have no choice now. Everyone was taken aback, including her two brothers. It turned out killing Chai Yun was only to strengthen the resolve of the family to escape from the Chu empire. Han Ruzi felt a mix of fear and admiration, glanced at Chai Yun standing unsteadily in place, and said, Trying to capture me wont help you smoothly pass through the borders to the north. The imperial court doesnt care about my life, Little Marquis Chai... Chai Yun made a choking sound. Jin Chuiduo turned around, Shameless scoundrel, your death is well deserved. General Zhongwus daughter, whom you abandoned after engaging in indiscretions, married into a family that despised her. When she wrote you a letter seeking your help, where were you? She took her own life a few days ago, waiting for you on the road to the afterlife. You sought your own death when you targeted me. Chai Yun didnt pay attention to Jin Chuiduos words, only staring in astonishment at the arrow. He raised his hands to remove it but hesitated. Jin Chuiduo bent the bow, shot an arrow, and with a seamless motion, fired a second one. Chai Yun fell. No one screamed; no one uttered a word. Even Jin Chuiduos two brothers held their breath, understanding their sisters temperament. It was the first time they witnessed her taking a life, and a sense of awe crept into their hearts. Jin Chuiduo took out another arrow. She said, We dont need this many people. Just take the imbecilic ruler; thats enough. The four individuals sitting against the wall snapped out of their terror, understanding the meaning of the words. Almost simultaneously, they knelt down and begged for mercy, kowtowing. Jin Chuiduo didnt shoot the arrows. She turned to her two brothers and said, Are you going to let me handle this alone? The two young men shivered slightly, no longer daring to argue with their sister. They brandished their swords, heading towards the four noble scions. Qilang was in tears. Brother Jin Er, we served together in the Yulin Guards. Please consider our camaraderie... The mention of the Yulin Guards provoked anger in Jin Ers heart. He gritted his teeth and said, Camaraderie? You have camaraderie with those who bullied me! Qilang froze, trying to recall any previous friendly gestures but couldnt find any. He couldnt even remember Jin Ers name. Jin Er, on the other side, had already raised his sword, ready to strike. Stop! The voice came just in time. If it had been a moment later, Qilang would have suffered the same fate as Chai Yun. A middle-aged man hurried over, and the Jin siblings stepped back simultaneously, calling out, Father. Marquis Guiyi arrived at the wall, bending down to check on Chai Yun. When he stood up, his face was full of anger. He scolded his daughter, who held a bow and arrows, in a low voice, Troublemaker, do you want to ruin the whole family? Then he turned to his two sons, Cant you watch her? Jin Da, the elder brother, and Jin Er, the younger brother, bowed their heads in silence. However, Jin Chuiduo proudly declared, Whats done is done. Regret wont change anything. Father, lets prepare to return to the steppes. Marquis Guiyi was both anxious and furious. He paced around, addressing his daughter, Its not as easy as you think. Prince Du hasnt sent any news for three days. Without him leading the way, returning to the steppes would be suicidal. Have you forgotten that our ancestors surrendered to Chu empire? We cant even speak our tribes language. Who would take us in in the steppes? Even if we roam the world, its better than staying in the Capital and being bullied. Father, have you forgotten how those people humiliated you and my two brothers? And me, your innocent daughter, was indecently humiliated by them. Who truly regards our family as true nobility? Dont hesitate anymore, Father. If Prince Du comes, we go together. If he doesnt, we go on our own. I doubt Prince Du might not have the guts anyway, Jin Chuiduo asserted. Zhang Yanghao, with a mournful face, said, How could I dare to lie? Its true. Lin Kunshan hired someone to assassinate Prince Du. He said the Chu empire and the Xiongnu have been skirmishing in the northern border, but they need a reason to escalate into a full-scale war. What benefit does a sorcerer from the pugilist world gain from the Chu empire and the Xiongnu going to war? Marquis Guiyi asked, puzzled. Zhang Yanghao wished he could come up with a reasonable lie, but he lacked that quick-wittedness. He could only speak the truth, With the northern border in turmoil, my grandfather can return to the battlefield, away from the troubles of the Capital. I can also go to the battlefield, make achievements, and seek a promising future. Jin Chuiduo angrily said, For such a trivial matter, you lot killed the Xiongnu Prince? For Zhang Yanghao, this was far from a trivial matter. My father died early, and since the war against Prince Qi, my grandfather has been idle at home. His health is not good. If he cant regain military authoirty, our Zhang family... Shut up! Jin Chuiduo shouted, ready to draw her bow again, but her father stopped her once more. Marquis Guiyi could understand the ambition of the Zhang family. He asked, When was Prince Du assassinated? The day before yesterday, in the early morning, at a girls house. She lured Prince Du out and let the assassin hired by Lin Kunshan strike, Zhang Yanghao explained. Marquis Guiyi didnt want to delve into the details. He asked, Why hasnt there been any news in the Capital about such a major incident? They hid the body. It hasnt been discovered yet... Marquis Guiyi pondered the impact of this matter on his family. However, Jin Chuiduo found a loophole, Wait, you just said that killing Prince Du was to provoke a war between Chu and the Xiongnu. Why hide the body? Wouldnt you want the incident to be as widely known as possible? Zhang Yanghao couldnt hide the truth any longer and said, We hid the body in a deserted garden in the city, the same garden where Chai Yun and the second son of Grand Tutor Cui fought. We intended to... Intended to what? Jin Chuiduo pressed. Intended to frame me, Han Ruzi, who had long suspected this, felt indignant upon hearing Zhang Yanghaos confession. He stepped forward, So you instigated Chai Yun to invite me, and even had me bring Du Chuanyun. At that time, only Du Chuanyun had the ability to silently kill the Xiongnu hostage. When the body was found, the imperial court would immediately suspect me. Zhang Yanghao nodded, admitting it. The Jin family was now confused. Jin Chuiduo said, Why does it involve the imbecilic ruler again? Lin Kunshan said that since the Weary Marquis is a deposed emperor, he would have a motive for provoking war. It would be simple to frame him. Moreover, it would cause suspicion among various factions in the court, making the court rely more on Marquis Piyuan. The Zhang family... would benefit greatly, Zhang Yanghao explained. Han Ruzi didnt know what to say. Did you consult with your grandfather before doing this? Zhang Yanghao shook his head, Grandfather is old, and I didnt want... He wouldnt dare to do such a thing. You were deceived by Lin Kunshan; he never intended to help the Zhang family, Han Ruzi didnt know whether to blame Zhang Yanghaos foolishness or admire Lin Kunshans manipulative skills. Jin Chuiduo interjected, Wait, after all is said and done, where is Prince Dus body? After I discovered it, we threw it into a dry well, Han Ruzi said, feeling there was no need to keep it a secret. Jin Chuiduo gave him a closer look, saying nothing. It seemed this imbecilic ruler wasnt as imbecilic as she initially thought. Feeling that his life was still in danger, Zhang Yanghao said, You want to escape back to the north, which is great. It also benefits our plan. I can help you, or more accurately, Lin Kunshan can help you. He knows many people. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 103 Chapter 105: Xiongnu Chapter 105: Xiongnu Han Ruzi had wanted to capture Lin Kunshan to get his questions answered, but in the end, he was the one who was captured. He had no choice. Marquis Guiyis family had no way out, and the plan of his daughter, Jin Chuiduo, was too simple. Both father and brothers disagreed with her, especially Marquis Guiyi, who still hoped to find a risk-free plan. Prince Du was dead, and they needed help now more than ever. As dawn approached, the Jin family hid Chai Yuns body in an empty room. Marquis Guiyi went out to make inquiries, and his two sons took Zhang Yanghao to find Lin Kunshan, leaving his daughter and maidservant to guard the other captives. The three captives, including Qilang, had their hands and feet bound, sitting in a corner, not daring to make a sound. Only Han Ruzi was not bound, sitting on a chair. Behind him stood a maidservant with a sword. A few steps in front, Jin Chuiduo paced back and forth. Every time she turned, she glanced at Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi couldnt help it any longer and spoke, What do you want to say? Jin Chuiduo stopped, still holding a longbow in her hand but without an arrow nocked. They say youre a imbecilic ruler. Doesnt seem like it. They say youre... But you seem like it either, Han Ruzi regretted his words as soon as he spoke. He couldnt afford to offend this girl who could kill without hesitation. As expected, Jin Chuiduos face turned cold. She drew an arrow, nocked it, and shot it incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, the arrow grazed Han Ruzis ear and hit the wall behind him, startling the sword-wielding maidservant guarding him. Miss, your archery is as accurate as ever. The three people sitting in the corner were even more frightened. Han Ruzi, on the other hand, was unafraid. He only moved his eyes slightly. All youve done is waste one arrow. I have enough arrows to kill you all five times over. There are four of us, and you only have fourteen arrows. Theres not enough to kill us five times, Han Ruzi corrected. Jin Chuiduo looked down at the arrow quiver at her waist. Indeed, there were only fourteen arrows left. She originally had twenty arrows, but she had a habit of shooting arrows for no reason at all. Thats how she practiced archery, and some arrows were never retrieved, naturally reducing the quantity. Im not keeping you here to get through the border passes. Jin Chuiduo had to find a way to scare this supposed tyrant. A deposed emperor without any power, I know the imperial court wouldnt take you seriously. Mm. Im going to offer you to the Chanyu[1] of the Xiongnu. A deposed emperor that the Chu empire ignores, why would I be valued by the Xiongnu? Jin Chuiduo smiled faintly, even more alluring, and anyone who saw this smiling face would be irresistibly moved. It was hard to believe that she was a daring little troublemaker. In Chu, youre a deposed emperor, but in Xiongnu, youll be the former emperor of the Chu empire. I believe the Chanyu will definitely want you. With a former emperor in hand, when the Xiongnu launches a major invasion to the south, it will be even more justified. Han Ruzi had to admit that this girl had some insight. So, he said earnestly, You claim to be a Xiongnu, but how much do you really know about the Xiongnu? More than you do. The Xiongnu is currently divided into two parts, east and west, each with its own Chanyu. Which one do you plan to seek refuge with? Jin Chuiduo remained silent, her expression becoming stern. Han Ruzi continued, The Western Chanyu suffered repeated defeats during the reign of the Martial Emperor and fled a thousand li. They have not dared to advance south for over a decade. I presume theyre not whom you intend to seek refuge with. The Eastern Chanyu had previously submitted to Chu, but they caused trouble on the border during the rebellion of Prince Qi. Unfortunately, Prince Qi was defeated. The Eastern Chanyu, caught unprepared, lost his insider and ended up in an awkward position. So he has stationed troops in the north, unwilling to engage in a decisive battle with the Chu empire. Jin Chuiduo still didnt speak. Han Ruzi could only rely on court bulletins to learn about major court events. Without Yang Fengs help in interpreting them, he relied on his own imagination to decipher those tedious documents and memorials. He spoke whatever came to his mind, regardless of accuracy. You want to hand me over to the Eastern Chanyu, but all signs indicate that the Eastern Chanyu has no grand ambitions. He just wants to take advantage of the situation for some benefits. Barring any accidents, he is likely to submit to Chu again before the end of this autumn. Suppressing her anger, Jin Chuiduo said to the maidservant, Ill take a rest. Watch them. Dont listen to the deposed emperors nonsense. Remember that? Yes, Miss. As soon as Jin Chuiduo left, the maidservant chuckled softly, The young lady must be checking on Xiongnu customs in her books. Its your fault for being so talkative. The young lady reads slowly. It might take her a whole day to find it. Ill tell you which book it is, and you can... Han Ruzi had good intentions, but the maidservant placed the sword on his shoulder. The young lady told you not to talk nonsense. Youre not allowed to talk nonsense. Im not talking nonsense. Can I speak normally? After thinking for a while, the maidservant said, You can. Are you not a Xiongnu? No. Then why do you want to go to the steppes? The maidservant turned to Weary Marquis, looking at him. Youre really persistent, even trying to persuade me. Why do I want to go to the steppes? Because the young lady wants to go. I shall follow her through thick and thin, whether its with the Xiongnu or with the Chu empire. It doesnt matter; Im the young ladys maidservant. As Han Ruzi was about to speak again, the maidservant pointed her sword at him. I may be foolish, but Im not stupid. Youre talking nonsense again. I might as well put my sword through your mouth. Han Ruzi shut his mouth and shook his head, indicating he wouldnt speak anymore. Without power or connections, he couldnt figure out how to persuade the Jin family. In the afternoon, the father and sons of the Jin family returned one after the other. The Weary Marquis was extremely anxious. The disappearance of Chai Yun and the Weary Marquis has spread. Many people are looking for them. Our family needs to leave the city as soon as possible. Han Ruzi thought Zhang Yanghao might take the opportunity to escape, but he returned obediently, with a hint of conspiratorial satisfaction on his face. He didnt even look at the three captives sitting in the corner. After Marquis Guiyi finished speaking, Zhang Yanghao said, Lin Kunshan invites the Marquis Guiyis family to meet outside the city. He can safely escort you to the northern border. Marquis Guiyi looked at his two sons. Have you met that sorcerer? Both nodded. Is he trustworthy? The two exchanged glances. The elder son said, Lin Kunshan is an extraordinary person. He surely has a way to send our family away safely. We believe in him. Marquis Guiyi nodded thoughtfully. Han Ruzi asked, Where outside the city are we going? The Subtle Fragrance Garden in the Little Southern Hill, Zhang Yanghao replied without hesitation. [1]Chanyu was the title used by the rulers of the steppe nomads north of China until it was superseded by the title of Khan/Khagan. [2] The potatoes we know today came from the Americas, so the potato being referred to here is not the same potato we know today, but a native plant which is similar to the potato. [3] There would be a mess in the generational order because the Chanyu would be Marquis Guiyis son-in-law and father-in-law at the same time. According to traditional Confucian ethics, this would be a clear indication of barbarism. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 104 Chapter 106: Riverside Village Chapter 106: Riverside Village The Little Southern Hill was a relatively small and barren hill, visible just over ten miles south of the southern gate of the Capital city. However, there were no Subtle Fragrance Gardens or Bright Fragrance Gardens nearby; as far as the eye could see, it was all emptiness. As evening approached, four carriages stopped by the roadside. Marquis Gui, leaning out of the carriage window, asked, Mister Zhang, are we almost there? Zhang Yanghao gazed at the empty hills, feeling uneasy. Almost, I think... almost. The southern outskirts of the Capital were relatively remote. The Jin family gave up trying to conceal their tracks and jumped out of the carriage one by one. The sun was setting, tired birds sought refuge in the woods, and the scenery was still beautiful. However, there were no pedestrians on the official road, and in the far distance, there seemed to be a village, but it didnt look like the estate of a noble household. Is this Little Southern Hill ahead? The elder Young Master Jin asked. Werent we supposed to have someone meeting us? Where are they? The second Young Master Jin looked down the official road. This was a trick; you all were too trusting. I said earlier, if the few of us had ridden north, we could have covered a hundred miles today. Jin Chui held a bow in his hand, even taking out arrows. Zhang Yanghao glimpsed the weapon in her hand and felt a shiver down his spine. We agreed that someone would come to meet us before dark. Were a little early. Lin Kunshan is a trustworthy person; he wouldnt deceive us; its not in his interest to do so. Maybe he reported us to the authorities, luring us out to catch us red-handed, Jin Chuiduo said coldly. A womans scream came from the carriage, followed by sobbing. Marquis Guiyi angrily said, Dont scare your mother; shes timid. Jin Chuiduo made a sound that was both a hum and a snort, looked around, searching for signs of an ambush. She was the first to spot the newcomers. Are those the people? Everyone looked towards the wilderness. There was a small path obscured by trees, and at this moment, more than ten people were running towards the official road, their figures appearing and disappearing from the trees. Before seeing them clearly, Zhang Yanghao dared not answer. The Jin family brandished their weapons, and even Marquis Guiyi drew his sword. The people approached. Dressed in tatters, they didnt look like official soldiers or pugilists; they appeared more like a group of refugees. A man in his thirties shouted loudly, Are you heading north? This was the prearranged secret signal. Zhang Yanghao quickly dismounted and respectfully said, Under the scorching sun, can you kindly point out a clear path, sir? The Jin family showed joy on their faces, but Jin Chuiduo frowned. She didnt like these secret code words. The man approached, clasping his fists and said, I am Chao Hua. I have been waiting here for a long time. Please dismount and leave the carriages. Jin Chuiduo slightly drew her bow and loudly exclaimed, Wait a moment. Lets make things clear first. Without horses and carriages, how are we supposed to proceed? Jin Chuiduos appearance was outstanding, and Chao Hua lowered his gaze, feeling hesitant to look at her. These horses and carriages will continue forward, and new ones will be provided for you. Marquis Guiyi signaled to his two sons, instructing them to stand in front of their sister. He himself went to call out his family membersthree wives and concubines who had already been frightened, surrounding Marquis Guiyi as soon as they got off the carriage, holding onto his arms. Marquis Guiyi couldnt move, so he had his eldest son bring out the captives from the other carriage. Han Ruzi alighted and turned to look in the direction of the capital city. Trees obstructed the view, and even the city walls were not visible. The three captives were bound together and taken out of the city, following Zhang Yanghaos insistence. He had spoken too hastily before, forgetting to be discreet in front of them. He had not yet figured out how to deal with them, so he had no choice but to keep them close. The four carriage drivers were servants of the Jin family, who joined their masters. After a bumpy ride that seemed to last a long time, they finally stopped at nearly midnight. Chao Hua asked everyone to get off the carriage. Marquis Guiyis three wives were all weak. A maidservant supported one, Marquis Gui helped the other two, and Jin Chuiduo refused assistance. She was completely unaffected, holding onto her bow, vigilant and observing everything around. They entered a village near the river. It wasnt large, just a few dozen thatched houses, all in poor condition. There were only a few dim lights. A round of dog barking erupted and quickly faded away. Is this the Subtle Fragrance Garden? Zhang Yanghao said in surprise. It was vastly different from his expectations, and it was even difficult to believe that there could be such a run-down village near the capital. There has never been a Subtle Fragrance Garden, Chao Hua said indifferently. This is Riverside Village. Rest for a while. Is it temporary? Marquis Guiyi asked anxiously. Where is Master Lin? Is he here? Zhang Yanghao only cared about this matter. Chao Hua didnt answer and started arranging accommodations. Two old women were called out to take away the female family members. Marquis Guiyi became more and more panicked but didnt dare to resist. Chao Hua arranged a separate room for Marquis Guiyi. No one dared to say a word. Jin Chuiduo had had enough, stepped forward, and said, Wait a minute. These captives were captured by me, not by you. Chao Hua said indifferently, Miss, what do you intend to do? Do you want to personally guard him? Jin Chui almost grabbed her arrow. I want your assurance that you wont release him privately or take him somewhere else. I heard you call him Your Majesty. Even if he were still the Emperor, he would be my captive. Understood? Chao Hua smiled. Understood. Riverside Village is remote. Outsiders would find it difficult to enter and the people inside would also find it hard to leave. Miss, rest assured. Han Ruzi didnt even know where he was, and indeed, there was no way to escape. He entered the designated house obediently, sat on the primitive bed-stove, and felt no trace of sleepiness. Chao Hua, before leaving, said, Sorry for the inconvenience to Your Majesty. Things will get better soon. Han Ruzi wanted to stop him and ask for clarification, but he felt that Chao Hua wouldnt reveal the truth to him. So, he just grunted and let Chao Hua close the door from the outside. Hearing the sound of the lock, he realized he was now imprisoned. Time passed bit by bit, and the village became quiet. Only the sounds of insects and frogs echoed, reminding Han Ruzi of his own backyard and scenes of night strolls with his wife. Suddenly, a deep pain struck his heart. Why did he have to take such risks? Wouldnt it be better to stay at home and simply be the Weary Marquis? Soon, he remembered. He was worried that the peaceful life of the Weary Marquis would not last long, prompting him to take risks. Unexpectedly, even the stability he had gained had slipped away. He stood up, felt his way to the door, gently pushed it, and then groped around, hoping to find a way to escape. He couldnt just sit and wait for death; that was his only thought. The walls, a mix of mud and straw, felt rough to the touch. Han Ruzi traced half a circle and suddenly heard a low voice outside the door, Hey, are you awake? Han Ruzi immediately returned to the door, peering through the crack. He saw a blurry figure. Is it you? Yes. It was indeed Jin Chuiduos voice. After a pause, she continued, Come with me, lets escape. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 105 Chapter 107: The Old Fisherman Chapter 107: The Old Fisherman Han Ruzi didnt have much time to consider and immediately said, Okay. The person outside unlocked the door and opened it. Han Ruzi asked in surprise, How did you have the key? Hush, dont wake up the nearby dogs. Han Ruzi walked out of his cell and saw three people outside: Jin Chuiduo, a maidservant, and the Second Young Master Jin. The four of them looked at each other for a while, none of them moved. Nobody knew the way. Han Ruzi waved his hand, signaling the others to follow him. He had taken the opportunity to observe the surroundings when Chao Hua was making the necessary arrangements. It was not very clear at night, but he could make out the general location. In his mind, he already had a preliminary escape plan. It was impossible to walk out through the main gate, as there were guards there. Although the vigilance was not strict, four persons walking out would still be noticed. Moreover, the road outside was not easy to traverse, and they could easily be caught up with. Han Ruzi wanted to go by water. The village was built along a river, and so there must be boats. Han Ruzi had specifically looked for a place that seemed like a simple dock. He guessed correctly. Not far from them was a slope, at the end of which was a wooden bridge extending into the water, with seven or eight small boats moored on both sides. Does anyone know how to row a boat? Han Ruzi asked quietly. The Second Young Master Jin nodded, Ive rowed before. Thats good. Han Ruzi walked to the bridge, about to board the boat, but suddenly withdrew his foot, untied the boats rope, and forcefully pushed the boat away, letting it drift with the current. Jin Chuiduo and the other three were first stunned, but soon understood. They went to untie and push the boats, leaving only one. Second Young Master Jin found an oar, and the four of them got on the boat and sat down. He gently paddled, and they gradually moved away from the village. They breathed a sigh of relief, and Han Ruzi raised the question again, How did you have the key? Jin Chuiduo and the maidservant sat on the opposite side. She replied coldly, The key was with Chao Hua. We subdued him and got the key. You didnt kill him, did you? Han Ruzi felt that Chao Hua wasnt entirely a bad person. Heh, he called you Your Majesty twice, and so you think he is a loyal subject? Jin Chuiduo sneered. Chao Hua is definitely the leader of the village. Killing him would cause trouble for your parents and older brother. Jin Chuiduo gripped the long bow lying across his knees, stared at Han Ruzi for a while, and said, No, just tied him up. You... are you just abandoning the others like this? Shut up, youre still a captive. Han Ruzi smiled and looked around. He saw vast stretches of reeds and endless water. He said to Second Young Master Jin, Dont stray too far from the land. Well be able to discern the direction when its daylight. Okay, he replied. By the way, I havent asked for your name. Second Young Master Jin glanced at his sister across from him and said softly, My name is Jin Chunzhong. How old are you this year? Seventeen. Oh, Im fourteen this year. I should call you Brother Jin... I dare not. Jin Chunzhong replied. The opposite Jin Chuiduo said, Why be so polite with him? Hes a captive. You should be more severe. Okay, Jin Chunzhong did not have strong views of his own and focused on rowing, while observing the land by the moonlight. They couldnt be too far away from it, nor too close to avoid running aground. However, the maidservant didnt treat Han Ruzi as a captive. She smiled and said, Whats wrong with chatting? Im called Qingting, the same age as you, also fourteen. Miss is one year older, so she would be... The boat was already close to the old fisherman. Jin Chuiduo fell silent. We can land up ahead. The old fisherman pointed to the reed thicket. Its lucky that you ran into me. If you go further, youll have to stop at least five miles away, even farther from the Capital. Thank you, sir. May I ask the name of this lake? Han Ruzi stood at the bow of the boat, conversing with the old fisherman. Hehe, you dont even know the name of the lake and dare to come for a visit. Youre really bold. This is Guaizi Lake. Nothing scenic here, so I reckon you accidentally wandered in. Havent you heard of it before? Han Ruzi shook his head; indeed, he hadnt heard of it. The old fisherman slowed down, allowing the small boat to catch up. Han Ruzi asked, Is there a riverside village nearby? The old fisherman turned his head to look at him. Did you come from the Riverside Village? No, but we received a warning to stay away from there. A wise warning. The Riverside Village is not a good place. The old fisherman didnt elaborate. Han Ruzi asked cautiously, Are the people in the village... bandits? The old fisherman glanced at him again. You could say that. Being only a dozen miles away from the capital, how can there be a gathering of bandits? Doesnt the government intervene? Since entering the riverside village, Han Ruzi had this doubt and wanted to clarify it. The girl on the opposite side, Qingting, listened curiously, but Jin Chuiduo seemed uninterested, gently caressing the bow on her knee. The government? These bandits were sent here by the government. How do you mean? Han Ruzi became even more astonished. Are you an official? No. Then why bother asking about these things? I know some ministers in the court. If theres really any injustice or misconduct, maybe I can report it. Jin Chuiduo disdainfully snorted. The old fisherman pondered for a moment, then without turning his head, he said, Did you experience the earthquake in the Capital last year? I was in the city at that time. My memory of it is still fresh. But what does the earthquake have to do with the bandits? Earthquakes can collapse houses and cause deaths. The water in Guaizi Lake surged onto the shore, flooding many villages. Many people ran away, but with nowhere to eat or stay, they had no choice but to become bandits. Well, I remember very clearly that the court distributed a lot of grain to aid the disaster victims. Everyone should have received their share. The old fisherman laughed heartily, The imperial court is indeed good, but unfortunately, were too far from the court here. Guaizi Lake was near the Capital, so the old fisherman was being sarcastic. He sighed, After the earthquake last year, the court did send a batch of food. However, local officials did not distribute it. Instead, they sold it at high prices, more than ten times the usual cost. How could such a thing happen? Han Ruzi found it hard to believe. Last year, rice was as expensive as gold, and this year it will return to normal. The corrupt officials simply set off the rice they should have distributed last year against this years taxes. They force the people to leave a thumbprint as proof that they received aid, but what the people get is just a piece of paper that can be used to offset this years autumn tax, which is usually paid in rice. So this year, the corrupt officials will use the money they earned last year to buy cheap rice this year to make up the numbers for the tax that they should collect this year, pocketing the difference. But how many households can survive the year? Either they starve to death, sell their children, or... become bandits. The Riverside Village already existed previously, with not many people inside. Since last year, more people have joined. Well see how it goes this year. If there are one or two more disasters, more people will join. Han Ruzi, filled with righteous indignation, said, This is outrageous! How can there be such audacious and corrupt officials so close to the Capital? Who is it exactly? Please, sir, tell me. The old fisherman laughed again. The boat had reached the shore, and he extended a long pole, saying, The Chu Empire needs an emperor like you. Your Majesty, please come ashore. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 106 Chapter 108: The True Dragon Chapter 108: The True Dragon The old fisherman unexpectedly recognized the identity of the deposed emperor. Han Ruzi and the others were shocked, but Jin Chuiduo reacted the quickest. She stood up, bent her bow, and aimed at the target, saying, I knew you were suspicious. The old fisherman smiled and said, Miss Jin, be careful. You recognize me too... you should be the one to be careful. Jin Chuiduo pulled the bowstring a bit more. At such a close distance, even with her eyes closed, she wouldnt miss the shot. The old fisherman pointed to the water with a long reed in his hand. Jin Chuiduo glanced with her peripheral vision and almost screamed. There were several hands pressed against the side of the boat in the water. She immediately turned her bow and arrow, but those hands disappeared, evidently hiding under the boat. The other three also noticed that something was amiss. One drew a sword, another unsheathed a dagger, while Han Ruzi had his hands empty. The old fisherman said, No need to be nervous, we mean no harm. Please come ashore and leave your weapons on the boat. Forget it. Jin Chuiduo regarded the bow as her life, usually sleeping with it by her side. She was not willing to easily give it up. As she spoke, she was about to shoot the old fisherman. The old fisherman poked the water with the long reed, and the hidden people under the boat started to act. The small boat rocked violently, making it difficult to stand, let alone aim and shoot arrows. The maid, Qingting, was especially afraid. She clutched the bundle she was holding and trembled as she said, Miss, I cant swim... Jin Chuiduo couldnt swim either. Thinking about the embarrassment and awkwardness after falling into the water, she yielded, Stop, well come ashore. The old fisherman poked the water again, and the small boat gradually regained its balance. Jin Chuiduo was very dissatisfied. She was confident that she could shoot the old fisherman immediately, but she couldnt escape the fate of falling into the water. After hesitating for a while, she finally put down her bow and arrow in resentment. Jin Chunzhong and Qingting breathed a sigh of relief and followed suit, putting down their knives and swords. The four of them successively went ashore. The people underwater revealed themselves. They turned out to be three teenagers, wearing only shorts, agile as fish. They somersaulted and jumped into the small boat. Taking away the weapons, they raised them high, showing off to the old fisherman. Jin Chuiduo turned around, filled with resentment. Han Ruzi bowed to the old fisherman and said, I am ignorant. May I ask how to address you, sir? The old fisherman jumped ashore, threw the long reed to one of the teenagers, returned the gesture, and smiled, Your Majesty is too polite. My surname is Chao. My name is Yongsi. Chao Hua from the riverside village... He is my son. I have just received the news of your departure from the village and was planning to inform other villages. Unexpectedly, we met you as soon as we set sail. Haha. How does news travel so fast? Jin Chuiduo was somewhat incredulous.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com Chao Yongsi smiled and said to a young man on the boat, Niqiu, go inform the people in the village. The young man nodded and jumped ashore, disappearing into the dense reeds. He grabbed a piece of clothing as he ran, putting it on while moving. Despite there being almost nowhere to land his feet in the dense reeds, he moved as if on flat ground, running swiftly. In no time, he disappeared, much faster than rowing in the water. Jin Chuiduo whispered, There are only three of them, and we... Before she could finish, nearly twenty people emerged from the reeds, of all ages and genders, holding long reeds or steel forks, standing behind Chao Yongsi. Jin Chuiduo had nothing more to say. Chao Yongsi said, Not far ahead is the Chao family fishing village. Does Your Majesty plan to rest for a while, or return to the riverside village immediately? Han Ruzi didnt know how to respond, and Jin Chuiduo added, Congratulations! Youre emperor again. With this group of loyal subjects, reclaiming the Great Chu Empire is just a matter of time. Chao Yongsi? chuckled, Saying just a matter of time might be an overstatement, but it is inevitable that a dragon soars to the heavens. Han Ruzi spoke, Elder Chao, have you met the fate seers? Which ones? Lin Kunshan or Chunyu Xiao? Chao Yongsi put away his smile and said solemnly, Your Majesty might not know this yet, but in the vicinity of the capital, at least ten fate seers roam the villages, narrating the story of Your Majesty. The true dragon stranded in the shallow waters will inevitably seek help in the south. Those who assist will rise to great heights, while those who dont will fall into hell, unable to reincarnate for generations.'' Han Ruzi was once again rendered speechless, and Jin Chuiduo couldnt help but ask, Do you really believe in this? Why wouldnt we believe it? Your Majesty is right here in the south of the capital, just as the prophecy foretold. Han Ruzi knew best that his presence here was not a coincidence but the result of the fate seers scheming. However, why would they baselessly proclaim that he was the true dragon? What benefit did they gain from it? Sitting on the same bench as Han Ruzi, Jin Chunzhong couldnt help but ask, Why doesnt the government do anything about the fate seers saying such things? The government only cares about collecting taxes and arresting people, who cares about these things? Wasnt it said that the grain allocated for disaster relief last year could offset this years autumn tax? Han Ruzi said. Chao Yongsi? laughed and then sighed, Thats a fantasy. Last year, natural disasters were constant, and this year we are at war with the Xiongnu. Every county is conscripting people and demanding tax. This years rent is not collected, but the government will collect it for the next year and the year after that. Han Ruzi couldnt imagine that the lives of the common people were so harsh. He thought his own experiences were tragic enough, but now he realized that even after abdicating, he still lived in a cloistered palace, completely unaware of the hardships faced by the people. The Jin siblings exchanged glances, feeling uneasy about expressing their thoughts since they considered themselves as Xiongnu people. All these consecutive natural disasters happen because the true dragon has been dethroned, allowing those insignificant fellows to disrupt the world. As long as Your Majesty returns to the supreme position, the world will naturally be peaceful. Han Ruzi felt uncomfortable, sensing that he couldnt live up to such high expectations. The Jin siblings and the maid stared at him with astonishment, making him even more uneasy. Things are not that simple... Of course, the true dragon needs to rise with the water and soar with the wind. Guaizi Lake is just the beginning. When Your Majesty raises your arms and calls, the people of the world will surely respond... Han Ruzi couldnt listen any longer. He stood up and said, Youre not a fisherman, nor a local resident. Youre... youre a fate seer! Chao Yongsi smiled faintly, bowing, Your Majesty has figured it out. However, I am indeed a local fisherman. In my youth, I studied for a few years, roamed the pugilist world, and a few years ago, I became a disciple of Chunyu Xiao. Ive gained some mastery in the mystic arts. Chao Yongsi pointed to a spot a few feet above Han Ruzis head and lightly swung his arm. The emperors aura on Your Majestys head is becoming stronger. Including Han Ruzi, all four of them looked at the spot above his head. The maid Qingting stared particularly earnestly, but she saw nothing. She murmured softly, I dont see any aura. All I see there is the weather. Han Ruzi shook his head. I want to see Chunyu Xiao. Whatever tricks youre playing, I want to see Chunyu Xiao immediately. Chao Yongsi? smiled, Your Majesty, please be patient. Master Chunyu is currently traveling all around in anticipation of Your Majestys ascension. When Your Majesty sees him, the world will undoubtedly be different from today. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 107 Chapter 109: Ogling at the Emperor Chapter 109: Ogling at the Emperor More and more people streamed into the small fishing villagesome by boat, some on horseback, and many more on foot. They entered the courtyard of Chao Yongsis house, casting glances at the Emperor, some nodding, some shaking their heads, some taking a few extra moments to gaze at Jin Chuiduo seated nearby before turning and leaving. Only a few bothered to offer a bow. Chao Yongsi explained, They are all poor and ignorant people, not familiar with proper etiquette. Your Majesty, please dont be offended. Han Ruzi took no offense, feeling that these people did not actual regard him as the true emperor. It was Jin Chuiduo who found fault, even shouting at the newcomers once, I am not the empress! After uttering this, her own face turned red, and the other party left with a smile. Most of the arrivals brought poultry, ducks, fish, meat, rice, and wine. After ogling at the Emperor, they went to find a kitchen to use to cook. Before long, smoke filled the fishing village, and people were exchanging food and introducing themselves to each other. The maid Qingting took out a few pieces of dried rations from her bundle, distributing them to the young lady, the young master, and hesitantly, to Han Ruzi as well. However, she did not give any to the old fisherman. Savoring the tantalizing aroma of the villages meals that wafted through the air, biting into the dry ration was torment for everyone. After swallowing half of it, Han Ruzi remarked, It seems like everyones life is not so bad. Chao Yongsi chuckled and shook his head, They are currently holding a bet it all mentality. If they succeed, they will enjoy wealth and prosperity. If they fail, they die. Thats why they brought everything edible from their homes. Look at them, not even willing to waste bones. The person who managed to gather them all here is none other than Your Majesty. Han Ruzi laughed, feeling unworthy of this role. People from the riverside village also arrived. Chao Hua rushed into the courtyard, and upon seeing Han Ruzi, finally relaxed. Then, he bitterly smiled at the Jin siblings, Why must both of you be like this? I mean no harm. Thats hard to say, Jin Chuiduo replied coldly. Dad, why not let them into the house? Chao Hua finally spoke to his father. Chao Yongsi gazed at the people outside the courtyard, After going through so much trouble to invite His Majesty here, we should let everyone have a look inside. It prevents them from getting suspicious. There are all sorts of people her, and I dont even recognize half of them. Who knows if there are spies from the authorities... Dont be so timid. The authorities wont even notice us here. Why dont we get His Majesty to go to the riverside village. No, we should stay here. When we succeed in enthroning the emperor, the Chao family fishing village will also be remembered in history. Dad, its not the time to think about this now... Chao Hua dragged his father outside the courtyard to talk, and the argument grew intense with each side expressing their opinions. Jin Chuiduo whispered, This is a group of unruly people. They have barely even started on their plans, and there are already internal disagreements. We still have a chance to escape. Jin Chunzhong hesitated and said, Father and the others havent arrived. Could they have been... No. They kill to serve as a warning. Whats the point of quietly killing someone off? Jin Chunzhong fell silent, and Jin Chuiduo looked at Han Ruzi, Do you want to stay here as the emperor or come with us? Going with you is just being your prisoner, isnt it? Jin Chuiduo thought for a moment, How about this, you come with us to the steppes. Ill have the Great Chanyu proclaim you as a king. Isnt that better than being a deposed emperor in the Capital? Han Ruzi shook his head without speaking. He didnt believe Jin Chuiduo had the capability to influence the Xiongnu Chanyu. Four village women entered the courtyard, carrying four plates of cooked fish. They presented the dishes to the four individuals, their faces flushed, heads bowed, too shy to speak, but continuously pushing the food forward. He sat on the bed-stove, gradually feeling that everything he had experienced in the past two days was unreal. The Chu empire had reached its peak during the Martial Emperors reign, so how did it suddenly decline to this state? When he recalled the history books he had read, he couldnt find any answers. And those fate seers, seemingly ordinary, why were they able to be so influential, believed by everyone from nobles to commoners, even some highly educated scholars spoke of Chunyu Xiao and other fate seers with admiration. The rudimentary door suddenly pushed open, and about ten people rushed in, crowding the room. The stout man who had appeared before, was among them, pointing at Han Ruzi saying, Look, this is the Emperor. Dont you believe it? Besides the Emperor, who can have such fair skin? The room was a bit dark, and the crowd leaned in to ogle. Some even raised their hands to touch, but ultimately, none dared to reach out. Are you really the Emperor? someone asked. Han Ruzi remained silent, looking back at the person with seriousness. The individual awkwardly retreated to the back. The stout man was a reckless person, fearless of anything, loudly saying, What about the Empress? Where is the Empress? Shes even fairer than the Emperor. Suddenly, Han Ruzi raised his right arm, startling the people in front of him. They all leaned back, and then he slowly waved his arm, as if searching for something. No one dared to ask, not even the bold stout man, who closed his mouth and followed the Emperors hand with his eyes. Han Ruzi didnt know what he was doing; he was just tired of being ogled at. But he couldnt keep waving his hand like this forever. So, he said, Among you, someone has malicious intentions. The crowd was surprised again and stepped back two steps. How do you know? the stout man asked, a bit bolder than the others. Han Ruzi pointed to the top of his head, The aura tells me. As long as someone with ill intentions approaches, my aura becomes impure, and it makes a sound. You cant hear it, but I can. It tells mesomeone with malicious intentions is right in front of me, all of you... He intended to ask everyone to leave the room and stop disturbing him. However, as his gaze swept over the crowd, a man suddenly knelt down with a thud, trembling as he pleaded, Emperor, spare me, Emperor, spare me. Han Ruzi was taken aback, and so were the others. They immediately restrained the man, demanding to know his identity. The man turned out to be a ruffian from a neighboring village who had heard about someone planning a rebellion and inviting the Emperor. He came to gather information, intending to inform the authorities. However, before he could carry out his plan, the true Dragon Emperor saw through him, frightening him into kneeling and begging for mercy. Han Ruzi didnt expect to actually detect a bad person. Strictly speaking, this man had only entertained ill intentions. Han Ruzi lowered his arm, Take him outside and thoroughly investigate. There might be more people in the village with malicious intentions. The aura on my head... With just a glance, everyone rushed to drag the ruffian out of the room, leaving only the stout man staring blankly at the true dragon emperor. Um... Han Ruzi made a slight noise, and the stout man turned and ran too. For the rest of the time, no one entered the room to observe the emperor. The Chao father and son had come once. The old fisherman, with an excited expression, stared at Han Ruzis head for quite a while. After leaving, he let out a long howl. Chao Hua asked a couple of questions, also astonished that the emperor could discern a traitor. Apparently, enchanting peoples hearts isnt that difficult, Han Ruzi mused to himself. Not long after, Lin Kunshan finally arrived, entering the room alone. Your Majesty never ceases to amaze me. We didnt misjudge you. Are you the mastermind behind all of this? Han Ruzi asked. Lin Kunshan nodded, Im only one of the planners, but I can answer Your Majestys questions. With a head full of questions, Han Ruzi didnt know where to start. How do the fate seers gain so much trust? Lin Kunshan laughed heartily, Your Majesty doesnt inquire about the kingdom or the throne but asks about this. Indeed, youre quite extraordinary. I failed to gain Your Majestys trust the last time we met. That was my mistake. Today, I must make amends and let Your Majesty witness the skills of a fate seer. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 108 Chapter 110: Secrets of the Fate Seers Chapter 110: Secrets of the Fate Seers Han Ruzi stood within the fence, gazing into the distance. Some people were looking at him, while others kept their distance, focusing on their own activities, afraid of disturbing that mysterious emperors aura. What are you looking at? a curious voice asked. Han Ruzi turned around to see Qingting standing behind him. Following his gaze, she couldnt figure out what he was looking at. Jin Chuiduo stood at the gate, keeping her distance. Im waiting to witness a miracle, Han Ruzi turned back and continued to gaze into the distance. Qingting looked for a while and finally found the target. Are you talking about that old Daoist man? Han Ruzi nodded. Lin Kunshan wore a hat resembling a Daoist cap but dressed in the attire of a scholar. He strolled leisurely through the village, rarely out of Han Ruzis sight. Occasionally, someone would greet him, and they would engage in enthusiastic conversation before bidding farewell. Is he going to perform magic tricks? No, hes showing how to greet strangers. Is that the miracle you mentioned? The imperial must be truly dull. Maybe the people hes looking for are those he already knows... A cough from behind urged them. Qingting said, Oh, Miss asked me to tell you to tell them not to address her as Empress anymore. Sure, please tell your Miss to tell them not to call me Your Majesty or True Dragon Emperor as well. Hmm, if Miss can make them obedient, why would she need you? Exactly.UppTodated from Qingting scratched her head in confusion, finally realizing, Oh, you mean you cant make them obedient either... Cant you just say things directly? Why beat around the bush and show off your education? Sorry, Han Ruzi smiled and said, keeping his eyes on Lin Kunshan. Well, Ive delivered the message. Qingting was about to leave but stopped, asking, Did you really spot the spy at a glance? It was just a coincidence. Uh-huh, Miss said the same. It seems youre not adept at magic. Of course not. What about martial arts? Are you skilled? If I were skilled, I wouldnt... Han Ruzi stopped himself from beating around the bush and answered directly, Im not good, very average. Then why arent you afraid? You guys dont seem afraid either. Its different. We are considered guests. Although we caused some trouble, were still guests. We can leave whenever we want, just that... we dont know how to leave. But for you, you are trapped here. Whosevers hands youre in, you would be a prisoner. Yeah, Im a prisoner in anyones hands, so I got used to it a long time ago, Han Ruzi smiled. He was a bit scared at first, but now he was just curious. Han Ruzi couldnt help but laugh. It was hard to believe that someone would specialize in this, but upon closer thought, he found it quite profound. So the fate seers greatest skill is to recognize who is worth persuading? Observation is the key. Speaking... is actually mainly done by the other party. Your Majesty has glimpsed the mysteries of our sect. I mentioned approaching strangers, making a seemingly familiar expression as just the first step. I must constantly observe the other persons reactions. If they also show a similar expression, the situation starts to take shape. After that, I might smile ambiguously. If the other person looks around, its a lost cause. If they also smile, theres a good chance the situation is under control. My arms may seem to lift but not quite, and my mouth appears to open but not fully, as if about to bow and speak. However, I must wait for the other person to bow first or speak first. Only then can I be sure that the other person has taken me for someone they know. During the conversation, they will voluntarily provide information. All of this has to be completed in an instant, like a master duel, where a single round determines the winner, or like two armies in battle, where decisive action must be taken, and it cant be a moment too soon or too late. One can be a professional thief, and deception... divination is the same, Han Ruzi chuckled. Compared to Chunyu Xiao, who is more formidable? Lin Kunshan said solemnly, My masters skill is profound, reaching an elusive realm. How can I be compared to him? When I was practicing, I just chatted up strangers on the street, at most enduring a beating. My master, on the other hand, went straight into the homes of nobles. If they disagreed, he would lose his head. Over these years, he has emerged unscathed. How many people can possess such a skill? Fate seers appeared to be a group of swindlers in the pugilist world, yet they elevated deception to a form of art. Han Ruzi didnt know whether to scorn or admire them. Did Chao Yongsi also learn this from you? Lin Kunshan chuckled and shook his head, He has only learned a little. He was too old when he took me as his master, so it was impossible for him to reach an advanced level. Han Ruzi pondered for a moment, You read faces, and Chunyu Xiao reads the strategic situation. Thats why he was so confident even before meeting the nobles. Lin Kunshan deeply bowed, Your Majesty has a keen understanding. What strategic situation does he see in me? The world is in decline, and great chaos is about to erupt. Only a great hero can rectify the situation. Han Ruzi shook his head, Sometimes you wish for great chaos, and sometimes you say you want to rectify it. I dont believe either. Lin Kunshan smiled, Your Majesty is the one we fate seers fear the mostmistrustful and adept at hiding strength. Han Ruzi continued to shake his head, This trick wont work either. If you cant convince me, let Chunyu Xiao try. My master would love to meet Your Majesty, but unfortunately, he is not in the Capital. Please allow me some time to think... Devising a plan on the spot to deceive someone was a bit amusing to Han Ruzi. Nevertheless, Lin Kunshan had openly revealed his deceitful techniques upon their first meeting, making it challenging for him to come up with a new approach. Still, this transparency earned Lin Kunshan some trust from Han Ruzi. Lets start with the Cui clan and Prince Donghai, Han Ruzi suggested, realizing as he spoke that this was likely what Lin Kunshan wanted him to say. The Cui clans ambition is, of course, to have Prince Donghai become emperor. However, after the Empress Dowager chose to enthrone the surviving heir of the former crown prince, Prince Donghais status has plummeted. Therefore, the Cui clan first wants to help Your Majesty regain the throne, establishing the legitimacy of the Thoughtful Emperor. Why go through all this trouble? If you have the ability to make me emperor, why not directly make Prince Donghai the new emperor? Not so. Your Majestys reign as emperor is widely known. Its much easier to reclaim the throne than to establish Prince Donghai as the emperor. The Cui clan actually believes you fate seers? Grand Tutor Cui commands the Southern Army but doesnt have the peoples hearts. How can a few fate seers claim to hold the peoples hearts? The imperial court blamed the disasters befalling the empire on Your Majesty, but life hasnt improved since your abdication. People are increasingly dissatisfied, suspecting that the real culprits are not Your Majesty but the Empress Dowager and disloyal ministers. Lin Kunshan spread his arms, proudly saying, Master Chunyu divines the energies of the world, and the world has responded. Your Majesty saw just now how I got people to feel familiar with me. It wont be long before the whole world echoes Your Majestys sentiments. Lin Kunshan bowed, Fate seers adapt to circumstances and go with the flow. Your Majesty may see us as two-faced deceivers, but with Your Majestys intelligence, can you not leverage us deceivers to accomplish great things? Han Ruzi had to admit that he was somewhat swayed. The mysterious Chunyu Xiao, whom he had never met, seemed to have correctly guessed many of his thoughts. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 109 Chapter 111: The Jin Family’s Opportunity Chapter 111: The Jin Familys Opportunity Han Ruzi was tempted, but there was still nothing he could do. Lin Kunshan suggested that he observe quietly, Your Majesty has already left a deep impression on everyone. Let the people outside draw their own conclusions and make decisions. The Chao family fishing village is frying a big dish. While Your Majesty enjoys the results, Ill go add some salt to the dishes. Han Ruzi sat down, but he had no intention of just waiting to reap the rewards of success. He was well aware that he had fallen into a game of mutual manipulation involving the fate seers, the Cui family, and himself. After one side succeeded, the first thing they would do is eliminate the other two. Acting too early would result in failure, and acting too late would mean being controlled by others. Just thinking about it made his heart surge, but the more intense the situation got, the more he needed to calm down. So, he sat on the bed-stove and silently practiced the breathing techniques Meng E had taught him. This move really worked as he gradually cast away meaningless fantasies and began to ponder the current situation. He got off the bed-stove and walked out of the room. It was already dark, and the fragrance of food wafted through the fishing village again. The heroes who had come from everywhere were gathered in a courtyard, debating the future around a small bonfire, making a commotion. But it was hard to hear what they were saying. Lin Kunshans suggestion to observe quietly made sense. These people were currently just a scattered force, unable to accept and execute anyones orders. It was necessary to wait until they decided on their own before discussing the establishment of a force. Han Ruzi turned into the adjacent room. In the room, there was a small oil lamp, and the light it emitted was barely visible from outside. By the light of the lamp, the Jin siblings and the maid Qingting were having dinner. It wasnt dry rations but chicken, fish, and ham. Seeing Han Ruzi come in, the three who were enjoying their meal stopped. Qingting was the first to speak, I wanted to call you just now, but you were sitting there sleeping... Im awake now, and Im hungry. Han Ruzi did not stand on ceremony, sitting down with Jin Chunzhong. He grabbed a piece of roasted meat and ate it; the cooking method was rough, with only salt added. Despite that, it tasted good. These four were really hungry. As Han Ruzi sat down, Jin Chuiduo wiped off her hands, retreated to a corner, took out a handkerchief, and wiped her hands and mouth. Miss, youre not eating. Usually... Im full. Jin Chuiduo said stiffly. Qingting did not continue to persuade her. She had been staring at the last chicken leg for a long time. When the Miss was present, she didnt dare move. But now, she reached out, tore off the chicken leg, and immediately put it in her mouth. I now understand that when one is hungry, everything tastes good. Back in the marquiss manor, we used to have much to eat, but it never tasted as good as tonight, Qingting said vaguely. Jin Chunzhong agreed wholeheartedly, nodding in approval. However, his mouth was not idle; he was busy eliminating the last layer of meat from the bones. Han Ruzi had something on his mind, and he quickly finished eating, with his hands getting oily. If this were in the past, Zhang Youcai or other servants would promptly bring hot water, towels, and the like. But now, he had to handle it himself. Holding up his hands, he thought for a moment. Surprisingly, this turned out to be a difficult problem. He had been kidnapped out of the city and didnt have anything on him. Fortunately, there was still a maid, Qingting. Naturally, she pulled out a handkerchief from her bundle and handed it to Han Ruzi. Jin Chuiduo wanted to stop it, but it was too late. She could only watch as Han Ruzi used the handkerchief. I have something to say to you two. Han Ruzi still held the handkerchief. Qingting knew her place, so she focused on finishing the leftover meat. Jin Chuiduo remained silent in the corner, while Jin Chunzhong put down the bone in his hand. Perplexed, he asked, Whats there to talk about? Han Ruzi stood up. According to the standards of the fate seers, he had already said too much. Consider it, he said as he left. As soon as Han Ruzi left, Jin Chunzhong immediately whispered, The Weary Marquis makes some sense. Hes two or three years younger than you! How can you believe a child! Jin Chuiduo said discontentedly. Miss is the younger sister, and Second Young Master often listens to her words. Qingting pointed out a fact but immediately felt a chill coming from the corner. She hurriedly changed her tone, But the Weary Marquis is different; he is a stranger. Knowing him for only... two days. My goodness, its only been two days, but it feels like half a month has passed! What should we do? Weve killed people, taken all our belongings, and we havent even approached the steppes. And now were stuck in the south of the Capital, even farther from the grasslands... Dont worry; when theres a will, theres a way, Jin Chuiduo reassured and thought for a moment. These peoples target is the deposed emperor, which has nothing to do with the Jin family. When they settle down, well take our leave and head straight to the steppes. We can even join the military, start as foot soldiers. With the two countries at war, its a good opportunity to achieve merit. Father and brother... Theyve already gone their separate ways. Why think so much? The deposed emperor is a little scammer, but hes right about one thing C the steppes may not welcome us any more than here. Its equally dangerous. The Weary Marquiss suggestion is worth considering. With the support of the common people, maybe... We are determined to return to the steppes. Why should we sell our lives for the Han family? And... shh, someone is coming. The noise outside grew louder, and Jin Chuiduo sealed her lips. Han Ruzi in the next room also heard the sound, thinking that these people were quick to discuss matters. The previous loud arguments might not have been disagreements after all. The old fisherman, Chao Yongsi, entered the room and bowed, Your Majesty, we need you to move. Han Ruzi walked out of the room. The small courtyard of the Chao family was crowded with people holding torches, casting shadows that made the figures appear more numerous. As soon as they saw the emperor coming out, everyone continued to kneel. Some shouted long live, some called Your Majesty, some referred to him as the emperor, and there were even those who directly called him the true dragon. In short, it was a cacophony, lacking the majestic atmosphere of shouting long live together, which was the proper decorum practised by those in the imperial palace and imperial court. But Han Ruzi wasnt disappointed. He believed that over a hundred years ago, when the Founding Emperor was still Han Fu, the first group to gather wouldnt have been more organized than the present one. Heroes, please rise, Han Ruzi couldnt find a better title. Everyone stood up, looking pleased. They all liked the term heroes. However, they were not just heroes; they were also a group of audacious fugitives. Even though there were natural disasters, those willing to rebel first were unlikely to be honest individuals. The stout and short man who was known as Donkey Kid stood at the forefront, raising his arm and loudly declaring, We are heroes, forming an army of righteousness, undertaking righteous deeds. In the future, noble titles and official appointments will be ours! The crowd enthusiastically cheered. Han Ruzi didnt have such aspirations, but there was no need to refute. These people werent fighting for the emperor; they were fighting for their own dreams. He would go along with them, and must absolutely not shatter their dreams. Encouraged, Donkey Kid became more excited, shouting even louder, We not only have an emperor but also an empress! Bring out the empress and lets celebrate together! The crowd cheered once again. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 110 Chapter 112: Flag Ritual Chapter 112: Flag Ritual The crowd was in a state of extreme exuberance. If someone were to shout, Treasures are hidden in the water, everyone would rush to the riverbank without hesitation and eagerly jump in. Of course, if they found nothing in the water, they would emerge furious. The empress, however, was a treasure visible to everyone. The cries of Donkey Kid immediately gained unanimous support, and the chaotic shouts quickly became organized and unified Empress! Empress! Han Ruzi could no longer passively observe. He loudly informed everyone that Jin Chuiduo was not the empress, but his voice was drowned out. In the imperial palace, every glance from the emperor garnered attention. In the fishing village, unless one had a booming voice, even a deity couldnt make the people listen. Lin Kunshan in the crowd smiled and gently waved his hand. Han Ruzi had no choice but to fall silent. Although these people supported and knelt to him, they were far from being at his disposal. The shouts finally had an effect. Qingting the maid rushed out of the house and loudly commanded everyone to be quiet. However, this only added to the background noise. Qingting walked up to the Weary Marquis and glared at him, and Han Ruzi responded with a helpless smile. Several women in the fishing village, usually timid, became bold under everyones encouragement. Five or six of them squeezed into the house and quickly brought Jin Chuiduo out. The cries of Empress became even louder, and the crowd knelt again. Jin Chuiduo felt both embarrassed and angry. However, restrained by a few strong hands, she had no power to resist. It wasnt until those village women also knelt that she gained some freedom, and she glared angrily at the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi could only smile helplessly. Even such an expression couldnt be maintained for too long. He had to display dignity and mystery in front of the crowd, always shrouded in an imperial aura. The enthusiasm of the crowd escalated without any sign of ending. It was unclear who suggested it, but someone removed a door panel, and without a word, they pushed the Emperor and Empress onto it. A group of people carried the door panel and paraded around, while others crowded around, taking turns fighting for the honor of carrying it. The carriers of the door panel were already walking unsteadily, and each struggle caused more intense shaking. The two people sitting on top tightly held the edges of the door panel, concentrating on maintaining their balance. They had no energy left to voice objections. Jin Chunzhong and Qingting were blocked at the outermost periphery of the crowd, staring in amazement. Initially, they were anxious and angry, but gradually, all that remained was astonishment. The crowd first arrived at the courtyard where they had gathered earlier. The bonfire there had not yet extinguished, and someone threw more firewood into it, making the flames burn brighter. Then, the carriers of the door panel turned around and stood in front of the bonfire. The others knelt facing the emperor, empress, and the flames, muttering something. Han Ruzi and Jin Chuiduo felt an intense heat on their backs. They dared not move or speak randomly, fearing that these people might throw them into the bonfire as a sacrifice. Next, the procession left the courtyard, winding its way to the waters edge. Another round of kneeling ensued, with many people approaching the water, some even entering the lake to scoop water, drink, and then pour it over their heads. Old fisherman Chao Yongsi and an old woman filled clay jars with water and presented them separately to the Emperor and Empress. Under the eager gaze of many, Han Ruzi took the clay jar, brought it to his lips, took a sip, and scooped a bit of water, pouring it over his own head. Cheers erupted from the crowd. Jin Chuiduo bit her lip for a moment, looked up at her second brother and her maid. They had their backs to the fire, waving at her with what seemed like a hint of amusement on their faces. Jin Chuiduo, infuriated, dared not show it. Without her longbow at hand, she was just an ordinary girl. She could only follow suit. When it was time to pour water over her head, she scooped out only a little, dabbing it on her forehead. That was enough; the cheers for Empress became even louder. Alright, Han Ruzi said, getting up and walking out of the room. Qingting, who had been waiting outside for a long time, ran into the room. Jin Chunzhong stared at him and said, You didnt... I didnt. Han Ruzi immediately replied. Anyway, no matter what the other party wanted to ask, his answer would be the same. Jin Chunzhong also entered the room and closed the door. Han Ruzi didnt know how Jin Chuiduo would deal with her second brother and her maid, and he didnt want to eavesdrop. Outside, hundreds of people stood in an orderly manner. Compared to the previous chaos, there was now some order: people from different villages stood together, and scattered individuals formed their own groups. There were a dozen or so teams in total, each ranging from five or six to over thirty people. Most of them only had simple weapons like wooden sticks, but their expressions seemed ready for an unquestionable victory. Chao Yongsu said, We have devised two plans. Your Majesty, please choose one. Do tell. Han Ruzi had to be polite and maintain dignity, so he kept his words short. The first plan is to gather more people, aiming for a total of three thousand. Then, well find a way to acquire some weapons, quietly infiltrate the Capital, rise up suddenly, escort Your Majesty to the imperial palace, and order the ministers to follow. Those who resist will be executed. Dozens of people cheered; it was evidently the plan they supportedsimple, direct, and yielding immediate results. Han Ruzi immediately vetoed this plan in his mind but nodded, urging Chao Yongsi to continue. The second plan involves dividing the forces into two. One group will head to the north of the Capital, join forces with the local militia, stir up trouble, draw out the Northern Army and the citys garrison. The other group will stay in the south, protecting Your Majesty and joining forces with the Southern Army. I heard that Cui Hong, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, is the maternal uncle of Prince Donghai. As Prince Donghai is Your Majestys half-brother, they should support Your Majesty, right? Han Ruzi immediately recognized this as Lin Kunshans plan and the agreement reached between the fate seers and the Cui family. So, he pretended to contemplate for a moment and said, The second plan is more prudent. But dont rush into it. I need to contact the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and Prince Donghai first, to get a sense of their stance. Lin Kunshan nodded in agreement. Ordinary people had no knowledge of the internal struggles within the imperial palace. They believed that siblings would support each other. Han Ruzi didnt reveal the truth; the Cui clan wanted to use him to eventually claim the throne, and he wanted to use the Cui clan to break through the first obstacle of capturing the capital. With the Emperor having made a decision, everyone was pleased, except for people like Donkey Kid who felt disappointed. They were eager to taste blood; their fighting spirit had been ignited. Now that the grand plan is set, let the Emperor perform the flag ritual! someone shouted. Before Han Ruzi could understand the meaning of flag ritual, Chao Hua approached and handed him a knife. Several men brought in the spy who had been tricked into revealing himself. The spy was tied up, his mouth stuffed with something. Kneeling on the ground, he whimpered and begged everyone for mercy. Han Ruzi felt a bit reluctant, but it had come to this point. He couldnt afford to show mercy. So, he took the knife and walked toward the man. Several strong men found a piece of cloth from somewhere, each pulling a corner and spreading it open, preparing to catch the blood. Han Ruzi suddenly remembered Yang Feng and wondered if the eunuch would approve of his current actions. However, Yang Feng, at most, was a teacher and strategist; ultimately, a monarch had to make his own decisions. Han Ruzi hesitated no more. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 111 Chapter 113: Arrogant Bandits Chapter 113: Arrogant Bandits Han Ruzi found himself still unprepared to personally kill someone, especially when the person was so scared that tears flowed like a broken dam, even more feeble than a lamb awaiting slaughter. Han Ruzi swung his knife, cutting across the mans arm, blood staining the blade. He immediately wiped it on the black cloth that passed off as a flag. The man collapsed, fainting. The sight of the blood temporarily satisfied the fighting spirit of those present. Lin Kunshan immediately ordered someone to drag away the unconscious man. The blood on the black cloth made it look even more gruesome. It was hung at the entrance of the fishing village, fluttering in the wind. Every newcomer had to pass by this battle flag. Their casual curiosity were cast aside, and they went to meet the Emperor with genuine trepidation.UppTodated from The Jin family, having moved from the Riverside Village, had a particularly strong impression of this flag. Although Marquis Guiyi had long seen the decline of the Chu empire and planned to escape to the steppes, witnessing an actual rebellion with a flag raised left him terrified. Hearing that the blood on the flag was personally applied by the emperor, he was even more astonished. When he learned that his own daughter was now called Empress, he couldnt bear the series of shocks and fainted in the arms of his three wives. Han Ruzi took a short nap. Not long after dawn, he was awakened to receive one group after another of followers, all righteous individuals who had rushed there upon hearing the news. The small fishing village was already overcrowded, and most people had to camp out, sharing various stories and fantasies about future accomplishments. Using what little authority he had just acquired, Han Ruzi ordered his men to return the weapons to the Jin siblings. Before noon, with few newcomers around, Han Ruzi summoned Lin Kunshan. Its time to discuss our plan. Lin Kunshan smiled, So far, everything has gone smoothly. Your Majesty has done well. Its just that there was no need to spare that man during the flag ritual. I know. But I want to establish a righteous army, not a band of bloodthirsty thieves. Han Ruzi didnt want to explain further and asked directly, What is the next step for the fate seers? I dont understand what Your Majesty means... You understand but are reluctant to say it. You are waiting for me to reveal my thoughts. Since youve already told me about the methods of the fate seers, you should be more sincere. Hehe, its a habit. Well then, let me guess: the Cui family wants to use Your Majesty to reclaim the legitimate status of the Graceful Emperors lineage. Meanwhile, Your Majesty intends to use the power of the Cui family to defeat the Empress Dowager and reclaim the imperial throne. From a timing perspective, Your Majesty is using the Cui family first, and therefore occupies a more advantageous position. Han Ruzi shook his head. No, the Cui family just wants to use me as a figurehead to test the sentiments of the people. Theres no need for me to become emperor. They only need to rally the people in my name. Once the world responds, causing turmoil within the imperial court, they can quietly get rid of me, blaming the Empress Dowager. Then, under the guise of avenging me, they continue to seize power, and Prince Donghai can ascend the throne smoothly. If the world doesnt react positively, the Cui family will still eliminate me to show goodwill to the Empress Dowager and ensure the safety of the Prince of Donghai. So, in terms of timing, I have no advantage at all. Ah... Youre back to your fate seer tricks. Lets do this instead then: bring Chunyu Xiao here and let him talk to me. Until he arrives, everything stays the same. This... Your Majestys sudden departure from the Capital was too abrupt. My mentor wont be able to return for a while. With so many people gathered, within three to five days, the authorities will undoubtedly become aware... Then let the authorities rescue me. Ill return to the Capital and continue to be the Weary Marquis. It would still be safer than my position now. Lin Kunshan chuckled and patted his own head, I always cant navigate through twists and turns. When I revealed the secrets of the fate seers techniques to Your Majesty earlier, it was also at the behest of my mentor. He said I must be open and sincere with Your Majesty. Those who aspire to be emperors have grand ambitions... After rambling for a while, Lin Kunshan became serious, My mentor did leave behind a plan. There are some martial arts experts inside and outside the Capital who owe my mentor favors. As long as I speak up, they will come to protect Your Majesty. Although they may not charge into battle, with them around, the Cui family... Han Ruzi directly shook his head, rejecting the idea, This plan is not good. Cui Hong controls the Southern Army. Once in power, no matter how many martial arts experts there are, they wont be able to withstand the onslaught of cavalry. What I want is not personal safety within ten steps but assurance beyond ten steps. Lin Kunshan pondered in silence. Han Ruzi urged, Chunyu Xiao must have left more than just this plan for you. Speak them all out. If we delay any longer, youll have to find me at the Weary Marquiss manor. Lin Kunshan smiled, Indeed, my mentor has one more plan, but he said to use it only in extremely dire circumstances. If you consider circumstances dire only when disaster is imminent, then Id rather not be involved in this matter. Hehe, Your Majesty is truly cautious. If youre concerned that the Cui family will act against you preemptively, then ask the Cui family for a hostage to stay by your side. This way, you can be fully assured. Three bandit leaders were brought into the small courtyard of the Chao family, with others waiting outside. The righteous individuals who had arrived earlier also gathered, facing off with the bandits. There was a mutual lack of acceptance between the two groups. Han Ruzi sat on a long bench in front of the door. In the room behind him, members of the Jin family were engaged in a quiet argument, which soon completely disappeared. The leader of the bandits was not tall but robust, with a fierce appearance and disheveled hair. He carried a large axe on his shoulder and stood before the Emperor without kneeling. He looked up and down, and the two deputy leaders were similarly unruly, wielding long knives and surveying the surroundings. Despite their small number, they showed no fear. They were accustomed to the villagers submission and had often robbed villages with populations many times over. Are you the Emperor? the leader asked. I am. May I know the name of this distinguished hero? Han Ruzi replied. Haha, did you hear that? The Emperor called me a hero. The names is Duan Wanshan... A murmur of surprise echoed outside the courtyard as Duan Wanshan became more pleased. So, I still have some fame. Emperor, you have heard of me? Han Ruzi shook his head. Duan Wanshans face darkened slightly. Ive been a force in the southern part of the Capital for seven or eight years. Ive fought numerous battles, big and small, against the military. Ive never lost. I heard theres an Emperor here who needs help, so I came to take a look. If the reward is generous, well stay and help, maybe become a general. If theres no reward, well stick to our old ways. The reward comes after the task is completed, and it will be substantial. Haha, Im not interested in imaginary rewards. Well, theres nothing I can do then. Leave if you wish. However, Duan Wanshan didnt leave. Leaving is fine, but we cant have come here for nothing. We need to take something with us. Duan Wanshan took the giant axe off his shoulder, gripped the handle with both hands, and weighed it. Are you truly the Emperor? How much is your head worth? Its hard to say. It depends on who youre selling it to. Haha, this kid has some courage. Whoever offers the highest price gets it. Duan Wanshan scanned the surroundings, addressing the Chao family and others, Anyone want to compete with me? There were murmurs of discontent in the crowd. The two men behind Duan Wanshan raised their long knives, and dozens of lackeys outside the courtyard lightly brandished their weapons, intimidating the people around them. However, the people still stood between them and the bandit leaders. The Chao family and the dozen temporary guards looked at the Emperor, waiting for his command. After a while, Han Ruzi said, No one in the world can offer a higher price than I can. But I want an immediate payment. Can you do that? I can. Han Ruzi nodded, signaling to the temporary guards. They bent down and picked up the boat oars placed behind them. They pointed them at the bandit leaders, while protecting the Emperor. Duan Wanshan was puzzled. Whats going on? Are you planning to paddle a boat with me? Han Ruzi had learned this move from the eunuch Cai Xinghai and was about to give the order to attack when a voice behind him said, Step aside. Han Ruzi leaned to the side, using his peripheral vision to see an arrow nocked on the bowstring. Jin Chuiduo had just had an argument with her father and needed to vent her anger. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 112 Chapter 114: Effective Arrows Chapter 114: Effective Arrows Finding himself in a perilous situation and an uncertain future, Marquis Guiyi blamed everything on his daughters unruly behavior. Why did you have to kill Chai Yun when we hadnt even left the capital? We finally found someone to help, why did you choose to escape? The Weary Marquis is trapped, unable to even save his own life, son why did you agree to become the Empress? You... The three concubines echoed Marquis Guiyis words with a unanimous yes while also revealing their true thoughts. Why go to the steppes? It would be better to stay in the Capital. Chai Yun died in the Jin family manor, but it wasnt Marquis Guiyi who killed him. They could offer a good explanation, hand over the real culprit, and perhaps they could get forgiveness from the Chai family. The two older brothers remained silent, and the maidservant Qingting had no place to speak in such a situation. The room was small, and Jin Chuiduo could only accept all these accusations without saying a word. Having heard only two sentences, Jin Chuiduo was furious, but she forcibly restrained herself, fingers nervously playing with the bow. Marquis Guiyi saw his daughters small movements and became even more angry, shouting, Alright, youre addicted to killing, huh? You want to kill even your own father? Marquis, look at the young ladys eyes; it is us she wants to kill, the concubines added fuel to the fire. Jin Chuiduo could no longer bear it. In an instant, she took an arrow, drew the bow, and her two brothers, prepared in advance, hurriedly stepped forward to dissuade her. The three concubines hid behind Marquis Guiyi, not daring to make a sound. Everyone stepped back from wherever Jin Chuiduos arrow was pointed. Even Marquis Guiyi was afraid. One of his hands shielded the three concubines, and the other pointed at his daughter, You, you... Jin Chuiduo couldnt possibly harm her own family. With nowhere to vent her anger, she turned and walked out of the room, only to see three bandits wielding knives and axes threateningly. Move your head aside, she said to Han Ruzi at the door. The three bandits had no idea who this woman was and had no knowledge of what had happened in the room. They were captivated by this bow-wielding girl, even though she had an angry expression. She was like a brightly colored bird which suddenly entering a dimly lit room. The onlookers were amazed, and before they could close the door, the bird had already flown away. In Duan Wanshans eyes, he saw only a lady, not her bow or arrows. Involuntarily, he put down the giant axe in his hand, revealing a drooling smile on his face. This young lady... The young ladys response was a swift arrow. Not many could evade an arrow shot from such a close distance, but Duan Wanshan was an exception. Having experienced a lifetime of combat, his reflexes were faster than his own thoughts. While still wearing a wicked smile, his hands lifted the giant axe, perfectly shielding his chest and blocking the fatal arrow. I... Duan Wanshan uttered only one word, and no one knew if he intended to curse or boast. Jin Chuiduos second arrow swiftly followed, as if it had been ready on the bowstring. Perhaps due to his absent-mindedness, Duan Wanshans hands didnt react in time this time. He held the axe in front of his chest, allowing an arrow to pierce through his throat. Duan Wanshan exerted force with his legs, offsetting the arrows momentum. He didnt fall immediately. His two subordinates behind him roared angrily and charged towards the archer, heading for both the girl with the bow and the Emperor sitting in front of her. The long poles, prepared in advance, finally came into play, keeping the two vicious subordinates at a distance. They swung their blades wildly, gradually cutting the poles short. Dozens of bandits outside the courtyard shouted and rushed in. Han Ruzi was surprised; Cai Xinghais tactics were effective against martial artists in the pugilist world but not as effective against bandits. Everything happened in an extremely short time. The long poles were becoming shorter, the two subordinates were swinging their blades, the bandits outside were charging, and the villagers were throwing everything they could find. Meanwhile, Jin Chuiduo continued shooting arrows. One arrow, two arrows... without a moments pause, as fast as a chef stir-frying vegetables. In the blink of an eye, she had taken down seven or eight people. These arrows shall serve as my command token. Remember it well. In the future, all my orders will be authenticated by a command token. Those without arrows are impostors. Han Ruzi delegated the remaining tasks to the Chaos. The loosely organized militia finally began to establish some rules, sending out guards to the outskirts of the village and no longer allowing newcomers to enter freely. However, this was just the beginning. Han Ruzi was well aware that it would take more than a year or so for these people to become a disciplined army. At present, he lacked both time and soldiers. What he lacked most were competent officers. Although he had read some military books, he had no practical experience. He could only establish a rough framework, and he was uncertain as to what to do next. Han Ruzi publicly handed the first command arrow to Chao Hua, entrusting him with the responsibility of managing the entire army. Then, holding the remaining arrows, he walked into the house to meet the Jin family. The entire family was in silence. Marquis Guiyi sat on a stool, looking lifeless. He didnt dare to glance at his daughter, and the three concubines were trembling. They had known that dealing with the young lady was not easy, but today, they truly understood how fortunate they had been all along. Han Ruzi stood at the doorway and said, Things have come to this point. The steppes are not an option for now. Would you be willing to join our army? Marquis Guiyi looked up at Weary Marquis and sighed. As the head of the family, he should have made decisions for the entire family. However, at this moment, he could only think of himself. Ah, what can I do? Take each step as it comes. But I wont join any so-called army. This is not an army; its a group of desperados. In less than three days... never mind, I wont meddle in this, nor will I participate. When the imperial soldiers arrive, I will just surrender and confess my crimes. As for others He glanced at his daughter again. Everyone can go their separate ways. The three concubines immediately exclaimed, Lord Marquis, well follow you through life and death... Han Ruzi didnt enter the room to invite these four people to join his cause. Instead, his interest was in Marquis Guiyis two sons and one daughter. Jin Chuiduo stood proudly, refusing to speak. Her second brother, Jin Chunzhong, took a step forward, suppressing his excitement, and whispered, Ill join. Its better than waiting for death. Her eldest brother, who had not fled with his sister earlier, spoke up, Staying means a dead end, and leaving is not an option. Ill join too. You are not a reckless person. You must have a plan, right? Yes, I do. Well discuss it later. All eyes turned to Jin Chuiduo, especially the maidservant Qingting, who kept gesturing to her young lady, urging her to agree. After a long wait, Jin Chuiduo finally spoke, Those are my arrows. Sorry, I used them as command arrows. Can I borrow a few temporarily? Han Ruzi held the arrows before Jin Chuiduo. Jin Chuiduo glared at him, looking angry. Her expression didnt seem like someone willing to join the army; instead, she looked more like someone about to shoot arrows. After a moment, she snatched back all the arrows and counted them one by one. She handed five to Han Ruzi and said, You may borrow them for only three days. Han Ruzi smiled, Theres one more outside, making it six in total. Ill return them exactly as they are in three days. As he finished speaking, Jin Chuiduo took back one arrow, saying, Im only lending five. Han Ruzi didnt mind, happily accepting four arrows. That should be enough, he thought. Finally, he could send someone to inform Yang Feng. Only Yang Feng could contend with those fate seers. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 113 Chapter 115: Moving Camp Chapter 115: Moving Camp Han Ruzi selected two messengers. The first one was Jin Chunzhong, who showed a clear interest in joining his force. Crucially, the Jin family had no connection to the fate seers, and their involvement in this matter was entirely accidental. At the Drunken Immortal Inn in the Xiaochun district, theres a chef known as Reckless. Go and see him, tell him I sent you. If he doesnt ask anything, you dont need to say much, just return immediately. If he inquires about me, tell him the truth. No need to hide anything? Jin Chunzhong was delighted to receive this mission, eager to rush to the Capital. No need. Whatever he asks, answer truthfully. Okay, Ill leave right away. Wait, be cautious. Its possible that they have already discovered Chai Yuns body in the city. You... Ill change clothes, and adopt a different name... Ill be careful. Also, keep it confidential. Dont tell anyone the purpose of your entry into the city. Jin Chunzhong left without delay, finding a militia member to lead him to the roads, citing that he needed to return home to retrieve some important items left behind as the reason. The second messenger was Donkey Kid, a simple and impulsive short man who was even less likely to arouse suspicion than Jin Chunzhong. Han Ruzi hesitated before finally choosing him. Among the army, the Chao familys father and son were too influenced by the fate seers. Considering the limited time others had spent with them, Donkey Kid seemed the only viable option. Whats your name? Donkey Kid. Im sure you have a real name? Its just Donkey Kid. Even before assigning the task, Han Ruzi began to regret his decision. However, he had no other choices. Whats your family name? Um... Ma. Yes, thats your surname. And when your parents called you, what name did they use? Donkey Kid. Ill give you a name. Are you willing to accept it? Lu Xiaor was overjoyed. Sure! I want an impressive one. Your surname is Ma, meaning horse. How about Ma Chenggong, meaning horse sprinting to success. Lu Xiaor shook his head. Thats not grand enough. Being rejected the first time he gave someone a name, Han Ruzi scratched his head. A horse sprinting on the plains... Ma Pingchuan? You dont like it either... A horse trampling on the enemy camp. How about you be called Ma Ta... Alright, Ill be called Ma Da. Sounds much more imposing than Donkey Kid. Haha.[1] As long as... you like it, Han Ruzi said. Becoming serious, he continued, Ma Da, We are entrusting you with a task. Whos we? I am We. Its the Emperors way of referring to himself. Oh, why not just say Emperor? Id understand immediately. After tallying the numbers, Han Ruzi chose an open space to serve as a temporary command tent. He assigned guards, with the Generals of the Left and Right standing on either side. The chief clerk stood behind with a pen, and the captains of each hundred-man squad came forward one by one to report their situations and receive new tasks. The defense of Riverside Village could no longer be lax as before. Both land and water routes required stationed sentries and guards, with squads taking turns resting and on duty. From a distance, Zhang Yanghao witnessed all this and couldnt help feeling shocked and terrified. When he returned to his quarters, he tiptoed, no longer daring to regard Marquis Weary as a captive, nor daring to meet him. After all this commotion, it wasnt long before daybreak. Han Ruzi slept briefly, just entering a dream when he was awakened. Lin Kunshan had returned. He brought back a squad of over thirty people, not bandits or ordinary civilians, all dressed in identical blue robes, riding horses, carrying bows and blades. They escorted a horse-drawn carriage, forbidding anyone from approaching. Lin Kunshan was even more surprised than Zhang Yanghao. When he left during the day, he saw a scattered group, but upon returning, they had to pass through layers of checkpoints. Those who had recently regarded the fate seers as heavenly beings had suddenly transformed into loyal soldiers who insisted on notifying the Emperor before allowing them into the fort. Han Ruzi ordered their passage, and Lin Kunshan first escorted the people from the carriage into an empty room. Then, he came alone to meet the Emperor. Your servant Lin Kunshan pays respects to Your Majesty. Lin Kunshan was adept at reading others expressions and thoughts. Though he was inwardly puzzled, his outward demeanor became even more respectful. This small army of a few hundred people was far from being fully formed, and Han Ruzi was well aware of that. However, creating a moment of surprise for onlookers wasnt a bad thing. Has he arrived? He has. Why hasnt he come to see me? Uh, the situation is special. Your Majesty, please consider going to meet him. Han Ruzi glanced at the dozen or so guards on either side and said, Tell him that everything is back to normal now. Lin Kunshan smiled, excused himself, and only returned after a full half an hour. Prince Donghai had arrived, looking very unwilling. It was quite different from what he had expected. He thought there would be a group of bewitched commoners willingly dying for the Emperor, and their entire purpose was to incite rebellion in the northern part of the capital. Whether they had combat capability was not important; the key was to divert some of the Northern Army. However, what he saw was a decent looking army. Regret set in even before entering the village, but it was too late to change his mind. The thirty guards he brought were too few. As soon as Lin Kunshan entered, he knelt down, gently tugging at the hem of Prince Donghais robe. Glancing at the shabby attendants on both sides, Prince Donghai felt uneasy but also considered them easy to deal with. With a sense of uncertainty, he finally knelt down. Before Prince Donghai could speak, Han Ruzi stood up, walked over to him with large strides, helped him up with a smile, and then said to the attendants, This is my brother, Prince Donghai. From now on, seeing him is like seeing me. The attendants immediately wiped away their serious expressions, warmly greeted Prince Donghai, and even affectionately patted his shoulders as if it were a casual gathering. Prince Donghai forced a smile, trying to avoid physical contact. Han Ruzi asked the attendants to step back, leaving only Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan. You do have some skills, praised Prince Donghai, looking around the empty thatched hut. You tamed a group of eunuchs in the imperial palace, and now youve managed to tame a bunch of outlaws here. Youre quite capable too. You devised such a complex scheme, circled around, and I still couldnt escape it. They exchanged smiles, then simultaneously dropped their smiles. Prince Donghai said, Im here now. Lets start. The longer we wait, the more prepared the Empress Dowager will be. Dont be hasty. Our forces are still too small. First, tell me about the situation in the Capital these past few days. Theres not much to say. Chai Yun and a few friends have gone missing. No one has seen them alive or dead. Several families are searching all over the city. But regarding you, theres no news at all. So, my guess is that the Empress Dowager is already on alert. If you still want to reclaim the throne, dont hesitate any longer. [1] Donkey Kid misheard Ma Ta as Ma Da, which just means big horse, or first child of the Ma family. The joke is that after all the effort Han Ruzi took to figure out a name, the most ordinary name was chosen in the end. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 114 Chapter 116: The Ten-Year Agreement Chapter 116: The Ten-Year Agreement Prince Donghai had only one purpose for this tripto urge Han Ruzi to rebel as soon as possible. If persuasion failed, he was prepared to resort to force. However, to his surprise, Han Ruzis forces turned out to be even stronger than he had anticipated. Turning to Lin Kunshan, Prince Donghai smiled and said, If I ask you to leave, you wouldnt feel humiliated, would you? Lin Kunshan smiled in response, bowed to the two brothers, and walked out of the room. This place is really run-down. I cant believe you can tolerate it, remarked Prince Donghai. Han Ruzi returned to his thronea shaky benchand casually said, I actually find it more comfortable than the imperial palace. Hehe, of course. So, now that Im here, what are you waiting for? Lets do something great together. No, we have too few people, and Im not very familiar with the situation in the north of the Capital... What do you need to know? Just ask me. In Huailing County in the north of the Capital, a militia of several hundred people has already gathered. They are skilled martial artists from the pugilist world, much stronger than the ragtag group here. Who gathered them? Youve met him, the mad monk Guangding. Hes no ordinary person. Under the guise of being mad monk, he can freely move within and outside the Capitals temples, passing on messages, hiding fugitives. No one is more adept than him. If I... well, when you become emperor, you must get rid of him. Hes just a pugilist. Why would he get involved in such matters? Maybe spending too much time in the temples has softened him, leading him to think he should save the common people. Hes like the fate seers, too clever for his own good. So, hes not working for the Cui clan? Mad men work only for themselves, but truly intelligent people know how to use them. Prince Donghai walked up to Han Ruzi. Weve had our conflicts, but thats all in the past. After all, we are blood brothers, and youve married my cousin Xiaojun. So we are family no matter what. Wouldnt family avoid killing each other? Haha. Prince Donghai laughed, taking a seat on the other end of the bench. Are you still worried about your safety? More than when I have nothing in my hands. Prince Donghais expression turned serious. To be honest, I want to be emperor. Thats the mission of my existence in this world. But I can wait. How long? Ten years. Ten years? Han Ruzi chuckled and shook his head. Prince Donghai stood up and walked to the opposite side of Han Ruzi, speaking stiffly, This is the most I can concede. The Cui clan will support you in reclaiming the throne. You make me the Crown Princethere is precedent for this in the previous dynasties. After ten years, due to health reasons, you abdicate in my favor. Its not considered stepping down; you can still enjoy the privileges of an emperor without dealing with the mess in the Chu empire. Spend your life peacefully with cousin Xiaojun. Your sons will be granted princely titles. How about it? Are you serious? Han Ruzi asked, showing some surprise. Of course, but I will only wait for ten years. If it takes longer, Im afraid I wont get the throne back. Han Ruzi pondered for a moment. How can you guarantee my safety within and after ten years? Thats why you need to appoint me as the Crown Prince. If I inherit the throne from you, I naturally wont kill you. Moreover, you can have a guard of five hundred soldiers. Princes are only allowed two to three hundred guards, and they are not permitted to enter the Capital. Prince Donghai paused for a moment and, seeing that Han Ruzi was still not swayed, added the final assurance, Other than Xiaojun, other daughters of the Cui clan will marry you. That way, the Cui clan becomes your greatest safeguard. Han Ruzi widened his eyes in astonishment. After a moment, he said, I remember one of Xiaojuns sisters is already married. Han Ruzi ordered Chao Hua to lead two squads by boat to the bandits stronghold to fetch provisions. They were to return by morning, temporarily resolving the immediate crisis. The boats from the village had been released earlier, not drifting far, and were now towed back. Prince Donghai dismissed the guards and remained alone in the village. To outsiders, he was the emperors close brother, and hence were not suspicious of him. Prince Donghai stayed by Han Ruzis side, watching him ask questions and assign tasks. He took extra glances at the command arrows. When everything was arranged, he whispered, Is this necessary? Tomorrow, were going to join forces with the mad monk Guangdings militia in Huailing County. They are well-prepared and have everything we need. Preparedness prevents peril, and its also to boost everyones confidence. Prince Donghai nodded with a smile. His temper had considerably softened during this visit to the village. He refrained from boasting, and there were no harsh words. Before nightfall, another hundred people came to join. The stronghold became even more crowded, and the last bit of stored grain was used up. Most hadnt eaten their fill, but few complained. The promising future after a successful rebellion inspired them. Han Ruzi, accompanied by his guards, visited all the hundred-men squads, exchanged a few words, took a few bites of their food, and sometimes had them appreciate the aura of an emperor hanging over his head. Through Chao Yongsis detailed description, each person felt like they had seen a glimmer of radiance. After walking for a while, Prince Donghai excused himself, claiming fatigue, and went back to rest. He headed straight for Zhang Yanghaos room. Zhang Yanghao and three noble youths occupied a thatched cottage, in an awkward position. They werent part of the militia, nor were they prisoners. Their status was similar to that of Marquis Guiyi and his three wives. Zhang Yanghao dared not leave, fearing retaliation from the Chai family once he showed up in the capital. As a gambler, he had placed all his chips, including his life, on the side of the Cui family. You finally came. I wanted to see you earlier, but I didnt dare approach. Whats going on? How could he raise an army? Zhang Yanghao seemed visibly agitated upon seeing Prince Donghai. The three noble youths were still bound, looking frightened. Prince Donghai gestured for Zhang Yanghao to be quiet and casually took a seat on the only stool. Untie them. Zhang Yanghao hesitated. They are Chai Yuns followers... Chai Yun and Cui Teng were once the best of friends. Circumstances change, and now that Chai Yun is gone, will these three follow him to the grave? Prince Donghai remarked. The three shook their heads together. Zhang Yanghao was somewhat afraid of Prince Donghai, so he reluctantly followed the order and went to untie the three. They had been bound for two days and nights, and their limbs were numb. They sat on the ground, unable to stand, continuously expressing their gratitude to Prince Donghai. Once they ran out of flattering words, Prince Donghai spoke, I recognize you, and you recognize me, right? The three immediately nodded. Qilang tried to please, Back when Little Marquis Chai and Second Young Master Cui were on good terms, we... Prince Donghai waved his hand, stopping him from continuing. Now, it was his turn to speak, The Cui family is about to wield great power. There wont be any more challenges from this or that prince or marquis who can stand against the Cui family. You dont have to feel torn anymore. The four people across from him simultaneously showed pleased smiles. You are very fortunate. You have the opportunity to become my subordinates, make greater contributions than your ancestors, and even achieve extraordinary feats. With a few words, all four were moved. The three sitting on the ground regained some strength and changed to a kneeling position. Zhang Yanghao, who had been standing, gradually knelt before Prince Donghai as well. I am your future. Protecting me will be your greatest achievement. The four bowed their heads, and Prince Donghai accepted it calmly. Then, he continued, Tell me about the situation with Marquis Guiyis family. If something unexpected happens, which side will they take? And about this makeshift army. I refuse to believe that in just one or two days, Han Ruzi could make these foolish commoners wholeheartedly devote themselves to him. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 115CH 117 Chapter 117: Engaging in Battle Chapter 117: Engaging in Battle Zhang Yanghao and the other three requested to join Han Ruzi, their kneeling posture far more respectful than the usual commoners. They prostrated on the ground, addressing Han Ruzi as Your Majesty, declaring their willingness to follow the emperor and eliminate the treacherous. Han Ruzi accepted these four and appointed them as generals, assigning them as deputies to Chao Hua and Jin Chunbao. Seeing them gratefully accepting, Han Ruzi knew they had already been swayed by Prince Donghai. Though noble scions often acted without regard for the law, each one of them held themselves in high regard. They would rather not take official positions than to be subordinate to others. Seeing them now accept without any hesitation, it was evident they had ulterior motives. Han Ruzi didnt expose their intentions. Through the past two days, he increasingly understood a truth: these seven to eight hundred ragtag rebels were his greatest assurance. Expelling Prince Donghais guards was enough. Rather than competing with Prince Donghai to win over each individual over, he preferred focusing on transforming the rebel force into a true army. He could only lament one thingtime was too short, and the problems were too many. Shortly after daybreak, Chao Hua returned to the camp with troops, bringing several boats of provisions, resolving their most urgent need. Seven to eight hundred rebels eagerly awaited breakfast; if they couldnt even eat a meal, many would leave. Even the Heavens couldnt retain them. Han Ruzi was hungry himself and planned to eat with the rebels. Prince Donghai approached him and whispered, Are you going to share their hardships? Han Ruzi nodded. Last night, he visited all the hundred-man teams, memorizing a multitude of names. Today, he had to do even more. Prince Donghai chuckled, Can I give you a piece of advice? Go ahead. Sharing hardships should be done at the right time. Sharing hardships without joy is not true hardship-sharing; its a display of weakness. They look up to you as an emperor, but you insist on lowering yourself among them, exposing your weaknesses. That was more than one piece of advice, Han Ruzi replied, returning to the room to wait. Although Prince Donghai was cunning, his words were not entirely wrong. Han Ruzi had quickly gained the peoples obedience through the mystical position of Emperor. Now wasnt the time to show them that he was just like that. Prince Donghai also entered, rubbing his stomach. I havent been this hungry in a while. Last time was in the palace, remember? Whenever something happens in the palace, those guys forget about us. I remember. Prince Donghai walked around, After breakfast, shall we set off? The Capital separates us from the north. We need to discuss the route first before departing. The route is ready. Prince Donghai approached, took out a scroll from his sleeve, and unfolded it to reveal a simple map. North of Guaizi Lake leads straight to the great river, and we can take a boat across. Didnt you send someone to Huailing County yesterday? The mad monk Guangding will go to the north bank of the river to meet you. As long as he sees you, he will feel assured to start the uprising. So, does that mean I dont have to personally participate in the uprising? Guangding and his followers are a bait. Its extremely dangerous amidst the army. I advise you to stay in the south. Youve trained these commoners well, take as many as possible and hand them over to Guangding. This way, the baiting force will be greater, and perhaps more people will join. Han Ruzi carefully examined the map for a moment, When will Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army act? Once someone starts a rebellion in the north and south of the Capital under your banner, the Empress Dowager will undoubtedly demand both the Northern and Southern armies send troops to suppress it. My uncles army will, of course, not eliminate us but come over to legitimately protect you. Prince Donghai pointed to the map, Theres an insider from the Cui family at the south gate of the Capital. After receiving the signal, they will open the city gate. The Southern Army will infiltrate the city at night, take control of each gate, and then surround the imperial palace. The plan will succeed. What about the palace guards? The palace guards do not live up to their name, how can they compare to the Southern Army? Moreover, Ive inquiredwhen Shang-guan Xu previously lost his position as Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, his prestige was greatly diminished. Then he was suddenly appointed as the Captain of the Guard by the Empress Dowager, so he does not enjoy the support of his subordinates. When you enter the city, the palace guards may open the gates willingly in your presence. If not, a strong attack wont be too late. Lin Kunshan roamed nearby, strictly adhering to the method of the fate seers of going with the flow. With great changes in the realm unfolding, he was unwilling to say a word. The watchtower wasnt very tall. Han Ruzi and two guards stood on top, looking out. They could only see a vast expanse of reeds nearby and dense woods in the distance. They couldnt even see their own men heading to the battlefield, let alone government troops. One guard, originally a villager nearby, pointed to a patch of reeds, Theres a lot of movement there; it must be the government troops. Han Ruzi noticed it too. The government troops were not far from the village, and he started to feel nervous. He didnt know if his plan would succeed. According to theory, an unformed army shouldnt engage the enemy head-on; they should stay in the camp and train while defending. But he had done the opposite. He dispatched the majority of his soldiers, leaving only forty to fifty men to guard the fort. If they were defeated, it would be a complete failure. Prince Donghai below quietly ordered a few soldiers to prepare boats by the lake. If something went wrong, he didnt want to confront the government troops head-on. Instead, he planned to take Han Ruzi north along the lake. He somewhat hoped for a significant defeat in this battle. Losing the support of these ragtag rebels would make Han Ruzi easier to control. The figures in the reeds were faintly visible, less than two miles away. The voices of the government troops came clearly, The village is just ahead! There are people watching us in the village. Charge! Seize the false emperor for a reward! The government troops shouted loudly, making the reeds sway even more violently. The two guards exchanged glances, whispering, Your Majesty, maybe we should go down and take cover. No hurry, Han Ruzi said, scanning the area for the two squads he had sent out. Suddenly, a thunderous shout echoed from outside the village, startling the people inside. Prince Donghai grabbed the wooden ladder of the watchtower, looked towards the lake. Seeing that a few soldiers had already boarded the boats, his mind was eased. Its our men! Han Ruzi shouted loudly. He saw that Chao Huas squad was launching an attack on the government troops, just tens yards away. The shouting was loud, and the reeds were swaying chaotically. The government troops, thinking they were just going to capture some unruly commoners, didnt expect to be attacked, let alone ambushed. It seemed like there were ten times their numbers, and they were in disarray. Han Ruzi focused on the shaking reeds, trying hard to assess the battlefield situation. After a moment, another round of battle cries erupted, and Jin Chunbaos second squad cut off the government troops retreat. Han Ruzis heart reached his throat. If the government troops were well-trained, they would quickly realize that the men surrounding them had few weapons and no discipline, just a group of unruly commoners. Whether they chose to counterattack on the spot or continue to attack the Riverside Village, they had a great chance of winning. The reason Han Ruzi dared to face them was simple: he himself couldnt see the battlefield clearly from the watchtower, and the government troops in the midst of it had even less visibility. They would panic, and once they panicked, they would flee. He wanted to capture these government troops alive. After waiting for a while, the outside shouting grew louder, and finally, there was a change in the position of the government troops. The swaying reeds extended towards the riverside. Han Ruzi felt somewhat relieved, turned his head, and saw Qingting waving at him from a distance. So, he waved back. towards returned to the house, Miss, you dont need to personally take action. I think the emperor will likely win this battle. Prince Donghai below the watchtower sighed disappointedly. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 116 Chapter 118: The Future and the Present Chapter 118: The Future and the Present More than a hundred soaked government troops walked into the village with fear. They were surprised to find that the mysterious enemy that had just defeated them was nothing more than a group of ragged peasants. Along with their astonishment, regret overwhelmed them as they realized they had already surrendered their weapons and were now defenseless.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com The victors were jubilant, forgetting all about forming lines. They crowded along the sides of the road, teasing the defeated soldiers. It was a complete victory; the rebel forces suffered no casualties, while a large number of government troops fell into the water, some injured by their own comrades. Chao Hua and the other commanders walked among the crowd, giving strict orders for everyone to regroup. Simultaneously, they inspected their own men, demanding reports for any discrepancies in numbers or unfamiliar faces. As expected, some men tried to escape. There was a squad of tens of men which fled together with their captain. Many rebel fighters were mere spectators or opportunists, unwilling to risk their lives when a real uprising occurred. They cared little about who was emperor; they seized any chance to escape danger. For Han Ruzi, it saved him the trouble of feeding dozens of people for lunch, and he could share some provisions with the captives. The last group of rebels returned to the village, bringing with them a horse and a terrified infantry officer. He pleaded for mercy from anyone he encountered, calling them Great King. With insufficient rooms in the village, the captives were locked up in pigsties, the pigs having been consumed the day before. Han Ruzi didnt bother meeting the captives. He ordered the meal to be served, rotating the squads to guard the prisoners. Although some rebels had escaped, he wasnt particularly concerned, trusting that those who stayed would be more loyal. The chief clerk, Chao Yongsi, had to redo the record of names, and the thickness of the door panel had been scraped off by two inches. And so, another afternoon passed. Prince Donghai observed coldly without urging anyone. As the evening approached, Lin Kunshan couldnt hold back and approached Han Ruzi. After politely asking the guards to leave, he sighed, Your Majesty, what exactly are you worried about? I worry that this militia was formed too quickly. When it truly faces the battlefield, it might crumble under the slightest pressure. I may not understand military formations, but I know that training an army takes at least half a year. Even if Your Majesty never rests, it would be impossible to turn these people into proper soldiers in just a few days. Lin Kunshan took a few steps forward, speaking in a low voice. The key to this uprising lies in public sentiment, not in these few hundred people. The more people respond to Your Majestys call, the safer it will be in the future. Even if the Cui clan controls the Southern Army, they cant stand against the entire realm. Han Ruzi fell silent for a moment and asked, Do you know about the ten-year agreement proposed by Prince Donghai? Lin Kunshan nodded. Do you believe it? Han Ruzi asked. After a moments hesitation, Lin Kunshan shook his head. Thats exactly what worries me, Han Ruzi smiled. I havent encountered many scams myself, but Ive read about some in historical records. To sum it up, there are countless deceitful tactics, but one common factor stands out. Oh? Lin Kunshan showed a curious expression. Scammers always trade the promise of immense future benefits for minor immediate benefits for themselves. Once the deceived are captivated by the prospect of substantial rewards, they forget about the present and willingly hand themselves over to the scammer. Lin Kunshan burst into laughter but didnt respond. Han Ruzi continued, Take Chunyu Xiao, for example. He incited and princes into rebellion by promising them great benefits after they become emperor. At such times, would care about the minor benefits he gets from being an honored guest of these noblemen? Lin Kunshan looked slightly embarrassed. Your Majesty, such words seem to belittle my teacher. Belittling or reducing things to their essence makes things simpler. Like in my case. I promise everyone wealth and glory once I succeed, but what I actually demand is their loyalty and even their lives at this moment. Your Majesty sees yourself as a scammer? Lin Kunshan said in surprise. It depends on the outcome. If Prince Qi had succeeded in seizing the realm back then, Chunyu Xiao would have been seen as prophetic. If Prince Qi had failed, your teacher would undoubtedly be considered a scammer. Im no different. If I become emperor, I succeed. If I fail, Im just a scammer, a joke. Lin Kunshan chuckled awkwardly. So, were all scammers. Yes, were all scammers, at least until success is achieved. Were all trading the elusive future for tangible gains in the present, Han Ruzi laughed. What I want in the present is this small army, and what Prince Donghai wants in the present is my reputation. He wont let me be emperor for ten years. I might perish in this uprising, perhaps at the moment when the palace gates open for me. The fate seers will help Your Majesty, preventing Prince Donghais plan from succeeding. Han Ruzi pointed at Lin Kunshan. Thats the present the fate seers desire, isnt it? What exactly does Your Majesty want? I really have nothing more to assure you unless my teacher appears immediately. Theres one thing you can do. Your Majesty, please speak. Tomorrow morning, after I meet with the mad monk Guangding, I intend to send Prince Donghai to the north of the Capital. Lin Kunshan was greatly surprised. The north of the Capital is not safe... Thats why I need you to do this. Guangding listens to you. Please ask him to do everything in his power to ensure Prince Donghais safety. I dont want Grand Tutor Cui to lose hope at a time like this. Lin Kunshan thought for a while, reluctantly saying, Alright, lets go with Your Majestys plan. Ill try my best to keep Prince Donghai away from the battlefield. And then you must go to see Cui Hong, convince him that Prince Donghai is alive and well. Thats easy. I understand. Your Majesty wants to safely reclaim the throne. Without seeing Prince Donghai, the Cui clan wouldnt dare harm Your Majesty easily. I hope so. But this doesnt eliminate the Cui clan. My ambitions arent that great. As long as Im alive, I dont need to be emperor for ten years. Just one year, and I wont fear the Cui clan or Prince Donghai anymore. Someone knocked on the door. Lin Kunshan smiled and took his leave. As Your Majesty wishes. I hope that Your Majesty will remember everything the fate seers have done in the future. The fate seers have flourished and could be a force to rely on. How could I forget? Han Ruzi responded. Lin Kunshan left the room. Han Ruzi felt deeply fatigued, unsure whom to trust and what to believe anymore. The person at the door entered. It was Jin Chunzhong, who had been in contact with the cook called Reckless in the Capital. He looked dusty and sweaty, clearly having undergone a long and hasty journey. Han Ruzi was initially pleased but quickly lowered his expectations because Jin Chunzhong seemed somewhat bewildered. Have you met him? Even though there were no outsiders in the room, Han Ruzi didnt want to casually mention people related to Yang Feng. Jin Chunzhong nodded. I did. And then? What did he say? Jin Chunzhong was confused. He gave me a glance, and didnt say anything. He just went back to cook. Han Ruzi was stunned. He didnt ask who you were? No, he didnt say a word. I even said a few more words when I caught up with him, but he didnt look at me. You really met Reckless? I asked three people, and when I called him Reckless, he didnt deny it. Thats how it was. Han Ruzi felt disappointed. It seemed that Reckless would only pass on the message if he went in person. He was indeed very cautious but also frustrating for the current situation. Not wanting to show strong emotions in front of Jin Chunzhong, Han Ruzi was about to thank him when he sensed something wrong. Do you have anything else to say? Jin Chunzhong still looked bewildered. Huh? In the city... I heard some news. What news? The Xiongnu and the Chu empire have gone to war. The Chu army suffered a major defeat. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 117 Chapter 119: Traveling on the Lake at Night Chapter 119: Traveling on the Lake at Night Prince Donghai pushed the door open and entered, casting a quick glance at Jin Chunzhong. He impatiently waved his hand as a sign of dismissal and Jin Chunzhong briskly withdrew. Have you heard? The Xiongnu and Chu have gone to war, he said. Han Ruzi nodded. Who did you hear it from? Uncle sent someone to inform me. The messenger just arrived, and the situation is urgent... That kid from the Jin family entered the city, right? Did you send him? Han Ruzi nodded again. For a moment, he thought that Prince Donghai and Jin Chunzhong had conspired to deceive him, but he immediately dismissed that idea. He didnt trust Prince Donghai but had more confidence in Jin Chunzhong. What are you waiting for? Prince Donghai was getting a bit frustrated. He had endured for a long time and was finally about to reveal his true temperament. The Chu empire belongs to both of us. If its breached by the Xiongnu, well lose everything. The Empress Dowager doesnt care about the fate of the Chu empire. Do you know what shes going to do? What? She is going to dispatch Shang-guan Xu to the northern frontier to fight the Xiongnu. Of course, on the surface, Shang-guan Xu volunteered, saying a bunch of grandiose words. Why does the Empress Dowager want her elder brother to leave the capital? Han Ruzi didnt quite understand. The Empress Dowager didnt trust many people, and although Shang-guan Xu was weak, he was one of her most important deputies. Not just Shang-guan Xu, but also the three uncles of the current Emperor. I dont know who incited them, but they all submitted memorials, voluntarily joining the army to confront the Xiongnu. Prince Donghai was infuriated, his face turning red. The Empress Dowager has been waiting for this day. She had it all planned. Han Ruzi understood. Shang-guan Xu, the uncles of the current Emperor, collectively set an example for imperial in-laws. Cui Hong, an imperial in-law himself, was originally the main commander against the Xiongnu, but he had returned to the Capital without permission. Now, with the border situation deteriorating, his responsibility was immense. If he wanted to salvage his reputation, he had to emulate Shang-guan Xu and the others. Your uncle... What can he do? He can only submit a memorial to volunteer himself for battle. Otherwise, he will be drowned in the worlds spit. Its said that the Champion Marquis also submitted a memorial. The Empress Dowager must haeve instructed him to do so. If the Northern Army goes to war, my uncle will have no way to refuse. Prince Donghai snorted heavily, expressing his hatred for the Empress Dowager was far greater than his jealousy towards Han Ruzi. We cant wait any longer. Defending the Chu empire is our responsibility. Deposing the Empress Dowager is still possible. Once you reclaim the throne, its perfect timing to battle the Xiongnu. With everything converging at once, Han Ruzi still didnt make an immediate decision. After thinking for a while, he said, Grand Tutor Cui sent a messenger here. Why was I not informed? At a time like this, you actually care about such trivial matters? Prince Donghais face turned even redder in anger. This is a matter of military law. I need to know why the Generals of the Left and the Right did not report the matter to me promptly. Han Ruzi stood up, intending to walk outside. Prince Donghai reached out to stop him, shaking his head. Jin Chunbao was supposed to come and inform you. I said I would do so instead, so... Im here to report the situation to you. Han Ruzi accepted this explanation but was not entirely satisfied. Jin Chunbao shouldnt... Whats wrong with you? The current issue is not Jin Chunbao; its the Empress Dowager! Its the Empress Dowager! Prince Donghai raised his fist, as if he wanted to rush up and give Han Ruzi a couple of hard hits to wake him up. Well leave early tomorrow morning, Han Ruzi said. Indeed, they couldnt wait any longer. Without Yang Fengs guidance, he had to make decisions on his own. The more delays, the more uncertainties. We should leave now, Prince Donghai urged impatiently. Its already dark. We cant leave. Ive checked. Many of your men are fishermen by the lake. They can navigate at night, and you dont need too many peoplethree or four boats, around ten individuals will suffice. If you leave now, even if you move a bit slowly, youll reach the riverbank by tomorrow morning. Theres no time to waste. I know you dont trust the Cui family, but Im already in your hands, and I dont even have personal guards around. What else do you have to worry about? Fine, summon the Generals of the Left and the Right and chief clerk Chao. Prince Donghai immediately went to call people. Since they had discussed it before, a plan was quickly formulated. Han Ruzi mobilized the majority of the ships, totaling twenty-one. Each boat could carry three to seven people, amounting to more than a hundred and ten individuals, with scouts, central forces, and flanks. Prince Donghai was almost going crazy, but he couldnt be too direct in hurrying Han Ruzi in front of others. He could only keep signaling to Han Ruzi with his eyes continuously. Han Ruzi stood up and shouted loudly to the back, Is there a boat falling behind? Someone from the rear replied, Theres a leak in the boat; theyll catch up later! A leak? Prince Donghai hastily observed the boat he was on and felt like there were several problematic areas. The militia member paddling reassured, Dont worry. Leaks happen often. As long as its not severe, we just scoop water while on the move. If it really gets bad, wed just head ashore. Prince Donghai looked at Han Ruzi. I know this was my idea, but if something happens to me, my uncle wont spare you. Han Ruzi sat back down and chuckled, Having an uncle is nice. Prince Donghai didnt have the energy to argue and turned his gaze to Lin Kunshan beside Han Ruzi. Why are you laughing? Am I laughing? Oh, I was recalling my time at Dongting Lake years ago. Unfortunately, theres no wine or music here. Still, the scenery of Guaizi Lake is not bad. Prince Donghai looked ahead and asked, Are we almost there? Well definitely arrive before dawn, a militia member replied. He was right. When the fleet reached the shore, a faint light was just beginning to emerge on the horizon, and the stars in the sky were still clearly visible. Out of the twenty-one boats, only thirteen had made it to the destination. The other fishing boats were either too slow or needed repairs due to leaks. Han Ruzi keenly felt the challenges of leading troops, realizing that even such a simple task as moving an army was filled with unexpected difficulties. Chao Hua, on another boat, was the first to disembark. Leading over ten people, he went ahead to gather information. Prince Donghai became increasingly anxious, We agreed to meet here. Why hasnt the Mad Monk arrived? Could he have changed his mind? Lin Kunshan shook his head and said, Master Guangding is a man of his word. Even if I entrusted my life to him, I would feel at ease. Prince Donghai muttered, Whats your life worth... Lin Kunshan gave a slight smile to Han Ruzi. When he handed Prince Donghai over to the Mad Monk later, he wouldnt have to feel sorry. As the half-risen sun painted the sky, Chao Hua and his group returned, bringing more people with them. Seeing the crowd, Prince Donghai breathed a sigh of relief, and Lin Kunshan nodded. However, Han Ruzi did not share the joy of an accomplished mission. Hey, Emperor, I finally caught up to you. A rough call echoed over the water, surprising everyone. It turned out to be Ma Da, rowing a small boat alone. Ma Da jumped ashore, and someone called him Donkey Kid, but he angrily refused that name. He went straight to Han Ruzi and complained, You sent me to do something, but you werent waiting at Chaos Fishing Village. Even when I reached the Riverside Village, there was no sign of you. Youve suddenly moved so far; do you want to exhaust me? Did you see him? Han Ruzi asked. Ma Da didnt say anything and instead fumbled around his body for a while, pulling out a letter. He handed it over, saying, Here. Han Ruzi took the letter, ignoring the curious expressions of Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan, walked a few steps away, and began to read. The letter was short, but after reading it, his expression changed. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 118 Chapter 120: Dead End Chapter 120: Dead End The letter brought back by Ma Da was written by Cui Xiaojun. Several days ago, when the Weary Marquis did not return home all night, Cui Xiaojun had already developed an ominous premonition. Early the next morning, Du Chuanyun came back in a drunken stupor, still without any sign of the Weary Marquis. Zhang Youcai became anxious, and, pouring a basin of cold water on Du Chuanyuns head, finally woke him up. The Lord Marquis couldnt have gone missing; he was with Little Marquis Chai, Zhang Yanghao, and the others, Du Chuanyun said, sitting on the ground in a daze. Zhang Youcai immediately went to Marquis Chais residence and the Zhangs residence to inquire. The information he brought back further worried Cui Xiaojun: a total of six people, none of whom returned home last night. The other families werent too concerned, as these idle young men often disappeared for several days. Marquis Chais family only worried about one thing: how to explain to Lady Hengyang why her grandson didnt come to pay respects. Cui Xiaojun couldnt calm down; the Weary Marquis had a special status, and was not a frivolous young master who would leave home. Zhang Youcai continued to gather information, Du Chuanyun took a nap, and upon waking up, he also became anxious. He also went out to search for clues everywhere. In the afternoon, Zhang Youcai brought back news that the Weary Marquis and the others had visited Cuis residence last night and had a fight with Cui Tengs group in the back alley. Cui Xiaojun couldnt wait for more news; she immediately ordered a carriage and went back to her maiden home to find out the truth. Cui Teng, who was still in shock from the events of the Abandoned Garden, hadnt recovered. He lay on the bed groaning. When he saw his sister, he exploded, Your servants injured me, and you still dare to come? Wretched girl, helping those outside the family. I will tell Elder Laojun and Mother that the Cui family no longer recognizes you... Cui Xiaojun cried, not because of her brothers words, but because of the uncertain fate of the Weary Marquis. At first, Cui Teng enjoyed her suffering, but soon he became embarrassed. Hey, whats there to cry about? I was just talking. I havent dared to mention these things to Elder Laojun at all. You know the old ladys temper. Cui Xiaojun continued crying, so Cui Teng had to get out of bed to console his sister. Alright, alright, for your sake, I wont hold it against you and your husband. This is enmity between me and Chai Yun. I will take revenge on him. Oh, youre still crying? Could it be that you and Chai Yun... Pah. Cui Xiaojun stopped crying, sniffled, and said, The Weary Marquis didnt come home last night. I dont know where he went with Chai Yun and Zhang Yanghao. Cui Teng slapped his thigh. No need to investigate. Chai Yun is a playboy who specializes in illicit affairs. If hes not spending the night in a brothel, hes with some young lady from a noble family. Oh no, your husband has been led astray. Cui Xiaojun shook her head firmly. Impossible. The Weary Marquis is definitely not that kind of person. Haha, silly sister, the Weary Marquis is still a man. Youve been married for over a year; he must be bored with home life and gone to pick wildflowers outside. Cui Xiaojun blushed but still shook her head, asking, You didnt do anything to the Weary Marquis, right? What could I do? Its them who did something last night... Oh, you came to see me because of that. Cui Teng jumped back onto the bed, covered himself with a blanket, wearing an angry expression. Cui Xiaojun approached, saying, Second Brother, how could I not care about you? But I know that youre the second son of the Cui family. Even if Chai Yun has the guts, hes just joking with you and wouldnt dare to really harm you. He wouldnt dare. Cui Teng sat up, feeling slightly relieved, then sighed, You have changed since you got married. Let me tell you, your husband did come with Chai Yun last night, taunting outside the door, but they didnt have the guts to fight. When we chased them, they ran faster than rabbits, leaving no trace behind. Cui Xiaojun felt a bit reassured; her second brother, though reckless, wouldnt lie to her. Cui Teng got out of bed and said seriously, Sister, this isnt a big deal. Even common folks have multiple wives and concubines. Your husband used to be an emperor. He cant just stay with you forever. Not wanting to hear her second brothers nonsense, Cui Xiaojun turned and left, heading to the inner residence to see her mother. She begged her mother to help her inquire about the news, as she was worried that someone in the Cui family might have targeted the Weary Marquis. She didnt visit her grandmother because the old lady had a very poor impression of the Weary Marquis. By the time she returned home, it was almost dark, and there was still no news of the Weary Marquis. The other families were also growing anxious. Although there had been instances of several days of absence before, they would always send someone to inform the family. Moreover, six young noblemen, without a single servant, was an unprecedented occurrence. Some people from the manor have gone to find Lord Yang, but... Maiden Wang couldnt stay too long and soon left in her sedan, leaving a huge predicament for her daughter-in-law. Cui Xiaojun was a clever person. It didnt take her long to understand why Maiden Wang valued her so much: if the Weary Marquis was indeed taken away by Grand Tutor Cui, she was the only one who might be able to bring him out. Cui Xiaojun returned to her maiden home once again, seeking only one person C Prince Donghai. As expected, Prince Donghai was not in the manor. Although everyone claimed he was somewhere, his presence was nowhere to be found. This incident seemed to confirm the speculations of Maiden Wang and the Empress Dowager. Early the next morning, Cui Xiaojun left the city to meet her father. The meeting was extremely challenging. The Southern Armys camp was heavily guarded, and titles such as the daughter of the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and the wife of the Weary Marquis carried no weight. Even if the Empress Dowager personally came, formal orders had to be issued to enter the gate. But Cui Xiaojun had a stubborn determination; she refused to leave. After waiting outside the gate for a full six hours, Grand Tutor Cui finally summoned his disobedient daughter. Was it the Empress Dowager who sent you? Cui Hong had already guessed the truth. Shes using you to test me. Speak, what does the Empress Dowager hope to achieve by having you talk to me? I dont care about anything else. I just hope the Weary Marquis is safe and sound. Cui Hong helplessly said, Its useless to come to me. No matter what the Empress Dowager says, the Weary Marquis is truly not in my hands. The Empress Dowager has long prepared for this. If the Weary Marquis isnt found soon, she will take action in advance. Cui Hong laughed heartily. If the Empress Dowager really has the ability to defeat the Southern Army with one move, why would she send you to speak to me? All is fair in war. The Empress Dowager is just bluffing. But regardless of whether its true or false, the Empress Dowager and you have both made a mistake. What use do I have for a former emperor who has abdicated for half a year? Even if I have the ability to depose and enthrone an emperor, the person I would support is Prince Donghai. Cui Xiaojun felt that her fathers words made some sense. What about Prince Donghai? Hes not in the Cui manor, he must be here. I want to see him. Prince Donghai is cunning; maybe he... Cui Hong shook his head and said to his daughter, Ive already made an exception for you. The Weary Marquis is definitely not here. As for Prince Donghai, its my affair. Dont ask too much. If youre still my daughter, dont mention him to anyone when you go back home, understand? Cui Xiaojun had no choice but to bid farewell. She returned to her mansion in a daze, not knowing what to do next. It seemed like everyone was suspicious, but she couldnt see through and get to the crux of the issue. Yang Feng... Cui Xiaojun thought of the eunuch. Perhaps only he could see through this thick fog. The message brought back by Du Motian, who was sent to find Yang Feng earlier, made Cui Xiaojun even more uneasy. Yang Fengs view was the same as Maiden Wangs: under no circumstances should the Weary Marquis get involved in the struggle between the Empress Dowager and the Cui family. Grand Tutor Cui had a scheme, and the Empress Dowager would surely be on guard. Sitting in the room and pondering for a while, Cui Xiaojun came to a realization. She had been deceived by her father. The Weary Marquis was indeed under Grand Tutor Cuis control, just not within the Southern Army camp. Caught between the Cui family and the Weary Marquis, Cui Xiaojun found herself at a dead end. She ordered her maid to bring a sword; tomorrow, she would go to see her father again. If there were no results, she would rather die before the Weary Marquis. Early the next morning, before Cui Xiaojun could leave, an unfamiliar guest arrived at the mansion, knocking on the back door and altering Cui Xiaojuns plans. News of the defeat of the Chu army by the Xiongnu had already spread widely. It was said that many nobles and dignitaries were preparing to join the military. With only a partial understanding of court affairs, Cui Xiaojun had a sudden idea. She wrote a simple letter to the Weary Marquis: The border is in turmoil, the imperial palace is prepared. Husband, you should submit a memorial to request to join the battle. It is not advisable to take risks. In her view, this was the only way to escape. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 119 Chapter 121: Spy of the Pugilist World Chapter 121: Spy of the Pugilist World Han Ruzi recognized Cui Xiaojuns handwriting and understood the meaning of the letter. The border is in turmoil, the imperial palace is prepared. Husband, you should submit a memorial to request to join the battle. Do not take risks. The phrase the imperial palace is prepared did not refer to border turmoil but to the conspiracy planned by the Cui family. Therefore, she warned the Weary Marquis not to take risks. A letter delivered by a stranger couldnt be too explicit. Han Ruzi held the letter and asked Ma Da, Didnt anyone come back with you? Ma Da laughed, There was a kid who insisted on following me. I didnt agree, but he secretly followed me. Who am I? I made a few roundabouts in the city, entered the wilderness, circled a few times, and lost him. Ma Da was proud, but Han Ruzi didnt know whether to laugh or to cry. It turned out that Ma Da came back so late to shake off the tail. Unable to do anything, Han Ruzi could only blame himself for not giving clear instructions initially. Turning around, he saw Chao Hua and others had already come within a hundred steps. One person among them wore a tattered monks robe C the mad monk Guangding. Han Ruzi walked towards the small boat by the water. Prince Donghai ran ahead and blocked him, saying, What are you planning to do? At this point, you cant change your mind. The Empress Dowager is already prepared. This uprising has no hope of success. Haha, the Empress Dowager is prepared, but does the Cui family have no preparation? You dont need to worry. Han Ruzi became even more worried, saying coldly, Step aside. Prince Donghai shook his head and refused to make way, This is a time that requires courage. Youre thinking too much and doing too little; others have to make decisions for you. Prince Donghai waved, and a dozen militia members gathered, drawing their knives. Prince Donghai had dismissed thirty guards but secretly brought in some helpers. The people who came to the Riverside Village these past two days were numerous and diverse. Even the old fisherman Chao Yongsi, who lived by the lake, couldnt distinguish everyones background. Han Ruzi took a few steps back and signaled for people to come. The true militia members rushed over, and Ma Da, bare-handed, was not afraid at all, growling at the opposing group. On the mudflat, some militia members didnt move, around twenty-seven or eight people, all looking at Lin Kunshan. Lin Kunshan had previously claimed that he had twenty martial arts experts in the village, but he had intentionally understated it a bit. Among the three parties, Han Ruzi had the largest number of militia members by his side, but their combat strength was the weakest. Many people didnt even understand what was happening, whispering to each other. Prince Donghai said, Mr Lin, you cant just stand on the sidelines and watch. You must choose one side to support. Lin Kunshan smiled and said, Were all on the same boat, and we should work together. In my opinion, Prince Donghai should not be anxious, and Your Majesty, should not back down. At least give a reason. Master Guangding has arrived, and its a good opportunity to clarify things. The mad monk Guangding, despite wearing ragged clothes, showed no signs of madness on his face. With his wide sleeves fluttering, he stood outside the circle, surveying left and right, exuding a sense of boldness. He asked, Whats going on? We havent started the uprising yet, and you want to start killing each other? Han Ruzi trusted Cui Xiaojun, even more than Yang Feng. Once she confirmed that the Empress Dowager was prepared, he immediately sensed many things were suspicious. With the situation urgent, he couldnt afford to think carefully. Pointing at the group led by the mad monk, she exclaimed, There is a spy among you! Han Ruzis gaze quickly swept over them. In the past, he had exposed a spy among a group of defectors, but this tactic seemed ineffective now. The people brought by Guangding were few, totaling thirteen, and all were prominent figures in the pugilist world inside and outside the Capital. They exchanged glances, revealing surprise but not panic. Chao Hua and the others, being true militia members, immediately sensed that something was wrong and ran back to Han Ruzi. This added some strength to his side. Han Ruzi had said so much but Prince Donghai was trying to capitalize on his words. He hurriedly added, To investigate thoroughly, there must be insiders. The court has either planted spies or bribed traitors within the pugilist world. Han Ruzi glanced at the people around Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan. In this hastily assembled army, there were surely spies, not to mention those from the pugilist world who aimed to start an uprising in the north of the Capital. Prince Donghai only cared about one thing, Catching spies and starting the uprising are not in conflict. The mad monk Guangding, known for his carefree demeanor, rarely fell into contemplation. After a while, he said, In Huailing County, there are hundreds of fellow pugilists waiting. Once the decision to rebel is made, they can gather an equal number of heroes overnight, along with at least ten times that number of commoners... Thats enough, Prince Donghai interrupted, Rebel in the north and south of the Capital simultaneously. In less than three days, we will win, and the court will... be Yours, Your Majesty. Everyone else will be rewarded for meritorious service. Even if the Empress Dowager uncovers the secrets of the pugilist world, what can she do? Prince Donghai, in his haste, even mentioned the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi was about to speak when Guangding suddenly burst into laughter, raised his hand to rub his bald head, How troublesome. No wonder it is said that monks should avoid worldly affairs. Turning around, Guangding walked toward Lin Kunshan, Lets have a chat, my friend. In situations like this, you are the wiser one. The two walked several dozen steps away and spoke in low voices, while the others stayed in their original positions. Prince Donghai asked, Who gave you the letter? Yang Feng? Hes the Empress Dowagers person, dont you understand? The Empress Dowager senses trouble and knows she cant resist it, so she let Yang Feng set up a false appearance to buy time. I cant let you fall into the trap. The Cui family, the pugilist world, these militia men, theyve all placed their bets on you. At first, Han Ruzi only wanted to persuade Guangding with those words. However, the more he thought about it, the more he found it reasonable. Scanning the faces around, he suddenly saw a somewhat familiar face among the pugilists brought by Guangding, Arent you Kuang Caiyi from Sanliu Alley? The person was startled, Its me... Your Majesty remembers me? When Han Ruzi first moved into the Weary Marquiss Manor, he had been surrounded and attacked. Kuang Caiyi was one of the heroes hired by Yang Feng at that time. The sky was relatively dark, and Han Ruzi only had a vague impression, so he just recognized him. Of course, I remember, Han Ruzi smiled. I havent been bribed by the court, Kuang Caiyi defended himself. This was not a good time to establish a friendly relationship with the Emperor. Of course, you havent, Han Ruzi reassured him. He just hoped to gather more support at a critical moment and didnt suspect him. The mad monk Guangding and Lin Kunshan returned. The monk was still rubbing his shaved head, but the decision had been made. Everyone is here. We cant just let our efforts fizzle out; otherwise, we wont have any face in the pugilist world in the future. Lets start the uprising tonight at midnight. Emperor, please prepare to ascend the throne again. It doesnt matter if you remember our contributions; we just hope Your Majesty will think of the common people in the future. Han Ruzi couldnt think of any more persuasive words. Prince Donghai sighed in relief, and Lin Kunshan nodded to Han Ruzi. They had agreed earlier that they would hand Prince Donghai over to Guangding, and he would keep his promise. While things were set to proceed according to the original plan, Han Ruzi felt increasingly uneasy. He was about to go all out and speak out when someone walked out behind him, Wait, lets first expose the spy. Who are you? Prince Donghai asked angrily. The person took off the bamboo hat on his head and bowed to the mad monk Guangding, Do you recognize me, Master? Heh, the dual-wielding chef, Reckless. Even if I dont recognize you, the scars on my body do. The two seemed to have some unresolved conflict, but Reckless did not mind. He shouted loudly, I know who the spy is. Come out on your own! Han Ruzi was getting a headache. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 120 Chapter 122: Convincing the Pugilists Chapter 122: Convincing the Pugilists The forty-something dual-wielding chef Reckless was of average height and build, with an unremarkable appearance except for a perpetually gloomy expression which seemed indifferent to life. He was not particularly tall or short, not fat nor thin, and his only distinguishing feature was the brooding look on his face, as if he were constantly annoyed by someone owing him a debt. He was both a cook and a skilled martial artist, known in the pugilist world but seldom interacting with its denizens. His expression alone was enough to ward off most who tried to get close to him, even in the bustling tavern where he worked. No one dared claim to be his friend. When this person suddenly appeared, Han Ruzi was surprised. But he could guess that he had come by tracking Jin Chuiduo. However, others didnt understand, especially the mad monk Guangding, who had a history with the cook. Monks were known for smiling even when angry, and Guangding asked, Reckless, who invited you? When Guangding gathered figures from the pugilist world together, he did not even considered the cook. No one invited me. I came out to buy fish, and here I am, Reckless casually lied, throwing away his bamboo hat and effortlessly drawing two short blades from behind his waist. Though his lie was full of loopholes, no one paid it any mind once he unsheathed his knives. Everyone raised their weapons, and the already delicate atmosphere became tense. Do you really know who the spy is? Guangding asked with a smile, gently waving his hands behind his back, signaling others to be cautious. He understood Recklesss style; when the cook made a move, it was unstoppable. Approaching Guangding, Recklesss gaze was malicious, as if he had an irreconcilable grudge with the monk. The spy is right here. He wants to get firsthand information and seek rewards from the government. Pausing, he continued, Fifteen years ago, I cut you with my blade. I thought you were practicing martial arts to seek revenge. Guangding still smiled, I did plan to. However, after spending a long time in the temple, I suddenly realized, what was the point of fighting with a cook? Defeating you wont make me famous, nor will it bring wealth or treasures. It would only release my anger. But I learned to dissipate anger with Buddhist scriptures, which is easier than fighting. Thus I have heard, at one time, the Buddha was in the country of Shravasti...'' The mad monk recited scriptures to show he was burning with anger. Buddhist scriptures resolve your anger, but can they resolve my blades? Reckless asked sternly. As soon as he spoke, several people rushed forward to protect the mad monk. Not only did the pugilist world respect him, even Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan couldnt let Guangding die here. Only Han Ruzi didnt move; he had no skilled subordinates and couldnt participate in such matters. Recklesss skills were as sharp and decisive as in his youth. With a loud shout, instead of attacking Guangding, he darted diagonally, swift as a galloping horse, fierce as a tiger. Several blades brushed past him, but he paid no attention, living up to his reputation. Kuang Caiyi, one of the monks followers, never expected to be Recklesss target. Neither did others. Recklesss moves were completely unorthodox, a street brawl style. He rushed into the enemys embrace, stabbed a blade on each side, used his head to push against Kuang Caiyi, took a few steps back, and then turned to the side. He loudly declared, Kuang Caiyi is the spy! Everyone was stunned, stopping the chase and surrounding Reckless. Kuang Caiyis blood flowed from both sides, infuriated and anguished. He managed to utter a weak I... before collapsing. In the crowd, two individuals, friends of Kuang Caiyi, were enraged seeing him die like this. Wielding their weapons, they charged at Reckless. Fearlessly, Reckless discarded his dual blades, stood tall, and said, Kuang Caiyi is the spy. Those who would kill me are his accomplices. The two blades were only inches away from Recklesss shoulders, yet they halted. So, youre saying that this uprising is doomed to fail? the mad monk Guangding said in confusion. It is doomed to fail. Han Ruzi suddenly realized that the benefits he was about to gain went beyond this. He quickly added, Moreover, all the names of the pugilists involved in this matter are already in the hands of the imperial court. None of you can escape. The crowd was shocked, and Ma Da asked, Is my name also recorded? Is it Donkey Kid or Ma Da? Youre not a pugilist; so its hard to say. Han Ruzi vaguely said, looking at Guangding. Now, theres only one way to escape this disaster... Before Guangding could speak, Prince Donghai angrily exclaimed, Nonsense, its all nonsense. The Empress Dowager doesnt have this capability. Even if shes prepared, we have a hundred thousand Southern Army soldiers as backup, what are you afraid of? One of the pugilists brought by Guangding said, The Southern Army is in the south, and we are starting the uprising in the north of the capital. In at most three days, the Southern Army will be able to occupy the capital, and by then, the Northern Army will naturally disperse, Prince Donghai walked up to Lin Kunshan, The fate seers deceived the Cui clan once. There wont be a second time, right? Lin Kunshan smiled and shook his head, The first time was a misunderstanding. How could there be a second time? Hmm, Your Majesty, since you received the letter, you must be a reliable source of information. But things have reached this point, and theres no turning back... How about this, please, Prince Donghai and Master Guangding, go to Huailing County in the north of the Capital together. With you there, we wont worry about the Southern Army arriving late. Guangding and others nodded in agreement, thinking it was a good idea. Prince Donghai was shocked; even if the Empress Dowager was unprepared, he wouldnt risk going to the Capital. Those pugilists were just bait and wouldnt last long under the attack of the Northern Army. No, Im not going. I have more important matters in the south. Prince Donghais refusal became the final reason for Guangding and others to fully believe Han Ruzi. Guangding stepped forward and asked, Your Majesty, what is your plan? The court is well-prepared, and its not advisable to confront them. If you trust me, gather the other pugilists at Huailing County and call on them to join our army and follow me to fight against the Xiongnu. The transition from orchestrating a rebellion to heading to the frontier was so abrupt that everyone was caught off guard, and even Prince Donghai was perplexed. Han Ruzi quickly explained, We were preparing to start an uprising, and the court also knew about our intentions, but ultimately the banners of rebellion were never raised. In the eyes of the world, the uprising never existed. However, since we have already gathered, we cant just disband like this. Moreover, we cannot let the court capture each one of us separately. Going to the Northern Frontier is just a temporary solution... Prince Donghai, laughed out loud in fury, Hahahaha! Why would the Empress Dowager agree to let you organize an army and lead it to fight against the Xiongnu? Cui Xiaojuns letter had arrived less than an hour ago. Han Ruzi was initially shocked but had since accepted it. Now he had a preliminary plan. Why insist on obtaining the Empress Dowagers approval? Han Ruzi raised his voice, The Xiongnu are attacking the Chu empire. Once the Northern Frontier falls, people all over the realm will suffer. So, resisting the Xiongnu is everyones responsibility. I want to righteously lead an army straight to the north, and the court will have no choice but to agree! On the mudflats, there was a silence, and everyone was trying to understand the words of the Emperor. Even the fate seer Lin Kunshan furrowed his brow; this deviated too much from their initial plan. Prince Donghais face changed several times, but in the end, he restrained himself. The people from the pugilist world had been convinced by Han Ruzi. He and his dozen guards were not in a favorable position here, but he had a backup plan. The Riverside Village should have changed hands by now. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 121 Chapter 123: Seizing the Village Chapter 123: Seizing the Village Marquis Guiyi was never interested in taking risks. If it werent for Prince Dus generous promises of various benefits, he would never have agreed to leave the Chu empire. He had already become accustomed to life here, with only a vague and unfavorable impression of the steppes. However, with Prince Dus death, his dream of the steppes shattered. On the first night of wandering outside, Marquis Guiyi suddenly realized that life in the Capital was comparatively better. Even if he was not valued and often bullied, he could still enjoy a luxurious lifestyle and the tenderness of his three wives. Unfortunately, his daughter killed Chai Yun, and Marquis Guiyi found himself trapped in a dream that he dared not awaken from. It was becoming more and more like a nightmare. So, persuaded first by the Xiongnu Prince and then by Prince Donghai, Marquis Guiyi, without any hesitation, sought a new backer. As soon as Prince Donghai arrived, he eagerly asked, Can Grand Tutor Cui protect our family? Grand Tutor Cui could, but with conditions. Not long after, when Han Ruzi and the others sailed north, and he summoned his eldest son, Jin Chunbao. The room was too small, with no partitions. The three wives sat in a corner of the bed-stove, putting aside their usual jealousies, eagerly hoping that the Marquis would succeed in his plans. Jin Chunbao, tasked with guarding the Riverside Village, had just finished his patrol and looked at his father in confusion, not understanding why he was summoned. Marquis Guiyi paced back and forth in silence, appearing burdened with heavy thoughts. The son knew the father better than anyone else. Jin Chunbao took a step forward and whispered, Father, speak your mind. Marquis Guiyi stopped and sighed, Youre eighteen now. You should have settled down and built a career. But I have caused you delays. Im still young... Marquis Guiyi shook his head, Last year, I had arranged a marriage for you. Because of Prince Du, it didnt go through. But lets not dwell on that. Let me ask you, do you genuinely want to be this so-called general? The Weary Marquis said he would send the Jin family to the steppes. So we should do something for him. Do you truly believe his words? After a moment of hesitation, Jin Chunbao replied, Prince Donghai has come. This means the Weary Marquis has gained the support of the Cui family. Marquis Guiyi chuckled, gently patting his eldest son on the shoulder, It means the Weary Marquis is currently being used by the Cui family. Once theyre done using him, their support will vanish. Jin Chunbao was slightly surprised, You mean... Yes, Prince Donghai has approached me. He can ensure the safety of our family. Jin Chunbao lowered his head in silence. Marquis Guiyi gave his eldest son some time to consider and then said, Our family cant endure more turmoil. Even if we reach the steppes after a long journey, without Prince Dus guidance, who will we turn to? The Cui family is on the verge of taking power, and Prince Donghai is likely to become the new emperor. As Jin Chunbao raised his head, he said, As long as Father deems it right, Ill follow your orders. Marquis Guiyi smiled. This was indeed his son. He immediately suppressed the smile and said, The Weary Marquis is cautious, and Prince Donghai is worried that he may not be able to control him and will instead be controlled by him. Thats why he needs the help of our family. The militia in the village greatly respects the Weary Marquis. What use can the few of us be?CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m We can be of great use. The Weary Marquis has entrusted you with guarding Riverside Village; this is a heaven-sent opportunity. Jin Chunbao looked ashamed, and Marquis Guiyis expression turned stern. The life and death of the Jin family are in your hands. This is not the time to talk about righteousness and morality. Prince Donghai... wont harm the Weary Marquis, right? Of course not. The Cui family also wants to use the Weary Marquis. Marquis Guiyi sighed again. Our family is already deeply entangled. Whether we can break free depends on you. Father, just say it. Ill follow your lead. Lets go together and collect the remaining command arrows. Then well issue orders separately. Come on. Zhang Yanghao naturally assumed authority. Wait. Jin Chunbao couldnt reclaim authority, so he could only suggest, My sister has a bad temper. Ill go alone. Thinking of Jin Chuiduos fierceness, the four shivered. Zhang Yanghao said, Can you convince her to ally with Prince Donghai? If not, find a solution. She alone can ruin our plan. My sister is only skilled in archery. Ill collect all the command arrows, and shell be helpless. Send someone to keep an eye on her tomorrow. Your younger brother as well. He seems quite enthusiastic about working for the Weary Marquis. Ill talk to him. Jin Chunbao was getting impatient, glanced at the corpse on the ground, and said, The Weary Marquis wont be back until tomorrow noon. This body... sigh, clean it up. Jin Chunbao turned and left the room. The remaining four exchanged glances. Zhang Yanghao said, Ill go with him. You all clean up the body. Yan Dong still held his unsheathed blade. I did the dirty work; its your turn to move the body, he said. The other two were not ordinary commoners. Their fathers official position was even higher than that of the Deputy Commandant of the Capital, so they were not afraid of Yan Dong. One of them said, Who asked you to kill him? You deal with it yourself. The other added, Forget it, theres no need to argue. Qilang, grab the hands; well lift the legs, and move the body to the corner. We can use the door panel to cover it. Bickering while moving the corpse, the conversation quickly shifted to Jin Chuiduo. If I marry her, I wont allow her to touch a bow and arrow again. She cant even look at it. Dream on. Cant you see it? The Jin family has attached themselves to the Cui clan. They will definitely marry their daughter to Prince Donghai... Outside the room, Zhang Yanghao caught up with Jin Chunbao. They walked silently side by side. Jin Chunbao knew he wasnt trusted and remained silent, heading straight to his sisters residence. It was already deep into the night, and many militia members had to sleep in the open. Snores echoed, and those relieving themselves found a spot to do so. The smell wafted through the air. Unruly peasants will be unruly peasants, Zhang Yanghao whispered, looking down on these so-called militia members. But these peasants are obedient. Without a command arrow, they wont follow our commands. I only have five arrows. I gave three to the militia outside, and now I have only two left. I must take all the arrows from my sister... Jin Chunbao explained. Zhang Yanghao nodded absentmindedly, indicating that he understood these reasons. The two stood in front of the door, and Zhang Yanghao asked in a low voice, Have you figured out what to say? Jin Chunbao nodded. He raised his hand to knock on the door. After no response, he knocked again. Finally, the voice of the maidservant Qingting came from inside, Whos there? Its me. Am I supposed to guess? I am Jin Chunbao, the eldest brother of the young lady. Oh. The room fell silent for a moment. Its so late. Do you have some important business? The Weary Marquis sent someone back, saying that he lacks men, so he asked me to mobilize troops. Jin Chunbao paused. I dont have enough command arrows, so I need to borrow some arrows from my sister. Ill return them when the Weary Marquis returns to the village tomorrow. After a while, the door opened a crack, and a bundle of arrows was handed out from inside. Jin Chunbao took them, and the door immediately closed. Are the numbers correct? Zhang Yanghao asked in a low voice. Jin Chunbao checked in the moonlight and nodded. Both of them breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was in place; they could now issue orders and set up ambushes in secret. Inside the room, Qingting also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the people outside didnt persist in seeing the young lady. [1] Qilang is a nickname which means seventh boy, implying that he is the seventh son of his family. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 122 Chapter 124: Scouting Ahead Chapter 124: Scouting Ahead Jin Chuiduo grew tired of hiding indoors every day, never seeing the light of day. This was the life she had led in the Marquiss residence confined within its walls, rarely venturing beyond the courtyard to practice archery. At those moments, she wished for freedom from this cage. However, reality proved even more restricting than her home. The small room confined her, and every step outside drew countless curious glances. Despite her preparedness, everyone addressed her as Empress, each showing sincere respect without a hint of mockery. Frustrated, she found solace in staying indoors as much as possible. Tonight, she decided to scout ahead. After nightfall, hearing no footsteps outside, Jin Chuiduo said to her servant Qingting, Do not open the door for anyone. If necessary use a command arrow to make them leave. Miss, where are you going? Im scouting ahead to find a way to get away from this place and get to the steppes. Didnt the Emperor say he would send us on ourway? Dont believe their words. First, he is not the Emperor; he merely held the title once. Second, we have our own hands and feet, why should we rely on him? He should focus on saving his own life. But what if he becomes Emperor again? Miss, wouldnt you Jin Chuiduo had already left, and Qingting whispered, Miss is fit to be an Empress. In the deep of night, Jin Chuiduo carried only a dagger. She had no intention of fighting anyone; she just sought an escape route. The village should have had patrols, as Jin Chunbao had arranged things. However, as soon as those militia members had a chance, they found a comfortable spot to sleep, thinking that with guards outside the village, there was no need for them to toil through the night. Jin Chuiduo encountered no obstacles, except for avoiding those who slept soundly under the open sky on the grass. She found the stable with five horses inside, peacefully grazing without panic at the sight of a person. Ill take all these horses, she decided. Moving to the village gate, the guards here were relatively more diligent. At least two stood at the entrance, dozing off though vigilant. Walking out boldly from here was impossible. However, there were many gaps in the village walls, away from the guards line of sight. Jin Chuiduo found a spot and slipped through, easily expanding the gap to allow the horses to pass. Is this still considered a village? Jin Chuiduo whispered. She hadnt walked far before entering a thicket of reeds. The rustling sound continued, assaulting her ears. Looking aheadthough looking ahead wasnt possible hereshe had to guard against the swaying reeds hitting her eyes. Afraid to proceed, she retreated to the edge of a fence and moved along it slowly, growing increasingly impatient. If she continued this way, she would eventually reach the village gate and be discovered. The village was slightly elevated, and as Jin Chuiduo took an unstable step, she slid down, staining her clothes. Frustration mounting, she decided to return the way she came, wake up her maidservant and her second elder brother Jin Chunzhong, seize the horses, and forcefully break out of the village. Just as she was about to do so, she heard voices nearby and decided to lie low. Indeed, two figures emerged from the reeds, oblivious to Jin Chuiduo, their attention focused on observing the village. This is it. The guards seem lax, one person remarked. Should we go in and see how many people are there? Are you crazy? Just report a thousand. Alright, Ill listen to you. Nonsense. We investigated the situation together and counted the numbers, finding that there are over a thousand people in total. The leader resides in the largest house in the center. There are three layers of sentries outside the village. Everyone inside is asleep. Understand? Well share the credit for success and the blame for mistakes. Yes, understood. After observing for a while, the two turned and returned to the reed thicket. Jin Chuiduo slowly stood up, retracing her steps back to the village. Not long after leaving, she heard footsteps and hurriedly hid behind a wall. Her eldest brother, Jin Chunbao, Zhang Yanghao, and others walked side by side and stopped at a crossroads. Jin Chunbao distributed more than ten command arrows, whispering, These people are easy to deceive. If anyone questions, just explain. No more killing, okay? The five went in different directions. Jin Chuiduos heart pounded as she swiftly approached her room, keeping close to the wall. She knocked softly. I need to change clothes. Jin Chuiduo pushed the maid out, groped her way to the bed-stove, found a bundle, and pulled out a clean set of clothes. She changed as quickly as possible. After waiting for a while, Qingting returned, softly calling Miss. After getting a response, she let Jin Chunzhong in. Whats going on? Are we running away again? I think the Weary Marquis Jin Chunzhong said. Somebody is planning to attack the village. Big brother and the others might have defected. Jin Chunzhong was stunned for a moment. How is that possible? Dont believe me? Then go back to sleep. When the people outside break in, come find me. No, no, I believe you. But how could big brother Qingting spoke for him, It must be your father who ordered him. The Eldest Young Master always listens to him. Dont waste time on idle words. Think about what to do. Jin Chuiduo urged. Qingting was not a person with many ideas while Jin Chunzhong lacked quick thinking. The two remained silent for a while, so Jin Chuiduo had to say, Dawn is approaching. I think the enemy outside will attack at dawn. Second brother, go wake everyone up and be on guard. Also, try to get back my arrows. Avoid big brother if you can. Ah, but I dont know many people Jin Chunzhong hadnt interacted much with the militia since he had gone to deliver the letter for the Weary Marquis. Jin Chuiduo said, Take Qingting with you. Find those villagers that she knows. Right, we owe the villagers many favors; we can repay them all at once. Qingting immediately pushed the door open and left. Jin Chunzhong had no choice but to follow. Restless in her room, Jin Chuiduo waited for a while, then pushed the door open and quickly reached her fathers door. She knocked softly, and a clear voice from inside responded, Who is it? Father, its me. Big brother sent me. The door opened, and Marquis Guiyi wore a shocked expression. I told him Id inform you later Jin Chuiduo pushed her father inside with a swift motion, then followed. She bent her bow and drew the string, saying, Stay still. Even in the dark, I can shoot accurately. Others might doubt such a claim, but coming from Jin Chuiduo, it was believable. The three wives and concubines, who hadnt slept, huddled together on the bed-stove, shivering. Marquis Guiyi dared not move and angrily said, You, are you mad? Father, who are you planning to ally with this time? Marquis Guiyi fell silent for a moment. He was close enough to vaguely sense that there were no arrows on his daughters bow, but the night was too dark, and he couldnt be certain. Prince Donghai and the Cui clan will ensure our safety. We wont go to the steppes, we can stay in the Capital. Are you not tired of being a pawn? How could you trust the Cui clan? Without Prince Du, our family is worth nothing to the steppes! Duke Guiyi was even angrier. Its your fault for killing Chai Yun and forcing the Jin family into a dead end! Jin Chuiduo didnt argue. She said, Father, please go and get my eldest brother. Ill wait here. If something happens, Ill shoot these three first, then take my own life. The three wives and concubines hugged each other tighter, their teeth chattering, but they dared not make a sound. Marquis Guiyi took a step forward and threw a command arrow to his daughter. What disloyal and unfilial behavior. If you have the guts, kill me first. Take this command arrow and go by yourself Huh? Marquis Guiyi, who had shown some courage only when protecting his concubines, now realized that his daughter was holding an empty bow. Jin Chuiduo took the command arrow, said, Thank you, turned, and left the room. Just hide here, Father. When chaos breaks out, I cant protect you. Holding a bow and arrow, Jin Chuiduo no longer hid but walked boldly forward. Suddenly, the sounds of battle outside the village shook the sky. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 123 Chapter 125: The Attackers Chapter 125: The Attackers This was an army that was not actually an army; when chaos erupted, it truly became disorganized. Jin Chunzhong and Qingting had already awakened some people. Still, when the shouts of killing outside the camp began, these militiamen were not well-prepared. Those who had been startled awake from their dreams were in a state of panic. Some ran in all directions, others lay motionless on straw mats, and even some sat down, wailing loudly. Only a few thought of picking up their weapons. Jin Chuiduo changed from walking with large strides to running with quick, small steps. She shouted at every person she encountered, Follow me! Grab torches! Fool, take your blades! The effectiveness of her bow and arrows in her hands surpassed her spoken words. No one noticed that she only had one arrow left; they only remembered that the Empress had once killed eight bandits in a row, and her arrows never missed. Follow the Empress! Soon, a long string of volunteers caught up behind Jin Chuiduo. She turned angrily, causing those people to tilt backward in fear. Afterward, they called her Empress even more excitedly. Jin Chuiduo had no choice but to ignore them and continue running forward. She collided with her elder brother Jin Chunbao, Zhang Yanghao, and others. Immediately, she drew her bow and shouted sternly, Kneel down! Jin Chunbao was already dizzy, thinking that the attackers outside were reinforcements secretly sent by the Weary Marquis. Feeling extremely guilty, as soon as he heard Jin Chuiduos command and saw the bow and arrows in her hands, he didnt hesitate. All five of them knelt down simultaneously. Yan Dong, who had killed Chao Yongsi before, knelt down even faster than the others. Tie them up, Jin Chuiduo commanded, continuing to run forward. Soon, some volunteers came forward to use hemp ropes to bind the five individuals. A number of cavalrymen rushed in from outside the camps main gate, tossing torches everywhere. Jin Chuiduo aimed at the nearest one and shot an arrow, hitting accurately. The horse ran off with its rider still in tow. Jin Chuiduo habitually reached for another arrow in her quiver, only to find it empty. It was then that she remembered she had only one arrow left. Miss! Qingting, who had somehow caught up, handed over a bundle of arrowsfour or five in total, all obtained from the volunteers. Jin Chuiduo took them and placed one arrow on her bow, holding the others between her fingers. She aimed at a cavalryman and shot another arrow, immediately loading the third arrow. The one hit by the arrow fell off his horse. Jin Chuiduos strength was somewhat weaker, and she couldnt shoot very far, especially at night. She could only target those within about ten paces. Qingting cheered and ran over to pull out the arrow. The man was not dead, but pulling the arrow out hurt more than being shot. He screamed in pain, rolling on the ground. Militiamen who arrived later restrained him. Jin Chuiduo only fired two arrows, but the impact was significant. Originally tailing at a distance of about ten paces, a large group of militiamen now closed in. They had dared to join the rebel army, showing courage, but they lacked training, and so were easily panicked when faced with a crisis. Once they had a rallying point, their courage quickly recovered. Wielding knives and spears, they charged towards the cavalry intruding into the camp. This was a typical ambush. In reality, there werent many intruders. As soon as things went wrong and it seemed like the people in the camp were prepared, the intruders turned and fled. As the sun rose, the battle ended, but the chaos continued for a long time. No one knew what to do. Jin Chuiduo ran back in astonishment. She found her second brother Jin Chunzhong also tied up, kneeling next to her elder brother. She angrily exclaimed, Who tied up my second brother? Several volunteers chuckled and said, Empress, it was us Jin Chuiduo drew her bowstring taut, Who let you release them quickly! The militiamen hastily untied them, blaming each other for misunderstanding the Empresss intentions. It turned out that they were only supposed to tie up the eldest brother, not the second elder brother. Jin Chuiduo turned around in place, Where are the others? Of the five originally tied up, only Jin Chunbao remained. Zhang Yanghao and the others were nowhere to be seen. The volunteers looked at each other, clueless about what had happened. Jin Chunbao, in a sorry state, spoke, There were still a dozen subordinates of Prince Donghai in the camp. They rescued them Jin Chunbao had received no help from them. During the chaos, those people were also members of the rebel army, so they faced no opposition. Jin Chuiduo stomped her foot in frustration and told her second brother, Gather everyone together; dont run around. Come with me to rescue Father. Just the two of us? Shouldnt we gather more people Jin Chuiduo gave him a stern look, and Jin Chunbao dared not speak further. Currently, no one knew that he had betrayed the rebel army last night. Asking the militiamen for help would only bring a sense of guilt to his heart. Qingting brought all five horses. Since the camp had not yet returned to normalcy, and being a person by the Empresss side, she faced no opposition. Jin Chunbao and Qingting arranged the saddles, and Jin Chuiduo instructed someone to call her second brother, Jin Chunzhong. You stay behind to guard the camp. Eldest brother and I will go to rescue Father What happened to Father? Jin Chunzhong still didnt know what had occurred. Ill tell you later. Just you and elder brother? Ill come too, and we should bring more people No need. Jin Chuiduo refused, raising her voice to the nearby militiamen, Listen to me, all of you! Everyone naturally listened to the Empresss words, and many militiamen turned their attention. Be careful guarding the camp. Dont slack off again. Remember the lesson from last night. If you fall asleep, and he falls asleep, in the end, everyones lives will be lost! The militiamen felt ashamed; they were not yet true soldiers. Even in a perilous situation, it was challenging for them to understand the necessity of staying vigilant. The more people there were, the more lax they became. Jin Chuiduo mounted her horse, pointing at the injured captive, Help this person onto a horse. I cant ride a horse right now No one cared about the captives feelings. The militiamen clumsily pushed him onto the horse. Anyone with command arrows, hand them over. Jin Chuiduo ordered. Immediately, someone stepped forward, handing the command arrows he had received the previous night to Jin Chunzhong, who then passed them to the Empress. Jin Chuiduo kept three arrows for her second brother and held onto ten. Without saying more, she spurred her horse towards the camps main gate. She didnt need to sneak away; no one stopped her. Jin Chunbao and Qingting followed, leading the groaning captive, with one horse left behind. Jin Chunzhong watched his sisters figure, feeling a bit confused. However, there was too much happening in the camp for him to dwell on it. He continued to give orders and tidy up the aftermath. The hundred or so government troops who were captured the day before had a chance to escape, but they were too terrified and hadnt dared to move. Now, with the reinforced defenses by the militiamen, they became even more obedient. The body of Chao Yongsi was discovered, and everyone thought he was killed by the attackers during the chaos. No one suspected him to have died before the attack on the camp, and that his death was connected with the eldest son of the Jin family. After the camp stabilized, Jin Chunzhongs unease reached its peak. His sister had a bad temper and sometimes acted without considering the consequences. Relying on those few people, how could they possibly rescue their kidnapped father? But besides sending people out to gather information, there was nothing he could do. The camp had no boats, making it impossible to inform the Weary Marquis. The rebel army could only wait. Shortly after noon that day, the fleet from the north returned, carrying a group of people with their own concerns. The militiamen following the Weary Marquis were bewildered, and the newly joined pugilists were half in doubt. The fate seer Lin Kunshan felt more and more that something was wrong. Although he was an expert in deception, he couldnt shake off the feeling of being deceived. Han Ruzi was thinking about how to solve the problems that had arrived one after another. The armys food was about to run out, so how could they reach the Northern Frontier? Prince Donghai remained silent, eagerly anticipating that once he returned to the camp, he could use Zhang Yanghao, Marquis Guiyi, and others to reverse the situation. The situation had indeed reversed, but they were all unaware of it. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 124 Chapter 126: Hostage Chapter 126: Hostage Prince Donghais anger could have turned the four men into ashes if they had been standing before him. Zhang Yanghao, Yan Dong, and the others had fled unexpectedly, taking with them more than a dozen guards hidden in the Riverside Village. Prince Donghai found himself truly isolated this time, with only over twenty guards by his side, whose cover had already been blown, rendering them ineffective. He was left with only one choice: to immediately leave the Riverside Village to avoid the worst outcome becoming a hostage. With Han Ruzis return, chaos engulfed Riverside Village once again. Many wanted to come forward and speak, including Chao Hua, who upon hearing of his fathers murder, was filled with both grief and rage, immediately intending to seek revenge, yet unsure of whom to turn to. Seizing the opportunity amidst the chaos, Prince Donghai quietly made his way towards the main gate, with the guards following closely behind. It was these guards who had failed. However, Prince Donghai dared not flee alone, finding some solace in the fact that over twenty men were following him. Han Ruzi had to deal with a flood of incoming information. Reacting swiftly, he first stopped Chao Hua from rushing out of the Riverside Village, then instructed Jin Chunzhong to speak first, trusting that he knew the most. Jin Chunzhong didnt know who attacked the village, how Chao Yongsi was killed, or why his father was abducted. But from his sisters actions, he deduced some reasons and quietly recounted them to Weary Marquis. It was at this moment that Han Ruzi noticed Prince Donghai was missing from his side. Glancing around, he saw Prince Donghais group of guards and gestured for Jin Chunzhong to pause, loudly calling out, Prince Donghai! Prince Donghai actually had a chance to escape. A clever guard had brought the only horse from the village, and the gatekeepers recognized him as the Emperors brother, not attempting to stop him. Even if someone chased after him later, the guards could hold them off for a while. But as soon as Prince Donghai realized that his hidden forces were gone, he became flustered. Gripping the saddle, he hesitated, and instead of mounting, asked his guards to step aside as he answered, Im here! Things are a little troublesome, come offer your views. Han Ruzi walked towards Prince Donghai, a large group of militia by his side. Things were too chaotic. He signalled to Lin Kunshan with a look. Lin Kunshan hesitated and then got his men to block the exit of the village. Prince Donghais hands still gripped the saddle, and he thought several times about mounting and rushing out recklessly, but ultimately gave up. When Han Ruzi and the militia approached, he lost his final opportunity, releasing his hands from the saddle. A smile flickered on his face, then realizing its inappropriateness, he immediately corrected his expression to one of seriousness. Things just cant stay peaceful, can they? Prince Donghai remarked. Han Ruzi grabbed Prince Donghais arm. Come, lets talk inside. Prince Donghai glanced at the guards beside him, then at the hundreds of militiamen, including Lin Kunshan and other pugilists, especially that eccentric fellow Reckless, knowing that his opportunity had slipped away. Alright, he said. Some of the houses in the Riverside Village had been burnt down, but the meeting hall remained intact. The body of the chief clerk Chao Yongsi lay there, atop a door plank inscribed with names. Chao Hua, Jin Chunzhong, Lin Kunshan, and Reckless followed inside, while the others waited outside. The mad monk Guangding had returned to Huailing County to gather other pugilists. Including Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai, there were six people in the room. Standing before the corpse, Chao Huas teeth chattered audibly. Han Ruzi said, Chief Clerk Chao died because of me. I must avenge him. With Your Majestys words, I am content, Chao Huas voice trembled slightly. After a moment of silence, Han Ruzi asked Jin Chunzhong, Were the assailants from the Chai manor? Its likely, Jin Chunzhong didnt explicitly say Chai manor, but his speculation aligned with Han Ruzis. Whoever could abduct Marquis Guiyi was most likely sent by Marquis Hengyang. The body of Chai Yun must have been discovered by now, and naturally, Marquis Hengyang would attribute the crime to the Marquis Guiyi rather than his children. With many intertwined issues, each more difficult to resolve than the last, Han Ruzi pondered for a moment and said, The only one who can save Marquis Guiyi is Grand Tutor Cui. Huh? Prince Donghai responded blankly, as if not understanding. Get some paper and a pen, Han Ruzi instructed. Chao Hua immediately brought over a wooden table, upon which lay writing implements and some crumpled sheets of paper. Han Ruzi said to Prince Donghai, You write. Prince Donghai wanted to rush forward and slap Lin Kunshan hard. The promised coordination between the north and south of the Capital had vanished. Grand Tutor Cui couldnt execute the original plan. But all he could do was grunt in frustration. Han Ruzi said, Please explain to the other pugilists. Those willing to stay and accompany me to the northern border are welcome. Those who are unwilling, I wont force them. They should beware of the courts pursuit in the future. Haha, in the pugilist world, who isnt wanted for some reason or another? Theyre not afraid of the courts pursuit. Its just a pity that such a big plan had to be abandoned halfway. There will inevitably be sighs of regret. Some matters are more urgent than others. Resisting the Xiongnu is more important than vying for the throne. Lin Kunshan nodded with a serious expression. Ill contact my mentor as soon as possible and hear his thoughts. I also hope to hear his guidance. Lin Kunshan walked away. These people might be able to temporarily stabilize the precarious situation at the Riverside Village, especially Lin Kunshan. As a fate seer, he had once persuaded many people to support the deposed emperor, and he might be able to persuade them to follow the deposed emperor to the northern border. Reckless stayed by Han Ruzis side. With him around, Prince Donghai behaved himself. There was something Han Ruzi had been wanting to ask, and now he finally had the chance. Was Kuang Caiyi truly a traitor working for the imperial court? Reckless coldly stared at Han Ruzi. Do you need to know? Han Ruzi nodded slowly. He couldnt yet bring himself to accept the sacrifice of innocent lives. Reckless stared at Chancellor Cui for a moment. Kuang Caiyi ran a shop but secretly engaged in usury, relying on the influence of the pugilist world and the government. Many debtors were driven to ruin. This is no secret. If youre willing, you can send someone to inquire. Someone like him is very likely to be bought off by the imperial court. So that was the reason why Reckless killed Kuang Caiyi. Han Ruzi smiled. I believe you. Reckless snorted. You harbor lofty ambitions yet possess womanly compassionI dont believe in you. When youre a hundred li away from the Capital, thats when I bid farewell. Han Ruzis face reddened slightly. He hadnt managed to win over someone like Reckless, and that was indeed his failure. How should I thank Reckless walked aside and sat at the table, seemingly more interested in the corpse on the door plank. Prince Donghai shook his head. Womanly compassion, indeed, thats your biggest problem. It may gain you some support from servants and commoners, but youll lose the support of true warriors. Reckless wasnt won over, and Prince Donghais failure was even more complete than Han Ruzis. Youve lost the best opportunity, and it was the only one, Prince Donghai finally spoke directly to Han Ruzi. Will the Empress Dowager let you go? Whether you ask for permission to lead troops to the north or not, the outcome will be the same. As long as news spreads that Im assembling a volunteer army for a northern campaign, the Empress Dowager wont openly kill me. Han Ruzi believed that the Empress Dowager wouldnt risk creating another issue by openly executing him, as she wanted to divert the Southern Armys attention to the northern campaign. You cant even leave this remote village. What news could you possibly spread? Prince Donghai scoffed. Han Ruzi was indeed troubled by this. Jin Chunzong hurriedly ran in. Theres someone outside the camp claiming to be the Weary Marquiss martial arts instructor. He goes by Du Motian. Han Ruzi was overjoyed. If it were Du Chuanyun or Zhang Youcai, they might have only come to protect him. But Du Motian could very well bring news from Yang Feng, which was exactly what Han Ruzi had been hoping for. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 125 Chapter 127: Getting People to Stay Chapter 127: Getting People to Stay Du Motian did bring Yang Fengs message. Once he discovered the disappearance of the Weary Marquis, he headed straight to the Northern Army. However, as an unranked instructor of the Marquiss manor without any official position, it was not easy for him to enter the camp. He waited for a whole day before being allowed in, and then waited even longer to receive instructions from Yang Feng in person. The next task was to find out the whereabouts of the Weary Marquis. Du Chuanyun had followed Ma Da, but unfortunately, due to his lack of experience, he lost track of him in the wilderness. Du Motians method of searching was relatively simple; he inquired among his pugilist world friends along the way. He traveled all the way to Huailing County in the north of the Capital, almost getting detained. When he finally found the Weary Marquis at the village by the Guaizi Lake, two days had passed. Its really not easy to find you. The old man finished a big bowl of water in one gulp and looked at the three people in the room. The body of Chao Yongsi had been removed. Prince Donghai sat on a stool in the corner, his face gloomy and lost in thought. Reckless leaned against the door, idly carving a piece of wood with a short knife, occasionally looking up and gazing into the distance. Master Du, this is the hero from the Drunken Immortal Inn, known as Reckless Reckless interrupted coldly, Stop it. I am a cook, not a hero. Im not here to make friends with heroes. Du Motian smiled and bowed, saying, Ive heard of you, then turned to the Weary Marquis, suppressing his smile. Is it convenient to talk here? Han Ruzi nodded. The safety of the entire village relied on Prince Donghai, and he would not let his brother out of his sight again. Master Yang hopes that you will immediately head to the Northern Army. Hmm. Han Ruzi trusted Yang Feng, but he also needed to hear the reasons. Du Motian glanced at Prince Donghai again, lowering his voice slightly. Master Yang said that many imperial relatives and nobles have petitioned to volunteer to join the army after receiving hints from the imperial court. You should do the same and must not return to the Capital. Master Yang has already paved the way for you in the Northern Army, waiting for your arrival. My wife also suggested that I petition to join the army. Han Ruzi was both happy and surprised. It turned out that Cui Xiaojun and Yang Feng had come to the same views. Suddenly, Prince Donghai in the corner jumped to the ground. Hah, I get it! The person who wrote to you is my cousin! How could the Cui clan produce someone like her Prince Donghai suddenly realized that this was not his territory and quickly shut his mouth, sitting back on the stool, pretending to be a statue. So the Weary Marquis is already prepared, thats even better. Lets set off now. We cant enter the city, we can only make a detour. If we hurry, we might arrive tonight. Master Yang will send someone to meet us. There are more than seven hundred people in the village, some of them are old. We are without horses, and only have a few mules. Im afraid we cant move too fast. Du Motian was slightly surprised. You dont need to bring everyone. At most five or six people. After leaving the village, I can find horses. Han Ruzi remained silent in contemplation. Prince Donghai couldnt help but sneer, Hes showing womanly compassion again. He probably wants to take even the cats and dogs from the village with him. Du Motian advised, The Weary Marquis is kind-hearted, which is a good thing, but its really not the time Han Ruzi shook his head. No, Im thinking of something. When Master Yang asked Master Du to find me, did he know that I had recruited an army? Du Motian was an experienced man of the pugilist world. At this moment, he unconsciously scratched his head. Based on what he saw and heard after entering the village, this could not be considered an army at all. What can I do in the Northern Army? Well Master Yang has his own arrangements, which he did not tell me. Du Motian couldnt answer. The door was opened, and a group of people stood outside. Led by Chao Hua, they bowed respectfully to the Emperor. Please come in, Han Ruzi said, standing in the middle of the room, about seven or eight steps away from Reckless. Only five people came in, while the others remained outside the door, but they could still see and hear what was happening inside. Whats the matter? Han Ruzi asked. The five lowered their heads and exchanged courteous remarks for a while. Finally, Chao Hua raised his head and said, I want to avenge my father. Your Majesty, please allow me to lead a group of people out of the camp. Have you found the whereabouts of the enemy? Not yet, but since we know theyre from the Chai manor, they should be easy to find. Han Ruzis gaze swept over the five, asking, Do you all plan to come back? Not only these five, but even those outside blushed and lowered their heads further. Chao Hua was their leader, so it fell to him to speak. We came to seek refuge under Your Majesty, not to be soldiers or fight wars. Since Your Majesty is going to the northern border to fight the Xiongnu, we cant help. Please let us go. Prince Donghai whispered to Reckless in the corner, I bet hes going to be alone again Reckless didnt even move his eyes. He just stood there as if he had no interest in anything. Prince Donghai glanced at the two short blades behind Reckless and fell silent. You have come here voluntarily, why speak of whether I would let you go? Han Ruzi showed no sign of anger, clasping his hands. If you wish to leave, you can leave at any time. I have only one request. Please, Your Majesty, Chao Hua immediately said. Being allowed to leave so easily made him breathe a sigh of relief. He was willing to agree to any condition. I hope to offer you some compensation. Prince Donghai made a disgusted expression, barely suppressing a sneer. The faces of Chao Hua and the others turned even redder, and someone outside the door shouted, Your Majesty has already been very kind to us. We havent done anything for Your Majesty; we dont deserve any compensation. Han Ruzi said seriously, Your presence at the Riverside Camp is the greatest help to me. A little compensation is just my token of appreciation. Please accept it, no matter what. In three days, at most three days, the compensation will arrive. I hope you can wait a little longer. The five people in the room looked at each other, then turned to look at the people outside for a while. Chao Hua turned back to Han Ruzi. We dont deserve any compensation, but were willing to stay for three more days for Your Majesty. Han Ruzi thanked them and escorted everyone out of the room, closing the door halfway. Prince Donghai sneered disdainfully, Youre really hypocritical. As long as you ask, these people will stay for three more days. Why pretend to offer compensation? Han Ruzi hadnt spoken yet, but Reckless spoke up, For the sake of face, they will agree verbally to stay. But for the sake of compensation, they will stay for real. The Weary Marquis did nothing wrong. But if I were to guess, youre not waiting for compensation, youre waiting for a crisis. Im waiting for both, Han Ruzi said. The Riverside Camp was no longer a hidden place. The crisis would come sooner than the compensation. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 126 Chapter 128: Fire Attack Chapter 128: Fire Attack Lin Kunshan stood in front of Han Ruzi, his expression blank. Its not feasible. Fate seers can only go with the flow. If the circumstances arent right, theres nothing we can do. These people have come here to restore a deposed emperor. Trying to convince them to change their minds and head to the Northern Frontier, I cant do it. Thats fine. I hope you can help me with another matter. Hmm. Lin Kunshan remained noncommittal. Fate seers go with the flow. Since the situation here is difficult to change, lets go out and see if anyone is willing to join the volunteer army to resist the Xiongnu. Lin Kunshan slowly revealed a hint of a smile, seemingly agreeing, yet also mocking. The mighty Chu empire has a million soldiers, more than enough. How can we expect commoners to volunteer for the army? Han Ruzi also smiled. Its hard to say. Previously, I couldnt imagine commoners supporting a deposed emperor either. After thinking for a moment, Lin Kunshan reluctantly said, Alright then, since Your Majesty wishes for me to leave the village, I will go. As for my men They may stay or go as they please. Lin Kunshan nodded and turned to leave. Prince Donghai, who had been observing from a corner, couldnt help but speak again. Once Lin Kunshan leaves, those pugilists will also follow suit. Your grip on power is dwindling. These forces are not at my disposal. Whats the point in keeping them? Heh, nobody is at your disposal anyway. My uncle will soon send a thousand strong cavalry. Theyll crush the Riverside Village in the blink of an eye. What will you do then? Hold a knife to my neck? Grand Tutor Cui is a reasonable man. He wouldnt act so recklessly. Prince Donghai sneered. He certainly didnt believe his uncle would act that way, but he still thought Han Ruzi was naive. Han Ruzi paced back and forth, then suddenly turned to Reckless and asked, Youve been around. Do you think anyone would join the volunteer army to fight the Xiongnu? No. Reckless answer was simple and direct. Han Ruzi smiled and sighed afterward. Heh, from the way you looked just now, I thought you had a plan. Prince Donghai regained some confidence from that sigh. Of course, Han Ruzi didnt have a plan. Yang Feng had once told him that having too much information would make them harder to sort through. An emperor had to learn to discard most information or, in situations of very little information, deduce the truth and make decisions. The key was to stand in the other persons shoes and understand their way of thinking. What would the Empress Dowager and Grand Tutor Cui do? The Empress Dowager has undoubtedly gained control of a force capable of confronting the Southern Army. Grand Tutor Cui has no choice but to abandon the rebellion and head north to join the war. In this situation, Grand Tutor Cui wont kill me. To protect Prince Donghai, hell even assist me. But the Empress Dowager the Empress Dowager The Empress Dowager had too many options. Han Ruzi couldnt imagine what she would do. Prince Donghai continued to sneer, With just a few hundred of your ragtag men, do you think the Empress Dowager will spare you? What a joke, a colossal joke. There was a knock on the door, and Jin Chunzhong pushed it open, carrying three bowls of rice with dried fish and a bit of vegetables on top. Reckless took the bowl and began eating without a word of thanks. Prince Donghai, as picky as before, still complained, but he was too hungry. After finishing the dried fish in a few bites, there was still more than half of the rice left. He asked, Why is the fish so small today? And theres less rice than usual. Han Ruzi held his bowl absentmindedly, not really swallowing. It was then that he noticed, indeed, there was less rice, and only one piece of dried fish. Is the food in the village running low? Yeah, were saving a bit. Hopefully, itll last until tomorrow night, Jin Chunzhong took on more responsibilities and was more aware of the actual situation. Can everyone eat their fill? Han Ruzi knew that if even his own portion was this meager, others must have even less. The guards ran up, but couldnt answer the question. A hundred-men leader said, panting, They blocked the road and set fires. Only government troops would use this tactic. Another group of guards arrived, and the leader gasped out, Its not government troops, its the Chai familys men, saying theyre here for revenge. The Chai family! Jin Chunzhong exclaimed in alarm. Chao Hua, on the other hand, was furious. The ones who killed my father are here. Good, get your weapons, follow me, and avenge my father! A large group of people responded, but some remained silent, not feeling obligated to avenge an old fisherman. Wait! Han Ruzis voice was stern. He said to Chao Hua, You agreed to wait another three days. In these three days, Im still your commander. The ferocious and reckless side of Chao Hua was triggered, and he glared viciously but only for a brief moment. He bowed and said, I obey Your Majestys command. Everyone, line up! No one is allowed to leave the village. The crowd scrambled to find their hundred-men squads. The fire outside the village was growing, and Han Ruzi turned to Prince Donghai, who had followed him out, and asked quietly, What tactics are generally used to deal with fire attacks? Prince Donghai was already in a state of panic. Fire knew no mercy. Once it entered the village, even he wouldnt survive. Cursing the Chai family in his heart, he heard Han Ruzis question and answered mechanically, Fire attack? The books say you need to clear out a space to prevent the fire from spreading Han Ruzis knowledge from books was still too limited, and it was only after Prince Donghais reminder that he realized the situation. He personally ordered a few hundred men to tear down the houses on the edge of the village. The houses in the Riverside Village were all very basic. Some had already been burned by the Chai familys attack in the morning, making them easier to tear down. Dozens of people pushed with all their might, toppling the structures easily. However, it took more time to clear away the scattered wood. Meanwhile, the fire outside was getting closer, causing anxiety. Suddenly, shouts from outside the village pierced the air. Han Ruzi shouted loudly, Dont be fooled! This is a ploy by the enemy to lure us out! Sure enough, the shouts soon disappeared, but no one rushed in. Han Ruzi led the militia back to the riverside. Someone shouted, Get on the boats, everyone! Han Ruzi felt something was amiss. As he pondered, Prince Donghai called out, No, they have set fires on three sides, leaving only the water route. This is clearly a tactic to let the enemy escape and ambush them midway. There must be a Chai family ambush on the water. Weve been fishing here for years. Are we afraid of dealing with a few small fish on the water? someone challenged. Prince Donghai just shook his head. Although the fire outside was getting fiercer and was almost reaching the village, he remained somewhat calm. Han Ruzi agreed with Prince Donghais assessment and said to Chao Hua, Put a few torches on the boats and push them out. Zhao Hua immediately complied and, with a few others, untied a small boat and pushed it downstream. The boat, with torches aboard, slowly drifted on the lake. The fire outside had already reached the villages fence, seemingly almost at their doorstep. Finally unable to bear the torment, some disregarded the emperor and military discipline and jumped onto boats to escape. More people followed suit, scrambling for boats, and the waterside descended into chaos. Han Ruzi was almost overwhelmed. Chao Hua shouted loudly, Stop! Theres an ambush on the water! Look! Everyone looked, and the boat had already drifted some distance away. Suddenly, there was a swishing sound in the darkness, indicating a barrage of arrows. The people on the boats scrambled back to shore in a panic. Prince Donghai muttered, Where did the Chai family find archers? If they come a little closer and start shooting towards the shore, well all be dead Before he could finish, several boats appeared in the darkness, slowly approaching the Riverside Village from the center of the lake. Oh Heavens, these arent the Chai familys people, they are soldiers from the Southern Army! My uncle Prince Donghais vision blurred, and he almost fainted. The crisis came earlier than expected, but the enemy wasnt whom Han Ruzi had anticipated. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 127 Chapter 129: Timely Rain Chapter 129: Timely Rain The Riverside Village was under attack from both land and lake, and among the attackers were the Southern Armys war junks. Prince Donghai was so shocked that he nearly fainted, and Han Ruzi was equally at a loss. This shattered almost all of his expectations. This is the Southern Army Han Ruzi strained to peer at the lakes surface, only to see three large silhouettes, surrounded by what seemed like some smaller boats, none lit with torches, all drifting slowly toward Riverside Village like ghostly ships. Why? Prince Donghai asked tremulously, turning his gaze to Han Ruzi, hoping to find answers from him. Uncle knows that Im here, could it be Could it be that the Empress Dowager has already triumphed? Han Ruzi could only draw such a conclusion. Prince Donghai began to tremble. Once the balance between the Empress Dowager and the Cui clan was disrupted, the narrow space in which Han Ruzi survived would cease to exist. Han Ruzi suddenly realized someone was missing beside him. Reckless had vanished. He had said that when there was no hope left, he would not accompany Han Ruzi to the death. In his view, this was probably one of those situations. Han Ruzi felt despondent, but he was not Prince Donghai. He had long grown accustomed to desperate situations. Unless he died, he would never resign himself to fate. Retreat, starting from the first team. Dont go into the houses, hide behind them! he ordered. No one opposed, and no one questioned. They feared that if they got an answer they didnt want to hear, they would lose the last glimmer of hope. The militiamen were surprisingly organized. Even though retreating meant getting closer to the raging fire, no one protested. Han Ruzi knew he had to remain calm, so he stood on the pier, facing the boats on the lake, with no cover in front of him, and shouted to Prince Donghai, Does the Southern Army have a navy at Guaizi Lake? Prince Donghai had no intention of getting closer, but was pushed by several guards behind the Emperor. The Southern Army has a fleet of war junks at the Wei River, which might be connected to Guaizi Lake. It would take at least half a day to get from the Wei River to here, which means arrangements were made during the day. Han Ruzi had just asked the question casually, with no purpose. Chao Hua walked up from behind, clasped his fists, and said, Your Majesty, may I take a few men to sabotage the boats? Is it feasible? Chao Hua smiled, We have been fishing and swimming in the lake since we were children. Let us try. Very well, General Chao, assemble your troops. Seeing Han Ruzi solemnly dispatching troops, Prince Donghai wanted to laugh but couldnt, only emitting a few grunts from his mouth. Chao Hua called out a series of names, selecting fourteen people. Most of them were young men from the Chao family fishing village. They were already prepared, wearing only shorts, with knives and awls in their mouths, they walked into the lake, swimming towards the distance, soon disappearing into the night. Its useless, the soldiers on the war junks have long spears, specifically to deal with these underwater attacks. Prince Donghai still couldnt see any hope. The retreat was almost complete. After the last hundred-man team left the pier, Han Ruzi walked towards the center of the village under the escort of his guards. Death by fire on one side, death by arrows and drowning on the other Prince Donghai didnt want to go anywhere. There was a strange sound in the air. Han Ruzi and others turned to look, only to see a fire arrow descending from the sky, hitting the spot where he had just stood. Deeply embedded in the wooden bridge, it trembled slightly and the flames quickly extinguished. The Southern Armys archery skills arent that great, Han Ruzi said with forced ease. The true dragon emperor, I told you, he is the true dragon emperor. Prince Donghai also knelt down. There was no choice; guards pressed down on his shoulders, and he couldnt remain standing. He was both astonished and envious. Han Ruzis luck was too good. Although summer rains were frequent, it happened to come down at this moment, truly miraculous. But he also had to admit that if Han Ruzi hadnt been prepared and had panicked from the start, this rain would have been meaningless. Standing in the rain, Han Ruzi accepted the kowtows of the people. He didnt believe much in gods or buddhas, but at this moment, he did feel a sense of destiny. Despite being drenched, he felt a burning sensation all over his body and thought to himself, I am the Emperor, I am the Emperor The rain came suddenly and departed just as swiftly, as if it had been sent specifically to extinguish the fire. But the night didnt recede; without the flames, it seemed even darker. Han Ruzi, now soaked like a drowned rat, turned around. The numerous rebels could only see a blurry figure. They became even more awestruck and all prostrated themselves on the ground, even the captured government troops, not daring to move. Even after attaining success, one must not forget ones humble beginnings. No matter how much time passes in the future, I will remember todays followers. Han Ruzi called out, General Chao Chao Hua and his companions had returned, equally stunned and kneeling in the mud. Hearing the call, they crawled forward in the mud. At your service. Go and bring me the roster prepared by Chief Clerk Chao. From now on, it shall always be by my side. Yes. Chao Hua called someone and together they went to the meeting room to retrieve the wooden door which had served as the militias roster, standing respectfully behind the Emperor. Long live the Emperor! the rebels shouted in unison. Han Ruzi knew that he could keep these people with him for some time. But the crisis was not over yet. As the cheers subsided, Han Ruzi asked Chao Hua, Whats the situation on the lake? Chao Hua replied with extreme respect, We sunk a small boat, and fortunately, the rain caught them off guard, so the enemy retreated. The rain didnt last long. The Southern Armys war junks would soon return. Han Ruzi made an order to depart, not knowing where to go, but wanting to leave the village. Among the people, only Prince Donghai didnt believe in the true dragon emperor theory. If Heaven truly favored Han Ruzi, it wouldnt have let him be deposed and end up in such a place. His concerns were more pragmatic. Covered in mud, he walked over to Han Ruzi and asked, Whats your plan? Youre not counting on Heaven to help you again, are you? Seeing Prince Donghai, Han Ruzi had an idea. The Southern Army attacked Riverside Village under the Chai familys banner, which means neither of us have been found guilty of capital crimes. So what? Were still going to die. Lets go to the Southern Army, to the Capital, and demand an explanation from Grand Tutor Cui and the Empress Dowager. We must let the whole city know about this. Prince Donghai was speechless for a moment, then said, Wait until you escape this assault. The several hundred-man squads acting as vanguards had already left the village. Suddenly, cries broke out, as if they had encountered the enemy as soon as they went out. Han Ruzi was about to order an attack when excited voices came from the front, Empress! The Empress has returned! Jin Chuiduo had returned, bringing several men with her. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 128 Chapter 130: Leaving the Village Chapter 130: Leaving the Village Jin Chuiduo rode into the Riverside Village, which was no longer a proper village after the attack. Anyone who dared to address her as Empress was met with a stern glare, and soon, the excited calls ceased. She approached Han Ruzi without dismounting, her gaze not lingering on him but scanning around for a moment before asking, Are you Chao Hua? Chao Hua was taken aback. Yes, Empress Ive brought back your fathers killer. What? Jin Chunbao, her eldest brother, dismounted and pulled another person down, shoving him in front of Chao Hua. Yan Dong, also known as Yan Qilang, knelt in the mud, looking panicked. Suddenly seeing Prince Donghai, he cried out in tears, Prince Donghai, save me! I did these things for you! Prince Donghai was furious. He approached and kicked him harshly. You did these things for me? Leaving me alone here, is that doing things for me? Coming with the Chai family to set fire to the village, is that doing things for me? Yan Dongs hands were bound behind his back. After rolling in the mud, he struggled to get up, even dirtier, and cried, It was you who ordered us to take the village, to wait for the Weary Marquis to return and then kidnap him. But he was prepared, and we had to escape. Burning Riverside Village was also also your uncles idea. Prince Donghai was about to kick him again when Chao Hua stepped forward, drew his sword, and pointed it at Yan Dong, coldly asking, Did you kill my father? Huh? Your father who is he? Chief Clerk Chao Yongsi. Yan Dong pondered for a moment, then looked at Prince Donghai, who immediately said, I didnt instruct you to kill anyone. Yan Dong didnt dare to push the blame onto Prince Donghai. He turned to Jin Chunbao and said, It wasnt just me who did it. There were five of us there, including Jin Chunbao Jin Chunbaos face reddened. He lowered his head. I was indeed there at the time. Yan Dong acted without our consent, but I didnt stop him If you seek revenge, Im here. Chao Hua was filled with anger, but when it involved the brother of Empress, he hesitated a bit. Just as Yan Dong was trying to evade responsibility, Han Ruzi walked behind Jin Chuiduo and respectfully greeted the mad monk Guangding, Gentlemen, your arrival is timely and saved our lives. Its the rain that came just in time. Guangding had brought dozens of people. They dismounted, trying to conceal their curiosity with a reserved demeanor. If I could trouble Master Guangding with introducing these heroes to me. Guangding then introduced each person with their name and nickname. Han Ruzi bowed to each person, trying hard to remember this string of names. There were originally hundreds of people, but everyone had something to attend to and couldnt make it. These fifty-four came to see if Your Majesty needed help, unexpectedly encountering a group of villains besieging the village. Although their numbers were not few, fortunately, the timely rain threw them into chaos, giving us the opportunity to succeed. Han Ruzi was about to express gratitude again when Guangding gestured for him to speak aside. As the attackers on land retreated and the ships on the lake did not arrive, there was some chaos in the village. Han Ruzi and Guangding entered a nearby surviving house to talk. Is Your Majesty really going to the Northern Frontier to fight the Xiongnu? Of course. In that case, theres nothing more to say. Well take our leave later. Alas, I cant continue in this role of a mad monk. Ill find a place to be a bandit. I owe you all an apology. Everyone gathered risking their lives, but because of me, it came to nothing Guangding waved his hand, This cannot be blamed on Your Majesty. It was our sudden impulse, coupled with the instigation of the fate seers And we also didnt consult Your Majesty beforehand. Please refrain from addressing me as Your Majesty. Where to? To the steppes, of course. What about Father? He was killed by the Chai family. Arent we going to avenge him? How can we avenge him in the Capital? Jin Chuiduos face grew cold. Her second brother always listened to her and rarely asked questions. Jin Chunzhong glanced at Han Ruzi. Weary Marquis is also heading north. Why dont we Theyre going to fight the Xiongnu. What business do we have with that? She had failed to save her father, and the road to the steppes was fraught with difficulties. Jin Chuiduo wasnt in a good mood. The maid Qingting had been riding behind her mistress, constantly sending signals to Han Ruzi at this time. Han Ruzi approached and said, You should come with us. Why? First, the Chai family sent people to attack Riverside Village twice, indicating they also hold me responsible for the death of Little Marquis Chai. We should cooperate. Second, Jin Chunzhong is one of my trusted subordinates, I need him. Third third, Im inviting you. Han Ruzi didnt wait for Jin Chuiduo to respond, he strode forward. Jin Chunzhong looked at his sister. Seeing her silent for a long time and not moving, he finally felt assured. A smile gradually appeared on his face, and he ran to catch up with Weary Marquis. The people in the village were getting fewer and fewer. Jin Chunbao whispered softly, I dont think Chao Hua has forgiven us Has the Chai family forgiven me? Have we forgiven the Chai family? Why should Chao Hua forgive us? Jin Chunbao remained silent with his head bowed. In one day, he had lost his father, had lost the affection of his sister, and had lost the trust of and status in the army. It was a complete defeat. But he had nowhere to go, so he could only silently follow along. As the day was about to dawn, the road became muddier. Prince Donghai was another person with nowhere to go. He trudged along, saying to Han Ruzi, You really do treat beautiful women well. Youve given all the horses to the Jin family, even the maid has one. What about my cousin? Shes not here. Han Ruzi missed Cui Xiaojun, but he didnt intend to show any emotion to Prince Donghai. The Jin family is of Xiongnu descent. They might be useful in the North Frontier. Whats the use? Youre going to battle, not seeking marriage alliances. Han Ruzi glanced back at Prince Donghai. Who said we would have to go to battle once we reach the Northern Frontier? Prince Donghai was taken aback, then sneered, Huh, youve become cunning. No, youve always been cunning; you just didnt show it before. You want to head to the Northern Frontier to avoid trouble and then watch tigers fight from the sidelines. Im afraid you wont last a month before being eaten by a tiger. You should come with me. Im being held hostage by you. Do I have a choice? You can choose to come with me voluntarily. Prince Donghai remained silent. He knew what Han Ruzi wanted to say. The most powerful support, Grand Tutor Cui, actually harbored murderous intentions. This shattered his world into pieces, leaving him with no home to return to. Han Ruzi didnt say much either. He walked on with big strides, occasionally looking around, pleased to see that the militia remained orderly and intact. The procession moved slowly. After noon, they reached the official road. This raggedy militia actually wanted to openly demand justice from the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army. Prince Donghai thought it was a joke, but still pointed out the direction of the Southern Armys camp. As the group walked a short distance along the official road, they encountered a team of soldiers with flags flying. The vanguard of the militia halted, and Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai went forward to take a look. Prince Donghai immediately recognized, Thats the flag of the Imperial Palace Guards. Does the Empress Dowager want to issue a decree to you? If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 129 Chapter 131: Receiving an Appointment Chapter 131: Receiving an Appointment Weary Marquis, we have an imperial edict for you! A horseman shouted from afar. The scene before him both puzzled him and made him nervous. If you called these people, they lacked armor and their clothes were ragged, stained with mud. They resembled mud men who had just emerged from the ground. Yet if you called them refugees, they formed clear lines, walked in formation, and many of them wielded weapons. The horseman doubted if the Weary Marquis was really among them. He decided to shout three times. If there was no response, he would immediately turn back to his team. Just as he shouted the second time, two figures emerged from the front of the ranks, equally covered in mud, their original clothes indistinguishable. The Weary Marquis is here, who is the one who will proclaim the edict? Prince Donghai shouted loudly, volunteering to act as the spokesperson for Han Ruzi, not out of willingness towards staying under his command, but out of sheer curiosity. He believed this imperial edict was not only crucial for Han Ruzi but would also have a significant impact on himself. The horseman hesitated, stammering in reply, It, its from Chief Commander Han, wait a moment. After carefully observing for a while, he rode back to report. The edicts not from a eunuch from the palace, its from Han Xing. Prince Donghai was surprised. Something significant must have happened in the court. Perhaps my uncle has other reasons Han Ruzi turned to Chao Hua and Jin Chunzhong, saying, Prepare yourselves, be ready to follow my orders at any time. Both bowed and silently ordered their men to pass on commands to the various squads. What do you intend to do? Refuse to accept the edict? Thats rebellion. Had you followed my plan earlier, you might have been on the throne by now, Prince Donghai said. A small troop of horsemen approached from afar. When they were about a hundred steps away, most of the horsemen stopped, leaving only one to continue forward, reining in his horse in front of Han Ruzi. It was Chief Commander Han Xing. Han Xing smiled and said, Come help me dismount. Prince Donghai widened his eyes. Though he and Han Ruzi were younger, they held a higher title than Han Xing. There was no reason for him to assist this old man. Han Ruzi stepped forward, and Prince Donghai whispered behind him, Let the guards help him. Still, Han Ruzi walked to the horses side, reaching out his hand. Han Xing slowly dismounted, his entire weight pressing onto Han Ruzis hands, quite heavy. Once his feet touched the ground, he let out a sigh, Im getting old, cant even handle a trip outside the city. Han Ruzi smiled but remained silent. He remembered this elder of the imperial family, often taciturn in the Hall of Diligent Administration. Last year during the palace coup, it was Han Xing who eventually obtained the founding emperors sword, claiming it was sent by the Empress Dowager. Han Xing untied a silk purse from his neck, extracting an imperial edict from within. Instead of immediately reading it, he glanced at the crowd on the official road. Are these the militia gathered by you? Does the court already know? Heh, if the affairs within the capital region were unknown, then the court wouldnt be a court. Yes, indeed, quite impressive. Well-organized and high-spirited. Get to the point, no need for sarcasm. Prince Donghai walked over, eyeing the edict.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com? Why would Prince Donghai say such a thing? With invasion of the north and the world in chaos, at this critical moment, the Weary Marquis and the people of the Capital raised the banner of righteousness, leading the way for the entire empire. They are admired by both civil and military officials alike. Hmm, well-said. So, are you here to grant appointments? Han Xing nodded with a smile. Exactly. He handed the decree to Han Ruzi. Read it yourself, Lord Marquis. Han Ruzi received the edict without the need for kneeling, but it was still strange to read it himself. Taking the edict, he read it over, growing more puzzled. Prince Donghai watched alongside. This whats going on? He snatched it, reading it again. What in the world is this? Lets proclaim the edict first, Han Xing chuckled. Of course, neither of them admits to rebellion, and theyre very cautious. They incited Marquis Hengyang to attack the militia, intending to kill you and Prince Donghai in the chaos, then proclaim everything as the doing of the imperial court, stirring up public sentiment and providing an excuse for the Northern and Southern armies to enter the city. Han Ruzi was stunned for a moment. If the Grand Marshals of the Northern and Southern Armies conspired together, who could oppose them? Do they still need an excuse? Of course, they do. You may not know much about the two armies. From the Grand Marshal down to even a ninth-ranked military officer, all of them require appointments from the Ministry of War. Of course, the Grand Marshal is able to make recommendation, but final approval has to be given by the imperial court. Despite the Grand Marshals authority increasing during the Martial Emperors reign, it wasnt to the extent of absolute control. The lists of officers for both armies are held by the Chief Commanders office. Based on my estimation, the respective Grand Marshals had nominated two-fifths of the officers in the Northern Army and four-fifths in the Southern Army, with the remainder appointed directly by the Ministry of War. Han Ruzi understood. The Northern and Southern armies werent entirely loyal to their Grand Marshals. Most officers still obeyed the orders of the court. He immediately raised a question, But when Grand Tutor Cui secretly returned to the Capital to seize control of the Southern Army, the court seemed helpless. The situation was different then. Grand Tutor Cui served as the Grand General of the Southern Army during Emperor Wus reign, and his influence in the army was substantial. Last year, he returned to the capital with the remaining power of the defeated Prince Qi, receiving much support from the military and officials. Also, at that time Han Xing wore a troubled expression, unable to speak certain truths, regardless of whether in public or private. I understand, Han Ruzi said. Last summer, he and Prince Donghai, as the only surviving sons of the Graceful Emperor, were the most qualified to inherit the throne. It was legitimate for the Southern Army to support the Cui clan and Prince Donghai. But this year, the throne changed hands, and the bloodline of the Graceful Emperor no longer held sole legitimacy. Han Shi, the Champion Marquis, Grand Marshal of the Northern Army, as the surviving orphan of the first Crown Prince of the Martial Emperor, held an even higher status. Since the palace coup, the court has been striving to reclaim full authority over the appointments of both the Northern and Southern Armies. Grand Tutor Cui has been a bit anxious, but I didnt expect the Champion Marquis to be equally impatient, to the extent of being persuaded by Grand Tutor Cui. Sigh hes still Han Xing sighed with a bitter smile, shaking his head with a hint of disappointment. Regardless, the Weary Marquis and Prince Donghai are unharmed, and Grand Tutor Cuis plan has once again failed. The Champion Marquis regretted his actions, immediately pleaded guilty to the court, and confessed everything. Grand Tutor Cui also submitted a plea of guilt to the court this morning. His Majesty believes that at the current critical juncture on the border, it is not appropriate to execute the grand marshals. Therefore, he has pardoned the two grand marshals and tasked them with redeeming themselves in the northern border. The so-called court and His Majesty both referred to the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi tried hard to recall. He had seen many military appointments in the court bulletin, but it would not state whether it they were recommended by the Grand Marshal or appointed by the Ministry of War. As for the appointments of junior military officers, they would not be mentioned in the court bulletin at all. To think that the Empress Dowager had indeed revoked the military authority of the two Grand Marshals by using the court officials. Prince Donghai always mentioned the hundred-thousand- strong Southern Army, but in reality, Grand Tutor Cui couldnt command that number. Han Ruzi still had many doubts, but Han Xing would not confide in him. Han Ruzi could only temporarily hold back his questions and asked, If both the Northern and Southern Armies go to the northern border, who will guard the Capital? The court has its arrangements. Please accompany me back to the Capital to express gratitude for your appointment. You have initiated a good trend by submitting a petition volunteering for battle. Before this, the petition for battle were all submitted by generals, with a large number of aristocrats watching from the sidelines. After the Weary Marquis set an example, the number of volunteers for battle suddenly increased Have you submitted a plea for battle? Han Ruzi didnt ask who had helped him write the petition. Han Xing chuckled, Though I am old, I still have a loyal heart. How could I dare lag behind others? The first petition volunteering for battle was submitted by me, but His Majesty has yet to respond. With all crises temporarily resolved, Han Ruzi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Very well, please guide me back to the Capital, Chief Commander. After you return to the Capital, he will receive even more rewards. Since ancient times Han Xing promptly swallowed his words, as he had wanted to say that deposed emperors since ancient times would not receive such generous treatment. The two returned to their original position together. Han Ruzi helped Han Xing onto his horse. I will have some horses sent over later. The volunteer army can camp outside the city. I have already arranged the campsite. Han Xing spurred his horse to join his group of horsemen. What did the old man say? Prince Donghai asked. Nothing much. It seems that the problem has been resolved. We can return to the Capital now. Prince Donghai hadnt heard Han Xings various explanations, only the final conclusion as told by Han Ruzi. His brow furrowed involuntarily. The Empress Dowager wants us to return to the Capital to express gratitude? She asked me to return. You were not mentioned. Its the same. If you go back, I have to go back too. Prince Donghai suddenly grabbed Han Ruzis arm. We cant go back to the Capital. Absolutely not. Once we enter the city gates, well never be able to leave again. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 130 Chapter 132: Enduring Hardships Together Chapter 132: Enduring Hardships Together The military camp wasnt large. It was about one or two miles from the official road, with slightly elevated terrain, backed by a small river. The camp gate wasnt directly facing the road but instead was curved, situated at the top of a gentle slope. There was a tall wooden tower, surrounded by numerous buildings of varying sizes within the camp, indicating its long-standing presence. Chief Commander Han Xing introduced the grounds, This is one of the twelve new military camps near the Capital. This one is specifically for training infantry. I spent a few days here when I was in my teens, but its been a while since I last came. Looks like nothing much has changed. Its impressive to think that a Chief Commander can be trained in just a few days, Prince Donghai finally mounted his horse, but he still looked tired. He really wanted to rush into the camp immediately, find a comfortable bed, and lie down. Even if there were to be another change of emperors, he didnt feel like getting up. Hehe, at that time, I was already a captain in the Southern Army. I came here to manage the arsenal, not for training, Han Xing replied, gazing up at the gate tower of the camp, lost in thought. Why isnt anyone coming out to greet you, Chief Commander? Prince Donghai also looked towards the gate tower, where soldiers could vaguely be seen. I requested to keep everything simple. Since were not entering the camp, why bother the officers to come out and greet us? The volunteer army stays here for now. Weary Marquis, Prince Donghai, come enter the city with me. The military camp was not far from the Capital. If there were no trees blocking the view, one could see the city walls clearly. Along the official road a few miles away, there was a small town bustling with people, its occasional clamor drifting over. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai followed Han Xings finger and saw behind the trees by the road, there was a temporary camp, surrounded by wooden fences. Instead of constructed houses, there were tents inside. Are we letting the volunteer army stay in a place like this? Prince Donghai asked in surprise. There are many rules in the military camp. The volunteer army is newly established, and they might not be accustomed, so theyll stay temporarily outside. Once they are formally organized and equipped with banners and armor, they will have their own camp and wont need to reside here, Han Xing explained. Prince Donghai looked at Han Ruzi; he had already warned him not to enter the city, as it would be difficult to come out once inside. Han Ruzi looked at his clothes, I cant enter the city like this. Ill send someone to my manor to fetch some clothes. Ill go express my gratitude to the Emperor tomorrow. Prince Donghai nodded slightly, but he felt that this excuse was quite weak. Han Xing hesitated slightly, After entering the city, you can return home first, and then visit the palace to express gratitude tomorrow. Han Ruzi shook his head, Chief COmmander said I should set an example to the world. But how can I face people like this? Lets wait for one night. Han Xing smiled, Weary Marquis, youre thinking too much. Well then, since you insist, lets enter the city tomorrow. I need to return to the palace to report. How about leaving ten guards to protect the volunteer armys camp from unauthorized persons? That would be great, Han Ruzi said politely. Han Xing watched as the volunteer army entered the temporary camp before turning his horse around to lead the guards back to the city. For the militiamen who were accustomed to living in straw huts, tents were a novelty; they didnt find them crude at all. Jin Chundong and Chao Hua distributed the tents, around one per squad, established orders and duties, and then it was time for dinner. The food, brought from the military camp, was simple: boiled grains, vegetables, and meat cooked into a porridge-like consistency, enough to fill their stomachs. Since their hearty meal the previous night, the rebel army hadnt eaten yet, so they savored the hot porridge eagerly. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghais stay were unexpected. Hence, the military camp hadnt prepared any fine dishes for them. They ate the same food as the soldiers, standing by the tent entrance with the guards, watching over the large pot of food. At first, Prince Donghai disagreed, There must be officers rations in the new military camp, maybe even some wine. Let them bring it. Han Ruzi was exhausted and didnt feel like moving once he lay down. Across from him, Prince Donghai poked and prodded for a while before finally sitting down. Is this really fit for human habitation? The vast majority of the million-strong army of the Chu empire probably eat and sleep like this. In the future, when we go to the northern frontier, well have to eat and live with the soldiers, sharing hardships. We need to get used to it now, Han Ruzi replied. Heh, sharing hardships, eating and living together. Those are just words in military manuals. Ive been to military camps before, and not to mention generals, even low-ranking officials of the sixth or seventh ranks have all sorts of special accommodations. They even have women. Do you believe that? Prince Donghai scoffed. Han Ruzi smiled but didnt respond; he just wanted to sleep quietly. The military camp took care of its neighbors quite well, sending plenty of hot water. After marching, they could skip bathing but not washing their feet. Despite his exhaustion, Han Ruzi sat up to soak his feet for a while, feeling refreshed as the warmth enveloped him. Prince Donghai hummed a few times. At home, someone else always washes my feet for me. Let your attendants or those silly women from the village come and help. Theyre not soldiers, but they should be useful living in the camp, right? There was no candlelight inside the tent. Han Ruzi yawned, saying, There will be even tougher days ahead; we should get used to it now. By the way, why do you think the Empress Dowager wont let me go? She has appointed me the Northern Protection General Thats obvious. Prince Donghais voice raised slightly before lowering again. Its a common tactic of the court. They grant you an official title to placate you, then once they have complete control over you, they would issue another edict, claiming that although you volunteered to head to battle and demonstrated commendable courage, the Emperor cannot bear to risk the personal safety of the Weary Marquis and has other important tasks for you in the future, and so on. Then they grant you another title, from a general to a grand general. But you wont be able to leave. Before, you could still stroll outside, but from now on, youll be confined to your manor and be unable to step out of the gate. If you intend live out the rest of your days in peace and quiet, you can return to the city, but who knows how long the rest of your days will last. If the Empress Dowager becomes displeased one day, or if the young Emperor grows wary in the future, theyll surely find an excuse to poison you. Has something like this happened before? Haha, Ive even practised drafting similar edict before. Ive told you before, Ive been preparing to be Emperor since I was young, but unfortunately sigh. But Han Xing didnt show any intention of forcing me into the city. Of course not. Han Xing is a well-known amiable person. The Empress Dowager sent him to mislead you, so naturally, he wouldnt use force. Wait until tomorrow; I doubt it will be Han Xing who comes. Han Ruzi thought for a moment. Its not feasible to camp outside the city forever. If the Empress Dowager really doesnt want me to go to the northern frontier, what should I do? Prince Donghai, unconcerned about the rough bedding, lay down. Then I dont know; youll have to figure it out yourself. Han Ruzi chuckled. Are you still thinking about Grand Tutor Cui? Prince Donghai snorted coldly. It is his mistake that he failed to kill me. Since he wants to play ruthlessly Prince Donghai didnt finish his sentence. He wouldnt reveal his plans to anyone, especially not to Han Ruzi. Yang Feng also told me not to return to the Capital. Maybe I should contact him. Dont be foolish. Yang Feng is currently assisting the Champion Marquis, not you. If he tells you not to return to the Capital, its to deal with the Empress Dowager. If you go to him, its like leaving one danger and entering another. Dont forget, the Champion Marquis wanted to kill you last night too. Hes not daring now, but hed be happy to keep you in his grasp. Han Ruzi trusted Yang Feng more, but he also felt that this wasnt the right opportunity to seek refuge with him. Someday, Yang Feng should be the one seeking refuge with him. Han Ruzi was too tired to think of a solution and fell asleep, just like Prince Donghai across from him, who was unaware of when the attendants had taken away the foot-washing water. Unlike the two youths sleeping soundly, several people closely related to them stayed awake all night. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 131CH 133 Chapter 133: Sleepless Night Chapter 133: Sleepless Night One person to have a sleepless night was Grand Tutor Cui Hong. For Prince Donghai, the two most powerful forces in the world were the Empress Dowager and Grand Tutor Cui. The reason his uncle had yet to achieve victory was solely due to his timidness and indecision, causing him to miss several golden opportunities. However, for Cui Hong, things were not so simple. Having maneuvered through the political arena for many years, he knew well that nobody was entirely trustworthy. Those who swore blood oaths with you today might betray you tomorrow. Those who fought alongside you against the Northern Army today might oppose you when confronting the Chancellor. Those who vocally voice opposition to the Empress Dowager may all turn into cowards when it came to action. Cui Hong sighed deeply. He blamed his own wife for not giving birth to good sons, as none of their sons were worth anything, leaving him with no one to rely on in the most critical moments. The Southern Army camp had been established for many years, and the buildings were no different from the manors within the city. Cui Hong sat alone in a study, drinking heavily, repeatedly calculating in his mind whom he could trust, to what extent, whom he couldnt trust, and who might betray him at critical moments. His head ached from thinking, unable to organize his thoughts. Lin Kunshan quietly entered the room without announcement, walked to the table, and extinguished a candle, further dimming the already sparse light in the room. Cui Hong looked up at the newcomer, thinking to himself that the least trustworthy people were the fate seers, yet he had been fooled by them multiple times. Did they have some kind of magic? He gripped the scabbard at his waist, contemplating resolving the problem in the simplest way. Lin Kunshans greatest skill lay in observing words and expressions. From Cui Hongs expression, he sensed danger. Instead of avoiding it, he leaned forward slightly, smiling, and said, Congratulations, Grand Tutor. Cui Hong was taken aback, slowly releasing his grip on the scabbard, and asked coldly, Whats there to congratulate? The Southern Armys duty is to guard the Capital. For decades, they have not left the vicinity of the Capital. Now, they have been sent to the northern border by the court. The entire army is discontented. With a little soothing from you, their morale will be regained. This is one reason to celebrate. Cui Hong sneered inwardly, but both his hands rested on the table. And the second reason? The nephew of the Grand Tutor, Prince Donghai, has long been the subject of the Empress Dowagers suspicion. After last nights attack on the village, the life of Prince Donghai is safe. This adds a layer of insurance for the Cui clan, which is a second reason to rejoice. Cui Hong was furious, his fists clenched on the table. That was not what you said yesterday when you advised me to take up your plans. Lin Kunshans smile remained unchanged. Times change, and so do circumstances. If Prince Donghai could not evade the attack from the Chai family, he would have been merely a fledgling under the Grand Tutors protection, offering no benefit to the Cui family. But since he successfully evaded it, with his intelligence and wit, he will surely gain something from this ordeal. Such a person would be a valuable ally to the Grand Tutor. I fear he may hate me now, Cui Hong sighed deeply, wondering how he could have listened to the advice of a fate seer before, even considering killing his own nephew who was the only worthy talent among the close relatives of the Cui clan. The Grand Tutor need not worry. Prince Donghai is clever enough. With a few words from me, he will put aside any grievances and become family with you again. Cui Hong stared at Lin Kunshan. These fate seers might not have other skills, but they were certainly masters at manipulating people. If anyone could persuade Prince Donghai, it would be this person. But is there still a third reason to rejoice? Cui Hong relaxed his fist, lightly tapping his fingers on the table. There is, Lin Kunshan slowly straightened his posture, his expression solemn, indicating that this was the greatest reason for celebration. The Weary Marquis has shown initial signs of success. Though he has not reached the pinnacle, his achievements are extraordinary. He will surely achieve greatness in the future. Cui Hong was once again taken aback. What does this have to do with the Cui clan? Does the Grand Tutor forget that the Weary Marquis is himself your son-in-law, equivalent to being half a son to you? The harmony between the Weary Marquis and his wife is a third reason for the Cui clan to rejoice. One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. In the end, only one will remain between Prince Donghai and the Weary Marquis.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m Shang-guan Xu is just bait. Yang Fengs tone became more severe, as if he were lecturing an underperforming student. Being ousted by Cui Hong proves he is unfit for significant responsibilities. The Empress Dowager had abandoned him early last year, appointing him as Captain of the Guard merely to confuse the court, making everyone think he is essential. In reality, he has completely lost power. Even if he leaves the Capital, the Empress Dowager wont suffer any losses. She has other plans for the Shang-guan family You should have told me all this earlier. The Champion Marquis clenched his fists on his lap, finally finding the crux of the problem. After a moment of silence, Yang Feng took a step back, bowing. Being unable to assist you was my fault. I beg for forgiveness. The Champion Marquis smiled generously, feeling relieved after Yang Feng apologized. Let bygones be bygones. What should we do next? Do you have a plan? In this round, the Empress Dowager has won a complete victory. We cannot confront her directly. You should quickly head to the northern frontier, accomplish meritorious service, and expand your influence while observing the changes in the Capital. In her efforts to expel the Northern and Southern armies, the Empress Dowager has made many concessions to the ministers. It wont be long before the ministers themselves will have to make concessions. There will be resentment on both sides, and perhaps you will still have an opportunity. The Champion Marquis felt even more at ease, reaching for a half-filled cup of wine and bringing it steadily to his lips, drinking it all in one go. Then, he asked solemnly, You are definitely on my side, right? Of course. Yang Feng bowed again. You are the legitimate heir of a Crown Prince, with a hundred thousand Northern soldiers under your command. You truly have the qualifications to be emperor. This place is a good place for me to render service. What about the Weary Marquis? The Weary Marquiss fate is sealed. The title of the deposed emperor still holds some value, but he cant be assisted. I only hope that you can make the best use of him and not let him be snatched away by the enemy. The Champion Marquis stood up, not caring about the Weary Marquis at all, only concerned about his own future. Good, lets make a trip to the northern frontier and deal with the Xiongnu! The more excited the Champion Marquis became, the more calm Yang Feng was. Lying was as simple as breathing for him. In the midst of the tension between the Northern and Southern armies, there were also several others who were having sleepless nights in the Capital. In Marquis Hengyangs manor, the Chai family was still mourning the tragic death of their young master. The elderly princess sat on the bed, sobbing loudly, intermittently questioning her descendants, A bunch of useless people! Youre all useless! The murderers who killed my grandson arent just Marquis Guiyi; they also include his daughter and sons, and that deposed emperor. Whoever avenges my grandsons death, I will let them inherit the position of Marquis Hengyang! The actual Marquis Hengyang remained silent with bowed head. Most people couldnt just decide who would inherit a noble title, but his wife was not like most people. In the palace, after listening to Han Xings report, the Empress Dowager dismissed him with a light laugh. Turning to Maiden Wang beside her, she said, Your son isnt very obedient, is he? Very well then, let him go to the northern frontier. I want to see how long he can survive among wolves and tigers. Pausing for a moment, the Empress Dowager asked again, The battle in the northern frontier is not to be taken lightly. Both the Northern and Southern armies are unreliable. Who do you think is suitable to command the entire army? Maiden Wang lowered her eyes deferentially. The Empress Dowager has already decided. I dare not speak lightly. Heh, have you not spoken plenty these past days? It shall be Han Xing, then. He is of royal blood and is also the Chief Commander of the military. No one is more suitable than him. He may not be able to control both the Northern and Southern armies, Lady Wang cautiously reminded. The Empress Dowager merely nodded, unconcerned. In the Weary Marquiss manor, Cui Xiaojun couldnt sleep either. She sat by the dim lamp, her thoughts in turmoil. This separation, she didnt know when she would see her husband again. She adjusted the lamp wick and whispered softly to herself, I must ensure that you survive. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 132 Chapter 134: Private Army Chapter 134: Private Army Outside the tent, there was a fierce argument. Han Ruzi sat up in a hurry, his vision blurred for a moment. He shook his head vigorously to clear it and finally remembered where he was. Glancing across, he saw Prince Donghai sleeping soundly, lying on his side with one hand covering his ear. He muttered, Who dares to make noise here? The sky was already bright. Han Ruzi was surprised to find that both his and Prince Donghais boots had been neatly arranged. He hadnt taken off his clothes when he slept, so he put on his boots and stepped out of the tent. The sunlight was glaring, forcing him to lower his head. Im looking for him, thats him. Hey, Emperor, let me in! someone shouted loudly. Han Ruzis tent was closest to the entrance of the camp. He looked towards the door. This person is my guard, let him in. After some hesitation, the guards finally let the person in, pretending not to hear the word Emperor. Youre back, Han Ruzi said, suddenly realizing that the sun was already high in the sky. He must have slept for quite a while. The man was covered in dust, his hair disheveled, and he stared angrily. You played quite a trick. Whats wrong? Han Ruzi couldnt understand his anger. You let me enter the city from the east, then you ran away without a word. You didnt even notify me. I came out from the east gate, rowed back to Riverside Village, but darn it, even the mice were gone. I followed the footprints, but they disappeared on the official road. I met some locals who said a group of beggar-like militia went to the city yesterday. I followed them, almost went too far, then heard that a group of beggar-like militia was stationed nearby. I hurried over, but was stopped Ma Da complained bitterly, and Han Ruzi pulled him into the tent. Its my fault, I didnt leave you a message. Alright, Ma Da nodded, indicating that he wasnt angry anymore. I have already submitted your request to volunteer for battle on your behalf. Husband, rest assured. Remember, do not return to the Capital. Han Ruzi understood that these were the words of Cui Xiaojun. Thank you. Its early in the morning, why all the fuss? Prince Donghai sat up, stared blankly for a while, then covered his face with both hands, gritting his teeth and groaning. The man, slightly frightened, whispered, Whats wrong with him? Nightmare. Go rest. Ma Da glanced back at the door sympathetically before leaving. Oh, and dont call me Emperor anymore, call me Weary Marquis.'' Curly Monkey? Your posture is so straight, why call yourself Curly Monkey?[1] Because I didnt have a straight posture when I climbed trees. Ma Da left satisfied. Prince Donghai still covered his face with his hands and spoke in a muffled voice, I dreamed I was at home, with many servants holding good things for me to choose. Mother was watching from afar. I asked her to come over, but she just smiled and refused to move. Han Ruzi began to sympathize with Prince Donghai. Grand Tutor Cui wants to kill you, but your mother wont. Its useless. Shes just a guest living with the Cui clan.[2] Shes powerless to help me. Dont you have your own manor? I do, but Ive never lived there. I treated the Cui manor as my own home. Prince Donghai pounded his fist on the blanket. Is this what it feels like to be abandoned? I really dont know how youve endured all these years. Han Ruzi smiled. Suddenly, he noticed a stack of clothes on his bed, which he hadnt noticed in his drowsiness. He walked over and picked them up. Sure enough, they were all his clothes, spotless. Prince Donghai didnt hear any sound. He moved his hands away and glanced at his own bed. Huh, why do you have new clothes and I dont? Dont the officers of the new army know Im here too? These were sent from my manor. Han Ruzi said. Its not me being eloquent. I roamed around the camp and heard a lot of good things about the master, but they are also confused. They dont know what to do in the future. Resisting the Xiongnu doesnt have much appeal to them. Theyd rather have a little bit of real wealth. If the master lives too poorly, they wont be motivated to fight either. Han Ruzi smiled, feeling that Zhang Youcai made a lot of sense. He only thought about sharing hardships but forgot the most important thing: the people have had enough suffering and just want to share joy. After bathing and grooming, Zhang Youcai helped the Marquis dress, comb his hair, and put on his hat. When everything was done, he casually said, Something interesting happened. I heard many people talking about an Empress. Where did this Empress come from? Thats the daughter of Marquis Guiyi, also in the army. The militia dont recognize her and just decided to call her Empress. Han Ruzi said calmly. Zhang Youcai didnt ask further and left the tent, instructing someone to carry the water bucket out. After noon, another group of people came from the Marquiss manor, removing the weeds and blankets from the tent and arranging simple beds, tables, and chairs to make the living quarters more comfortable. Prince Donghai was envious but stayed away, not willing to come over. Shortly after, the Cui manor also sent servants to deliver goods, including a large tent. He felt slightly comforted, but he kept a cold face, pretending not to care. In the evening, Lady Cui arrived, entering the tent directly from her sedan chair and smiling at the Weary Marquis. The two sat facing each other, holding hands. Im sorry, I didnt keep my promise. Han Ruzi said guiltily. Im not here to hear apologies, Im here to help you. Lady Cui smiled, although she longed for a peaceful life of companionship, she knew her husband was not an ordinary person, and she was proud of it. Has the court given the militia an official banner? Not yet, Im wondering why no one came to urge me to enter the palace and express gratitude today? Thats because the Empress Dowager felt it unnecessary. I met Lord Yang yesterday. What did he say? Han Ruzi tightly held his wifes hands. He suggested that the Weary Marquis not use an official banner and turn the militia into a private army. A private army? Yes, border generals can raise their own troops, independent of court funding. Usually no more than five hundred soldiers, but during special times, a few more are fine. We have over seven hundred militia, how can I afford so many? Han Ruzi deeply felt the difficulty of maintaining an army. You can afford even more. Lady Cui smiled. Ive gotten some money, and when you set out, Little Du will deliver it to the army. Where did you get the money? Han Ruzi was surprised. The manor doesnt have many people, so we can save a lot of money. Mother also helped me get some. Anyway, dont worry, if you lack anything, just send a message to me, and Ill find a solution in the Capital. Why am I so lucky to marry you? How much hardship will you have to endure for marrying me? Im lucky too. You dont know how many incompetent noble children Ive seen since childhood Han Ruzi released his wifes hands and gently embraced her. His mood was joyful, and for the first time, he spoke the truth that he held secret in his heart, I am the Emperor, and you are the Empress. No one can change that. No teachings of matrimonial relations were required this night. Han Ruzi wanted to leave behind an unforgettable memory. End of Volume 2. [1] The Chinese term for Weary Marquis sounds similar to Curly Monkey. [2] In traditional Chinese culture, married women leave their maiden families behind to join their husbands families. So technically they are not a part of their maiden families anymore. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 133 Chapter 135: The Army Chapter 135: The Army The sun gradually rose, and the coolness of the early morning quickly dissipated. Dew turned into evaporating heat, mingling with the fresh scent of wild grass and the pungent smell of horse urine, continuously drilling into noses. People had nowhere to hide, gradually getting accustomed to it, but their hearts tightened more and more. All the horses had been fed overnight and were now wearing muzzles to prevent them from grazing and to stop them from neighing randomly. The riders on horseback also held the reins tightly, not daring to relax in the slightest. If their mounts caused chaos, even for a very short period, it could mean a death sentence. Tens of thousands cavalry were divided into several tiers, stationed in a pot-shaped valley. After nearly two hours, they still maintained their formation and quietness, which was truly not easy. This was one of the most elite armies of the Chu empires. In valleys and hills within dozens of miles, there were over a hundred thousand cavalry hidden. Further back, there was an equal number of troops, totaling nearly three hundred thousand. Even during the reign of the formidable Martial Emperor, the Chu empire rarely could muster such a large number of soldiers. The sole purpose of this mustering of the army was to thoroughly defeat the Eastern Xiongnu and ensure over a decade of border peace.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m No matter how one predicted, this was a battle destined for victory. The only problem was that the enemy refused to show up. For the past two months, the Eastern Xiongnu had frequently invaded the border, showing signs of a massive southward movement. But when the main force of the Chu army arrived, the Xiongnu refused to engage. Despite several preparations for battle, they always ended in nothing. No one dared to be careless; every ambush required full dedication. Han Ruzi, ostensibly the Northern Protection General, actually had only about a thousand troops under his command. Apart from that, he had no other soldiers or resources. His position was no different from other noble scions; they were all minor generals serving under the Grand General Han Xing. In the valley, they occupied a distinct area, followed by an attendant. Their attire was distinctive, easily recognizable to outsiders. Not far from them stood Han Xing on a military carriage. Every now and then, cavalrymen would ride in from outside the valley to report on various situations. The task of hundreds of noble scions was to observe and learn the art of military governance and warfare, but most of them were already tired. Wiping sweat from their brows, they whispered to each other. In the entire valley, only this area made any noise, albeit not loud, but it was noticeable. Prince Donghai impatiently tugged at the collar inside his armor, complaining softly, The Xiongnu really know how to pick their timing, provoking us in the hottest season. We might all end up dying of heat. Who picked out this armor for me? It weighs a hundred pounds. Han Ruzi remained silent. He was one of the very few noble scions earnestly observing the Grand General. Although he couldnt hear what was being said up front, he could see the arrangement of flags and officers, and there were many subtleties to observe. Hey, no need to look; there wont be any fighting today for sure, Prince Donghai couldnt stand anyone ignoring his words. Yeah, Han Ruzi also realized it. The messengers from outside the valley were arriving frequently, yet General Han Xing seldom sent anyone out to deliver orders, indicating that the Xiongnu hadnt shown up again. Watching all this is pointless; the formation and deployment are handled by the staff officers, Prince Donghai yawned widely. Im going to have a good sleep when we get back. I stayed up too late last night. The messengers on both sides of Han Xing began to move, riding their horses swiftly. They controlled the reins with one hand and vigorously waved command flags with the other. After receiving the orders, the cavalry in the valley withdrew in batches. Without fighting, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Like the Grand General, the noble scions had to wait a while before they could move. During this time, the atmosphere became more relaxed. Even Han Ruzi no longer kept a close eye on Han Xing all the time. He turned to Prince Donghai and said, Whos that person? He keeps looking over here. Prince Donghai had noticed long ago and said casually, His name is Chai Yue. Hes Chai Yuns uncle. Ignore him; hes insignificant. His birth mother used to be a singing girl. None of us bother with him. Chai Yue was about twenty years old, only a few years older than Chai Yun. Is he new here? Han Ruzi, although unable to name everyone, was familiar with most faces, but Chai Yue seemed unfamiliar to him. With Han Xings old bones, its commendable enough if he can make it alive to the northern border. Pursue the Xiongnu? Hed drop dead halfway. The old man is good at defense, not offense. Hes already decided to divide the troops and station them on the border. Thats why Ive come to look for you. Where will we be assigned? Prince Donghai glanced at Han Ruzis two attendants. Reluctantly, they silently left the tent, taking the remaining food and drink with them. Attendants will gradually become like their masters. Yours are still dull. That eunuch is slightly better, but the other one, where did he come from? He acts like a savage, he doesnt even know how to bow. Youve met him before. Hes called Ni Qiu, from the Chao family Fishing Village. Prince Donghai shook his head, indicating he didnt remember. Then he continued formally, They say its an assignment, but its actually a choice. Youre the Northern Protection General; Han Xing will have to give you a city. Hell discuss it with you Will he? Since arriving in the northern border, Han Ruzi hadnt met Han Xing alone. He will. Trust me. Dont choose a city outside the Great Wall; those have horrible conditions, and theyre easily raided by the Xiongnu. And dont pick the northeast; its especially cold in winter, and its the Southern Armys defense zone. You dont want to obey Cui Hongs orders, right? Han Ruzi shook his head. Definitely dont choose the northwest; that area falls under the jurisdiction of the Northern Army, and the Champion Marquis isnt friendly towards you. Then theres nowhere left to go. Theres still one option. Mayi City is known as a direct barrier against the Xiongnu, with the Grand General personally stationed there. Even if the Xiongnu are fools, they wont come to probe here. Itll be safe until next spring. You can say you want to stay by the Grand Generals side to learn more. Endure this winter, regroup the troops in spring, and the Xiongnu wont be a threat anymore. Han Ruzi smiled but remained silent. Prince Donghai continued, I came to inform you in advance. Dont make reckless decisions. If youre really sent to a solitary city and surrounded by the Xiongnu, we wont make it through. This isnt a joke. No matter how great your ambitions are, you have to survive first. Do you have to follow me? Prince Donghai said coldly, Do you think I want to? Im doing this for Cui Hong to see, to let him know that even without the Cui clan, I have options. Zhang Youcai entered the tent. Master, the Grand General requests your presence. Both men in the tent stood up simultaneously. Prince Donghai nodded discreetly, whispering, Survival matters more than anything else. Stay away from danger. This was a military camp, so meeting the Grand General required formality. With the help of Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu, Han Ruzi put on his armor again and walked out of the tent. Guided by a messenger, he headed towards the central command tent. Han Xing had already removed his armor and was sitting in a fur chair, dressed in civilian clothes. He was indeed too old for this, needing rest. Han Ruzi was surprised to find he wasnt the only one invited. Chai Yue, who often watched him during the day, was standing quietly beside the Grand General. [1] The Great Wall was not actually a singular wall, but a series of fortifications along Chinas northern borders, forming a defensive line. The term Great Wall will be used to denote this defensive line since its a familiar term. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 134 Chapter 136: The Chai Family’s Scheme Chapter 136: The Chai Familys Scheme The Grand Generals tent was lavishly adorned, resembling a miniature palace. Though it was merely temporary lodging, it was equipped with everything one could need from tables and chairs to screens, calligraphy, and paintings. Not a single item was makeshift; even a single long table required four people to carry it onto the carriage. Han Xing, with a benevolent smile, gestured to Han Ruzi. Perhaps tired from the days activities, he leaned slightly, emitting heavy breaths. Weary Marquis, have you adjusted to life in the military? Han Ruzi bowed respectfully, not as respect to a general, but to his elder from the imperial family. Its tolerable. Ive learned quite a bit. Heh, youth is a blessing. When I was your age, I participated in campaigns against the barbarians. Under General Deng Liaos command, it was truly exhausting. Riding for a day and night without rest was common. No matter how much provisions we carried, we never retreated until we caught up to the Xiongnu cavalry. Deng Liao, a renowned general during the reign of the Martial Emperor, was known far and wide. Han Ruzi remarked, General Dengs victories were countless, bringing great honor to the great Chu empire. The younger generations can only envy you for having fought under his command. Yes, it was perilous following him into battle, but promotions came swiftly. I was ennobled for my military exploits before I turned twenty Ha! Here I am boasting of such matters in front of you, Weary Marquis. Come, let me introduce you. This is the youngest son of Marquis Hengyang, recently arrived from the capital, named Chai Chai I am Chai Yue, the man said, nodding politely to Han Ruzi. Young Master Chai, your journey must have been arduous. Any news from the Capital? All is calm, Chai replied. They exchanged pleasantries politely, their conversation dwindling. Han Xing gestured again, signaling Han Ruzi to come closer. In the Hall of Diligent Administration, he was a Trusted Official without much of a presence. He seldom engaged in disputes with others and was sparing with his words. Here, he commanded three hundred thousand troops. Despite his gentle demeanor, there was an undeniable authority about him. Still reclined in his chair, Han Xings smile seemed strained, as if he had suddenly forgotten what he wanted to say. After a moment, he spoke again. We just received word, the Xiongnu have retreated. This time its for real, theyve withdrawn back hundreds of miles, burning anything they could not take with them. Of course, theyll return. War is peculiar like thatif you are too formidable, they enemy runs; if you take risks, the losses would be too great to bear. Han Xing sighed heavily, breathing becoming labored as if he were snoring lightly. Anyway, there wont be any major battles this year. With three hundred thousand soldiers, plus the able-bodied men and servants, there are about five to six hundred thousand people here. Its not feasible to stay in such desolate lands, but we cant just leave. Well distribute them to defend various northern forts. The Xiongnu wont disappear entirely; there will always be some reckless souls looking to raid. Prince Donghais assumption was accurate. Han Ruzi and Chai Yue merely nodded. This was a matter of military strategy; making suggestions was beyond them. Young Master Chai has a plan or perhaps youd like to explain it, Han Xing said, too exhausted to say much more. Chai Yue bowed, then turned to Han Ruzi. The Chu army has exerted itself in battle without victory, without capturing any enemies, which damages our prestige. Therefore, I propose a plan: lure the Xiongnu into an ambush to dampen their spirits. Isnt that the same strategy the general has been employing? Han Ruzi had been involved in at least three ambushes, each ending without success. The best attempt had supposedly placed the Xiongnu army within three miles of the ambush site, only for them to escape somehow. Chai Yue smiled faintly. A similar plan, but not quite the same. That will confuse the Xiongnu. I would like to hear the details, Han Ruzi said. Chai Yue spoke earnestly, The main Xiongnu forces have retreated far and wont return before next spring. However, several minor Xiongnu kings have not left with the Eastern Chanyu. They number probably around ten thousand men, scattered everywhere, tasked with raiding the border towns. Hmm. So far, Han Ruzi hadnt anything substantive; everything said was within what Prince Donghai had told him to expect. My plan is to select a border city to attract the Xiongnu raid. Once they gather, not necessarily all of them, just over five thousand, our army will annihilate them in one fell swoop. This battle will let the army not only accomplish merit but also boost morale and intimidate the enemy. If we can force the Eastern Xiongnu to submit and pay tribute, it would be an immense achievement. Han Xing waved his hand with a smile. The Eastern Xiongnu will not surrender. Its said that the Eastern Chanyu is elderly, and the ones in power are his sons, each eager to distinguish themselves to vie for the Chanyu position. If they lose this year, they will surely come back next year for revenge. Did you guess it or did you already know? Han Ruzi asked. What are you talking about? Youre being vague. The Grand General wants me to lead troops. You knew about it already, right? Prince Donghai chuckled, Honestly, I guessed this one. You hold the title of Northern Protection General and Weary Marquis. It wouldnt be right to not let you lead an army. Even if you cant be entrusted with an army during an offensive, its worth giving you a try during a withdrawal. Did Han Xing mention which army youre to be assigned? Han Ruzi shook his head. Guess again. I find your guesses quite accurate. Prince Donghai chuckled again, looking a bit embarrassed. If nothing unexpected happens, it would definitely include the noble camp. Han Xing has always been dissatisfied with us, but he doesnt dare to interfere too much. Hes been wanting to hand us over to someone else for a long time. You are the most suitable: few acquaintances, high status, rarely smiling or joking, just like an actual general. Han Ruzi snorted. Prince Donghai had previously said he willingly stayed by Weary Marquiss side, but he actually had no other choice. If Han Ruzi had been a bit more naive, he might have been moved by Prince Donghai. I can help you. I know almost all of these nobles. If you want to deal with someone, I can immediately provide leverage to make them obedient without a single complaint. I dont want to deal with anyone. I saw Chai Yue at the Grand Generals place; he was advising the General, Han Ruzi explained Chai Yues plan briefly. Prince Donghai shook his head halfway through. As Han Ruzi finished, he interjected, This is clearly a trap, using the Xiongnu to kill you. Ive heard that the Chai family hates you to the core. Its said that Marquis Hengyang personally promised that any descendant of his who successfully kills you will inherit the marquisate. Han Ruzi had heard similar rumors and frowned. But several people went with Chai Yun to the Marquis Guiyis mansion. Why would they hate me so much? Because you protected the Marquis Guiyis children and let them go. In the eyes of the Chai family, Jin Chuiduo was your clandestine lover and the two of you conspired to kill Chai Yun. Zhang Youcai couldnt help but speak up, Master didnt even know who she was before. He had never even heard of her name. Prince Donghai didnt turn around but continued speaking to Han Ruzi, I believe you, but the Chai family doesnt. Anyway, I refused, and the Grand General didnt force me. If the Chai family wants revenge, they can come anytime. As long as he didnt have to defend a lone isolated city, Prince Donghai was satisfied. He stood up and said, Dont think too much. We cant do anything right now. Lets enjoy the winter in Mayi City. Han Ruzi wasnt in the mood for fun. He had a thousand-strong army but didnt know how to use them, making him feel quite frustrated. Prince Donghai didnt return to his tent but went to drink with his friends. Han Ruzi stayed in his tent, reading. He planned to wait until the noise outside died down a bit before going to sleep. He pondered whether, after he received his official appointment, he should teach these noble scions a lesson. Someone coughed outside. Has the Weary Marquis retired for the night? Zhang Youcai walked out in surprise, then quickly returned, whispering, Young Master Chai Yue, requests an audience with the master. Chai Yue had not given up yet. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 135 Chapter 137: Two Young Masters Chapter 137: Two Young Masters Chai Yue was tall, his figure obscured by a long robe, with a slight hunch in his back. His face always bore a pensive look, as if accustomed to neglect, unwilling to attract attention, yet somehow more repulsive for it. Han Ruzi didnt dislike him, but couldnt help but be wary. Having just arrived at the frontier, rumors circulated that members of the Chai family sought revenge against him. However, given his status, few dared openly converse with him, let alone provoke him. There were indeed several Chai descendants in the noble camp, but they mostly appeared aloof, nothing more. Chai Yue was the first to take action. Han Ruzi found him somewhat admirable, yet felt his methods were too straightforward. Thus, he wanted to hear what further tricks Chai Yue had up his sleeve. Chai Yue bowed respectfully. He was an obscure son of Marquis Hengyang. Han Ruzi sat on the bed, slightly nodding, deliberately displaying arrogance, refusing to return the gesture. Chai Yues courtesy ended there. His speech was abrupt and urgent, as if he alone were sober among a group of intoxicated individuals. It was as if he was unable to comprehend why others remained unwilling to wake up despite his loud calls. May I speak privately with the Weary Marquis? Without waiting for a response from the Marquis, Chai Yue gestured to the two nearby attendants, hoping they would leave. Zhang Youcai and the other attendant ignored his command. After a while, receiving a clear signal from the Weary Marquis, they exited the tent one after the other. Han Ruzi remained seated on the bed, not inviting his guest to sit. Chai Yue stood there, slightly bent, as if afraid of touching the top of the tent, although there was still a considerable distance. Lord Marquis, you do not trust me, do you? Youre talking about your plan? Well, I believe it to be a clever scheme, but its too risky for my liking, Han Ruzi replied. No, its not about the plan. You clearly distrust me because of my surname, Chai, Chai Yue asked directly, with a somewhat confrontational attitude. Han Ruzi had encountered many noble youths, but had never seen one so ignorant of social conventions. Chai Yue somewhat resembled Ma Da, who came from a fisherman background. So, instead of getting angry, Han Ruzi chuckled, I have a few questions for you. Please, go ahead. Do you hate me? Chai Yue was taken aback. I have never met the Weary Marquis before, how could I hate you? Do you think Im responsible for Chai Yuns death? Chai Yue shook his head. Ive already investigated clearly. On that night, you, like everyone else, were just accompanying Little Marquis Chai on a stroll. Where they went and what they did was all his idea. His death has nothing to do with anyone else, the only ones responsible are the Jin family. Speaking of that pampered nephew, Chai Yues gaze lowered slightly, revealing a hint of caution. I brought the Jin family to the frontier and sent them back to the steppes, Chai Yue shrugged. Its pointless to pursue the matter further now that Marquis Guiyi is dead. Its a turbulent time, and the Chai family needs to set aside past grievances when necessary, Chai Yue added. The eloquence of this Chai Yue was far inferior to that of a fate seer. Han Ruzi asked seriously, If you were in my position, would you trust a Chai family member you met for the first time? That, and this Chai family member wants me to act as bait. Chai Yue pondered with his mouth agape for a moment. If it were me I wouldnt trust a Chai family member, but I believe you are not an ordinary person, My plan Suddenly, there was a commotion outside the tent, and Zhang Youcais sharp voice could be heard, seemingly trying to stop someone from barging in. Although Han Ruzi had no explicit military appointment, he still bore the titles of Weary Marquis and Northern Protection General. With a status higher than that of ordinary feudal lords, no one had dared to cause a scene openly in his presence. He turned his head to look towards the door, somewhat puzzled. Cui Teng struggled to stand up straight, leaned in closer, and whispered, After returning to the Capital, Ill watch over my sister for you, and make sure she doesnt get close to other men. What kind of person do you think Xiaojun is? Han Ruzi exclaimed furiously. Cui Teng tapped his own forehead. I misspoke. Xiaojun is not that kind of woman. I meant that Ill watch over the Marquiss manor for you, and keep other men away. I know all the nefarious and lusty men in the Capital Han Ruzi was even more furious. He glanced at Zhang Youcai by the door and gestured. Its getting late. Go rest and stop drinking. I havent had much to drink, really. Im just not in a good mood, and the drinks here arent good either. Brother-in-law, you must let me return to the Capital. Family helps each other out. Please help me out, and Ill repay you tenfold, a hundredfold Zhang Youcai came over to support Cui Teng and gestured towards the door. Han Ruzi didnt want to argue with the drunkard, so he remained silent. Cui Teng had reached the doorway when suddenly he turned around, pushed the unprepared Zhang Youcai aside, and lunged towards Han Ruzi. However, his calculations were off, and he didnt reach Han Ruzi; instead, he fell heavily to the ground. He didnt seem to care and crawled a bit, grabbing onto Han Ruzis leg, wailing like a ghost, I want to go home! Brother-in-law, I want to go home! I dont want to die here With such a commotion, Cui Teng lost what little dignity he had left. Han Ruzi didnt know whether to laugh or to cry. Together with Zhang Youcai, they exerted effort to pry Cui Tengs hands off Han Ruzis leg. Hey, hes actually fallen asleep! Zhang Youcai expressed both disdain and admiration. Cui Teng lay on his back, snoring loudly. Ill go call for his attendants to carry him back, Zhang Youcai suggested. Han Ruzi shook his head. After all, this was Cui Xiaojuns brother; he couldnt treat him with ordinary courtesy. Carry him onto the bed and let him sleep here. Let him sleep in my bed. I wont be able to sleep anyway. Im about to go out for a walk. Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai lifted Cui Teng onto the bed together. Zhang Youcai sighed, To think such an extraordinary person as the Lady has such a brother. Han Ruzi couldnt explain either. He chuckled, Go call the Cui familys attendants and have them stand guard. When he wakes up, hell leave on his own. Cui Teng had brought five attendants with him, all waiting outside the tent. Upon hearing the call, they immediately rushed in, apologizing profusely to the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi left the tent and sighed in relief to see Ni Qiu, who had come from Chao Family Fishing Village, I thought they were here to fight. Seeing these noble guys, I understand why the common people suffer. As the night grew late, even the noble camp quieted down. Han Ruzi couldnt wander around casually, so he went to the adjacent main tent. He wanted to hear Prince Donghais ideas on dealing with Cui Teng, as he would surely cause trouble again once he woke up. Indeed, Prince Donghai was still awake. He smiled at Han Ruzis entrance, Have you experienced Cui Tengs talents? Han Ruzi disregarded Prince Donghais glee in his misfortunes and found it strange that Chai Yues was present here. Chai Yue had been sitting across from Prince Donghai. Now, he stood up and said, Forgive my oversight. Weary Marquis, you may not know yet, but the Jin siblings have fallen into the hands of the Xiongnu and are in imminent danger. Prince Donghai replied, Talking about this is useless. Ive told you before, if you want the Weary Marquis to take risks, youll need to offer greater benefits. There are such benefits, Chai Yue said confidently. My plan will greatly benefit the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi gestured for the two attendants to leave and approached the two men, sitting on a stool nearby, observing the remnants of the meal on the table. Pour me some wine. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 136 Chapter 138: Last Chance Chapter 138: Last Chance The roasted chicken had been reduced to mere bones, the smoked meat left only some scattered shreds, and the murky wine had cooled slightly. Han Ruzi drank a cup and nodded in approval, This wine is better than the one from the military camp. Was it bought from Mayi City? Prince Donghai chuckled, Mayi City doesnt have such good wine. This was sent by my mother from the Capital. Theres not much left. I wanted you to taste it earlier, but you always kept making excuses. Since being betrayed by his uncle, Prince Donghai had become much quieter than before. But accustomed to a life of luxury, he couldnt endure hardship. Even in the borderlands, he insisted on comfortable living. He was just a little better than Cui Teng, who had resorted to crying and clamoring to return home. Han Ruzi scrutinized Chai Yue, seated diagonally across from him. Persuade me. This is your last chance. If you fail this time, dont bother me again in the future. Chai Yue appeared somewhat flustered, hands pressed against his knees, adopting a restrained posture. After a moment of thought, he spoke, Allow me to start from the beginning. Hmm, Han Ruzi waved the almost empty wine pot in his hand and poured himself another cup. This is your time. Chai Yue seemed even more flustered, hesitating to speak immediately. Instead, he pondered for a while, while Prince Donghai, sitting in the main seat, smiled and observed. Well, Ive been gathering intelligence on the Xiongnu people and stumbled upon something quite interesting: the Jin siblings entered the steppes a month ago and quickly made contact with the Xiongnu army. However, the Eastern Chanyu was busy dealing with the Chu army and didnt meet them. Han Ruzi drank half of the wine in his cup. Chai Yue picked up the pace slightly, A Xiongnu prince took a liking to the Jin familys daughter and proposed marriage to her. Prince Donghai observed with interest. Han Ruzi showed no unusual reaction, tearing a piece of meat off a chicken bone and chewing on the last remaining flesh. The relationships among the Xiongnu royal families are complex. Some nobles opposed the marriage, citing several reasons, such as suspecting that the Jin family is not sincerely returning to the Xiongnu but rather spies sent by the Chu army Han Ruzi finished his wine, poured out the last bit from the potenough for two more cupsand drank. Chai Yue hurriedly skipped irrelevant details. Theres a rumor among the Xiongnu that the Jin familys daughter had relations with the Weary Marquis and is no longer a virgin. They care a lot about this. Han Ruzi stopped his raised wine cup mid-air, frowning. Isnt it easy for the Xiongnu to verify whether the Jin familys daughter is a virgin or not? Moreover, Xiongnu sons can inherit and take over the wives and concubines of their fathers. Why would they care about such matters? Chai Yue said seriously, Thats how the Xiongnu are. They can inherit and seize others wives, but they value the chastity of unmarried women. Weary Marquis, did did you Of course not, I have a wife, Han Ruzi said, wanting to drink but stopping before the cup reached his lips. Well, then thats clear. The Xiongnu prince wants to marry the Jin familys daughter. But rumors are powerful; he feels hes been humiliated, or perhaps he feels the Jin family has been humiliated. So he voluntarily stayed behind, intending to seek revenge against you. He has the most soldiers, almost three thousand, and other Xiongnu warriors obey his commands. Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai, puzzled, and said, Can you believe it? Someone wants revenge on me for such a reason. Prince Donghai showed a pensive expression, then nodded. I believe it. Dont forget, Little Marquis Chai and Cui Teng became enemies because of this Jin daughter. In the end, neither of them got her. She is what is known as a beauty that brings about disaster. She might not have done anything, but men associated with her all end up unlucky. Your association with her is too deep. Prince Donghai tapped lightly at his chest twice. He had seen Jin Chuiduo and was deeply impressed by her beauty, and felt it was a waste that she had gone to the steppes. But they had never had any interactions, so he could avoid the disaster that she brings about. What about the Jin family? Did they not refute this? Han Ruzi asked Chai Yue, almost forgetting the cup of wine in front of him. Times change. Im interested in Chai Yue. I originally thought he was a nobody with no prospects. But after listening to him for a while, I think he has some potential. The plan he laid out is likely to succeed, and it can be completed before winter sets in. Why wouldnt I want these military achievements? This would be a great accomplishment, and the rewards from the court would be enough for you to support your troops for two or three years. Han Ruzi had already made up his mind, but he was still moved by these words. It wasnt easy to support a troop of over a thousand people. Cui Xiaoqun had done her best to provide money and supplies, but they were still barely making ends meet. Well, Ill have to consider it carefully. You do that. But let me make it clear upfront: I wont go with you. The Xiongnu prince doesnt have any grudge against me, and I dont want to gain any military merit. Mayi City is fine. Ill stay with the Grand General and live comfortably. Han Ruzi chuckled and asked, Whats wrong with Cui Teng? He was fine just a few days ago, but today hes acting like hes gone mad. Thats just his temperament. If you ask him about todays events tomorrow, hell definitely deny everything. But Ive heard that many people have been bribing the Grand General to return to the Capital. Han Xing hasnt fought a single Xiongnu, but he has already made a fortune. Han Xing wouldnt dare to let Cui Teng return to the Capital. Cui Teng is actually a hostage left here by the Cui family. Prince Donghai sneered, Yes, hes a hostage of the Cui family. Prince Donghai felt jealous. His relationship with the Cui family had been severed, and he didnt even have the status of being a hostage anymore. Han Ruzi didnt offer him any comfort. Instead, he pointed to Divine Hero Pass and asked, Is this area under the jurisdiction of the Northern Army? Thats right. So when you reach Shattered Iron City, you need to be wary not only of the Xiongnu but also of the Champion Marquis. You think Ill go to Shattered Iron City? Heh, dont I know you? You get listless at the thought of the comfortable life in Mayi City, but when it comes to being the bait to encircle the Xiongnu, your ears perk up. If I were Chai Yue, I wouldnt even bother persuading you. Id just wait patiently for you to come knocking. Han Ruzi chuckled, admitting that Prince Donghai had indeed figured out his thoughts. Prince Donghai asked solemnly, You want to achieve military merit, not rescue a damsel in distress, right? If I had other intentions, why would I let the Jin family return to the steppes? True. After a moment of silence, Han Ruzi was lost in thought while Prince Donghai observed him. Suddenly, an idea struck Prince Donghai. I know what youre thinking. Let me tell you, even if Han Xing agrees, we wont. What am I thinking? Han Ruzi asked with a smile. Prince Donghai became more convinced. He stood up abruptly. Youre thinking of taking the Noble Camp to Shattered Iron City as security. Its impossible. Impossible! Han Xing wont release anyone. With so many noble scions, he cant bear the responsibility if anything were to happen to any of them. Han Ruzi said coldly, If the Grand General cant bear the responsibility, then Ill get permission from the imperial court. The Noble Camp does indeed need to be whipped into shape. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 137 Chapter 139: New Appointment Chapter 139: New Appointment Han Ruzi received his appointment exactly as rumored: he was appointed as the Central Protector Commander, commanding 500 nobles of the Noble Camp and 3,000 men of the Clear Defense Company. His most important responsibility was not leading troops into battle or surveying terrain or garrisoning a region, but escorting the personal belongings of the Grand General. Among the 3,000 soldiers, two-thirds were horse-groomers and laborers, with only a thousand being true soldiers. According to Han Ruzis observations, this phenomenon was not uncommon among the Chu army. Many generals used servants to fill the ranks of soldiers, using the courts rations to support their own retinues. The number varied, with the Grand General holding the highest position and the largest retinue. In comparison, the Northern and Southern armies were more organized, even the poorly reputed Northern army had very few such impostors. Han Xing entrusted his retinue to the Weary Marquis, a sign of trust. The appointment process was exceedingly simple. Han Xing sat on a chair, looking even more fatigued. He weakly smiled at the Weary Marquis, waved his hand, and someone brought over the official seal and relevant documents. Han Ruzi took them, handed them to two attendants, bid farewell, and left. The appointment was then considered official. The Clear Defense Company was located adjacent to the Noble Camp. After leaving the central military tent, it was just a short walk away. The Central Protector Commander had his own military tent. The registrar, military aides, and captains had long awaited their new superior, respectfully welcoming him. As the Chu army prepared to withdraw to Mayi City, not a single item belonging to the Grand General could be left behind. The tasks of the Clear Defense Company were heavy, especially during this busy period. The handover and arrangements took an entire day, with Han Ruzi mainly listening and issuing orders, while the specific tasks were managed by the captains. Prince Donghai was right once again. Han Xing had received numerous bribes, some delivered to his family in the Capital, but most were directly presented to him. They made sure he laid eyes on them, significantly increasing the amount of goods they had to move during the withdrawal. Though the items were numerous, they couldnt afford to be disorganized. From tents to ropes, everything was meticulously recorded, with main and backup ledgers kept by different individuals. They cross-checked regularly, and each person had their assigned task during transport. If a piece of silver fell to the ground, no one could touch it. Only the designated personnel could pick it up; otherwise, it would be a breach of military law. Managing personal belongings according to military law left no room for error. Han Ruzi ate lunch alone in the military tent at noon. Prince Donghai wandered in alone, flipping through a thick stack of ledgers. He said, The old man has gathered enough money for his grandchildren. You shouldnt be here, Han Ruzi said. Although there were many issues within the Chu army, the military laws within the camps were strict. No one was allowed to move freely between camps. The nobles could do as they pleased within their own designated areas but dared not enter others. Prince Donghai chuckled, But Im your little brother. Now that youre the Central Protector Commander, Im your chief strategist. Pointing at the food and drink on the table, Han Ruzi asked, Have you eaten? Prince Donghai glanced but showed no interest. Instead, he asked, Have you thought it over? Not yet. Theres too much going on. Well talk about it when we reach Mayi City. Too much going on? Haha, do you know your own status? The Weary Marquis serving as Han Xings personal steward, heh. Well Being a steward can also teach me a lot. Its no different from the logistics of transporting provisions in the army. Heh, youre quite open-minded. Like most noble sons, Prince Donghai would rather do nothing than submit to a powerless position. Han Xing is cunning. Appointing you as the Central Protector Commander seems like trust, but its also a precaution. Given your status, petitioning the court will be incredibly difficult. Han Xing had taken too many bribes and now needed to cover it up. Han Ruzi sensed there was more to Prince Donghais words. You think I wont be able to petition the court and take the Noble Camp to Shattered Iron City? Do you think everyones like you? Despite being two years younger than Cui Teng, Prince Donghai wasnt polite when speaking. They had grown up together and were true friends, true brothers. Prince Donghai glanced at the bed. Hey, we should thank the old man Han Xing. Hes been too greedy. Anyone who sees it will be tempted. This one here is desperately wants the funds to maintain his thousand-strong retinue. Of course, he wont refuse Lets go. As they walked out, Cui Teng said, What can a thousand people do? It would be interesting if he really took that thousand people to serve as bait Han Ruzi was half asleep, half awake, and heard these words. Instead of getting angry, he found it amusing because he was about to do something even more interesting. After Prince Donghai and Cui Teng left, Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu could finally enter to attend to their master, helping him remove his outer garments and washing his face and feet. Han Ruzi vomited once and felt much better. Master, Young Master Chai Yue has visited twice, Zhang Youcai said. What did he say? Nothing. Seeing that you were drinking, he took his leave. Oh, someone surnamed Zhang also came. There were many nobles surnamed Zhang, and Zhang Youcai himself shared this surname. However, when he mentioned someone surnamed Zhang, there was only one person in his mindZhang Yanghao, who had previously plotted against the Weary Marquis several times. Han Ruzi chuckled. There was no need to ask; Zhang Yanghao must be afraid. Ni Qiu, has someone been bullying you? Han Ruzi asked. The boy from the Chao Family Fishing Village had been working with a cold face. Now he threw the cloth into the basin and said loudly, I thought you were a good emperor, or at least an honest official. Turns out youre no different from the others. Although he had been reminded many times, Ni Qiu sometimes still uttered the words emperor. Zhang Youcai scolded, What do you know? How dare you be disrespectful to the master. Han Ruzi waved his hand to indicate he wasnt bothered, then asked Ni Qiu, Youre good at catching fish, right? Of course, Ni Qiu said proudly. He did not understand what the Weary Marquis meant, but when it came to his expertise, he was still very proud. I dont even need a fishing net; I can catch big fish with just my hands. Han Ruzi smiled. I dont know much about fishing, but I suppose you have to first spot the big fish and then swim over, right? Wellusually. Sometimes Ill hold my breath and wait a bit longer until the big fish swims closer, then grab it in one go. Exactly, theres a big fish swimming towards me right now. Should I act immediately or wait for it to come closer? Han Ruzi fell asleep deeply on the bed, while Ni Qiu remained perplexed, whispering to Zhang Youcai, What does the Weary Marquis mean? Zhang Youcai chuckled softly. In a couple of days, youll have a big fish to eat. Ni Qiu scratched his head, still not understanding, but his discontent with the Weary Marquis gradually faded away. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 138 Chapter 140: Pointing the Way Through the Fog Chapter 140: Pointing the Way Through the Fog Han Ruzi did not fully fulfill the promise he made to the officers of the Noble Camp until the moment of departure. The camp was still chaotic, with numerous unnamed servants busy tidying up and searching for items their masters had accidentally misplaced elsewhere. The noble youths paid no mind to such trivial matters. They simply donned their armor and mounted their steeds, and considered their duty done, even taking pride in it. Han Ruzi had few belongings, but after receiving a large number of gifts, his possessions had multiplied several times over. As the Central Protector Commander in charge of the Clear Defense Company, he had the privilege of having his personal items transported for him and he only needed to allocate a few carts. The march of the army was slow. Looking ahead and behind, the procession seemed endless. Only a dozen miles were covered on the first day before making camp. Since they were staying only one night, the magnificent large tents were unnecessary, and the noble sons had to settle for ordinary ones. They inevitably grumbled about the hardships of the march. Chai Yue had visited once, but Han Ruzi did not invite him into the tent, merely saying, I am still considering. Chai Yue had exhausted his arguments, nodded, and left disappointed. After nightfall, Zhang Yanghao came to seek an audience. Han Ruzi intentionally delayed before allowing him in. Zhang Yanghao looked disheveled. His recent days had been difficult. After seeking refuge with the Cui clan, his plans failed, all because the court chose not to pursue the matter. He barely escaped punishment and upon returning home, received a severe beating from his grandfather. Joining the army didnt improve his luck; due to Prince Donghais animosity towards him, he had almost no friends. He had been bullied several times by the children of the Chai family, and his own family did not provide extra money. He was one of the very few noble officers who lived as hard as ordinary soldiers. Zhang Yanghao had always tried to avoid Han Ruzi, but when avoidance was no longer possible, he reluctantly came to seek reconciliation. Han Ruzi sat on the bed, poring over a book under the lamp, while Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu stood guard at the door, disdainfully eyeing Zhang Yanghaos back. Zhang Yanghao stood there silently, not daring to speak. After a while, he cleared his throat softly. Han Ruzi turned a page, asking coldly, What brings you here? Zhang Yanghao hurriedly bowed, taking a small package from his pocket and offering it, With Lord Weary Marquis taking office, I, as a subordinate, offer a humble gift Han Ruzi raised his hand, and Zhang Youcai approached, taking the package from Zhang Yanghaos hand, weighing it a couple of times. Knowing it contained silver, and not much of it, he sarcastically remarked, Master Zhang is truly considerate of us servants, adding weight to our burdens. Well, if youre adding, add a bit more, why dont you? Zhang Yanghao turned red, as the little silver he had was borrowed, and he didnt know when he could repay it. But as the legitimate grandson of Marquis Piyuan, he disdained arguing with servants and awkwardly said in a low voice, Lord Marquis, may I speak with you alone for a moment? Han Ruzi finished reading a page, finally turning his gaze towards Zhang Yanghao, Is it necessary? Ignoring his pride, Zhang Yanghao knelt in front of the bed, pleading, Lord Marquis, please give me another chance. Han Ruzi set down the scroll in his hand, motioned to his two attendants at the door, and they left. Outside the tent, Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu murmured quietly about the unworthy descendants of the Zhang family. Marquis Piyuan has distinguished military achievements, and was once the right-hand man of General Deng Liao, Han Ruzi said coldly. Zhang Yanghao felt ashamed and embarrassed, murmuring, Ive let down my grandfather Speak, what is it? Zhang Yanghao remained kneeling on the ground, lifting his head to say, Is the Marquis going to defend Shattered Iron City? There were no secrets in the Noble Camp, so even Zhang Yanghao, who had few friends, heard many rumors. I have not decided yet. Marquis, dont go. Its a trap. You know? Whom Cui Teng hates or does not hate plain for all to see. If he could hide his feelings, he wouldnt be the second son of the Cui family. Prince Donghai burst into laughter. Is that a virtue or a flaw? Han Ruzi smiled faintly. It took a full four days for Han Ruzi to lead the army back to Mayi City, with the procession still seemingly endless. After settling the noble camp and the Clear Defense Company in the city, Han Ruzi immediately left for his own personal army outside the city. The camp was set up by the riverside, with grasslands on both sides for horseback training. The volunteer soldiers recruited by Han Ruzi were mostly farmers, with a few warriors from the pugilist world. They had to learn everything about military skills from scratch. Chao Hua was the supervisor of the camp, and a dozen or so old soldiers were invited to be instructors. Lin Kunshan also came along as a military adviser. Han Ruzi had come to find him. The soldiers were all delighted to see the Weary Marquis. As members of his personal army, their treatment was better than that of ordinary soldiers and far superior to that of common civilians. They felt guilty and hoped to do something for the Marquis. Han Ruzi brought all the bribes he had received in the noble camp and piled them up in the camp, to be distributed by Chao Hua, ensuring everyone received a share. If it wasnt enough, they would be compensated in silver. This unit had not yet taken shape, so Han Ruzi wasnt in a hurry to use it. Inside the tent, Lin Kunshan chuckled. Where did the Weary Marquis get all these good things? They were all given by others. It feels good to benefit from others generosity. Haha, the Marquis harbors lofty ambitions. This army is now firmly under your command. Han Ruzi wasnt here for flattery but for advice. Despite appearing composed in front of Prince Donghai and others, he was actually hesitant and urgently needed guidance. Ideally, it would be from Yang Feng, but the Northern Armys adjutant wasnt in Mayi City, and they hadnt been in contact for a long time. So he had to turn to Lin Kunshan. Fate seers could not always be trusted, but when they are willing to speak the truth, they could be very helpful. Han Ruzi repeated the strategy proposed by Chai Yue, and Lin Kunshan hardly needed to think. He said immediately, Chai Yue isnt important. The important person is Grand General Han Xing. Han Xing? He doesnt seem very interested. Hes never tried persuading me to take on this plan. Heh, hes a cunning old fox. Han Xing has stood firm in the imperial court for many years, and his position has only grown stronger. Naturally, he has his own abilities. Like fate seers, he understands the principle of going with the flow: if someone else succeeds, as the commander in overall command, he would benefit the most; if they fail, he would have nothing to do with them. Han Ruzi saw through it immediately. Youre right. Chai Yue has no official position in the military, and he doesnt even have a single soldier under his command. Yet he dared to propose such a strategy and even tried to persuade me. It must be because he received support from Grand General Han Xing. Lin Kunshan nodded. I can guarantee that although Chai Yue may not reveal the support he received, his confidence undoubtedly comes from Grand General Han Xing. After thinking for a moment, Han Ruzi asked, What should I do? Lin Kunshan smiled. I only know one strategy: go with the flow. If Grand General Han Xing wants to go with your flow, then you go with his. If Grand General Han Xing isnt anxious, then it wouldnt count as merit no matter how many Xiongnu you killed. If Grand General Han Xing cares about it, he will reveal it sooner or later. At that time, all the conditions you require of him will be met. Han Ruzi thanked him sincerely, feeling relieved, and returned to the city. Outside the city, Lin Kunshan was a little worried. Was the sapling that the fate seers favored growing too fast? If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 139 Chapter 141: The Grand General Needs the Merits Chapter 141: The Grand General Needs the Merits After meeting Lin Kunshan, Han Ruzi finally understood the magnitude of his previous mistakes: simply because it was Chai Yue who was trying to persuade him, he had assumed the crux of the problem lay solely with him. Consequently, he overlooked an important factChai Yue had nothing; even if he sought revenge, there would be nothing to fear. The real key figure was one and always the same. Only Grand General Han Xing could dictate terms. Han Ruzi became more composed. Upon returning to the city, he treated Chai Yue with increasing indifference. However, there was a group of people he couldnt ignorethose noble sons who had already presented lavish gifts. Witnessing the Weary Marquiss men transporting carts laden with gifts outside the camp, it signified his agreement to the collective plea: to return to the Capital before winter set in. Cui Teng was the first to come knocking again. No longer did Han Ruzi have to reside in a tent within Mayi City; he now possessed a spacious room, albeit still rather rudimentary. Yet, it was far more comfortable than the luxurious tents amidst the sandstorms. Cui Teng had truly begun to treat Han Ruzi as family, showing even less formality than Prince Donghai. He walked in without ceremony, helped himself to the tea on the table, then sat opposite, eagerly staring at the Central Protector Commander. When can I leave? Where do you intend to go? Han Ruzi feigned ignorance. Back to the Capital. That matter should be directed to Grand General Han Xing. Thats not correct. Ive already inquired. Youre the head of the Noble Camp; its up to you to submit the report. Then, Grand General Han will decide. If you dont submit the document, even if Grand General Han wishes to release someone, there wont be anything official for him to seal. Han Xing might not excel in chasing down the Xiongnu, but when it came to pushing responsibilities, he was an expert. Han Ruzi found himself unwittingly pushed into an awkward position. If he submitted the document, he would have to suffer the reputation of being lenient with nobles. If he didnt, he would be blamed for preventing everyone from going home for the New Year. Cui Teng leaned on the table, his eyes barely a foot away from Han Ruzi. Brother-in-law, I consider you family. You wouldnt treat family as outsiders, right? Of course not. Han Ruzi leaned back slightly. Family helps each other out. You help me return to the Capital, and Ill help you So, tell me, what do you want? Cui Teng finally avoided mentioning look after my sister. Han Ruzi pondered in silence. Cui Teng chuckled, reached out his arm, and gave Han Ruzis shoulder a heavy pat. Then, he returned to his original position, furtively saying, Ive heard. Heard what? For the sake of sustaining that thousand-strong private troop of yours, youve nearly depleted your familys money. My folks from home wrote to me, saying your sister practically asks for money and goods every day. Everyone, or at least half of your troops are being supported by the Cui clan. Han Ruzi felt a pang in his heart but managed a smile. Yes, I never expected the expenses of a single army to be so immense. How much more do you need? Give me a figure, and Ill help you out, Cui Teng said brashly. Actually, you dont need to be so polite with me. Were family; being overly formal only creates distance. Our requests arent unreasonable; we just want to go home, visit our elders, and have a peaceful New Year. When Elder Laojun is happy, shell give your sister even more. Besides, with military orders in hand, and such a good opportunity to make a name for ourselves, everyone will surely be back before spring. Han Ruzi chuckled. Since you put it that way Alright, let me make the calculations, and Ill give you a figure in a couple of days. Dont take too long. I need to leave some time for my family to pick out gifts. Maximum of three days. And when you report the numbers, Ill arrange for people to gather the money. If anyone else tries to give you money directly, dont accept it. There arent many good people in the Noble Camp; you never know who might try to harm you. I only trust family, Han Ruzi said with a smile. After a moment of silence, Han Xing didnt elaborate on last years events. Instead, he said directly, I need some military merit. Next year, the Xiongnu No, it must be this year. With three hundred thousand troops under my command, the court has incurred huge expenses, causing unrest throughout the country. Yet we havent even engaged the Xiongnu in battle. Grand General why didnt you pursue the Eastern Chanyu back then? Han Xing shook his head. You dont understand the Xiongnu. Their way of warfare has no set rules. Today, they might retreat, but tomorrow, if they see an opportunity, theyll immediately turn around and attack. Weary Marquis, the Chu army is no longer what it used to be. Of the three hundred thousand soldiers, only less than a hundred thousand are truly under my command. The Northern and Southern armies both harbor their own intentions, each wanting to preserve their strength. They would dare to pursue victory in a rout, but are fearful of a hard fought battle. Pursuing the Xiongnu in such a situation would lead to disarray, giving the Xiongnu an opportunity. Han Xing sighed heavily. I may be old, but Im not yet too old to be afraid of battle. I just didnt want to find myself deep in enemy territory, only to discover there was no protection on either flank, resulting in unnecessary losses for the Chu army. The Grand General and the court are in a difficult position, Han Ruzi said in a perfunctory manner. The most difficult thing is that others cant see how difficult my situation is. The memorials in the Hall of Diligent Administration criticizing me have piled up. The politest ones merely accuse me of being timid and unsuitable for the position of Grand General. I never wanted to be Grand General in the first place, but I cant just return to the Capital like this. Being criticized is one thing, but if the court replaces me with an impulsive commander, it may lead to a catastrophe. Han Ruzi thought carefully for a moment. Is there no other way to encircle and annihilate the Xiongnu who have remained? The Xiongnu are very cautious. They are divided into dozens of factions, and they engage in minor skirmishes without clear objectives. Its difficult to get them to gather, but if you act it might work. Han Ruzi didnt believe in Han Xing at all, but he did believe that Han Xing truly needed a victory that could pass muster in court. I dont want the court to change commanders either, Han Ruzi added. Upon hearing this, Han Xing couldnt help but show a hint of joy. I cant guarantee anything else, but of the entire imperial court, theres no one else who would dare to give you such an important position in the army. Sensing that the timing was right, Han Ruzi continued, Alright, perhaps its worth a try, but if the Xiongnu dont fall for it, theres nothing I can do. Of course, plans are made by men, but success is up to the heavens. No one should blame you for such matters, Han Xing replied. I have a thousand-strong private troop outside the city Ill allocate funds and rations for a year, provided by the court, Han Xing agreed promptly. I want to bring the Noble Camp with me to defend the city, Han Ruzi stated. Han Ruzi originally thought that Han Xing would negotiate on this matter, but unexpectedly, Han Xing lightly tapped the table and said, It should be so. These noble sons should also endure some hardships, and perhaps it will attract more Xiongnu. After contemplating for a moment, Han Ruzi continued, I want to transfer a few people from both the Northern and Southern armies to assist. Finally, Han Xing showed some reluctance. This Im afraid my transfer order wont have much effect. I dont need to transfer high-ranking officials, and the numbers wont be large, Han Ruzi reassured him. Han Xings tired face finally showed some vigor. In that case, I think I can manage it. Regarding the Noble Camp, if Marquis Weary wants to send anyone back to the Capital, just let me know. Han Ruzi smiled. He didnt want to let anyone go back to the Capital, even if it meant offending a large number of people. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 140 Chapter 142: Moving Camp Chapter 142: Moving Camp The entire Mayi City was a permanent military camp surrounded by high walls, with few civilian residences. Each street formed its own district, with gates in the front and back, creating separate military camps.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com Han Ruzi brought in five hundred soldiers from his retinue outside the city to guard the front and back gates of the Noble Camp. Then he personally led the team to search for the extra servants who were not listed in the army roster. Things started relatively smoothly. However, when many noble sons realized this was not a joke, some resistance arose, though not intense. Everyone knew it was not worth it to be the one to stand up first to resist. Cui Teng had drunk too much the previous night and was sound asleep in his room. As the search team approached closer, several servants had no choice but to go and wake their master. Cui Teng opened his eyes groggily, and they immediately stepped back. Woken up forcibly, Cui Teng was filled with anger. He listened drowsily to the servants words and angrily retorted, Nonsense! Impossible! My brother-in-law would never A knocking on the door sounded from outside, sharp and impatient. Cui Teng often knocked on other peoples doors like this, but he wouldnt be pleased if someone knocked on his door in such a manner. Cui Teng jumped out of bed without bothering to put on his shoes, glanced around, grabbed the sabre hanging on the wall, and shouted, Open the door! Some went to open the door while others cautiously tried to calm Cui Teng, but no one dared to be near the Cui young master. Han Ruzi anticipated trouble and let a team of soldiers enter first, following behind himself. It was the first time he had to face such direct confrontation. He felt somewhat nervous, especially since Cui Teng had treated him fairly well. Although usually arrogant and rude, he always showed some respect towards the Weary Marquis. But the more he did so, the more Han Ruzi felt compelled to deal with this brother-in-law. Cui Teng, still groggy from sleep, staggered, but held the sabre tightly in his hand. He burst out of the room, ignoring the soldiers filling the courtyard, and immediately spotted Han Ruzi at the courtyard gate. Brother-in-law, are you here to arrest me? Each person is allowed two attendants, no exceptions. This is a military camp; we cannot allow unidentified individuals Han Ruzi began. Cui Teng didnt grow up listening to reason. With a roar, he charged at Han Ruzi, no longer considering him as his brother-in-law. Cui Tengs appearance was not at all ugly. When he had no expression on his face, he even showed some elegance and childishness. But when he got angry, his expression was even more ferocious than that of a desperate criminal. Normally, whenever Cui Teng showed this expression, no one dared to resist him, not even to evade. They could only let Young Master Cui beat, scold, and humiliate them. If they showed weakness and powerlessness, they might endure a few less blows. But this time was not a normal time. The soldiers Han Ruzi summoned didnt care about Cui Tengs temper, nor did they care about his status. With a glance from the Weary Marquis, two soldiers raised their weapons, tripped Cui Teng, and others rushed forward, disarming him and securely tying up the son of the Grand Tutor. What is the prescribed punishment for assaulting a commanding officer? Han Ruzi asked the military officer beside him. The chief clerk of the Noble Camp had already felt that things were going wrong. At this moment, he was so scared that his legs went weak. The captain of the camp was in charge of military law. He replied with a pale face, Assaulting a commanding officer is a capital offense. Even Han Ruzi thought that punishment was too severe. What about for disobeying orders? It depends on the situation After being nudged several times by his colleagues, the camp captain finally realized that he was getting into trouble. He hurriedly said, One months salary deduction, five days of confinement, and a caning thats it. Alright, lets go with this punishment. Cui Teng had never been so furious. He cursed vehemently, even recalling the incident when Du Chuanyun had taken him up the tree. The more he cursed, the more vile his language became, completely forgetting that his sister had married this man. The soldiers dragged Cui Teng out and escorted him to the confinement area. His mouth didnt stop running the whole way. He cursed with relish, but the noble sons in the adjacent camps were all trembling in fear. This time, they feared not Young Master Cui, but the Weary Marquis. Now? Yes, right now. I shall depart immediately. Ill move a bit slower, but you need to obtain the permit to leave the city before I reach the city gate. Chai Yue didnt understand and scratched his head. But I dont have an official position Bring the chief clerk of the Noble Camp with you. Alright. Chai Yue put away the maps and hastily left. Han Ruzi instructed Zhang Youcai to summon the mid-ranking officers of the camp. It was discovered that besides the chief clerk who was taken by Chai Yue, two others were missing. The officers stuttered and couldnt explain where these two had gone. They had gone to seek outside help. The five hundred young officers of the Noble Camp came from noble families. The older nobles held other positions in the army, and some even held higher positions than Central Protector Commander. Even the Grand General had to show deference to them. These high-ranking officers would surely plead for their brothers, nephews, and cousins, and some might even directly demand or take custody of them. Han Ruzi donned his armor and ordered the entire camp to depart in fifteen minutes. Those who didnt mount their horses on time would receive twenty lashes. With Cui Tengs example in front of them and two hundred soldiers who obeyed only the Weary Marquiss orders, none of the noble sons dared to challenge their orders. They scrambled to mount their horses, many not even wearing their armor, only putting on a helmet. Their personal belongings in the camp were left in disarray. Cui Teng was also brought out. He was still unwilling and continued to curse loudly until he was exhausted and stopped. Han Ruzi allowed one attendant for each noble son to stay behind. After packing up their belongings, they would meet their masters outside the city. Then, he led the others out of the camp, heading towards the city gate, with two hundred troops flanking them, looking like they were escorting a group of prisoners. This sight quickly attracted a lot of attention. The soldiers from various camps couldnt move around freely but crowded at the street corners to watch. Some were surprised, some found it amusing, but no one dared to speak up. Han Ruzi could freely enter and exit the city gate, bringing along at most ten people. Additional permits were required from the Grand Generals office, and they had to be surrendered upon entry or exit. Previously, two permits had been used when the troops entered and exited the city. Han Ruzi had originally planned to leave the remaining two hundred troops stationed in the distinguished camp. Now, he had to apply for permits again to take everyone out of the city. The procession had just left the street when the two missing nobles from the Noble Camp returned on horseback, sweating profusely and looking panicked. They dismounted, ran to the Weary Marquis, and one of them said, My lord, please think twice. The other added, My lord, the Grand Generals order will arrive shortly Han Ruzi waved his hand, and several soldiers came forward to tie up these men who had gone absent without leave, then continued on their way. Seeing this scene, Cui Teng chuckled while sitting on his horse. Heh, Ive finally got some company. Then, he became furious again, cursing the Weary Marquis for being despicable and cunning. He cursed those who were unfaithful and untrustworthy, not sparing even Prince Donghai, accusing him of lacking courage, saying that his usual boldness had been eaten up by dogs. Not long after, another group of soldiers came to block the way. They were all under the command of the Grand General, claiming that the Grand Generals orders were imminent. Han Ruzis response was to dispatch a dozen soldiers to gallop forward and disperse the soldiers, then continue advancing. Cui Teng shut his mouth again, somewhat surprised as he sized up his brother-in-law ahead. At the city gate, the procession encountered its biggest obstacle. Usually, there were only two or three dozen soldiers guarding the gate, but now there was a military force of several hundred, forming neat lines on the street, blocking the city gate tightly. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 141 Chapter 143: The Rumormonger Chapter 143: The Rumormonger Han Ruzi was prepared to force his way through. If his men couldnt even get through this obstacle, then the idea of defending Shattered Iron City and baiting the Xiongnu would be nothing but a joke. There were over thirty military officers blocking the city gates, including two whose ranks were higher than Han Ruzis Central Protector Commander. They had no intention of backing down. In order to save a large number of noble scions, the military leaders split into two groups: one group blocked the gates while the other went to see the Grand General, determined to keep their relatives inside the city. As night approached and the city gates were about to close, even having a pass would be useless. Han Ruzi decided to wait a little longer. If Chai Yue couldnt arrive in time, he would order his troops to charge. Glancing back, he saw that the noble sons remained organized. Cui Teng, not far from Han Ruzi, sat on his horse and sneered, Lets see how long you can push your way around. Ignoring him, Han Ruzi said to Zhang Youcai beside him, Go to the Grand Generals mansion and see how Chai Yue is doing. Zhang Youcai obeyed the order. Han Ruzis troops consisted of two hundred-man squads. He instructed one squad to continue monitoring the Noble Camp while the other gathered in front of him, forming four lines ready to charge. His actions startled everyone except his soldiers, who showed no fear and quickly formed ranks. Several dozen officers in front of the city gates whispered to each other. Before long, a military officer rode over and loudly said, Please come for a discussion, Central Protector Commander. Han Ruzi said to Prince Donghai, You go. Why? Well, since youve given me an order Uh, tell me frankly, what exactly do you want to do? Before nightfall, I must lead everyone out of the city and camp with my retinue outside the city. Its not far away. If they let us pass, Ill be grateful. If not, Ill lead the troops out by force. But you dont have the Grand Generals pass, Prince Donghai reminded him. They dont either. Prince Donghai shook his head helplessly, urged his horse forward, and went to negotiate with the officers blocking the gates. Han Ruzi looked again at the Noble Camp. In fact, the biggest problem was these peoplenearly five hundred noble sons, along with almost the same number of attendants. If mass disobedience erupted among nearly a thousand people, his small force wouldnt be able to suppress it. These people needed to understand that fleeing would come at a heavy price. Han Ruzi rode up to Cui Teng. Someone might have secretly advised him, or he might have become smart in the critical moment. Cui Teng didnt utter a single swear word. Instead, he smiled and said, Brother-in-law, youre really impressive. Are you really going to fight? Give me my sabre back, and Ill charge with you. Your five-day confinement isnt over yet, Han Ruzi said coldly. Cui Teng immediately nodded, neither getting angry nor defiant. Han Ruzi wanted to use him as an example, but he was behaving impeccably. Han Ruzi stared at Cui Teng for a while. Cui Teng grinned, looking even more innocent. Unable to do anything, Han Ruzi had to find another target. However, none of the usually arrogant noble sons dared to leave ranks. They were remarkably disciplined. Han Ruzi realized that there was no need to resort to intimidation tactics; they were already intimidated. He was puzzled. He hadnt done much, just disciplined Cui Teng a bit. It shouldnt have had such a significant impact. Yet here they were, all the noble sons, sitting still on their horses. It was their attendants, who looked shocked. The next day, Han Ruzi went into the city to meet with Han Xing and formally received orders to guard Shattered Iron City, as a lure for the Xiongnu. It was a plan that required careful coordination. Han Xing finally proved himself capable, summoning a large number of generals to make extremely detailed plans for ambushes, communication, intercepting, scouting the Xiongnus situation, food and supplies transportation, and reserve forces, among other things. Everything was arranged so meticulously that no one, especially the Weary Marquis, could raise any doubts. Han Xing truly needed this military achievement, but he couldnt participate personally; he had to stay in Mayi City to confuse the Xiongnu. Chai Yue was appointed as the deputy general to assist the Weary Marquis in executing the plan. The positions of grain officials, messengers, flag officers, and others were all assigned by the Grand General, all under the jurisdiction of Han Ruzi as the Northern Protection General. The third day was spent further refining the plan. Before Han Ruzi even reached Shattered Iron City, he had gained a considerable understanding of it. There was a garrison of about a thousand troops in Shattered Iron City, all of whom were indeed elderly, weak, sick, or disabled. Han Xing took back command of the Clear Defense Company and allocated two thousand elite soldiers to Han Ruzi, along with a thousand troops from his own camp, over a thousand noble offspring and attendants, making a total of five thousand defenders in Shattered Iron City. With everything settled, although the Chu army was full of holes, it hadnt completely decayed and was still capable of executing complex ambush plans. Han Ruzi was about to set out with his troops. Several individuals he had requested from both the Northern and Southern armies would meet him at Divine Hero Pass. The night before the march, the person who had spread the rumors finally came to claim credit. Cui Teng was still under confinement. The noble sons who were often bullied by him, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Zhang Yanghaos bruises had faded, and he came to see Han Ruzi long after nightfall when Han Ruzi was about to sleep. Zhang Yanghao seemed a bit impatient. After a few polite words, he revealed the truth, The Weary Marquis is a man of great ambition. Why not recruit talents to your own faction? Its just one ambush, hardly a big deal. Zhang Yanghao smiled, Resisting the Xiongnu is indeed a small matter. Im talking about the real big event. Han Ruzi understood, asking coldly, Were you the one spreading the rumors? Heh, at that time, morale was shaky, and everyone was speculating why you suddenly became severe and how you managed to gain the Grand Generals favor. I just dropped a hint, and they believed it. And it spread quickly, without needing my direct involvement. It shows that you have won the peoples hearts. Han Ruzi had initially thought Zhang Yanghao was merely lacking in foresight, but now he realized he was a total gambler: the more he lost, the more he bet, refusing to give up. From that day on, Han Ruzi marked Zhang Yanghao as a target to be closely watched. Such a gambler was not to be trusted and could even bring about major trouble. But for now, Han Ruzi merely snorted lightly. Peoples hearts? The hearts of the people are in the Capital, not here. Zhang Yanghao was overjoyed. Since the Weary Marquis was complaining about the peoples hearts, it meant he truly had great ambitions. Taking a couple of steps forward, he continued softly, I wonder if the Lord Marquis has noticed, there are differences even among the noble sons. People like Cui Teng are just spoiled idlers, arrogant in normal times but useless when needed. Its those of lower status, like me, like Chai Yue, who have only one path to climb the social ranksachieving merit Youre the legitimate grandson of Marquis Piyuan, what more do you have to worry about? My grandfather only knows how to fight; he doesnt understand court politics. Without a foothold in the court, even if I inherit the title, Ill still be the bullied Marquis Piyuan, no different from Marquis Guiyis family. Zhang Yanghao knelt before the desk, his voice trembling with excitement. If the Lord Marquis has great ambitions, I am willing to serve as a loyal dog or workhorse. This wasnt the first time Zhang Yanghao had shown his loyalty. Han Ruzi stared at him seriously for a moment before asking, Are there many people like you? Many. At least half of the Noble Camp. We just usually keep a low profile and go unnoticed. Han Ruzi couldnt help but wonder, what advice would Yang Feng give if he were here? He wondered how the Founding Emperor, Han Fu, had managed to win over his first followers as a commoner. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 142 Chapter 144: The Army Marches Chapter 144: The Army Marches Han Ruzi always carried a box of history books with him, flipping through them whenever he had time, and occasionally consulting them when he felt lost. During the early stages of founding the dynasty, the Founding Emperor Han Fu also encountered betrayals, quite a number of them, but the historical records were not detailed. The Founding Emperor seemed very magnanimous, never harboring resentment towards the traitors. Some individuals betrayed him multiple times, yet he continued to employ them until he firmly established his rule over the realm. Only then did he begin to eliminate all those who had traitorous intents.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m Han Ruzi was far from success. His perplexity lay in how to deal with Zhang Yanghao, who was almost certain to betray him again. Should he eliminate the threat preemptively or wait until he had fully made use of him? Han Ruzi decided to wait a little longer. After all, he currently lacked the authority to arbitrarily execute people. Before setting out with his troops, Han Ruzi released Cui Teng, who had two days left on his sentence. He went with Prince Donghai to release him and to impart some wisdom to him. The prison was a small tent with nothing but a bed and a chamber pot. For Cui Teng, it was as harsh as it could get. However, when Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai entered the tent, they saw Cui Teng sitting on the bed, gnawing on a roasted chicken, with a tray of wine in front of him. Seeing the two, Cui Teng paused, holding up the chicken bone. This is all thats left. The guards outside the tent were Han Ruzis personal troops, yet prohibited items still made their way into the prison. Han Ruzi felt somewhat embarrassed but pretended not to notice, saying, You can go now, but theres one condition Cui Teng tossed the chicken onto the tray and leaned back, enthusiastically counting his fingers. Go out? Im not going out. Its quite nice here, no one bothers me. In the quiet of the night, I can focus on missing my family back in the Capital: my mothers not well, I hope my affairs wont trouble her; Elder Laojun has a bad temper, hoping she wont make things difficult for sister Xiaojun Prince Donghai stepped forward with a smile. Stop pretending. Elder Laojun and Auntie always say youre the most troublesome among the Cui family descendants. Its time you went out to gain some experience and bear some hardships. If they hear that you were imprisoned, they would only be grateful to the Weary Marquis. Perhaps theyll even send a token of gratitude through cousin Xiaojun. Cui Teng suddenly sat up, gritting his teeth. Traitor. Prince Donghai sat beside him, putting an arm around Cui Tengs shoulder. If I were a traitor, I wouldnt have come here. Id let you deal with the Weary Marquis alone. When he drags you out for another forty lashes, Ill come watch the show. Cui Tengs heart trembled. He looked at the Weary Marquis in disbelief, not entirely convinced. He wouldnt dare Youve seen it yourself. He dares to assault the city gate; wouldnt he dare to give you a beating? Forty lashes are nothing. Ive seen him execute someone in a flag ritual. Han Ruzi did indeed hold a flag ritual back at the Riverside Village, but there was no execution. However, facts tend to become exaggerated in rumors. Cui Teng shivered, his arrogance diminishing a bit. You want me to go out, fine, but I must return home first. Han Ruzi shook his head. No. Why not? Cui Tengs anger flared up again. I know what youre up to, targeting your own family to intimidate others, arent you? Ive cooperated with you. Look at all these noble scions in camp, theyre all behaving. They think the Cui family will support you in reclaiming the throne. Another person vying for credit for the rumors emerged. Han Ruzi still shook his head. No, and Cui Teng pushed away Prince Donghai and jumped to the ground, shouting, Enough with your games! Dont go too far. Without the Cui family, you wouldnt last long even as the Weary Marquis, let alone dreaming of being emperor! Dream on! Cui Teng spoke unrestrainedly, pointing at Prince Donghai. If the Cui clan doesnt support you, theres him. If worse comes to worst, we Cui clan might as well claim the throne ourselves Prince Donghai gave Cui Teng a kick on the butt, scolding, Do you want to die? What did Uncle tell you? Cui Teng jumped, rubbing his buttocks, and muttered, Theres no one else here After this march, Han Ruzi changed his mind. In fact, during the march, he spent most of his time with the military clerks, discussing countless details such as estimated time, weather, provisions, and campsite locations. Almost every day brought unexpected incidents someone fell ill, someones horse died, a sudden rainstorm delayed the march, and they even encountered a rebellion once. All this required the military clerks to solve. It was the fifth day of the march, halfway through the journey. Just as the four thousand soldiers had settled into camp and hadnt even had time to relax, the local county magistrate hurriedly came seeking help. He said a group of rebels would attack the county town the next morning. The magistrate had no soldiers to defend the city, but the Northern Protection General happened to be nearby, so he sent the county marshal to ask for assistance. The chief clerk reminded the Weary Marquis that without orders from the Grand General, they couldnt enter any city during the march, only camp outside. Moreover, they couldnt easily lend out troops; they had to wait for orders from the Grand General or the local prefect. The county marshal was in a panic, kneeling down and begging for help. With nightfall approaching, the county magistrate arrived in person, swearing on his life and offering to take full responsibility. Han Ruzi was ready to send troops, but Chai Yue quietly advised him: continue the march, leave a small number of soldiers behind to disperse into the villages, claiming to gather provisions for the upcoming army, thereby intimidating the rebels. Then, the magistrate could formally request assistance from his superiors. Han Ruzi agreed. With no other options, the county magistrate and marshal had to accept. They dispatched a few men to the countryside to make the bluff, then nervously awaited reinforcements from the prefect. Early the next morning, Han Ruzi led his troops on the road, leaving only a hundred soldiers and a few military officials behind. He kept thinking about the matter. Three days later, news arrived that the group of rebels, originally planning to attack the county town, had heard of the approaching army and immediately disbanded. The leaders fled, and they were caught before leaving the county. Han Ruzi increasingly felt that Chai Yue was talented, but he couldnt help but wonder how much he could trust him. On the ninth day, the hundred soldiers left behind caught up, and the entire army arrived at Divine Hero Pass on time. They still camped outside the city, preparing to pass through the gate early the next morning. Here, Han Ruzi welcomed some familiar faces. he first person was the chubby eunuch Cai Xinghai. He had arrived at Divine Hero Pass earlier as the Northern Armys supervisor but had been idle. Han Ruzi summoned him to his side. Cai Xinghai was formerly a border army captain. He was punished and sent to the palace for falsely reporting his kills. After returning to the frontier, he was not well-received. No one regarded him as a soldier; they all thought of him as a eunuch who went around snooping for information. Seeing the Weary Marquis again, Cai Xinghai was extremely excited and knelt on the ground for a long time before getting up. Han Ruzi immediately appointed him as the cavalry captain, finally having someone trustworthy by his side. The second familiar face was Du Chuanyun, who brought several letters from the Capital. He had no intention of returning and wanted to accompany Weary Marquis to Shattered Iron City. A real man seeks opportunities in all directions. I told Grandfather. Hes retired in the Capital, and I want to see the battlefield. If its interesting, Ill stay longer. If not, Ill leave. So he stayed as a guard for Weary Marquis, swearing not to drink again until the end of the war. But I also have one request for the Weary Marquis: dont leave me behind and run off again. Protecting you is not easy, and watching over you is even harder. Cui Xiaojun wrote a brief letter, expressing hope for Weary Marquiss success and stating that everything was fine at home. There were also two letters from the Cui family. Cui Tengs mother thanked Weary Marquis for disciplining her son, very politely, without a hint of complaint. However, Elder Laojuns tone was different. She had someone write a harsh letter, reprimanding the Weary Marquis severely and ordering him to return Cui Teng intact to the Capital after the war ended. Prince Donghai also read this letter and said to Han Ruzi, Congratulations. Elder Laojun didnt immediately demand you send Cui Teng back, which means she still understands a bit of reason. The arrival of the third familiar person was unexpected for Han Ruzi. Yang Feng, the Adjutant of the Northern Army, came on behalf of the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army to meet the Northern Protection General. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 143 Chapter 145: Nighttime Discussions Chapter 145: Nighttime Discussions Yang Feng didnt come alone; the Champion Marquis dispatched a total of ten generals and officers to discuss the plan of ambushing the Xiongnu. The overall plan had been formulated by the Grand General, and the Northern Army was secretly mobilizing troops and horses, intending to ambush thirty thousand men in the valleys outside Divine Hero Pass within half a month. The Southern Army led by Grand Tutor Cui continued to apply pressure in the northeast direction, forcing the Xiongnu to have no choice but to retreat westward. Chai Yue represented the Northern Protection General in coordinating with the Northern Army, while Han Ruzi sat aside observing. He raised only one question: what should he do if the Xiongnu attacked Shattered Iron City within half a month? A senior officer of the Northern Army responsible for gathering intelligence claimed that the Xiongnu were currently in a dispersed state and could not assemble within a short half month. Perhaps they would harass Shattered Iron City, but their forces would not exceed a thousand men, which could be easily defended against by the thousands of soldiers under the Northern Protection General. Han Ruzi listened attentively to the discussions among these professional military personnel, occasionally glancing at Yang Feng. As the Adjutant of the Northern Army, Yang Feng was responsible for logistics and never expressed opinions on military strategy. Therefore, after the first half of the discussion ended, he had nothing else to do. Like Han Ruzi, he stood behind the generals, looking at the map and listening to their discussions on how to attack and encircle. The Xiongnu to be faced this time were not many, numbering no more than ten thousand, so everyone wanted to annihilate them in one fell swoop. As the discussion was coming to an end, Han Ruzi couldnt help but raise another question: wouldnt the frequent movements of the Chu army alert the Xiongnu? Upon hearing this question, the generals and officers all smiled, then feeling it was inappropriate, quickly suppressed their smiles. Chai Yue explained, The Xiongnu are not good at gathering information and do not trust occasional defectors from the Chu army. Moreover, the movements of the Chu army are not only at Shattered Iron City, but also at various northern border cities. The Xiongnu cant determine which one is a trap, so they will use their usual tactics, probe, then launch a large-scale attack, loot, and retreat immediately. Chai Yue was also very young, but he had a very detailed understanding of the battles between Chu and Xiongnu. All the generals and officers nodded in agreement, indicating he was correct. Han Ruzi smiled. It was late in the day, and the Northern Army stayed overnight. Chai Yue and others entertained them, so Han Ruzi didnt need to stay. After a while, Yang Feng came alone to request an audience. Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu had received orders and let Yang Feng into the tent without notifying Han Ruzi. Han Ruzi was sitting on the bed flipping through a book, looked up at Yang Feng, and asked, How did the Founding Emperor deal with traitors? He had them executed, Yang Feng answered, walking over. But according to historical records, the Founding Emperor spared traitors several times If you ask me, the Founding Emperor didnt know in advance that those people would betray him. Look at the records in July of the second year of his uprising; he was surrounded by the former dynastys army, escaped alone, and lost the army he had worked so hard to build. Would such a person show mercy to traitors? Some people betrayed him multiple times and still lived after the Founding Emperor became emperor. Because those people were not the Founding Emperors trusted confidants; they each represented their own faction. They would lean one way today, and another the next day. They were never truly loyal. Naturally, their actions would not be considered betrayal. The Founding Emperor kept them only to demonstrate that the Chu army was open to all, but their betrayals didnt have much impact on him. Look again at the records of the fifteenth year of the Founding Emperors rise; the last vacillating general was also wiped out. Han Ruzi followed Yang Fengs instructions and found the relevant records in the book, but it did not describe the fate of the army abandoned by the Founding Emperor, nor did it indicate who was the last vacillating general who was wiped out. Yang Feng stood in front of the bed, When broadening your alliances, you must accept and tolerate all kinds of people to attract true talents. When eliminating dissidents, be swift and merciless, but always provide a justifiable reason. If they are temporarily useless, dont let traitors get too close to you. Han Ruzi closed the book. After encircling and annihilating the Xiongnu, I intend to eliminate Dont reveal these plans to me. I am the Adjutant of the Northern Army. If the Champion Marquis asks about your intentions, I cannot remain silent. Only then did Han Ruzi realize that Yang Feng was not under his command, and they hadnt seen each other for a long time. What can we talk about then? Anything thats public knowledge. Its alright, a bit easier than I expected. While the Weary Marquis is at ease, the common people are not. Mr Lin, speak your mind. Han Ruzi believed fate seers had some usefulness but one had to remain cautious of their words. From Mayi City to Divine Hero Pass, its over 300 miles long and the army marches 30 miles a day. The roads are paved, the camps are ready, provisions, servants, everything is prepared. The Weary Marquis has four thousand men, but along this route, at least forty thousand commoners toil for it. Hmm, Han Ruzi naturally knew these things didnt materialize out of thin air. The rebellion that was thwarted by the Weary Marquis arose from this. It was during the autumn harvest season when many commoners were conscripted by the government to build roads and camps for the army. The army stayed for only one night and then left, but the commoners had to spend at least ten days. Once the autumn harvest was over, most of the harvest would be taken by the government and sent to various border cities. By then, there might be even more rebellions. Han Ruzi fell silent for a moment. Telling me this now serves no purpose. Of course, I just hope that someday the Weary Marquis will remember my words. That someday may not come soon. That might not be so. The situation is set, just lacking a trigger. What situation? What trigger? Im not withholding information from you. Only my mentor can see through these two things. Im still not quite there yet. Anyway, its enough that the Weary Marquis remembers what I said. Lin Kunshan bid farewell with a bow, then asked, Is Lord Yang also going to Shattered Iron City? Han Ruzi shook his head. Hes the Adjutant of the Northern Army. Going to Shattered Iron City with me would be equivalent to a demotion. Lin Kunshan smiled and left. Han Ruzi had a feeling, though, that Lin Kunshan was afraid of Yang Feng, and this fear was ingrained, not just because Yang Feng had once arrested many fate seers. Han Ruzi sat alone for a while, then had Ni Qiu call for Chao Hua. When we reach Divine Hero Pass, everyone can rest for a bit. Only a few guards need to remain at the gates at night. No need for patrols. Chao Hua was somewhat surprised by this order but didnt ask further. He went out to arrange for the night patrol soldiers to rest, leaving only a few soldiers to guard the camp gates. Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu usually took turns staying in the Weary Marquiss tent. Han Ruzi, using reading as an excuse, let them retire to the adjacent tent early. Indeed, he read for a while. With Yang Fengs guidance, the deeds of the Founding Emperor began to appear inconsistent. Although the national history tried to portray the Founding Emperor as far-sighted and claimed he foresaw his own rise to greatness even when he was still a commoner, more details indicated that the Founding Emperor initially only sought to protect himself. It wasnt until at least three years into the uprising that he harbored ambitions to conquer the realm. Move forward bravely, Han Ruzi couldnt help but think. The Founding Emperors moving forward bravely had caused quite a lot of trouble. Those who survived until the end relied half on vigilance and half on luck. No wonder everyone hoped to become emperor, but very few dared to try. Those who succeeded were one in ten thousand. In hindsight, that final victorious emperor would seem to have been protected by some kind of force from the beyond. Suddenly, Han Ruzi understood why he and Prince Donghai were so popular. As the sons of the Graceful Emperor, half of the obstacles in their path to the throne were removed. Even so, the other half of the obstacles could claim their lives at any time. Pfft, the candle burned out. Han Ruzi sighed lightly, closed the book, and contemplated. He realized he shouldnt emulate the Founding Emperor before and during the uprising but should focus on the Founding Emperor during the contestation between the Three Heroes. Have you persisted in your martial arts practice? a familiar voice, unheard for a long time, asked. I have. Good. Lets have a contest. If I win, Ill turn around and leave, cutting off all contact from now on. If I lose, Ill tell you everything, and then well negotiate a deal. Meng E was even more peculiar than Yang Feng. Han Ruzi was about to say that he surely wasnt a match, but a hand had already swooshed through the darkness with a gust of wind. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 144 Chapter 146: Descendants of King Qi Chapter 146: Descendants of King Qi Han Ruzi had indeed persisted in practicing diligently, never giving up even during the busiest times. He didnt spend much time each day, but rarely interrupted his practice. It had become a habit for him, and he also felt some benefits from it. He recovered from fatigue noticeably faster, especially compared to Prince Donghai. When it came to fighting, however, the little inner qi he had learned and the few sets of boxing techniques he was barely familiar with were completely useless. As Meng Es palm struck, Han Ruzi couldnt even discern the direction and could only withstand it with his chest. With a bang, Han Ruzi felt a surge of suffocation. His body didnt lean backward but instead leaned forward. He braced himself with both hands on the bed to barely maintain balance. The second palm came again, and Han Ruzi still had nowhere to dodge. This time, he leaned backward, again bracing himself with both hands to prevent from falling completely. Bang, bang, bang, Meng Es palms came one after another. Han Ruzi had no power to defend himself, swaying like a roly-poly doll, feeling frustrated but unable to utter a word due to the pressure in his chest. After about a dozen times, Meng E finally stopped. Han Ruzi gasped heavily, taking a while to dispel the stuffiness in his chest. Just as he was about to speak, Zhang Youcais concerned voice came from outside, Master, do you need help? No need, Im already lying down. You can go rest, Han Ruzi calmed down. No matter what had happened, he knew Meng E had no malicious intent. Zhang Youcai murmured an acknowledgment from outside. After a while, Han Ruzi whispered, Are you still there? After another moment, Meng E replied, Yes. Does this count as sparring? Yes. Did I lose or win? If you had lost, you wouldnt hear my voice anymore, Meng E fell silent for a moment. You indeed persist in training diligently. Perhaps you will also persist in reclaiming the throne. What do you want to know? Ask, I wont hide anything anymore. Did you and Yang Feng always know each other? Han Ruzi asked immediately. He introduced us siblings to the Empress Dowager. At that time, she was just a princes consort. Han Ruzis heart stirred. Yang Feng always followed the person with the most potential. It seemed he had long favored the Empress Dowager. But he could only ask Yang Feng about this matter at a later time. So he continued, One of you protects the Empress Dowager, and the other teaches me inner qi. It must be for a significant purpose. What is it? Menge fell silent for a while. We siblings arent surnamed Meng, but Chen. Hmm. Chen was a very common surname, and Han Ruzi couldnt derive any information from it. Menge remained silent for a while again. We are descendants of the King of Qi. What? Han Ruzi was genuinely startled, then immediately realized his mistake. Oh, not the rebellious Prince Qi, but King Chen Lun who vied for the throne against the Founding Emperor? Correct, we siblings are the sixth-generation descendants of the King of Qi. Over a hundred and twenty years. Han Ruzi didnt know what to say. Thats not that long ago. The Han family hasnt forgotten past events, having recorded them in Chus history books. We have not forgotten either, the past being engraved in our hearts. You want to restore the kingdom of Qi? Han Ruzi finally understood what the Chen siblings were plotting. Mm. Thats impossible, Han Ruzi blurted out, then immediately adopted a more serious tone. Thats impossible. Im not the Emperor now, and I could say and do anything to win followers, but I cant lie to you about this. None of the descendants of the Han family would allow the Chen family to restore the kingdom of Qi. If the Empress Dowager made any promises to you, she must be lying. Han Ruzi guarded the gate on horseback, watching the procession leave the camp. Several military officers stood beside him, meticulously checking the number of people, horses, and vehicles, recording everything. Prince Donghai accompanied Han Ruzi and suddenly said, By the way, I heard something. I dont know if youve heard of it. The general guarding Divine Hero Pass is surnamed Wu. Han Ruzi obtained most of his underground information from Prince Donghai. Surnamed Wu? Is it? Thats right. Only one person who was surnamed Wu and valued by Prince Donghai was possible, and that was the current Emperors maternal uncle. The Emperor had three maternal uncles, who were exiled to the southern border in their early years due to the Crown Princes incident. They were the first to actively volunteer for war when the Xiongnu invaded. Which one? Han Ruzi asked. Wu Xiu. Wu Xiu was the Emperors second maternal uncle. Han Ruzi pondered for a moment. Its unrelated to us. The Northern Army is lying in ambush in the valleys outside the pass, beyond the control of Divine Hero Pass. Thats true. But it will be difficult to return to the Capital after passing through the pass today. We would need to have an imperial decree to return to the Capital. Whoever guards the pass would have to let us through. Heh, youre right, Prince Donghai smiled. The military officers had already completed all the paperwork for passing through the pass in advance. The gates were wide open, and no one else was allowed to pass. The four thousand troops and vehicles passed through the gate quickly, without stopping in the city for a moment. Inside the gate, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai saw Wu Xiu, the general guarding the pass. He was a middle-aged man in his forties, with traces of years of hard work still evident on his face, and an overly serious expression. The two sides stood ten steps apart. Upon the reminder of the military officers, they nodded to each other. Even though they had met, neither of them spoke. When he was outside, Han Ruzi had observed the Divine Hero Pass carefully. Divine Hero Pass was built between two mountain peaks. The walls were even higher than that of the Capital, and the city-fort itself was not large. There were more warehouses for storage along the streets than barracks for residents. This place was easy to defend and hard to attack. Indeed, it didnt need many stationed troops. When necessary, troops from various places could come to reinforce. The nearest troops could arrive within half a day. After passing through Divine Hero Pass, the road descended and became increasingly winding and narrow. Han Ruzi pulled the reins to look back. From the north, the pass looked even more impregnable, prompting him to praise, Truly worthy of the name Divine Hero. Prince Donghai seemed a bit bewildered. Were actually closer to the Capital from here, but I feel like were farther away. You led us out of the pass. I dont care about the others, but I must return alive. You have to give me a guarantee. Guarantee what? Guarantee that you wont get struck by lightning, hit by a stone, or shot by the Xiongnus arrows? Heh heh, you can laugh now. Lets see how long you can keep laughing. From Divine Hero Pass to Shattered Iron City was over sixty miles. With fast horses, they could reach it in a day, but the armys progress was slower, taking two days. Along the way, whenever they passed through a mountain valley, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai would personally go to examine the terrain. Two of the valleys had already been leveled, with a small number of soldiers guarding them, obviously prepared for setting up camps. It was said that there were already formed military camps in the farther valleys. Prince Donghai felt slightly relieved. Actually, he knew that trapping the Xiongnu was such a serious matter that no one dared to joke about it. Now he was worried about another matter, We absolutely cannot spend the winter in Shattered Iron City. After dealing with the Xiongnu, we must leave. Even if we cant return to the Capital, we must stay within the Great Wall. Its too dangerous outside the Great Wall. The mountain ranges on both sides gradually became lower. At noon the next day, the entire army emerged from the mountainous area and saw Shattered Iron City six miles away. Under the vast sky, the city looked as small as a tent. Han Ruzi firmly remembered the name Yang Feng had told him: Fang Daye. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 145 Chapter 147: Dilapidated City Chapter 147: Dilapidated City It was mid-autumn, and nights outside the Great Wall were already chilly. After days of marching, the soldiers could finally sleep soundly without having to keep watch or worry about waking up early the next day. Han Ruzi couldnt rest easy. While the soldiers were still busy moving supplies into the camp, he had already summoned the citys defense officials to the generals mansion, inquiring about the condition of the city. The next morning, while others were still fast asleep, he rose early and led a few men to inspect the city. Shattered Iron City was built nearly forty years ago. Prior to its construction, facing harassment and attacks from the Xiongnu, the Chu army was on the defensive, with its forces concentrated along the Great Wall. After Martial Emperor decided to shift from defense to offense, numerous cities were built outside the border, and Shattered Iron City was one of them. The city was situated on a low mountain ridge. To the east lay a small mountain, while half a mile to the north flowed a roaring river. The ridge extended westward, seemingly endless, while to the south stretched a barren land, with a small road leading into the mountains, connecting to Divine Hero Pass. About three miles to the west lay another city known as Flowing Sand City, easily visible at a glance. To the east was Riverwatch City, blocked by a small mountain, with a beacon tower atop it for communication, but both small cities and the beacon tower had been abandoned for several years, left unmanned. Han Ruzi circled the city for inspection, finding the citys condition relatively intact, with only a few places needing repair. The issue was that the existing defenders were indeed a group of elderly, infirm, and sickly people, totaling less than a thousand. Only about twenty percent could don armor, helmets, and weapons to welcome the Northern Protection General, while the rest were either too old or bedridden and couldnt even get up. During its heyday, there were seven cities outside Divine Hero Pass and four on the north bank of the river. After the Xiongnu split, the importance of these cities declined, and starting from the late reign of Martial Emperor, one by one they were abandoned. Those who couldnt leave, mostly the elderly and infirm, were almost all left in Shattered Iron City. Over time, despite the number of personnel, they had no combat effectiveness. Han Ruzi ordered his men to bring the roster of the garrison to the generals mansion and secretly instructed Zhang Youcai to find Fang Daye on it. Then he led a group out of the city to observe by the river. The river wasnt very wide, but the banks were steep, indeed forming a natural barrier. A few miles to the east along the riverbank was Riverwatch City, situated on a narrow passage between mountains and rivers, very small, only two hundred steps long and no more than forty to fifty steps wide. However, it directly faced a gentle riverbed, allowing cavalry from the opposite bank to easily ford the river for most of the year. Holding Riverwatch City essentially meant blocking the Xiongnus river crossing. But the city had fallen into disrepair. It still looked like a city from a distance, but upon closer inspection, most of the city walls had collapsed, and the remaining walls were unstable. The accompanying soldiers from Shattered Iron City warned the Northern Protection General not to approach, as even the rumbling of hooves might bring down a section of the wall. Why didnt you maintain Riverwatch City properly in the first place? Han Ruzi asked. If they could station troops here, resisting the Xiongnu would have been much easier. The citys officials looked at each other, but it was Chai Yue, who was accompanying them, who provided an answer. When the city was built, its location was excellent. However, starting from about ten years ago, the river floods in spring and summer were several feet higher than before, washing away the citys foundation. It couldnt be repaired. Originally meant as a rear city for storing provisions and equipment, Shattered Iron City was now pushed to the forefront of resisting the Xiongnu. On the opposite bank of the river were a series of earthworks. Han Ruzi accepted the suggestion and refrained from crossing the river to inspect, as it was said that those earthworks had been destroyed by the Xiongnu, leaving them only a few feet tall. Han Ruzi returned to Shattered Iron City and climbed up the city walls to gaze into the distance. As far as his eyes could see, there was only dull gray and yellow hues, with hardly any greenery. Winter had not yet arrived, but here it seemed as if all four seasons had forgotten to pass. It must have been quite difficult to build the city in the beginning, Han Ruzi sighed. It was Chai Yue who responded again, It was relatively easy to build the city back then. Several decades ago, there were plenty of trees and weeds on both sides of the riverbank, and the soil and stones were inexhaustible, readily available for construction. But as time passed, the trees and grass disappeared. Maintaining the city walls became challenging, not to mention building the city up. Everything had to be transported from inland. So, this was the place you recommended to me. Chai Yues face blushed slightly. When he initially described the ambush plan to the Weary Marquis, he had embellished the situation of Shattered Iron City a bit, making the Weary Marquis believe that the city and the earthworks could be quickly repaired. This place is ideal for an ambush, Chai Yue pointed in the direction of Riverwatch City. The Xiongnu can only attack from there. Although Shattered Iron City is somewhat dilapidated, it can hold out for at least ten days. We can hide a special force at the beacon tower on the mountain peak. When the Xiongnu have crossed the river, we can block at Riverwatch City and then have the ambushers from the southern valley rush out. The Xiongnu will have nowhere to escape and will be annihilated. Thirty-six as well. They didnt bring any extra mounts. Did they bring any extra baggage? Some not many. Most of the horses only had riders. The gatekeeper struggled to recall the scene to answer the generals questions. Han Ruzi nodded, though he wasnt very confident. Inquiring with the gatekeeper was just a formality. His judgment was based on his understanding of Cui Teng. The Second Young Master of the Cui family was not known for careful consideration. He was always impulsive. In the Capital and within the army, he usually succeeded. However, this was the border, devoid of human habitation for miles around. Close the city gates. No one is to enter or leave without my command. Yes, sir, the gatekeeper retreated, looking bewildered and uneasy. The gatekeeper was only guarding one of the gates. Official orders still needed to be sent to the other gates. Han Ruzi smiled at the remaining officers and said, Its all right. Before dawn tomorrow, theyll all come back. No need to be so formal. Lets enjoy ourselves and have a drink. Most people still observed formalities in front of the former emperor, now the Weary Marquis, and the Northern Protection General. Only Chao Hua and others from his private retinue ate and drank heartily. The banquet quickly ended. Han Ruzi had to admit that he hadnt found a way to get along with these seasoned veterans. On the other hand, Chai Yue was chatting away and getting along well with everyone, exchanging toasts and pleasantries. Han Ruzi returned to the backyard to rest and bumped into Prince Donghai. As Prince Donghai had a special status, he always stayed in the neighboring residence of the Weary Marquis, but he had no official position and did not attend the banquet. How does it feel to guard the city on the first day? Prince Donghai asked with a smile. You didnt go along with Cui Teng? Han Ruzi retorted. He did come to me. I advised him that this place is sixty miles from Divine Hero Pass, with almost no places to rest along the way. Even if he reaches the pass, without proper documents, he wont be allowed through. But he didnt believe me. He thought that just by shouting Grand Tutor Cui, everything could be solved: food would fall from the sky, and the city gates would open by themselves. Ah, in his eyes, Im truly a traitor to the Cui family. Grand Tutor Cuis collusion with the Champion Marquis was unknown to outsiders, and Cui Teng himself was unaware. He thought that the bond between Prince Donghai and Grand Tutor Cui hadnt changed at all. Although Prince Donghai hadnt attended the banquet, he had heard about Han Ruzis order to close the city gates. After sighing, he said seriously, Youre quite bold. Cui Teng and the others wont get far, but Im more concerned about them not be able to return. How would you explain it then? If Cui Teng were injured or dead, it would indeed be a big problem. Han Ruzi looked up at the clear night sky. Lets rely on luck. If theres a mishap, Ill just have to stay away from the Capital. Prince Donghai knew it was a joke but still replied, Even if you dont return, I must. You have an Empress in the steppes, but I have nothing. Han Ruzi snorted and went back to his room. There was an oil lamp burning on the table, and an open ledger. Zhang Youcai, who followed him in, said, I looked for a long time. It turns out Fang Daye is neither a soldier nor a general. Hes a prisoner. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 146 Chapter 148: Prisoners Chapter 148: Prisoners Even before dawn, Cui Teng and his group had returned in the dead of night, banging on the city gates, yelling loudly, demanding entry to rest. Cui Teng didnt think he was violating military law at all, openly shouting to his companions, Next time we leave, bring more horses, as well as provisions and water. You useless bunch didnt even remind me. The city gates were tightly shut. When the people outside quieted down a bit, the military officials on the gatehouse shouted loudly, Without the orders of the Northern Protection General, no one is allowed in or out of the city gates. My brother-in-law is angry, Cui Teng chuckled dismissively, shouting upwards, Then go inform the Northern Protection General and tell him Ive returned!Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only The military official on the gatehouse retorted, The general is resting. He said unless its a Xiongnu invasion, no one is allowed to disturb him. Are you Xiongnu? Enraged, Cui Teng cursed and threatened, but the soldiers on the simply vanished without a trace. Before long, Cui Teng was too exhausted to speak. Outside the city, everyone looked at each other. The cold wind of the frontier night whistled. Though the surroundings were desolate, it seemed like there were beasts lurking Exhausted, thirsty, hungry, and fearful, Cui Tengs temper flared up again. He shouted loudly, Follow me. Even if we die, we cant die here. Cui Teng turned his horses head and galloped south again. Except for his two attendants, everyone else hesitated, looking at each other, not following. A quarter of an hour later, the sound of hoofbeats echoed, and Cui Teng returned, furious, swinging his horsewhip wildly, Traitors! You are all traitors! Youre just like Prince Donghai! The others dared not dodge, only shielding their faces with their hands, waiting for his anger to subside. One said, The city gates will open when its daylight. Lets wait a while. Cui Teng cursed for a while longer, but he had no other choice. Running further would exhaust both men and horses. He had no choice but to dismount and leaning against the city gates. He stayed within the innermost position with the others surrounding him and the horses forming the outermost circle, providing some shelter from the cold wind. Han Ruzi Cui Teng shivered and cursed his brother-in-law. After enduring an hour, the sky finally brightened, but the city gates remained closed. Cui Teng was too weak to do anything. Letting others shout loudly, a guard on the gatehouse peeked out, saying, Without the generals orders, the city gates wont open during the day either. Stimulated by anger, Cui Teng regained some strength, ran a dozen steps, then turned around, pointing and cursing at the gatehouse. But the guards had already hidden away, leaving only a few flags drooping listlessly. Cui Teng quickly gave up, and looked southward. He saw towering mountains stretching endlessly. Looking in other directions, only sand rose in the wind. Shattered Iron City was the only human structure nearby. To the west, there seemed to be another small city, but he couldnt run anymore. Exhausted and aggrieved, Cui Teng suddenly burst into tears. Not only did his companions nearby startle, but people on the gatehouse also peered out to watch. A noble youth cautiously approached and advised, Second Young Master Cui, why dont we admit our guilt? Will that work? Cui Teng sobbed. At this moment, he just wanted to enter the city, and was willing to accept any means to dos o. It will definitely work. The general didnt send anyone to arrest us, so he must be waiting for us to admit our guilt. I I just want to go home. What did I do wrong? The lips of the noble youth were chapped from the wind, but he forced a smile, Whether you did anything wrong or not doesnt matter. We should just admit our guilt first. Other noble sons also came forward to persuade Cui Teng, giving him some face. Wiping away his tears, he asked, Wont I be ridiculed? Advertisement I have titles and money! Cui Tengs eyes lit up. I didnt know you could do this. Why didnt you say so earlier? Other noble sons also gathered around, willing to use title or money to redeem themselves from punishment. The smarter ones preferred to pay money. Their titles werent high, but once their titles were revoked, they would have to strive for them again, which was more troublesome than paying money. Revoking titles required approval from the imperial court, while fines were more convenient and quicker. The officer calculated the amounts, and the fines for the attendants were counted under their masters names. The gold and silver brought by the twelve noble youths were insufficient, so it was recorded as debt. Everyone looked disheveled, but the matter wasnt over yet. The Northern Protection General said, Although youve only worked for two days here, youve received quite a bit of help from the people. Leaving like this wont do. You should host a banquet to thank everyone. It was hired labor, and they were not cheap at all Cui Teng wanted to explain, but the other noble sons were already busy agreeing. The required money and goods were similarly recorded as debts. There wasnt much good food in Shattered Iron City. Being able to eat preserved meat and drink a few bowls of wine, was a significant improvement for the prisoners who labored year-round. Over two hundred people sat on the ground under the city wall, feasting heartily. Many came over with wine to thank the Northern Protection General and the noble youths who paid. Cui Teng and the others smiled bitterly and accepted the thanks. Punishing deserters was just one of Han Ruzis purposes. He came to meet someone, Fang Daye, recommended by Yang Feng. Most of the prisoners came to toast. Those who were more timid followed others, standing at the back to have a sip of wine. Only a very few refused to come over. Either they were too old or too unruly, and they continued eating and drinking, ignoring all others even if the emperor himself were present. Fang Daye was a combination of both. He was tall and robust, sitting conspicuously among the crowd. His hair was hastily tied into a round bun, and his black-and-white beard was neatly arranged, hanging straight down to his waist. His complexion wasnt great, as if he hadnt fully recovered from a serious illness, but he had a big appetite. His movements were unhurried, and he made the food and wine disappear much faster than others. Han Ruzi had already ordered that this meal be plentiful. Soldiers constantly went to refill the wine and meat. Someone kindly reminded Fang Daye to go thank the general, but he didnt even lift his head. Han Ruzi was thinking about how to call Fang Daye over for questioning. The military officer beside him had already noticed the Northern Protection Generals gaze and whispered, Its a pity for such a fierce general to fall to the level of being with prisoners. Fierce general? Are you talking about that old man? What deeds have he done to deserve the title of a fierce general? The military officers face changed slightly, and he smiled awkwardly, Thats what I heard from others so Im not sure whether its true. Han Ruzi didnt pursue the matter. When the banquet was almost over, he said, The wall in the backyard of the generals mansion is also unstable. Find five people to repair it. Yes, the military officer replied, understanding the Northern Protection Generals intention. Han Ruzi returned to his mansion, while Cui Teng and the others returned to their camp, feeling too ashamed to face anyone. They stayed in their rooms for two days before coming out to participate in cavalry training. From then on, they behaved much more obediently. Although Cui Teng occasionally had mischievous ideas, no one responded. Han Ruzi didnt immediately summon Fang Daye for a reason. He had inquired and found out that Fang Daye had served on the frontier for many years, rising through the ranks due to his merit. As he was already old, he was sent to the state of Qi to serve in a military capacity. When the Prince of Qi intended to rebel, in order to confuse the court, he specifically sent Fang Daye to escort the Heir of Qi to the Capital. Advertisement The Heir of Qi was imprisoned, and at first, Fang Daye was not implicated. As long as he did nothing, he could easily escape being imiplicated. However, no one expected that this sixty-something old general would lead a dozen desperados to attempt a prison break to rescue the Heir of Qi. The prison break failed. It was only through the efforts of Fang Dayes relatives and friends that he was spared from the death penalty. Instead, he was relegated to the frontier, never to be employed again. Han Ruzi still remembered the Heir of Qi. Han Ruzi knew that Fang Daye would probably have enmity towards him, so Yang Feng had given his student a difficult problem to solve. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 147 Chapter 149: Rooted Boulder Chapter 149: Rooted Boulder Repairing the walls within the generals manor was much easier than transporting soil and stones outside. Working for half a day and resting the other half, with ample food and drink, the few selected prisoners couldnt contain their joy, thinking of this opportunity as a heaven-sent gift, considering it a huge waste if they didnt indulge a bit more. Fang Daye was an exception. Since arriving at Shattered Iron City, he hadnt smiled or complained. He worked and ate, rarely speaking, let alone engaging in conversation with others. Everyone heard that this man used to be a general, so they treated him with some deference and were somewhat intimidated by his physique. In his sixties, with a bulging belly and loosened skin on his face and hands, his waist and back remained unbent, resembling a rooted boulder that remained sturdy and could not be moved. The walls of the generals manor were much better maintained than the city walls and didnt need much repair. No matter how the five prisoners slacked off, they still finished by the fourth day. Such minor matters didnt require the generals attention, but Han Ruzi still came personally to inspect. He expressed satisfaction and then told the five, You shall work in the generals manor. For the prisoners, this was a stroke of luck. Except for Fang Daye, the other four knelt down to express their gratitude. After Han Ruzi left, Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun stayed behind to assign tasks to the five prisoners. Zhang Youcai took four, while Du Chuanyun selected one. Youre a bit older, but tall enough. Are you still able to wear armor? Fang Daye took a deep breath and uttered a single word, Yes. The general needs a standard-bearer. I heard you were once a soldier. Can you carry the battle standard? Yes. Du Chuanyun smirked, unable to hide his satisfaction, and asked, The general wants me to be the head guard. Do you think Im suitable? Fang Daye stared coldly at the youth, offering no response. The Northern Protection General had over a dozen flags, one of which was a long banner, inscribed with the words Northern Protection General of the Chu Empire, the Weary Marquis. While other flags were used on different occasions, this long banner almost always followed behind the Weary Marquis. Whenever he left the main gate, someone had to hold the flag and follow him. Fang Dayes new identity was one of the standard-bearers. He neither refused nor showed any joy. He simply donned his armor, held the flag, rode a horse around, doing satisfactory work. The Xiongnu had yet to appear. Han Ruzi remained busy every day, either inspecting the terrain or supervising the armys training. He went to the small Flowing Sand City to the west. Situated at the end of a mountain ridge, unaffected by river inundation, it remained relatively intact. Facing a bend in the river, the water flow was usually rapid enough to deter invasion. In winter, when the river froze and the banks were gentle, cavalry could easily cross. The Xiongnu rarely invaded in winter, so this small city was abandoned three years ago. Chai Yue was confident that if the Xiongnu were to attack Shattered Iron City, it would be before winter. Thus, Flowing Sand City required no defense. Han Ruzi didnt want to divide his troops, so after a brief inspection of the surroundings, he left. The soldiers trained vigorously. The original garrison of Shattered Iron City was essentially useless, with the two thousand cavalry sent by Grand General Han Xing becoming the main force. Han Ruzis personal troops, under the guidance of Instructor Liu Heixiong, excelled in close combat. But when learning formations from Cavalry Captain Cai Xinghai, they frequently made mistakes, always struggling to act according to drum and flag commands, often devolving into chaos after a short distance. Advertisement On the contrary, the distinguished Noble Camp, comprising nearly five hundred noble youths, the oldest around twenty, the youngest merely thirteen or fourteen, handled weapons delicately but were disciplined when following orders. Having participated in various ceremonies since childhood, they understood complex military commands. Ill decide whether its necessary. You just need to speak. Fang Daye stayed silent. His expression wasnt confused or arrogant but cold and hard as a rock. Fortunately, there was no one else in the back hall, or it would have been quite awkward. Han Ruzi smiled, Old General, youre also a soldier defending the city. If we defeat the Xiongnu, youll naturally have a share of the credit, perhaps even enough to offset any crimes and let you return home to reunite with your family I was banished, never to be enlisteddont you understand the meaning of those four words? Ive appointed you as a standard-bearer, and it seems fine. This is the borderlands, where the emperor is far. Can you change my name and status? Im still a prisoner guarding the frontier. No matter how much merit is at stake here, it has nothing to do with me. Indeed, Han Ruzi couldnt change Fang Dayes status; that required approval from the imperial court. Han Ruzi leaned forward, Even if merit has nothing to do with you, does the survival of the city have nothing to do with you? Once again, Fang Daye fell silent. The two men stared at each other for a while. Eventually, Fang Daye spoke, Prince Qi and his son fell in battle. I should have followed them to the underworld long ago. Youre a soldier of the Chu empire, yet you are loyal to traitors. Its truly incomprehensible, Han Ruzi paused, and disgraceful. Fang Daye stood there motionless, then suddenly turned and walked away without even a word of farewell. The next morning, Han Ruzi gathered the generals and announced that he would personally lead troops across the river to scout the enemy. He ordered them to immediately devise a plan for departure the following day. The generals were surprised but dared not dissuade him, all looking to Chai Yue. Chai Yue stepped forward, The beacon tower to the east of the city is tall enough to see the situation across the river. Theres no need for the general to personally take the risk. If crossing the river is necessary, scouts are sufficient. Han Ruzi shook his head, You said the Xiongnu wont come to attack until a few days before winter. So there wont be any Xiongnu cavalry on the other side now. What danger is there? The Chu army is here to fight the Xiongnu, not just this year but also next year. Holding the city is not a long-term strategy. Sooner or later, well have to cross the river and attack the Xiongnu, rather than waiting for them to attack us. Advertisement Chai Yue pondered for a moment, The other side was originally Chu territory, and the map is detailed No matter how detailed the map, its not as good as seeing it with your own eyes. My decision is made. Carry out your duties, everyone. The generals began to arrange the plan for crossing the river. Several people tried to persuade Han Ruzi, but he rejected them all. Early the next morning, Han Ruzi led two hundred cavalry out. They didnt travel far on this patrol, each person carrying only two days worth of rations. Carefully crossing the river near Riverwatch City, Han Ruzi halted and waited for the rest of the troops to catch up. He turned to the standard-bearer behind him and asked with a smile, What do you think? Fang Dayes lion-like face remained expressionless as he replied coldly, Just a bunch of kids. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 148 Chapter 150: First Sight of the Xiongnu Chapter 150: First Sight of the Xiongnu Two hundred Chu soldiers crossed the river early in the morning. After about an hour, they arrived near an earthwork, where they split into four groups, each heading in different directions to scout the enemy, agreeing to reconvene at this location by noon the next day. The garrison troops at Shattered Iron City hadnt crossed the river for several years. Only some old soldiers remembered the terrain, so they acted as guides. Each direction had fifty soldiers, further divided into groups of either five or ten, spaced less than a mile apart, sometimes closer, sometimes farther, limited to being within sight of each other, signaling with flags. Han Ruzi was the commander, accompanied by more people than others, totaling twenty. Han Ruzi was responsible for scouting the east. He circled around a small mountain, advancing along the riverbank. His group was at the rear, while the squads ahead often paused but found nothing significant. Du Chuanyun was very excited about this mission. Every time they stopped, he would ask questions eagerly. Usually, he didnt get answers until they caught up with the front and found that the cause of the pause was just a pile of stones left a long time ago or some dried horse dung. The traces left by the Chu army in the north had not completely disappeared, and within the first days journey, they encountered many remnants of the Chu presence. Before dark, the troops stopped and gathered together. Each squad stayed on the outskirts, while the generals remained inside. They didnt make fires or noise, fed the horses first, then wrapped themselves in blankets to rest on the spot. Du Chuanyuns excitement faded away. He dared not speak loudly and could only ask softly, Is this what scouts do? It doesnt seem very useful. We havent traveled far all day; its slower than marching. This kind of thing cant be done in just one or two days, Han Ruzi replied in a low voice. He had read books and listened to explanations from old soldiers, so he knew a bit more. When we advance to this point and leave markers, the next batch of scouts wont need to be so cautious. They can move quickly and continue to advance until they are thirty miles away. Du Chuanyun nodded. Han Ruzi looked toward Fang Daye not far away under the moonlight. Scouting usually didnt require going as far as a thirty miles. He wanted to hear the opinion of the veteran. Fang Dayes large body moved slightly, as if he were asleep, refusing to say a word. The first scouting mission was successfully completed, with no enemy traces found in any direction. Han Ruzi wanted to prove that this wasnt just a whim of a child, so he formalized the scouting operation, with all soldiers taking turns, including the noble sons. With the precedent set by Cui Teng, no one dared to openly oppose his orders. But nobles were nobles, with connections reaching far and wide. Someone naturally spoke for them. That afternoon, as usual, a messenger from Divine Hero Pass arrived, but this time, in addition to regular documents, there was also a letter from General Wu Xiu who was in charge of the pass, politely requesting to borrow more than ten people to serve as staff officers. An order from the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army accompanied the letter. These ten-plus individuals were all well-known noble sons, but Cui Teng was not included. As the son of the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, he couldnt use the connections of the Champion Marquis who was the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army and the Emperors uncle Wu Xiu. For some reason, Grand Tutor Cui had not shown any concern for his son. Han Ruzi summoned the chief clerk and had him write a more polite reply, roughly stating: Shattered Iron City is isolated on the border, and the defenders find the numbers insufficient rather than excessive. Not a single person can be spared. He also instructed the chief clerk to remind Wu Xiu that the Northern Protection General takes orders directly from Grand General Han Xing, and although the position of the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army is high, he cannot arbitrarily mobilize the subordinates of the Northern Protection General. The next day, the ten-plus individuals on the list were sent out to participate in the scouting mission, which lasted for six days, with extra horses and provisions. Advertisement Cui Teng took pleasure in others misfortune and openly mocked these clever but clumsy noble youths, so he was also sent to scout. Han Ruzi personally led the army once again.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com The noble sons remained by his side as guards. Initially relieved that they were not sent to combat, they regretted it upon realizing how simple the battle was. Led by Cui Teng, each of them wanted to participate in the mop-up operation. Han Ruzi refused them all and finally only dispatched them with some soldiers to search the tents. The seven Xiongnu individuals were brought in, consisting of two women, three children under ten years old, and two elderly individuals with graying hair. Watching them escape so agilely on horseback, Han Ruzi hadnt anticipated that they would be this kind of group. The women and the elderly knelt and begged for mercy, while the soldiers pushed the three children down. Han Ruzi couldnt understand their words. The armys interpreter stepped forward and said, They claim they are not soldiers and beg the general to spare them. Ask them about the movements of the Xiongnu, Han Ruzi said, walking to the side. Night was rapidly falling, and they wouldnt advance further today. He ordered the troops to rest on the spot. According to regulations, enemy tents were generally not to be used. He hoped these Xiongnu individuals could provide some useful information. After preparing for more than a month at Shattered Iron City, he also hoped for some achievements. The interpreter quickly returned. They claim to have come from the west. Over a month ago, they saw the Xiongnu army retreating to the west, but they didnt see any Xiongnu cavalry left behind. If the Xiongnu are retreating west, why would they be advancing east? The Xiongnu claim that therere evil spirits in the west, so they fled to the east for refuge. Evil spirits? Its the Xiongnus term. Theyre probably referring to disasters like famine or drought. Even the interpreter wasnt entirely sure. Just as Han Ruzi was about to have the interpreter continue questioning, cheers came from the direction of the tents, indicating they had found something valuable. Han Ruzi glanced at Fang Daye once again; this was precisely what the old standard-bearer called a group of children. A noble son rode back, shouting from afar, We caught him, we caught him! As he approached, he reined in his horse and excitedly said, We caught a Chu traitor. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and hastily suppressed his excitement. Oh, perhaps hes still an acquaintance of the general. Shortly after, Han Ruzi, accompanied by Du Chuanyun, entered one of the tents. Cui Teng and the others surrounded the tent, brandishing their swords. As Han Ruzi entered, they made way for him. Advertisement The tent was dimly lit, with someone holding a candle in hand. The dim light illuminated a figure lying on the ground. It was Jin Chuiduos elder brother, Jin Chunbao. He appeared very weak, with his hands and feet bound by ropes. It seemed that he had been captured by those Xiongnu women and children. Cui Teng shook the sword in his hand and said, General, you are the strictest adherent to military law. It was fine to spare the Jins once, but this time its a battle between two armies. You wont let them go again, will you? Youve never been so forgiving to us before. Han Ruzi didnt answer, staring into Jin Chunbaos eyes. Jin Chunbao seemed somewhat bewildered. It took him a moment to recognize who was in front of him. He sat up abruptly, his voice loud. Weary Marquis, quickly go save no, no, run away as far as possible! If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 149 Chapter 151: The Xiongnu’s Lure Chapter 151: The Xiongnus Lure Jin Chunbaos hands and feet were untied. He took a small sip of wine, calming his mind, and began to recount his experiences. Several months ago, Jin and his two siblings, along with the maid, ventured onto the steppes, where they soon encountered the Xiongnu. After identifying themselves, they were escorted to the grand camp of the Eastern Chanyu. They had come to the steppes in search of freedom, only to find another imperial court. The Eastern Xiongnu have also split, Jin Chunbao lamented bitterly, especially when faced with a group of familiar noble youths. These individuals had once mocked and bullied him in the Capital, and now they saw him at his most wretched. During the reign of the Martial Emperor, the Xiongnu split into two factions, east and west. The Western Xiongnu persisted in hostility against the Chu empire, suffering consecutive defeats and ultimately fleeing thousands of miles away, their whereabouts unknown for many years. In contrast, the Eastern Xiongnu submitted to the Chu empire, offering tribute, and enjoyed decades of peace. However, over these decades, there had been noticeable internal divisions among the Eastern Xiongnu. While ordinary Xiongnu continued their nomadic lifestyle, the Eastern Chanyu and a large number of Xiongnu nobles settled near the Ordos Loop of the Yellow River.[1] They exchanged horses, animal hides, and other goods for necessities from the Central Plains. Apart from their annual hunting expeditions on the steppes, they were largely disconnected from nomad life. During Prince Qis rebellion, he had made generous promises to the Xiongnu in exchange for assistance. The Xiongnu nobles were tempted. Having grown accustomed to settled life and long coveting the riches of the Central Plains, they were aware of their own limitations but dared to dream. Prince Qi provided them with an opportunity. However, the Xiongnu nobles required cavalry, a substantial amount of it. Year after year, the northern nomad paid tribute, seeking peace. When they heard about the call to arms for an unpredictable battle, many chose to flee, and many tribes migrated northward or westward. To muster enough cavalry and prevent the dispersal of the tribes, the Eastern Xiongnu expended considerable time and effort. By the time the army finally assembled, Prince Qi had already suffered defeat. The army, painstakingly assembled, couldnt simply disband. After heated arguments, the Xiongnu launched an attack on the Chu empire, seizing a considerable amount of wealth, partially satisfying the ambitions of some nobles. When the main Chu army arrived, the Xiongnu grew fearful, especially the ordinary soldiers who had fought without gaining much spoils. Many deserted, compelling the Eastern Chanyu to retreat. He had to first suppress the rebellions among various tribes on the steppes and gather more cavalry before engaging the Chu army in battle. There was also a belief that the elderly Eastern Chanyu simply did not want to engage in a decisive battle with the Chu army. By indulging the armys desertion, he used it as an excuse to avoid confrontation. However, another group of Xiongnu nobles firmly believed that Chu was in decline and that it was time for the Xiongnu to rise again. What the people of the steppes lacked was not cavalry but courage. With a few victories against overwhelming odds, they could reignite the ambitions of the nomadic people and defeat the decadent Chu army. Prince Zaheyan was the representative of this faction of nobles. His ambitions went beyond this; he dreamed of unifying the entire steppes, abolishing the division between Eastern and Western Xiongnu. After learning about the Jin familys background, Zaheyan saw an opportunity. The ancestor of the Jin family was the Xiongnus Virtuous King of the Right, closely related to the Western Chanyu. Admiring Jin Chuiduos beauty, Zaheyan also wanted to use the Jin familys status to claim the position of Virtuous King of the Right. Therefore, on the second day of their meeting, he sent people to propose marriage. The Western Xiongnu had long disappeared, and the Virtuous King of the Right was just a title unclaimed for several decades. Zaheyans actions were merely to enhance his prestige, preparing for the contest for power after the old Chanyus passing. Advertisement Jin Chuiduo unequivocally refused. Zaheyan, over forty years old and surrounded by wives and concubines, lacked genuine respect for the Jin family. Naturally, she was unwilling to marry him. For any Xiongnu prince, being rejected in marriage was a disgraceful matter. As one of the strongest sons of the Eastern Chanyu, Zaheyan, in particular, could not tolerate such humiliation. After several unsuccessful attempts to persuade Jin Chuiduo, he declared that he would marry her on the day the first snow fell on the steppes, dead or alive. The Jin siblings attempted to escape, but their efforts ended in failure. Instead, they were kept under tighter surveillance. Initially, Jin Chunbao behaved compliantly, gaining Zaheyans trust. However, a few days ago, he attempted to flee again with his siblings. The attempt was thwarted, and while he managed to escape, he became separated from his siblings. Unfamiliar with the steppes and unsure where to go, Jin Chunbao wandered aimlessly on horseback until he collapsed from exhaustion. He was rescued by Xiongnu nomads. Watching the Xiongnu disappear into the night, Han Ruzi addressed all the soldiers, The Xiongnu cavalry will undoubtedly track Jin Chunbao. They wont be too far from here. By letting go of the seven Xiongnu, well confuse their cavalry, making them think the Chu army will camp and rest here. My order is to retreat immediately! Take the livestock and release them halfway. The crowd was startled, and they immediately started preparing to depart. Cui Teng was particularly alarmed, The Xiongnu cavalry is nearby? Han Ruzi looked at Jin Chunbao, The Xiongnu deliberately let him escape, hoping to lure the Chu army into a trap. By making us bring him back to Shattered Iron City, they hope to lure even more Chu soldiers. The Xiongnu might not pursue too closely. Cui Teng kicked Jin Chunbao angrily, So youre still a traitor just like when you were a child! Jin Chunbao vigorously shook his head, Weary Marquis, I really didnt lie Perhaps you didnt lie, but you were still manipulated by the Xiongnu. Jin Chunbao fell silent. Cui Teng added, Wait, if the Xiongnu intentionally let Jin Chunbao go, why did they have him captured again? That was unexpected. These Xiongnu nomads didnt know Zaheyans plan. Mounting their horses, the group herded dozens of livestock along the nighttime road. Naturally, the speed was not fast, and many kept glancing around, fearing that Xiongnu cavalry might suddenly appear in the darkness. Han Ruzi became increasingly convinced that his judgment was correct: Chai Yue, in persuading the Weary Marquis to come to Shattered Iron City, not only exaggerated the geographical advantage but also exaggerated Zaheyans hostility towards the Weary Marquis. The Xiongnu, in order to lure the Chu army, exaggerated their internal divisions and the danger faced by Jin Chuiduo. Advertisement While the Xiongnu and Chai Yue acted similarly, their narratives differed, indicating they were not colluding. However, Chai Yue underestimated the intelligence of the Xiongnu prince. Han Ruzi sighed softly, unable to understand why everyone thought he had ulterior motives toward Jin Chuiduo. An hour later, he ordered the livestock to be chased away, hoping to confuse the pursuing Xiongnu. Then, they could increase their marching speed. However, in the dark night, it was still risky to maintain direction and formation without causing chaos. Fang Daye, who rarely spoke, suddenly spoke up, The Xiongnu recognize the flag. What? Han Ruzi turned to ask. The few Xiongnu you let go, as long as they remember the shape of this banner and provide a brief description, those Xiongnu cavalry will guess that a high-ranking general is here. Knowing their temperament, they wont let go of a Chu general easily. The banner was both a symbol of a general and sometimes invited trouble. Han Ruzi smiled faintly, So, you also agree with my guess? Fang Daye remained silent. Han Ruzi ordered the army to pick up speed. [1] The Ordos Loop is shown in the picture below. Xian is the location of the Capital in our story. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 150 Chapter 152: The Old General is not Old Chapter 152: The Old General is not Old The Chu army discarded some temporarily useless items, including most of the dry rations. They only kept weapons, liquor, and beans for feeding horses. At dawn, they returned to the edge of the steppes, took a short rest, especially ensuring the horses were well-fed. Next, they had to gallop continuously to return to Shattered Iron City as soon as possible. Most soldiers took the opportunity to sleep for a while. Han Ruzi wasnt too tired; he felt he could persist. Fang Daye said to him, Youre making everyone more and more nervous. Han Ruzi smiled, found a comfortable and dry spot, wrapped himself in a cloak, and lay down. He intended to rest for a while, but soon after closing his eyes, he entered the realm of dreams. When he was awakened, he even felt a surge of anger at having to get up. Du Chuanyun whispered, Were setting off. They had rested for less than an hour in total. Everyone mounted their horses. Because they needed to ride continuously, they didnt dare to push the horses too far. They had scouts in the front and guards in the rear, trying their best to maintain formation. Until past noon, there was still no sign of the Xiongnu. People felt a little relieved as they let the horses rest. Han Ruzi found Jin Chunbao and asked, Who told you about the split among the Eastern Xiongnu? Jin Chunbao, whose injuries hadnt fully healed, had been tied up by nomads and then ridden with the Chu army for most of the day, looking very exhausted. He murmured, Who told me? All the Xiongnu are saying the same thing Prince Zaheyan talks about it even more. He often chatted with me, saying how foolish those Xiongnu who still wanted to stick to their nomadic life were. How many Xiongnu were chasing you? There there are hundreds, I dont know. Ive been running all the time. Sometimes I could hear the sound of hooves, sometimes I couldnt Look at him, so dejected. It might be better to just kill him and take his head, it would be more convenient. Cui Teng suggested again, gripping the handle of his knife, eyeing Jin Chunbaos neck. Jin Chunbao hurriedly straightened up and opened his eyes wide, saying loudly, Im fine. I can ride for another three days and three nights. Han Ruzi gave the order to mount up. Just as they were about to set off, a soldier from the rear waved a flag, catching the attention of everyone ahead. They all looked back and saw three cavalrymen appearing a few miles away. Its the Xiongnu. Cui Tengs voice trembled a bit. Lets run. The command was on the tip of Han Ruzis tongue, but he changed his mind. Advance toward that mountain. March normally. Shattered Iron City is to the west, that mountain is to the north Cui Teng voiced the doubts of many. Han Ruzi glanced at the three Xiongnu cavalrymen again. Those three are tracking a hundred enemy soldiers without panic. There must be a large army following behind them. If we run away, the main force will chase us closely. Lets move towards the mountains and make them think theres an ambush. Maybe there really is an ambush, all of them Xiongnu. Cui Teng just wanted to hurry up. Thats a risk well have to take. Han Ruzi had some soldiers from the rear catch up. A hundred men formed a team and advanced at a normal pace towards the mountains in the northwest. The three Xiongnu men followed not too far behind. After half an hour, when they were still one or two miles away from the foot of the mountain, the main Xiongnu force appeared. Heavens, there are at least a thousand men. Cui Teng was so scared he almost fell off his horse. Dont panic. The Xiongnu dont know our details; they wont attack easily. What if theyre not afraid? Cui Teng had no confidence. Han Ruzi also pretended to be calm, glanced at Cui Teng, and said coldly, Then well fight as we retreat. A hundred against a thousand, with no chance of winning. Cui Teng didnt dare to question anymore. Han Ruzi slowed down, and the Xiongnu army followed from afar. The three Xiongnu scouts got even closer and made whistling sounds, obviously taunting them. Enough! Suddenly came the voice of Fang Daye, pulling on the reins and handing the flag in his hand to Du Chuanyun, saying to the Northern Protection General, You all go on, no need to wait for me. The tension rose again among the group. Cui Teng asked, What should we do? Should we really fight as we retreat? Han Ruzi looked at his own flag, The Xiongnu wont attack immediately. Are you sure? Cui Teng was becoming increasingly impatient. The Xiongnu dont seem to be retreating. Han Ruzi didnt have much knowledge about the Xiongnu, unlike the old General Fang Daye. His composure came from his personality and some historical books he had read. The Xiongnu tribes are numerous, and there are often disagreements among them. Han Ruzi bowed to Fang Daye, General Fang The Xiongnu wont retreat. You need to send someone back to Shattered Iron City to get reinforcements. The slope over there can block them for a while. Fang Daye understood the Xiongnu and had observed the surrounding terrain. Han Ruzi nodded, turning to Du Chuanyun, You go back Du Chuanyun immediately shook his head, Although my archery skills are average, I have to stay here. I came with you to the frontier not to fetch reinforcements but to protect you personally. Let me go. Cui Teng volunteered. Compared to staying here in a standoff with the Xiongnu, he preferred to ride westward. Even if there were no reinforcements there, it didnt matter, as long as they could get away from the Xiongnu a bit. The confidence built up by Fang Dayes three consecutive kills was almost driven back by the darkness. Han Ruzis gaze swept over; there were quite a few people who shared Cui Tengs thoughts, but they didnt dare to openly suggest it like he did. Han Ruzi named two soldiers from his troops, one regular Chu soldier, one noble youth, and finally pointed to Cui Teng, The five of you take ten horses. After nightfall, I will light a fire to distract the Xiongnu. You go fetch reinforcements, go fast, and come back fast. Understood! Cui Teng answered loudly, gripping the reins tightly, eager to run. Take Jin Chunbao with you; he can protect you, Han Ruzi said. Jinchunbao was stunned, while Cui Teng was surprised, Why bring him? Hell just slow us down. But Han Ruzi insisted on his speculation, The person the Xiongnu least want to kill is him; theyre chasing after this flag. Leave the flag here and come with us, Cui Teng suggested. Han Ruzi hesitated for a moment. Han Fu, the Founding Emperor, would most likely abandon everyone and escape alone, but he wouldnt. When Han Ruzi realized he didnt have many reliable people around him, he feared that showing weakness would only result in losing more followers. The general stands where the flag stands, Han Ruzi said. Get ready. The slope wasnt very steep, spanning several dozen steps, with cliffs on both sides. It was easy to defend but hard to attack. However, once sealed off, it would be difficult to break through. Han Ruzi led the team to the bottom of the slope. This area was desolate, with sparse vegetation. He ordered some saddlebags to be unloaded and stacked together, then set them alight. Cui Teng and the others escorted Jin Chunbao along the foothills towards the west. Han Ruzi watched them disappear. Indeed, the Xiongnu didnt split their forces to pursue. He felt slightly relieved. As the fire grew stronger, Chu soldiers led their horses up the hill, standing in three rows, facing outwards, with Han Ruzi standing in the middle of the first row, supported by Du Chuanyun. Du held the flagpole in one hand and a shield in the other, whispering, This is really different from duels among pugilists. Fang Daye stood on the other side of Han Ruzi, looking down at the fire below. When we return to Shattered Iron City, if the general is still interested, we can talk. Han Ruzi smiled faintly. What could persuade the old general wasnt words but battle. In the flickering light below, the figures of the Xiongnu approached. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 151 Chapter 153: Reeds” of the Frontier Chapter 153: Reeds of the Frontier The dark night amplified the sounds and shadows from the other side, deepening suspicions and fears. The wilderness below the mountain seemed to be filled with Xiongnu warriors, howling like a pack of wolves without end. Ninety-plus Chu soldiers on the hillside all paled. Facing enemies ten times their number, they had no means of retreat, and reinforcements wouldnt arrive for at least two days. No one knew how to persevere. The howling from below suddenly intensified, countless arrows rained down, leaving eerie shadows on the ground illuminated by firelight. They looked like heavy arrows fired from ballistas. Many in the first row raised their shields. Du Chuanyun was uneasy too, but he cast a glance at the Weary Marquis, and especially at the veteran general Fang Daye. Fang Daye had arrows nocked but hadnt drawn the bowstring, standing still without even looking up at the sky, his gaze fixed on the figures below. So Du Chuanyun remained still as well. Those arrows were just a bluff, falling to the ground halfway. They did not cover the sky as feared, and numbered only about a dozen in total. Fang Daye suddenly drew back the bowstring, and the soldiers in the rear rows followed suit, their arms trembling slightly, unable to find clear targets, so they aimed at the burning fire pits. Han Ruzi gripped his sword, loudly commanding, Except for General Fang, no one is to shoot arrows without my order! The men obeyed, but none spoke in response. The Xiongnu war cries gradually died down, and a clear voice came from below the mountain, Chu people, calm down. I am a messenger from the Xiongnu, not a warrior. After a while, a horseman rode into the range of the firelight, arms outstretched to show he wasnt there to challenge. Han Ruzi said to the adjutant beside Du Chuanyun, Ask him his purpose. The adjutant nodded, shield protecting his chest, took a few steps forward, and loudly demanded, Who goes there, state your name. The Xiongnu man who spoke Chinese didnt give his name, constantly scanning the area above, Which general leads your troops? The adjutant glanced back, then shouted, Speak if you have business, or He wanted to provoke a fight but couldnt bring himself to say it. The Xiongnu man chuckled, The identity of the general doesnt matter. Im here to tell you, the Xiongnu army has surrounded you. Surrender now and you may escape death, otherwise Fang Daye shot an arrow, grazing the horses side, startling it, kicking up its hooves, almost throwing the rider off. The Xiongnu messenger lay low on the horses back, then turned and fled. Moments later, Xiongnu cavalry roared in, passing the fire pits, charging halfway up the mountain. Fang Daye drew his bow, his archery vastly different from Jin Chuiduos. His movements were slow and deliberate, his posture with the bow not standard due to his long arms. He resembled a youth who had just picked up a bow and arrow shooting at a rabbit several steps away. But his arrows were long-ranged and powerful, surpassing ordinary soldiers and even Jin Chuiduo in strength. From his elevated position, his arrows flew straight for a hundred paces, each hitting its mark, either man or horse. Yet the Xiongnu cavalry kept charging, even as the veteran general shot three arrows, dozens of riders already reached within fifty paces. Han Ruzi, despite having some battle experience, faced the Xiongnu for the first time. He still felt nervous, a stifling sensation in his chest, as if Meng E poking him with a finger. Since Fang Daye released the first arrow, he had wanted to order a counterattack, but he understood not everyone possessed the skills of the veteran general. He had to wait. But this time, the arrows they faced were fewer, yet surprisingly accurate. Six arrows came, and one or two always hit either a man or a horse. The Xiongnu quickly retreated. After testing once more, they realized the Chu army was conserving arrows. So when they attacked again, they charged to within thirty or forty paces. For someone who was already afraid, the enemy seemed like they were almost within arms reach. Du Chuanyun forcefully planted the flag into the ground, drew his waist sword, and the others prepared themselves, thinking they were about to engage in close combat. The Xiongnu seemed to have the upper hand, but they were reluctant to risk close combat. After shooting a batch of arrows, they retreated once again. Fang Daye and the other five archers managed to shoot down five Xiongnu warriors, but more than a dozen of their own fell. The distance was too close; shields couldnt protect their whole bodies. The dead and wounded were dragged to the rear, screams echoing incessantly. Those remaining grew even more fearful. A noble youth behind Han Ruzi muttered quietly, Were doomed, absolutely doomed this time Fang Daye didnt give up. Methodically, he nocked another arrow. Whenever the enemy wasnt charging up, he appeared despondent, almost sleepy. Even when the Xiongnu pressed closer, he remained calm. If he hit someone, there was no elation. Han Ruzi didnt want to give up either. Despite being tense from head to toe, his fighting spirit remained undiminished. As the night deepened, moonlight spilled across the land, unusually bright. The Xiongnu below reminded Han Ruzi of the reeds along the banks of Guaizi Lake, swaying in the wind. Only, the reeds of the northern border moved faster and were more ferocious. Almost there, Fang Daye lifted his head, gazing into the distance. The Xiongnus patience is almost spent. They should be sending infantry. Han Ruzi turned, rallying more than thirty of his soldiers. Follow me. If the Xiongnu use infantry, well use cavalry.'' Do we charge down? Du Chuanyuns eyes lit up. Half a day of fighting, yet he hadnt swung his sword once. He felt frustrated. The horses shall charge, not the men, Han Ruzi had already devised a plan. Over a hundred horses grazed on the slope behind, paying no attention to human conflicts. They only flicked their tails impatiently when the shouting grew too loud. Han Ruzi and his men gathered the horses together, remaining in the rear to avoid tipping off the enemy. Du Chuanyun still had to protect the flag. Like Fang Daye, he sighed heavily, thinking he probably wouldnt have a chance to distinguish himself. The Xiongnu cavalry came two more times, but with fewer numbers and insufficient pressure, showing signs of perfunctoriness. As the moon reached its zenith, an odd formation appeared at the foot of the mountain. It looked like a group of infantry steadily advancing, yet resembled a massive creature wriggling forward. The fires below had long gone out. The monster reached the foot of the mountain. The Chu troops finally saw clearly. It was a group of shield-bearing infantry, not only blocking the front but also covering overhead. The soldiers at the front could only peer outward through gaps, slowing their pace significantly. No number of arrows could break through this shield formation. The Xiongnu indeed have infantry. I thought they only knew mounted archery, Du Chuanyun, reminded of the warning, was still somewhat surprised. They didnt before. After surrendering to the Chu empire for so many years, they must have learned. Theyre just reluctant to use them, Fang Dayes voice was as heavy as that of a long-term patient. After a pause, he continued, Using past tactics against the Xiongnu in battle would be disastrous. This was exactly what Han Ruzi feared. Chai Yue was clever, but his knowledge of the Xiongnu came solely from records during the Martial Emperors reign. Although he and Grand General Han Xing were in agreement, using such tactics to counter Xiongnu nobles who had settled along the river for decades might have significant flaws. But this wasnt the immediate problem. He had to break through the Xiongnus shield formation with the horses. If this battle failed, it would truly be a rout. As for what he was to do after exhausting the horses, he had no idea. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 152 Chapter 154: Unexpected Danger Chapter 154: Unexpected Danger If the herd of horses had intelligence, they should have guessed that no good would come next when they were eating beans without any scruples. Seeing the humans ahead making way for them, they should have felt nervous, even afraid. But they knew nothing and assumed it was an ordinary night graze. They stood obediently in several rows; they were warhorses, and they had this discipline. More than thirty people stood behind the herd of horses, with knives already drawn. Alright! Du Chuanyuns voice came, indicating that the Chu soldiers ahead had moved to the sides. Han Ruzi wanted to pat the horse with the flat of his knife, but after raising his knife, he realized that if he didnt let the horses go wild, his plan to fend off the enemy would be in vain. The other soldiers had no such hesitation, and dozens of knives fell, either stabbing or slicing. When one horse is startled, it usually causes the whole herd to panic, let alone when dozens of horses are almost simultaneously in pain? With a loud neigh, the herd of horses kicked their hooves and galloped down the mountain. Before running off, they made a little retaliation, kicking several Chu soldiers into the air. They had themselves to blame for standing behind the horses and forgetting how much fury their actions could provoke. Han Ruzi dodged and watched the herd of horses rushing down the mountain, silently urging them to run faster and wilder in his heart. There was only one road down the mountain, and the herd of horses collided with the shield formation of the Xiongnu. Men and horses overturned over one another, with the screams of men and the neighing of horses mingling together. The morale of the Chu army was boosted. Du Chuanyun raised his arm and cheered. Fang Daye grabbed him and asked, panting, Are you here to protect the Northern Protection General? Of course. If someone else dared to grab his arm like this, Du Chuanyun would have immediately turned hostile. But Fang Daye was different. Du Chuanyun sincerely admired this old general and was very happy to receive tasks from him. Take the general up the mountain and see if there is a way out. Ah, isnt that just running away? Fang Daye said coldly, What, you dont want to escape? Then go down the mountain and carve a bloody path out, and well follow you. After breaking out, well bow to you like we do to the Buddha. Du Chuanyun smiled embarrassedly, I didnt say I disagreed. Fang Daye released his hand, Dont take too many people. Understood. Du Chuanyun turned to leave, but Fang Daye added, Leave the battle standard. Oh. Du Chuanyun had never been so obedient. He often argued with his grandfather, but he listened to Fang Daye without question. Han Ruzi and a group of soldiers walked down, hoping to see the situation at the foot of the mountain more clearly. The shield formation was broken, and the herd of horses had run far away, with neighing occasionally heard. A scene of dead and wounded was left at the foot of the mountain. This time, no one would take them away; those who could run had already run, unable to take care of themselves, let alone help their comrades. From the mountain, the view below was not clear. The people at the foot of the mountain were even more confused. For a long time, no Xiongnu soldiers attacked or retrieved the dead and wounded. Du Chuanyun ran to the Weary Marquis, Lets go. Where to? Han Ruzi was puzzled. Up the mountain to see if there might be another path. Han Ruzi looked back. He had observed during the day that the mountain top was all rocks, extending eastward, with the west side steep and surrounded by the Xiongnu. How could there be a path? There may be one, how would we know without checking? Han Ruzi called a junior officer and ordered him to organize the soldiers to follow Fang Dayes command. He took about ten people up the mountain to check. The top of the mountain didnt seem far, but it got steeper as they went up. The last stretch was impassable, and in the dark, it was hard to see the danger. The soldiers advised the Weary Marquis not to go further, but Du Chuanyun, relying on his excellent agility, said, You stay here, Ill go up and check. Wang Lingshang shook his head, The Weary Marquis has treated us well; he deserves an explanation. Besides, when the Xiongnu attack again, it will be easier to act in the chaos. Gu Juren grunted softly and said no more. Wang Lingshang glanced down the mountain. The Xiongnu showed no signs of attacking for now. Thats right. The Chai clan hired us with a heavy price. As for who specifically paid, well not say. Han Ruzis heart tightened further, though he still maintained an appearance of calm. Youve been waiting a long time. We had no choice. The Weary Marquis has a special status. If you die in the army, we cant escape, and neither can the Chai clan. We planned to act during battle with the Xiongnu, but the opportunity came unexpectedly: the Weary Marquis will die not by our hands, but by the Xiongnus blades. Killing me wont save you. Heh, lets try. Staying here is waiting for death. Bringing your head might give us a better chance. Well climb down the back; if there are no Xiongnu, thats luck. If there are, well surrender with your head and look for a chance to escape. How much did the Chai clan pay? Han Ruzi leaned against the rock, gripping his knife hilt, unsure if he could draw it in time. Its not just about money. We owe a favor and must repay it. Honestly, Weary Marquis, youre a good person, but were not close enough to owe you. Sorry. Gu Juren added, Were just beating the Xiongnu to it. Taking your head to report back. From the top, Song Shaokuns voice came, What are you waiting for? Hurry up. No rush, Wang Lingshang replied. The Xiongnu seem to be preparing to attack. A few stones fell from the top. Wang Lingshang shouted, Careful! Everyone looked down, vaguely seeing people moving. I was truly blind to have you all as my bodyguards, Han Ruzi sighed. Weary Marquis, dont blame yourself. There arent many skilled fighters in the army. We showed some skills and were recommended by Du Chuanyun. If anyone is to blame, its Du Chuanyun for trusting us pugilists. Du Chuanyun did nothing wrong. Han Ruzi never shifted blame. A soldier climbed up. He was a fisherman, not a pugilist, and said, General Fang sent me to ask, is there a way up there? If not... Wang Lingshang smiled and approached, There is a way. Let me explain... The soldier was not on guard at all. By the time he realized it, his throat was slit. Wang Lingshang held him, letting blood spray on himself, and looked toward the halfway point, seemingly unnoticed. He said to those behind him, Get ready to act. Dont wait for the Xiongnu... Han Ruzi didnt draw his knife; it was too late. Instead, he used all his strength to punch. Gu Juren anticipated this and grabbed Han Ruzis wrist, raising his knife coldly, I didnt expect you to have some strength. Keep quiet. Ill make it quick and painless. Han Ruzi didnt expect to die here. Nor did Gu Juren. A sword silently stabbed down from above, accelerating only when it pierced Gu Jurens head. Gu Juren kept his mouth shut, maintaining his posture. Han Ruzi looked up in surprise to see Du Chuanyun, hanging from the rocks, gesturing for silence. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 153 Chapter 155: Saber and Shield Chapter 155: Saber and Shield Wang Lingshang was a seasoned pugilist. He immediately sensed something was wrong, pushed away the corpse on him, and turned to slash, just in time to block the incoming short sword. A moment later, he would have been pierced through the heart. Youre not dead! Wang Lingshang exclaimed in shock. Im hard to kill, Du Chuanyun replied, thrusting his sword twice. The two fought by the edge of the rocks. Du Chuanyun, though he had a saber, used his more familiar short sword, relying on his footwork to circle and stab at his opponent continuously. Wang Lingshangs swordsmanship was solid and defensive, protecting his vital points without a gap. Occasionally, he counterattacked, forcing Du Chuanyun to dodge rather than block. After seven or eight moves, Du Chuanyun was pushed back again. Just as Wang Lingshang was about to press his advantage, he heard a sudden Hey! from behind, recognizing the voice as the Weary Marquiss. He didnt dare to be careless and glanced back, horrified by what he saw, nearly shouting out loud. The lifeless body of his comrade, Gu Juren, with vacant eyes, lunged at him. The moment of horror passed quickly, and Wang Lingshang realized that the Weary Marquis had pushed Gu Jurens body toward him. Simultaneously, Du Chuanyun thrust his sword again. Wang Lingshang deflected it with his knife and struck at the corpse with his other hand. The sword was blocked, and the corpse was hit, but Wang Lingshang felt a cold sensation in his abdomen. Looking down, he saw a blade already embedded in him. The blade followed behind the corpse and pierced through at the last moment, moving slowly but silently. Wang Lingshang roared, raising his knife to slash at the Weary Marquis behind the corpse. Another cold sensation under his arm marked a fatal wound. He exhaled his last breath, his blade falling to the ground, and he collapsed. Du Chuanyun withdrew his sword and moved to the Weary Marquiss side. Hey, its done. Hes dead. Han Ruzi slowly drew his knife and stepped back two paces. Dead? I killed him. Dont be afraid. Im not afraid! Han Ruzi replied with slight annoyance. Suit yourself. Youve got quite the strength. If youd trained with my grandfather for a year or two, youd be even better. Yes, Han Ruzi forced a smile, knowing well where his strength came from. A few soldiers ran up from halfway down the mountain, startled by the three bodies. What happened? Are there Xiongnu? Han Ruzi shook his head, pointing at the corpses of Wang Lingshang and Gu Juren. They were hidden assassins, he said, pointing to the soldiers body, He died saving me. The arriving soldiers were both shocked and furious. They were fishermen from Guaizi Lake, and they hacked at the assassins bodies in anger before carrying their comrades body down. Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun followed. What about the Xiongnu behind the mountain? Han Ruzi asked. The cliff is hard to climb. Only two Xiongnu got up; I killed one, and the other fell. I nearly fell too. I climbed back up and heard them plotting to kill you. Im sorry; I recommended them as your guards. Its not your fault. I put everyone in danger. Why didnt you call for help when I was fighting Wang Lingshang? You fought him yourself. Han Ruzi hesitated, unsure himself. At that moment, he had one thought: he had to find a way to kill Wang Lingshang, and he forgot to call for help. I should have kept one alive to find out who hired them. Its too late now. Youll have more experience next time. Lets deal with the Xiongnu below first. The Xiongnu below had begun to move again, many riding back and forth, shouting as if preparing for a larger attack. Han Ruzi looked into the distance. The night seemed endless, and they were trapped with no way out. Fang Daye saw the bodies but didnt care. He directly asked Du Chuanyun, Is there a way through? A cliff lies behind. Unless were monkeys, its a slim chanceno, more like a one-in-a-hundred chance. Alright. Fang Daye, never one to get excited, wasnt discouraged now. Were low on arrows; save some for daylight. When the Xiongnu attack again, well have to engage in melee. Put down the bows and pick up the sabers and shields. The pressure on his shield vanished, and he continued forward, seemingly stepping on someone. The fight lasted a while, then Fang Daye shouted, Retreat! Retreat! Han Ruzi, in full battle mode, was exhilarated and almost couldnt stop. But he could still tell friend from foe, and he recognized Fang Daye. He wanted to ask questions but was lifted and carried up the mountain. Fang Daye held the battle standard in one hand and a saber in the other, carrying the general swiftly uphill. Han Ruzi struggled briefly, realizing why they were retreating. The Xiongnu were shooting arrows. A Xiongnu cavalry unit followed the saber and shield soldiers, shooting indiscriminately from dozens of paces away. Arrows rained down, felling many soldiers, writhing and moaning. Han Ruzi was unscathed, thanks to luck and Fang Dayes quick response. The Chu army retreated to higher ground, out of the Xiongnus range. Fang Daye set Han Ruzi down, who saw only about thirty men left; most had fallen to the arrows. The Xiongnu stopped shooting. Their saber and shield soldiers were also heavily wounded. The survivors tried to retreat but were forced back to battle. They had an absolute advantage and simply needed to press it. Go help them! Han Ruzi shouted. Fang Daye blocked him, shaking his head. I said live and die together. Du Chuanyun is still down there... Its our turn to use arrows. But... Fang Dayes gaze turned stern, Youre a general. Do what a general should do. Dont disappoint us. Fang Daye planted the battle standard firmly and took a set of bow and arrows from a soldier, handing it to Han Ruzi. Han Ruzi dropped his blade, took the bow and arrows but couldnt string an arrow. Fang Daye took another set, Will you wait until the Xiongnu kill all the Chu soldiers? The Xiongnu saber and shield soldiers were back on the battlefield, searching for Chu soldiers to kill, clearing the way for another attack. Han Ruzi quickly strung his bow, aimed at the Xiongnu below, then raised his arm slightly. Its dawn, Han Ruzi said in surprise. The night had been dark, now only a thin layer remained. All the remaining Chu soldiers readied their arrows. Wait, Han Ruzi lowered his bow. Look! In the dawn light, the Xiongnu army was clearly visible, with another army rapidly approaching from their flank, kicking up dust. Impossible, Fang Daye didnt lower his bow, They shouldnt have reached Shattered Iron City yet. Shattered Iron City is not the only place with Chu soldiers, Han Ruzi couldnt see clearly, but felt a small hope rising. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 154 Chapter 156: Reinforcements Chapter 156: Reinforcements The sun was just rising when a distant army appeared, kicking up a cloud of dust that blocked out the sky. The thunderous sound of hooves was clearly audible on the mountain. Are they Xiongnu? a Chu soldier asked, not daring to hope for the best. They are Chu soldiers, coming from the west! Han Ruzi raised his bow again and shot an arrow straight down. The arrow flew over the battlefield halfway up the mountain and towards the foot, losing its momentum and causing little harm. Reinforcements are here. Lets charge down and join forces! The few remaining Chu soldiers, hearing the generals certainty, felt their confidence surge. They threw down their knives and shields, picked up their bows, and began shooting down the mountain. Only Fang Daye remained unmoved, turning to look at the general. They are reinforcements, Han Ruzi said confidently. Fang Daye finally drew his bow, and his arrow even fell among the Xiongnu cavalry at the foot of the mountain. Han Ruzi led twenty to thirty men down the mountain, stopping every few steps to shoot arrows. The Xiongnu also noticed the rapidly approaching army. Under the shroud of dust, it seemed like tens of thousands of horses were galloping towards them. The Xiongnu shieldmen halfway up the mountain felt the excitement from the Chu soldiers above. They turned and saw the approaching dust cloud, panicking and fleeing downhill. They had just been sacrificed once; this time, no one could stop them from escaping. The Xiongnu cavalry at the foot of the mountain were the most confused. They couldnt see the distant dust cloud but sensed the panic among the outer cavalry. The returning infantry from halfway up the mountain further unnerved them. The arrows from above, though not deadly, revealed the Chu armys unstoppable excitement. Only one reason could explain the Chu soldiers resurgence from despair: reinforcements had indeed arrived. Chaos didnt erupt instantly. Some Xiongnu cavalry tried to stop the fleeing infantry, even shooting a few arrows. This only led to more frenzied chaos. Hundreds of infantry rushed into their own ranks, dragging cavalry off their horses and fleeing on horseback. When Han Ruzi reached halfway down, the Xiongnu below were already in disarray. From generals to soldiers, from the outer to the inner ranks, everyone was scrambling to escape. Yesterday, when the Chu army rushed to this mountain, the Xiongnu suspected an ambush and observed for a while before attacking. The sudden appearance of the distant dust cloud confirmed their fears of an ambush, though it came a bit late. Han Ruzi stopped the Chu soldiers, ordering half to continue shooting arrows and the other half to search for the wounded. Du Chuanyun was pulled out from beneath two bodies, an arrow in his shoulder but alive. Careful, careful, Im bleeding here. What happened to the Xiongnu? Are those our reinforcements? Haha, we survived a disaster, we survived a disaster! The wounded were gathered together. Han Ruzi ordered all shooting to stop and to find the dead as well. Du Chuanyun, still with an arrow in his right shoulder, held his sword in his left hand. Lets kill some more! Han Ruzi stopped him, Dont chase a cornered enemy. Though the Xiongnu are retreating, they still outnumber us. We have reinforcements. Whats there to fear? Du Chuanyun was still eager to fight, seemingly oblivious to his shoulder injury. Fang Daye grabbed Du Chuanyun, A generals orders must not be disobeyed. He pressed Du Chuanyuns shoulder, broke the arrow shaft with his other hand, and snapped off the exposed part. Du Chuanyun screamed, nearly collapsing in pain, and said no more about pursuing the Xiongnu. The Xiongnu had horses, even their infantry, though not nearby. They ran quickly. The dust cloud had just reached the foot of the mountain when the Xiongnu were already miles away. Shortly after nightfall, Han Ruzis group met the reinforcements from Shattered Iron City, over two thousand soldiers, nearly all their horses with them. Han Ruzis group switched horses and were escorted back to the city by a hundred soldiers. The remaining reinforcements went to support Chai Yue. They reached the city by late night. Han Ruzi was exhausted and hungry but couldnt eat or sleep. Zhang Youcais persistent urging made him eat a little. He ordered Fang Daye to be well taken care of. Fang Daye was so old he needed help dismounting and fell asleep immediately after touching the bed. Bring Jin Chunbao, Han Ruzi didnt want to wait. Zhang Youcai couldnt persuade his master to rest and sent Ni Qiu to fetch Jin Chunbao. Ni Qiu soon returned. Jin Chunbao has been taken away. Taken? By whom? Where? Han Ruzi asked. Ni Qiu scratched his head and ran out again. He didnt understand the rules well, but he was quick-witted. He returned quickly. He was taken by the Grand Generals envoy to Divine Hero Pass. Thirty thousand Chu soldiers were stationed in the valley outside Divine Hero Pass, waiting to annihilate the Xiongnu. Their commanders stayed inside the pass, sending envoys to Shattered Iron City daily. When Jin Chunbao was sent back, the envoy took him. Han Ruzi stomped his foot. He had forgotten to order Jin Chunbao kept in the city. He hurriedly had Zhang Youcai prepare paper and pen, wrote a letter, and sent someone to Divine Hero Pass. In the letter, he reminded the Chu generals: Jin Chunbaos escape was likely arranged by the Xiongnu. His talk of Xiongnu division couldnt be trusted; it was likely a trap. The Xiongnu left behind might be more than ten thousand. As the messenger left, Han Ruzi still felt uneasy. Jin Chunbaos words were well-founded, while his rebuttals were speculative. His strongest reason was one he couldnt explain. If the Xiongnu only wanted to lure him out, they would use more personalized excuses like Chai Yue did with Jin Chuiduo and himself. But Jin Chunbao focused on the Xiongnu division, aiming to lure not just Han Ruzi and the army at Shattered Iron City but higher-ranking generals and even more Chu soldiers. Jin Chunbao, unknowingly, was being used by the Xiongnu. Believing he spoke the truth, he was more persuasive than if he thought himself lying. The settled Xiongnu are becoming more like the Chu, not only learning our tactics but also our strategies, Han Ruzi muttered, increasingly worried and regretting not killing Jin Chunbao earlier. He had to use Jin Chunbao to get reinforcements, leaving no choice. The Xiongnu not chasing Jin Chunbao further proved he was deliberately released. Han Ruzi wrote another letter and had Ni Qiu bring fate seer Lin Kunshan. Please go to Divine Hero Pass, Han Ruzi explained his suspicions. Lin Kunshan nodded repeatedly, Ill leave at once. Only then did Han Ruzi relax a bit. Lin Kunshan was more persuasive to the Chu generals. Shortly after dawn, a Chu army team returned with news that reinforcements had rescued Chai Yue and the others. The Xiongnu immediately retreated and didnt return, with no battle ensuing. Han Ruzi sighed in relief but still felt uneasy. As the main army returned, he realized what was on his mind. He had a score to settle with the Chai family. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 155 Chapter 157: Chai Clan Members Chapter 157: Chai Clan Members Hong Bozhi was a pugilist, known as the Star-Snatching Rat. He was small and skinny, somewhat resembling a rat. But he couldnt actually snatch stars, and few paid attention to his grandiose nickname. Most people just called him Old Bo. Old Bo disliked being a soldier; too many rules, too much hardship, it was more boring than prison. He especially disliked Shattered Iron City, which was nearly all military camps, with a few civilian houses occupied by soldiers or prisoners families. Even losing a bowl could cause an uproar. Old Bo was a thief though he preferred to be called a chivalrous thief. But few people called him that. He had long wanted to desert. When he heard that Wang Lingshang, Gu Juren, and Song Shaokun had failed to assassinate the Northern Protection General and had died in the wilderness, he knew he couldnt wait any longer. Shattered Iron City was under lockdown, making escape difficult. Old Bo secretly gathered some water and food, planning to sneak out after dark. If he could take a horse, all the better; if not, he planned to walk. In about ten days, he could reach Divine Hero Pass. Once inside the pass, Old Bo would be in his element, always able to find fellow pugilists to take him in. Everything went smoothly. The Northern Protection General, still in shock, spent the whole day resting in the generals residence, issuing no orders other than to strengthen the guard. By the second watch of the night, while other soldiers were asleep, Old Bo quietly left the barracks with a bundle on his back and a rope around his waist, heading to the southeast corner of Shattered Iron City. There was a large mound of earth and stones by the wall in this corner. With some agility, one could climb onto the city wall, which was no problem for Old Bo. On his way, he deliberately detoured to the generals residence, harboring the hope that if he could take the Generals head, the trip wouldnt be in vain. The residence was quiet. After watching for a while, Old Bo abandoned this overly bold plan. If the head was an artifact stashed in some secret room, he had an eighty percent chance of stealing it. But as for drawing a knife to kill, his skills were inferior to some ordinary soldiers. Old Bo climbed the mound, clung to the wall, and quietly observed. The guards had increased significantly, patrolling back and forth in squads. He had only a brief moment to climb over the wall. Old Bo took out a specially made three-fingered iron claw from his bundle, securely tied the rope to it, and, while the patrolling soldiers turned a corner, he quickly crawled to the other side, hooked the claw onto the wall, and climbed over, and slowly lowered himself with the rope. He had timed it perfectly. His feet touched solid ground, the first step in his escape. Old Bo gently shook the rope, a skill that allowed the claw to be shaken freea feat many skilled pugilists couldnt accomplish. Old Bo was quite proud of this ability. The rope loosened, and the claw fell from the high wall. Old Bo looked up, quickly gathering the rope, and in the dark, he caught the claw, needing to dodge at the last moment to let the claw fall freely while tightly holding the rope to minimize noise. Since his debut, he had never failed. Hey! A sudden call nearby startled Old Bo. He turned sharply to see over ten people aiming bows and arrows at him. He had been so focused on avoiding the patrols on the wall that he hadnt expected an ambush outside. Countless thoughts flashed through Old Bos mind, but he forgot one thing. Ah! Old Bo screamed and fell to the ground, struck by his own iron claw. When brought to the generals residence, he was still unconscious. To settle the score with the Chai clan, there had to be evidence. Han Ruzi bypassed his own soldiers, as the fishermen were loyal but had bonded with the pugilists over the months. He didnt use the regular soldiers sent by Grand General Han Xing, who were unfamiliar with the pugilists but might be bribed by the Chai clan. Instead, he sent the original Shattered Iron City soldiers out on patrol, with one task: capture anyone trying to sneak out of the city. Han Ruzi was taking a chance, guessing that Wang Lingshang and his associates might have accomplices in the city, who would either continue to target him or try to escape. If no one was caught tonight, he would have to imprison and interrogate the dozen pugilists in the barracks, which was the worst option and might wrongfully accuse loyal soldiers. Han Ruzi had slept briefly during the day. Though still tired, he was alert, watching the doctor treat Hong Bozhis wounds. He remembered this small pugilist, even recalling his nickname. Han Ruzi took out a few sheets of paper listing the names of a dozen pugilists and eleven noble members of the Chai clan. Though called Chai clan nobles, most didnt bear the surname Chai. They were tied to the Cui clan through marriage and regarded as Chai clan members. Many other nobles had close or distant relations with the Chai clan. Even Han Ruzi himself, because of the old Princess, was considered a relative of the Chai clan. Cai Xinghai said a noble life was worth hundreds or thousands of common soldiers. In terms of influence, this was somewhat true. Han Ruzi was about to rest when Zhang Youcai burst in. Master, that man has woken up. Han Ruzi folded the papers and put them in his robe, stepping out to personally interrogate Hong Bozhi. He wouldnt show mercy to those who bribed assassins. It was still dark outside. Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai encountered Prince Donghai and Cui Teng. Good thing youre awake. I need to talk to you, Prince Donghai said. He also lived in the generals residence, unlike Cui Teng, who had come to see him in the evening and hadnt left. I have urgent business. We can talk later, Han Ruzi said, eager to interrogate the prisoner. Prince Donghai, however, refused to move. My matter is more important. Lets talk inside. Prince Donghais temper had subdued in Shattered Iron City, but this was the first time he insisted on his way. Han Ruzi glanced at Cui Teng. The second son of the Cui family, who had just made a great contribution by rescuing the Northern Protection General, looked pale and anxious, as if he had committed a grave mistake. Alright. Han Ruzi signaled Zhang Youcai to notify Cai Xinghai to guard Hong Bozhi. Han Ruzis room was simple. After moving into the generals residence, he hadnt added any decorations. The walls were bare, and the furniture old. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai sat down. Normally, Cui Teng would consider himself family, but now he stood with hands at his sides, not daring to sit. Tell him, Cui Teng, Prince Donghai said angrily. Everything? Cui Teng hesitated. No secrets now. Must the Weary Marquis uncover the truth himself? Cui Teng frowned, then suddenly knelt, crying to Han Ruzi, Brother-in-law, I didnt mean it. I didnt know they would really act. I told them to wait for my orders, but... So, you were the one who hired the assassins, Han Ruzis anger flared. He wanted to draw his knife and strike. No money was exchanged. Someone introduced them. Brother-in-law, I once wanted to avenge Chai Yun, but I swear I didnt want to kill you. For my sisters sake, I wouldnt... Cui Teng kept defending himself. Han Ruzi waved his hand to interrupt. Who introduced the assassins to you? Cui Teng glanced at Prince Donghai and said dejectedly, Hua Huwang. Han Ruzi was stunned. Since the failed coup, the Hua family had either been imprisoned or gone into hiding. He didnt expect them to be involved again in Shattered Iron City. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 156 Chapter 158: Confession Chapter 158: Confession The Handsome Marquis, the Ugly Wang, and the Commoner Tan. These three were renowned across the pugilist world. Handsome Marquis Hua Bin was both an imperial relative and a pugilist hero. When active in the imperial court, the Hua family was connected to the pugilist world; when fleeing to the pugilist world, Hua Bins ties to the imperial court were never severed. Amidst the intense pursuit, Hua Bin and his son Hua Huwang were still sheltered by some noble families. Lady Hengyang swore to avenge her beloved grandson. In her rage, she even declared that whoever could kill the Weary Marquis could inherit the marquisate. She knew well that any Chai family descendant involved in the assassination of the deposed emperor would be doomed. Even if the Martial Emperor, who favored her, were still alive, he wouldnt pardon such a crime. She needed extreme measures, those legendary assassins who come and go without a trace, killing invisibly. To find such people, she first needed to locate the fugitive Hua Bin. The relationship between the Chai and Hua families was ordinary. Lady Hengyang had no way to find the fugitive in hiding. At this time, Cui Teng came to her door. Cui Teng and Chai Yun had an extraordinary relationship. Even if they fought fiercely, it was just a conflict between friends. Cui Teng cherished the days of carousing with Little Marquis Chai, especially when luring the daughters of wealthy families. Only Chai Yun had the courage and skill; alone, Cui Teng could only rely on his influence, which didnt work well. Cui Teng went to the Chai residence to mourn, weeping with Lady Hengyang. Soon, they talked about revenge. After making peace, they discussed Handsome Marquis Hua Bin. Hua Huwang was another close friend of Cui Tengs, though not as close as Chai Yun. They trusted each other. When the Hua father and son fled, they stayed at the Cui family estate, getting some travel documents from Cui Teng. They kept in touch. Hua Huwang, with his heroic aura, personally returned to the Capital to meet Cui Teng after receiving the letter. He had nothing to fear; the Cui family were not the only ones who would protect him. As long as he wasnt conspicuous, no one would really capture him. He also brought the pugilist masters Lady Hengyang desired. Unfortunately, these pugilist masters couldnt come and go without a trace or kill invisibly. Given the situation, whoever killed the Weary Marquis would implicate the Chai family. Thus, Hua Huwang devised a plan: four pugilists would infiltrate the Weary Marquiss volunteer army, wait for an opportunity on the battlefield to assassinate him, and blame the Xiongnu, leaving the Cui family unscathed. At that time, Cui Teng truly wanted to kill the Weary Marquis. In Mayi City and on the way to Shattered Iron City, this thought grew stronger. But it was not the right time, so he had to endure. In Shattered Iron City, Cui Teng changed his mind. I always thought you were like us, Cui Teng, still kneeling, occasionally slapped his head in regret. I thought war was just a game, to avoid trouble in the Capital and to gain some military merit. When you dismissed the extra attendants and locked me up, I thought you were just putting on a show to distance yourself from the Cui family to please the Empress Dowager... Cui Teng wanted to slap himself. He raised his hand but couldnt bring himself to do it, so he slapped his forehead hard. The pain in his hand and the dizziness in his head made him sway slightly. He continued, But after a while in Shattered Iron City, I thought you might actually mean business. When you personally went scouting, I finally believed you were serious. Prince Donghai spat, Do you think everyone is like you? This is a big deal, and you kept it from me? Hua Huwang specifically told me not to tell you. He said you think too much and wouldnt focus on avenging Chai Yun... Cui Teng didnt hide anything. Prince Donghai spat again, Of course not. Why would I avenge Chai Yun? The door suddenly burst open. Zhang Youcai ran in, panting and pointing at Cui Teng. Han Ruzi nodded, indicating everything was fine. Zhang Youcai withdrew and closed the door. Apparently, Hong Bozhi in the other room had confessed. Cui Teng continued, I swear, after changing my mind, I immediately ordered Wang Lingshang and the others to stop. They agreed, but... but... But they didnt take your orders seriously, Prince Donghai said coldly, with a look of frustrated anger. You didnt realize that those pugilists value loyalty. Their loyalty lies with Hua Huwang and Hua Bin, not with you. They were just using you. Cui Teng hung his head and whispered, Hua Huwang personally told them to follow my orders... Prince Donghai laughed angrily and said to Han Ruzi, See, this is the fool were dealing with. Han Ruzi sat up straight and said, I wont kill you... Cui Teng immediately showed joy, but Han Ruzi raised his hand to indicate he wasnt finished. I wont kill you, not because you brought reinforcements to save me, but because youre Xiaojuns brother. Yes, Im her full brother. Among the Cui siblings, Xiaojun and I are the closest... Oh, please continue. But you harbored murderous intent towards me. Our family ties are severed. From now on, dont mention Xiaojun to me. Cui Teng was stunned for a moment, then shouted, The Cui family wont fall into ruin, at least not by my hands. Theres my elder brother and third brother. Hey... He got up and muttered, The generals room is no different from a prison. Han Ruzi told the approaching Prince Donghai, You should write to your uncle... I wont, Prince Donghai refused outright. Han Ruzi didnt persuade him, continuing, The fate seers wouldnt only plot around me. That would be meaningless. The Southern Armys Grand Tutor Cui, the Northern Armys Champion Marquis, and Grand General Han Xing are likely targets, and so are you. Han Ruzi suddenly stopped. The fate seers wouldnt ignore you. Prince Donghai scoffed, Theyre monitoring you and probably me as well. Han Ruzi smiled and continued. For now, he and Prince Donghai were in the same boat. After a while, Prince Donghai said, Be careful. Dont suspect everyone. If you remove all possible threats, no one will be left by your side. Hmm, I have a sense of proportion, Han Ruzi replied. He could spare those with ulterior motives but couldnt be ignorant. He had to know their intentions. In a side room, Hong Bozhi knelt on the bed, begging for mercy. He had confessed everything, wanting only to save his life. All talk of pugilist loyalty and chivalry was thrown aside. He was a thief, willing to take responsibility only for that. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai entered. Guards Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai bowed. Zhang Youcai asked, What do we do with this spy? He confessed? Han Ruzi asked. Even without torture, he confessed, Cai Xinghai said disdainfully, glancing at Prince Donghai. Hua Huwang introduced them to... Second Young Master Cui. I see. Anyone else? Hua Huwang, Cui Teng, and three who are already dead. No one else, Cai Xinghai said. Hong Bozhi kowtowed. I didnt lie. If the general wants more names, I can... What tasks did Hua Huwang give you? Tasks? One was to assassinate... I dont know why Wang Lingshang acted early. Another was to monitor... Prince Donghai. That bastard, Prince Donghai cursed. What else? Nothing else, really. Han Ruzi signaled Cai Xinghai, who drew his sword. Hong Bozhi collapsed on the bed. Our tasks were just those. But I know something about the Chai family. They seemed to want to kill someone. The Weary Marquis? Zhang Youcai asked. Hong Bozhi shook his head. No, it seemed like they wanted to kill one of their own. One of their own? Han Ruzi was startled. Its Chai Yue! If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 157 Chapter 159: Before the Chaos Chapter 159: Before the Chaos Han Ruzis list recorded eleven Chai clan members, but twenty-three had gathered this day. Family ties could be cultivated, and some hoped to pass rigorous tests to gain the Chai familys recognition and join one of the most powerful noble circles in the Capital. Tonights task was such a test. Participants were proud, believing they were handling a family matter. Since the Northern Protection General had reformed the noble camp, there had been no more nightly revelries. The camp quieted down soon after dark, just like any regular military camp. Around the third watch, figures emerged silently from various barracks, converging on a single point, nodding to each other in greeting as they met. They were going to see Xiao Bi. Xiao Bi was the nephew of the Chief Censor of the Left, Xiao Sheng. Xiao Bis elder brother had married a woman from the Chai family, making the two families closely allied, and they were considered one family. Even though he didnt share the surname Chai, he became the leader of these Chai clan members. He silently counted the figures in the dark; all twenty-three invited were present, which pleased him. He whispered, Lets go. The group lined up in two columns, following Xiao Bi toward the camp gate, without swords or knives at their waists, resembling soldiers heading to the warehouse to collect equipment. But they didnt leave the camp. Instead, they stopped at the door of the first room on the right. The others stood against the wall while Xiao Bi raised his hand to knock. Who is it? a voice called from inside. Xiao Bi. I have urgent business with Deputy General Chai. After a while, the door opened. Xiao Bi pushed in, and the others followed in single file. The person who opened the door was Chai Yues attendant, who was so frightened that he crouched in a corner without daring to shout. Another attendant, who did not live there, escaped this ordeal. Chai Yue sat up in bed, wearing armor, his sword at hand. The deputy generals room was slightly larger, but it was still crowded when over twenty people entered. Xiao Bi stood at the bedside and clapped his hands lightly. Someone lit a small candle, brightening the room enough to see each others faces. Xiao Bi looked at the man on the bed and said, We didnt bring weapons. Chai Yue hesitated and then moved the sword beside him. Have you made up your mind? Xiao Bi asked. Chai Yue hesitated again, Cant we wait until after the Xiongnu are annihilated? It has nothing to do with the Xiongnu, Xiao Bi said coldly. This is to prove whether you are truly a member of the Chai family. I bear the surname Chai, Chai Yue, by blood, had more right to call himself a Chai clan member than most in the room. But you betrayed the Chai family and the princess Hengyang, Xiao Bi said, leaning slightly closer, staring into Chai Yues eyes. Everyone is here. Explain why you went to rescue the Weary Marquis ten days ago. Cui Teng found me. Rescuing the commander is my duty. And the duty to the Chai family? Were you not present when the princess swore vengeance? Chai Yue was speechless. After a while, he knelt on the bed, sincerely saying, At that time, there were rampant rumors. But now it is clear: the one who killed Little Marquis Chai was the daughter of the Jin family, and it had nothing to do with the Northern Protection General. He was just present. He just happened to escort the Jin siblings north, just happened to let them enter the steppes, and the Jin siblings just happened to lead the Xiongnu to attack the Chu empire. Chai Yue, weve made it clear: the Jin family are enemies, and so is the Weary Marquis.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Chai Yue remained silent. Xiao Bi took out a letter, This arrived the day before yesterday, written by the princess. She doesnt know yet that you saved the Weary Marquis but is already very angry because you seem determined to serve the Weary Marquis loyally. This is a war between the Chu empire and the Xiongnu, not a time for the Chai family to seek personal revenge, Chai Yue made a last attempt. Shh, keep quiet. The room fell silent. The knocking outside grew impatient, Deputy General Chai, hurry up. The Northern Protection General is waiting. Xiao Bi raised his arms, signaling everyone to stay quiet, loudly saying, Coming right away, then whispered, Let Chai Yue go to the generals residence. Well contact the army officers and attack before dawn. Xiao Bi was the leader; no one opposed his decision. Even if someone had doubts, they kept silent. Xiao Bi told Chai Yue, Dont talk too much, or else... Im willing to die; I wont talk, Chai Yue said. Xiao Bi moved aside, signaling others to make way. He suddenly remembered the candle and hurriedly blew it out. He then realized it was unnecessary but it was too late to relight it. Chai Yue, fully dressed, walked through the crowd, opened the door, and said to Chao Hua outside, Thank you for waiting, General Chao. Chao Hua stood a few steps away, coldly saying, I can wait. It is the Northern Protection General who should not be kept waiting. One was a noble deputy general, the other a fisherman-turned-leader. There was no friendship between them. Chao Hua led the way outside, casually asking, Whats going on? No one guarding the noble camp? Theyre probably hiding somewhere to rest. Ill investigate in the morning and see whos on duty, Chai Yue had to cover for those inside. His quarters were near the camp gate, just a few steps away. As he stepped out, he froze. The street was filled with soldiers, looking like the Northern Protection Generals troops. Chai Yue hesitated, wondering if he should warn Xiao Bi and the others. Chao Hua made the decision for him. He pushed Chai Yue on the shoulder, saying, Move quickly. The Northern Protection General is already impatient. Half-pushed, half-willing, Chai Yue walked toward the generals residence, but anxiety gnawed at him. His actions now betrayed the Chai family, albeit under coercion. Lady Hengyang wouldnt care about that; she wouldnt spare him, his mother, or his brother back in the Capital. I cant meet the Northern Protection Generals, Chai Yue turned and bolted toward the noble camp, drawing his sword. Not for self-defense, but to die in front of Xiao Bi and the others, to protect his mother and brother. Without a word, Chao Hua charged, tackling Chai Yue to the ground. Several soldiers rushed forward, disarming him and dragging him swiftly toward the generals residence. Chao Hua didnt follow but signaled with hand gestures. The soldiers, armed with swords and spears, entered the unguarded noble camp. Chai Yue was brought into the main hall of the generals residence. An oil lamp burned inside, casting light on the gathered officers and soldiers. Prince Donghai and Cui Teng were among them, with the Northern Protection General seated at the head. Han Ruzi spoke, The Chu empire or the Chai family, you must choose. Kneeling, drenched in sweat, Chai Yue pleaded, My mother and brother are in the Chai residence in the Capital... Han Ruzi leaned forward, If you die, they remain at risk. Alive, you have a chance to achieve merit, be ennobled, and save them. Chai Yue, the world is about to fall into chaos. Will you protect your country or your clan? Decide now. Chaos? Chai Yue didnt understand. Han Ruzi held a government document. He had already planned to capture the Chai clan members but this document was unexpected. Rebellion has erupted in many counties around the Capital. The Grand General orders Shattered Iron City to march immediately to eliminate the Xiongnu and then return to quell the unrest. The autumn chaos predicted by the fate seer Lin Kunshan had indeed come to pass. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 158 Chapter 160: The Army Crosses the River Chapter 160: The Army Crosses the River Unrest had been spreading in the Guandong region for some time, but the news had only just reached Shattered Iron City. The timing of the unrest was unfortunate or too coincidental. Most of Chus elite troops were stationed at the borders, leaving the interior regions weakly defended. The counties could barely control the local uprisings, prompting the court to urgently redeploy border troops to quell the rebellion. The Chu army had made numerous preparations for the Shattered Iron City ambush. Grand General Han Xing thus ordered the troops outside Divine Hero Pass to act quickly and first eliminate the threat posed by the Xiongnu. Chai Yue felt a surge of confusion. Moments ago, he had been worried about his mother and brothers lives, but now he had to consider the crisis facing the Chu empire. He had to convince himself that, despite Lady Hengyangs ruthlessness, she wouldnt dare harm innocent family members. When will the thirty thousand Northern Army troops arrive? Chai Yue asked. The few thousand soldiers in Shattered Iron City alone couldnt defeat the Xiongnu; they needed significant reinforcements. Theyre already on their way. Theyll be here before noon. Chai Yue was still somewhat panicked but steadied himself. But we still dont know where the main force of the Xiongnu is, or if theyre even gathered together. Han Ruzi was concerned about this as well. Everything is happening at once: the court wants us to act quickly, Jin Chunbao brought news of a split among the Xiongnu, and the Grand General might see this as an opportunity. Chai Yue glanced at the officers on both sides, feeling it was not his place to say too much, but he had to ask, General, what about the noble camp...? Theres no hurry. The Xiongnu are the immediate priority. Chai Yue breathed a slight sigh of relief. The Chai clan members were temporarily safe. Though they had forced him to attempt suicide, he couldnt just watch them be killed. The thirty thousand Northern Army troops arrived earlier than expected. Not long after dawn, the vanguard was already here. They didnt enter the city but crossed the river and began setting up camp on the other side, sending only a few officers into the city to coordinate. Following this, one unit after another arrived, all bypassing Shattered Iron City and heading to the other side of the river. An hour before noon, the Northern Armys General of the Right Feng Shili arrived. He also didnt enter the city but set up a temporary camp outside and invited the Northern Protection General to a meeting outside the city. This request was unusual. Feng Shili outranked Han Ruzi, commanding all troops from Divine Hero Pass to Shattered Iron City. He should have entered the city and set up a command post, but he chose to stay outside. Han Ruzi had no choice but to comply. After arranging matters in the city, he took Chai Yue and a few guards and left the city. Thousands of soldiers formed multiple layers of human walls, countless flags fluttering in the wind, leaving a narrow path with spears and halberds within arms reach. Han Ruzi and his party dismounted. The guards were stopped, and only he and Chai Yue were allowed into the tent. Feng Shili was in his forties, not too old, with fair skin and a scholarly appearance. If not for his armor, he could easily be mistaken for a civil official. The tent also housed ten halberd-wielding guards protecting the General of the Right. Feng Shili sat behind a desk, reviewing documents. Chai Yue, of lower rank, knelt and saluted. Han Ruzi merely nodded. Feng Shili didnt respond immediately. He finished reading a document before looking up, as if just noticing them. He smiled, The Northern Protection General has arrived. Please, have a seat. A guard brought over a stool. Han Ruzi sat, while Chai Yue stood by his side. Feng Shili looked at Han Ruzi, the smile fading from his face. Have you seen the Xiongnu? Yes, I detailed it in my report. Feng Shili lightly tapped the document on the desk. I saw it. Theres a small issue, but its not important. Lets discuss the main matter first. Han Ruzi felt Feng Shili was deliberately mentioning the small issue without explaining it. He didnt pursue it, and Feng Shilis gaze turned to Chai Yue. Was the plan to ambush the Xiongnu your idea? Yes, it was my humble suggestion, fortunately taken seriously by the Grand General. Han Ruzi understood. Chai Yue was in a difficult position. Staying with Han Ruzi would further anger Lady Hengyang. And he was eager to earn merit, even if the chances were slim. Having just saved Chai Yue, Han Ruzi had to let him go. Alright, you lead the troops across the river. I hope my suspicions are wrong. Chai Yue thanked him with a bow. At the city gate, he said, If I may, I advise you to be patient and not take action against the noble camp. So far, General Feng hasnt found any major fault with you. Han Ruzi smiled. No need to be patient. I never intended to do much, just to scare them. The private soldiers under Han Ruzis personal command remained in the city, not subject to military orders. Nearly three thousand soldiers, including the old and weak from Shattered Iron City, were ordered to leave the city and join Feng Shilis army across the river. The city emptied significantly. Han Ruzi walked through the noble camp. Hearing they wouldnt go to the battlefield didnt please everyone. Only a few noble sons had no worries about their future; more hoped to earn merit in battle. Staying in the city meant losing that chance. Most still believed over thirty thousand Chu troops could defeat ten thousand Xiongnu cavalry. But the noble sons were somewhat afraid of the Northern Protection General and didnt dare question him openly. The twenty-three Chai clan members were still confined in Chai Yues quarters. When Han Ruzi entered, they all knelt, not daring to stand up and declare their intent for revenge. Han Ruzi didnt say much. He directly ordered them taken away and locked in a formal prison. Returning to the generals residence, Han Ruzi found that Feng Shilis small issue was waiting for him. Three military officials under the Grand General had come to investigate the incident where the Northern Protection General led troops to scout and got surrounded by the Xiongnu. The three officials were respectful, only asking a few questions of Han Ruzi but interrogating others in detail. Du Chuanyun, Fang Daye, and others were questioned for nearly an hour. Some who had left with the army were also questioned by other officials. Han Ruzi then realized why Feng Shili had been so patient and why he wanted the Shattered Iron City guards to cross the river. Prince Donghai, staying in the residence, praised Feng Shili. That old fox, hes not good at leading troops in battle, but hes a master of bureaucratic finesse. He shouldnt be a general but a Ministry of Justice official. Your situation is neither big nor small. Scouting units encountering the enemy is normal, and casualties are common. But youre the Northern Protection General. Normally, you wouldnt be leading the scout personally. If they twist the narrative to say you led troops recklessly, resulting in heavy losses against the Xiongnu, thats a serious offense. At least, theyll strip you of your noble stipend by a large amount. Youll be an even poorer Weary Marquis. In that encounter, the Xiongnu had suffered greater losses, but according to Chu military law, if their own troops lost more than thirty percent, even a victory would only balance out merits and demerits. If losses exceeded fifty percent, it would be a fault with no merit. The crux was whether Han Ruzis hundred soldiers were scouts or a formal unit. Military law was lenient toward the former but extremely harsh on the latter. It seems I should thank those Chai clan members, Han Ruzi said. Whats your scheme? Prince Donghai laughed, now uninvolved and not worried about his safety. A scheming youth facing a sly old fox. Interesting. The Chai clan members forced Chai Yue to commit suicide and intended to cause a military rebellion by attacking the generals residence. Thats a serious crime, right? Of course. Its a greater offense than your failed mission. Strictly speaking, you could already execute them under military law. Keeping their heads intact is more useful. The Grand Generals three officials are still here. Let them interrogate the Chai clan members. Prince Donghai pondered and laughed. Thats not a scheme; its a brilliant plan. Those Chai clan members bear a grudge against you. If they confirm you were leading scouts, the officials cant twist the narrative. Getting out of trouble is a small matter. The key is the over thirty thousand Chu troops. If they fall into a Xiongnu trap... Its not your concern. It might even benefit you. If benefiting required sacrificing over thirty thousand Chu troops, Han Ruzi would rather not benefit. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 159 Chapter 161: The Walls of Shattered Iron City Chapter 161: The Walls of Shattered Iron City Fang Daye was utterly exhausted, like a dilapidated carriage that appeared intact but was in danger of falling apart after just one push around the block. Despite not being injured in the battle, he needed five full days to recover after returning to the city. Although he could now get out of bed and walk, his spirits were still low, and only his belly remained round and protruding. He didnt have to carry the flag or do any work. When the citys defending soldiers crossed the river to join the main army, Fang Daye, whose name was listed among the prisoners, didnt have to follow. He spent his days idly, like an ordinary old man, wandering the streets or sitting in the sunshine for half a day. His favorite place was the city wall, where he often walked back and forth. No one stopped him; a young soldier followed him, carrying a folding stool on his shoulder, ready to set it up for the old general at any moment. One afternoon, Fang Daye sat on the stool, wrapped in a cloak, gazing westward toward the shifting sands. The only sound in his ears was the whistling of the wind. The young soldier, lying prone between the embrasure, boredly tossed pebbles down to the ground below. Han Ruzi climbed the city wall, gesturing for his guards to stay back. He walked alone to the old generals side, joining him in the silent observation. Neither of them spoke. The young soldier heard footsteps, turned to see the Northern Protection General, and stood dumbfounded for a moment before finally reacting and running off. General Fang, how are you? Still breathing, Fang Daye replied. Ive been busy these past few days and havent come to thank you, General Fang. Fang Daye turned to look at the Northern Protection General, Thank me for what? For saving my life. Fang Daye lowered his head, thinking for a moment, If you thank your subordinates for their life-saving grace after every battle, youll owe too many favors to repay. Han Ruzi smiled, What would a competent general do? Treat everyone to a meal, give out rewards, and most importantly, assess military merits as quickly as possible. Personal gratitude is temporary; military merit lasts a lifetime. But given the high casualties in this battle, there might not be any military merits to distribute. Sitting here in the sun is the best reward I can get. Han Ruzi walked to the spot where the young soldier had stood, leaning over to look down. Shattered Iron City, built in the wilderness, didnt seem imposing from afar. Only from its walls could one appreciate its height. What are our chances in this battle against the Xiongnu? Han Ruzi turned and asked. Fang Daye pondered for a while, Give me a bow and a bit of luck, and I can hit an enemy a few hundred steps away. But beyond that, I know nothing. You understand the Xiongnu... Farmers understand their crops, but those who govern farmers are not farmers. Im just a soldier. Apart from fighting, I know nothing else. Im born to be managed, not to manage others. Han Ruzi smiled. Getting Fang Daye to express his thoughts was harder than getting him to draw a bow. Can I ask about Prince Qi and his heir? Fang Daye turned to stare at him, a flicker of anger in his eyes, Youre the Northern Protection General; you can ask anything. Do you think they were wronged? No. Then why did you break into the prison to rescue Prince Qis heir? Because Im not a judicial official. Whether they were wronged or not isnt for me to decide. I was the heirs tutor; it was my duty to fulfill that role. Alright, very well. Youre now a Assistant Military Commander. Fulfill your duty. Han Ruzi handed over an appointment letter, walking over to Fang Daye and passing it to him. Fang Daye took it in confusion, opened it, and read it for a while. You paid to redeem my punishment? The Grand General agreed to support my private soldiers for a year, saving quite a bit of money. Enough to redeem your punishment. Marquis Junyang Hua Bin and his son Hua Huwang. Oh, that Hua family. You wouldnt encounter them at Divine Hero Pass. You might not know, but Marquis Junyang and his son have become bandits, with the Marquis proclaiming himself king in the Yunmeng Marsh[1] in the south, attracting many pugilists and poor commoners. Theyve benefited greatly from the unrest, reportedly gathering two to three thousand followers. Prince Donghai was astonished, Hua Bin proclaimed himself king? Does he think he hasnt died fast enough? Arent the fate seers on good terms with the Hua family? Why didnt you advise him? Lin Kunshan laughed, Fate seers only go with the flow, not oppose it. If Marquis Junyang insists on proclaiming himself king, no one can stop him. We wont waste our efforts. Youd even give Marquis Junyang some advice, helping him rebel, Han Ruzi added. Lin Kunshan laughed for a moment, If some fate seers have indeed gone to assist Lord Junyang, I wouldnt be surprised. But I dont know much about the situation there. By the way, Lord Junyang now calls himself King of Yunmeng or King Yun.'' Heh, Id call him King Dreamer,'' Prince Donghai, a true royal, held a deep disdain for those non-royals claiming kingship. Fate seers werent trustworthy, but Han Ruzi didnt want to eliminate them yet. He said, Regardless, welcome back, Master Lin, and thanks to Master Chunyu for the reminder. Ill stay obediently in Shattered Iron City unless the imperial court summons me back. I cant disobey orders. Of course. Prince Donghai sensed his presence was becoming unnecessary. He stood up, laughing, You two chat. Ill go find Cui Teng. He has a close relationship with Hua Huwang. Now that the latter is a prince, I want to see how smug he is. After Prince Donghai left, Zhang Youcai entered, Master, Fang Daye is here to collect the silver and documents. Give them to him, Han Ruzi said. He currently had no use for Fang Daye, so it was better to let the old general return home. After Zhang Youcai left, Lin Kunshan said, Fang Daye is a remarkable man. Are you really letting him go, Marquis? Keeping him unwillingly is futile. Doing some good might be better. This counts as going with the flow, doesnt it? Lin Kunshan laughed heartily, Marquis, you grasp the essence well. Then he became serious, leaning forward, Inaction yet action. Going with the flow, but also creating the flow. Your words are too profound. Im confused. The world is in chaos, like a flood. Human strength cant contend with it. But you need to find higher ground to take refuge. Only when the waters recede can you act according to the circumstances. Are the walls of Shattered Iron City high enough? Shattered Iron City is isolated beyond the pass, without land or people. With the Xiongnu to the north, its always at risk of being attacked. Separated from the pass to the south, if something happens, theres no retreat. Far from being high ground, its the lowest of low. So, Master Lin received advice from Master Chunyu? Lin Kunshan nodded, My master suggests you take Divine Hero Pass. Thats the high ground. Han Ruzi laughed, Im a member of the imperial clan, appointed by the court as the Northern Protection General. How could I take Divine Hero Pass? Besides, I only have a thousand private soldiers. How could I seize the pass? Seizing the pass isnt about having many people; its about timing. Now is the time. Over thirty thousand Chu troops are now fighting the Xiongnu across the river. The commanding general Wu Xiu has been summoned back to the Capital. Divine Hero Pass has no commander. Wu Xiu has returned to the Capital? Han Ruzi was genuinely surprised. Wu Xiu was the emperors maternal uncle. His return to the Capital at this time seemed to indicate something. [1] The Yunmeng Marsh is located around Dongting Lake, depicted below, an area that is difficult to navigate and therefore prime bandit/rebel territory. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 160 Chapter 162: Regrets Chapter 162: Regrets News from the front line reported a great victory without any ambush. Ten thousand Xiongnu cavalry, carrying a large number of livestock, fled westward in panic, caught off guard by the Chu army. Nearly the entire force was annihilated, with only a few escaping. Since it was difficult to supply the army in the field, Feng Shili ordered more than twenty thousand troops to return to Shattered Iron City to await further orders. He personally led five thousand men to pursue the Xiongnu, determined to capture or kill the fugitive Zaheyan. Han Ruzi felt a bit embarrassed, but he was also very pleased. The Chu armys great victory was far more important than his own predictions and reputation. That morning, Han Ruzi bid farewell to the old general Fang Daye and welcomed the first batch of returning Chu troops. In the afternoon, he and Prince Donghai went to Riverwatch City to receive another contingent led by Chai Yue. The ruins of Riverwatch City had been cleared to allow the passage of the army. It was late autumn, and the rivers shallow waters posed no obstacle. Prince Donghai, rarely venturing outside the city, gazed at the ruins with a sense of melancholy before turning and smiling, It seems our trip was in vain. We endured months of hardship in Shattered Iron City, yet we accomplished nothing. As long as the Chu army wins, thats what matters. Yes, as long as the Chu army wins... We wont have to spend the winter in Shattered Iron City, right? That depends on the imperial courts arrangements. The army will surely advance to quell the rebellions, but Shattered Iron City still needs to be guarded. Next year will bring even larger-scale battles... Prince Donghai leaned closer to Han Ruzi and whispered, What did Lin Kunshan say to you? Han Ruzi looked into his cunning eyes and asked in return, What did he say to you? When I returned to the residence, you two seemed to be having a pleasant conversation. Prince Donghai chuckled, He wants to reconcile me with my uncle. Thats a good thing for you. A good thing? My heart was stabbed by my closest kin. The wound hasnt healed, yet he expects me to forget the hatred and pretend nothing happened? Prince Donghai wouldnt easily forgive those who betrayed him. Isnt that what closest kin means? Prince Donghai snorted, Now its your turn. Lin Kunshan must have given you some advice. He suggested I capture Divine Hero Pass. Hah, is he mad? Even if the court agrees, you wouldnt be able to take the pass with ten thousand troops, let alone a few hundred garrison troops. I dont need ten thousand troops, just a few men. Wu Xiu has returned to the Capital, and theres currently no general defending Divine Hero Pass. Wu Xiu returned to the Capital? Prince Donghai was taken aback and more intrigued by this, Did he return on orders or privately? Why did he return? Lin Kunshan said he didnt know. Divine Hero Pass has sealed off information; he only found out by chance. Interesting. Prince Donghai glanced at the guards behind him, then leaned closer to Han Ruzi again, You should... You really should capture Divine Hero Pass and then request the imperial court to appoint you as its defending general. Without a legitimate reason, it would be hard to convince others and gain the courts approval. Han Ruzi didnt believe it would be that simple. Without a legitimate reason? Isnt there a rebellion within the pass? You could occupy Divine Hero Pass to quell the unrest. As for the courts recognition... Have Han Xing appoint you to an official position first. A general in the field can act on the situation. Once the deed is done, the court usually acknowledges it. Han Ruzi smiled and shook his head. Given his identity, anything he did was far from usual. Staying in Shattered Iron City is a death sentence. Feng Shili will undoubtedly seek revenge for his nephew, and youve thoroughly offended Lady Hengyang. She wont let you go either. Watching two capable generals slip away, Han Ruzi felt a sense of regret. As a mere Northern Protection General, he couldnt promise wealth and honors, so he couldnt gain loyal followers. Fang Daye and Chai Yue had grander ambitions than penniless fishermen. The Chu troops returned in batches, in high spirits, making Shattered Iron City lively. Strict military discipline relaxed, and groups of soldiers roamed the streets, drinking, quarreling, and fighting. As long as no one died, it was tolerated. Some camps even had half-naked women, laughing and chasing drunken soldiers. Han Ruzi wandered the city, astonished, and called for the leader of his private army, Chao Hua, to ask where the wine and women came from, as there were only a few female prisoners in the city. Chao Hua scratched his head, Im puzzled too. Everyone hid some wine, but I dont know where the women came from. Did they spring from the ground? But I guarantee, there are none in our army. Han Ruzi could only smile wryly. Chao Hua took the opportunity to ask, Everyones upset they didnt go to battle. Can we... In any event, I wont be leaving the residence until dawn. Chao Hua understood the subtext and happily left. Being a soldier was tough; even those without merits needed occasional indulgence. Cai Xinghai and Liu Heixiong returned later. After settling the soldiers, they came to see the Northern Protection General. They werent interested in what happened to the Xiongnu, only excitedly discussing the battle. After half an hour, they left. Du Chuanyun, recovering from his wounds, came to congratulate Han Ruzi. After they left, Du complained, What a battle, and we had more men than the Xiongnu. Did you regret missing it, Marquis Weary? Zhang Youcai shoved the tactless Du Chuanyun out. Truthfully, Han Ruzi did regret it. He had taken risks all autumn, yet backed down at the last moment, losing a chance for merit. Past midnight, Han Ruzi was about to rest when Prince Donghai rushed in, waving Zhang Youcai out, and seriously said, I have a way. What? I have a way for you to safely capture Divine Hero Pass. My uncle wants to reconcile with me, right? Ill write him a letter, asking him to give you command of Divine Hero Pass. Grand Tutor Cui is the Southern Armys Grand Marshal. Im neither his subordinate, nor is Divine Hero Pass under the Southern Armys jurisdiction. Thats not important. The key is Divine Hero Pass has no general. We... you can take advantage of the situation, seize the pass, then ask for a title. Then what? What can I do by holding Divine Hero Pass? Dont you get it? Wu Xius return to the Capital is suspicious. Capturing Divine Hero Pass gives you a chance to return to the Capital too. What if Wu Xiu returned for personal matters? Thats the risk. Han Ruzi, arent you the one who loves taking risks? Let me think about it. Not participating in the Chu armys victory against the Xiongnu is one thing, seizing the pass at this time would be even more inappropriate. It may be inappropriate for others, but its right for you. Think about it. You need to decide quickly before Feng Shili returns and the opportunity is lost. Han Ruzi couldnt sleep. Just after midnight, Han Ruzi had barely dozed off when Zhang Youcai woke him. Another Chu troop returned, bringing bad news that finally made Han Ruzi decide. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 161 Chapter 163: Sudden Appearance of the Xiongnu Chapter 163: Sudden Appearance of the Xiongnu In the middle of the night, only a dozen Chu soldiers returned to the city. They had been following General Feng Shili in pursuit of the fleeing Xiongnu when they became separated from the main force and encountered a large Xiongnu army. Fearing discovery, they galloped away frantically, unable to find General Feng, and eventually escaped back to Shattered Iron City. They were truly terrified, having barely rested on their journey back. Their lips were dry, and their faces covered in sweat and dust. Unsure of where their superior officers were, they were brought to the generals residence. The news was so sudden that Han Ruzi had to treat it with caution. Where did you see the Xiongnu army? he asked. On a grassland less than two days journey from here. Grassland? Not a valley? The soldiers shook their heads in unison. It was a grassland. The Xiongnu army was resting in their camp, which stretched as far as the eye could see, probably numbering in the tens of thousands! His description seemed exaggerated, and Han Ruzi found it hard to believe. After some thought, he asked, Did you really see the Xiongnu camp? Yes, we did, the soldiers replied in unison. Think again, carefully, Han Ruzi said. He had only encountered the Xiongnu once but had read many books about them. They always deployed scouts far from their camp. For these dozen men to reach the camps vicinity seemed unusual. Even if some Xiongnu nobles had adapted to sedentary ways, the army wouldnt abandon their old habits. The soldiers thought for a moment. One of them spoke up, Niu Er, you definitely saw the camp, right? Everyone turned to Niu Er, who looked flustered before saying, I saw it from a distance... but we did encounter many Xiongnu. This time, everyone nodded emphatically. Han Ruzi had to start from the beginning, finally piecing together the truth. Feng Shili had been pursuing the fleeing Xiongnu. Two days ago, they surrounded Zaheyan and over a hundred others. The battle was supposed to be one-sided, but a sudden wind disrupted their formation, and the Chu army fought without cohesion. Niu Er and about twenty others spotted a Xiongnu on a fine horse and gave chase. They soon realized the Xiongnu was a woman, possibly Zaheyans wife or daughter, and decided to capture her. However, she was not only riding a fast horse but was also an excellent archer, always managing to shoot one or two pursuers and break through. After chasing her for some time, the Chu soldiers noticed a larger Xiongnu cavalry force to their flank. Outnumbered, they stopped their pursuit and turned back. The Xiongnu cavalry did not pursue them but instead met the woman and escorted her away. The Chu soldiers felt increasingly uneasy. Niu Er bravely rode up a hill and saw the vast camp but admitted that he had been looking into the setting sun and couldnt see clearly. But we heard the sound of the army, right? Niu Er asked for his comrades confirmation. The others nodded. Yes, we heard the rumbling of thousands of horses, shaking the ground. Recalling the scene, the soldiers were pale with fear. They tried to rejoin General Feng but couldnt find the way back, so they fled east and returned to Shattered Iron City after two days and nights. The Xiongnu cavalry saw you but didnt chase you? Han Ruzi asked. We dont know why. They shouted something we didnt understand, Niu Er said. Han Ruzi immediately summoned Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai. Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai exchanged a look and nodded. If so, General Feng Shili and his men are in great danger? Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai nodded again. Prince Donghai interjected, Wait, if Feng Shili is in danger, how did these soldiers escape? They were let go by the Xiongnu, Chai Yue explained. Its likely a form of intimidation to create chaos in Shattered Iron City. Foolish, Prince Donghai judged. Han Ruzi needed such foolishness. He looked around at the group. Given the suddenness of this event, with General Fengs fate unknown, as the Northern Protection General, I have the authority to take command of all Chu troops, correct? There were over twenty thousand Chu soldiers in the city. Feng Shili had appointed two trusted deputies to oversee the army temporarily. Normally, the Northern Protection General wouldnt have a say. If not for the deputies being heavily drunk and the gate guards being Han Ruzis men, the returning soldiers wouldnt have been brought to the generals residence. Cai Xinghai was the first to respond, As the Northern Protection General, you can take command of the entire northern region. This wasnt a solid reason. Chai Yue added, As long as the Chu soldiers are in the city, the Northern Protection General should have the authority to take command. Good. Han Ruzi looked around again. A lone city is hard to defend. I will personally go to Divine Hero Pass for reinforcements. I will take command of all Chu troops and then hand them over to you two. Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai were shocked, their faces changing. Chai Yue said, This... the number of Xiongnu troops is unknown. Shattered Iron City might not need reinforcements... Only Prince Donghai knew Han Ruzis real intention in going to Divine Hero Pass. He said, Requesting reinforcements might be unnecessary, but if the Xiongnu outnumber us and besiege the city, now is the time to request help, or we might lose the chance. Chai Yue understood the logic but was uneasy about taking command of the Chu army. Perhaps we should speak to the two deputies. Maybe... Han Ruzi shook his head, I trust you two. Do you trust me? This was a high-stakes gamble. If the supposed Xiongnu army was small or did not attack, if Feng Shili survived and returned... any of these scenarios could spell trouble for Han Ruzi, Chai Yue, and Cai Xinghai. Cai Xinghai suddenly knelt, having been prepared for this day. He even felt it had come too late. Please give your orders, Lord Marquis. For Chai Yue, the decision was harder. He had just achieved merit and had a bright future. But remembering the Chai family members who had forced him to commit suicide, he made up his mind and knelt. I am willing to follow you. Cui Teng, feeling the excitement, also knelt, not knowing what to say, just calling out, Brother-in-law. Prince Donghai stepped back, smiling silently. He wouldnt kneel to Han Ruzi again. Come with me to see the two deputies, Han Ruzi said, taking his sword from the wall. On the way, Han Ruzi called for ten soldiers on night duty. At the gate, they met Zhang Youcai, who had completed his task and written Chen on the wall, a signal to summon Meng E. Du Chuanyun would escort Cui Teng; Han Ruzi needed a protector by his side. Han Ruzi, Prince Donghai, Cui Teng, Chai Yue, Cai Xinghai, Zhang Youcai, Du Chuanyun, Ni Qiu, and ten soldiers, eighteen in total, walked through the quiet streets, everyone armed with swords. It was almost dawn. Apart from a few late-night revelers, most soldiers were asleep, and Shattered Iron City was silent. One of Feng Shilis deputies was fast asleep, while the other was still drinking with his subordinates, holding a woman in his arms, completely unaware of what was about to happen. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 162 Chapter 164: Execution Chapter 164: Execution Deputy General Luo was already numb with drunkenness, his mind blank, yet he couldnt bear to part with the wine and meat before him, let alone release the two women in his arms. He knew that if he let go, the ravenous officers around him would snatch them away. He was a tight-fisted man, his fingers never let go when they could hold on. He held his cup tightly, grabbed money tightly, and embraced women tightly, preferring to let things rot in his hands rather than share them. The table full of wine and meat was a tribute from his subordinate officers.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Out of the hundreds of thousands of Chu soldiers, only... only we... have made great achievements. General Feng eats meat, we... enjoy the gravy. We must... drink enough. Come on! Two cups of wine were brought to his mouth. Luo took a sip from one bowl, grinning widely as he held the women tighter. They had to smile while keeping their cups balanced. More than a dozen officers were already drunk. Once again, they lost to Deputy General Luo, unable to get him completely drunk. It was at this moment that Han Ruzi arrived with his men. Seeing the chaotic scene, he was even more determined to seize control of the military. The room was lit by more than a dozen candles, so it was as bright as daylight. Luo squinted for a while before recognizing the Northern Protection General. He immediately pushed the women under the table, making them put down their cups. Remembering that he was in charge of the army by order, he slightly loosened his grip and grinned foolishly at the doorway. Northern Protection General, youre late... late. Go find women elsewhere... How old are you even? Hand over the generals command token, Han Ruzi ordered. On what grounds? Luo, emboldened by wine, was not afraid of the deposed emperor and didnt even bother to stand up. Du Chuanyun, with two guards, bypassed the drunken officers and approached Luo. The guards reached for the two women, but Luo, enraged, tightened his grip, shouting, Mine! Theyre all mine! Du Chuanyun struck Luo at the back of the neck. Luos arms went numb, failing to keep hold of the women. Infuriated, he stood up, only to feel dizzy and collapse. Even if he wished to hold on, he could only let go, yawning and closing his eyes, mumbling, Mine... no one can... Du Chuanyun rummaged through Luos arms, pulled out a small package, and opened it to show Han Ruzi. It was indeed the generals command token entrusted to Luo by Feng Shili. Han Ruzi, already familiar with military affairs, took the command token and ordered, Both deputy generals are to be imprisoned for dereliction of duty. Summon all officers and clerks above the seventh rank to the generals residence within half an hour. Any latecomers will be dealt with by military law. Seizing the token was easy, which boosted everyones confidence. They immediately followed orders, but Han Ruzi and Chai Yue understood that seizing the token was just the beginning. Making everyone acknowledge the seizure was the real challenge. The soldiers of the personal army were also indulging in revelry. Only a few, who had to guard the generals residence, were not part of the celebration. Han Ruzi gathered about seventy to eighty of them, ordering them to stand on either side with weapons. Deputy General Luo, hands bound, sat leaning against a pillar, still dreaming. More than half of the officers and clerks had been drinking with Luo and were dragged to the generals residence, still asleep on the ground. A few, slightly sober, pretended to sleep, not daring to open their eyes. Chai Yue and others brought the remaining officers. The second deputy general, Sun, had also drunk heavily but was more sober, having slept early. Du Chuanyun and Cui Teng forcibly brought him. Deputy General Sun, unwilling to kneel, stood in the hall, shouting, Northern Protection General, killing meritorious officers, are you rebelling? Han Ruzi spent the day inspecting the city, starting with his personal troops. Chao Hua, ashamed after waking, regretted being drunk when the general needed loyal men. But it wasnt entirely his fault, as he had sought permission to drink. Han Ruzi, with Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai, visited every camp, ensuring the soldiers saw him. The last to be inspected was the noble camp, whose personnel were probably the least loyal but they kept their thoughts well hidden. Han Ruzi didnt expect all 400 noble soldiers to support him, as long as they didnt cause trouble. Shortly after noon, the first scouts returned with confirmed news of a large Xiongnu army approaching Shattered Iron City, expected to arrive by nightfall. The news spread, boosting Han Ruzis credibility and prestige. Seizing the moment, Han Ruzi ordered Chai Yue to arrange defenses and Cai Xinghai to enforce military law. Chai Yues first command was to send men to guard the beacon tower on the eastern hill, ready to block Riverwatch City with stones. Scouts came and went, bringing increasingly alarming news. Half an hour before sunset, there was no need to send more scouts. The Xiongnu army appeared across the river. The vanguard, about four to five thousand, scouted the area, followed by more cavalry setting up camp without crossing the river. As more Xiongnu arrived, Chai Yue ordered the beacon tower guards to roll stones down and block Riverwatch City by nightfall. No one doubted the Xiongnu armys existence. Even without clear sight at night, the estimated enemy count was at least fifty thousand, far more than Shattered Iron Citys twenty-five thousand Chu soldiers. The atmosphere in the army turned from skepticism to fear. The pressing question was why they werent retreating to Divine Hero Passwhy not flee? Chai Yue explained that, according to military law, cowardice and abandoning the city were capital offenses. Soldiers would lose their pay or even face penal servitude. Though the Xiongnu are many, thirty thousand Chu soldiers can hold out. The Northern Protection General will seek reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass. The Chu army within the pass numbers over two hundred thousand and will quickly come to fight the Xiongnu. Chai Yue had to blend truth and deception. Though the Chu army was numerous, they were scattered suppressing rebellions and couldnt be quickly mobilized. But as a Chu general, Chai Yue understood that Shattered Iron City must be held. Only here could the Chu army advance or retreat freely. If they retreated to Divine Hero Pass, theyd lose the advantage of this staging point, and would have to make a long detour to the north to attack the Xiongnu. Han Ruzi planned to leave at night but stayed longer to stabilize morale. He couldnt take many people, especially not Prince Donghai. Cui Teng will deliver a message to the Southern Army. If we both head to Divine Hero Pass, it will look like the family is fleeing. One of us must stay. You choose, Han Ruzi said. Prince Donghai, his eyes darting, replied, Ill stay, but you must bring reinforcements. He preferred to stay, where the Chu army was under Han Ruzi and Chai Yues control, rather than face the uncertainty of trying to capture Divine Hero Pass. We each have our strengths. You seize authority; Ill defend the city At midnight, Meng E arrived as promised. Han Ruzi, taking only twenty men, set out for Divine Hero Pass. By dawn, clouds covered the sky, and snow began to fall near noon, heralding winter. Winter, usually a barrier to the Xiongnu, now worked against the Chu army. Once the river froze solid, the Xiongnu army could advance directly to Shattered Iron City. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 163 Chapter 165: Chaos at Divine Hero Pass Chapter 165: Chaos at Divine Hero Pass Meng E sat quietly in the room. She was adept at waiting. Zhang Youcai ran into the room, lighting a candle. Seeing an extra person suddenly there, he almost screamed. Recognizing her vaguely, he exclaimed, You are... you are... Meng E was dressed in a coarse prisoners outfit, her face weathered, looking decades older. If they had met outside, Zhang Youcai would never have recognized her as the former palace maid. Yes, its me. Get me a soldiers armor. Ah? Okay. Zhang Youcai turned to find the armor, then felt something was off and turned back. How did you get here? The Weary Marquis invited me. Zhang Youcai scratched his head, suddenly understanding, Oh, the master had me write the character Chen on the wall to find you, right? Yes. Zhang Youcai scratched his head again, puzzled by the connection between the Weary Marquis and Meng E. How did you end up in Shattered Iron City? Someone paid me to serve a sentence for his wife, Meng E replied, tilting her head slightly as she observed Zhang Youcai. Any more questions? No more. Zhang Youcai hurried out, soon returning with a lighter set of armor, placing it on the table. He quickly packed a bundle and waited outside. Not long after, Meng E emerged, looking slightly smaller than an average man but appearing every bit the soldier in armor. Her face, weathered, made her look like a man in his thirties. Zhang Youcai laughed, If you had dressed like this earlier, I wouldnt have recognized you. Call me Chen Tong from now on. Alright, Chen Tong. Why the surname Chen? Did the master find you, or did you find the master? Do you still have contact with the palace? Why didnt you join the Unfortunates back then? Brother Cai is also here, do you want to see him? The master wont let me go with him, but with you protecting him, Im relieved. Meng E ignored all his questions. Han Ruzi recognized Meng E at once, not because of his keen eyesight but because he had been expecting her. Upon seeing the unfamiliar face, he immediately guessed who it was. The group of more than twenty set off, traveling all day. At night, while resting at the camp, Han Ruzi had his first conversation with Meng E after their meeting, brief and to the point. Protect my safety, dont let me be killed by assassins. If I regain the throne, within five years after ascending, I will lend you an army. But you must ensure that the attacked country deserves it. Alright, Meng E agreed without hesitation, without a hint of negotiation, and remained in the tent. Once a palace maid, now a soldier, both identities were disguises. No one knew this new recruit. Everyone assumed she was a trusted aide assigned by the Northern Protection General and paid no attention. When they arrived at Divine Hero Pass, a thin layer of snow covered the ground, and the guards were much stricter. After carefully questioning their identities and checking their documents, they were allowed into the city and guided directly to the administrative office of Divine Hero Pass. The city was in chaos, with masses of civilians trying to enter the pass. Countless carts and carriages clogged the streets, clashing with soldiers. Han Ruzi and his group had to dismount and walk to bypass the obstructions. The office was even more chaotic, with numerous servants and soldiers coming and going. Several carts piled with belongings stood at the entrance. Is this... are they fleeing? Cui Teng, who needed a stamp on his pass to leave the city, followed them to the office. Hearing about the approaching Xiongnu army, his first reaction was to flee, yet he now scorned others for trying to escape. Lin Kunshan hadnt come along, and only Han Ruzi knew that General Wu Xiu was no longer in the city. Hence, he was puzzled as to whose belongings these were. Their guide, a junior officer, asked the Northern Protection General and his group to wait at the entrance while he went inside to report. Before leaving, he asked, Is the Xiongnu army really here? With hundreds of thousands of troops? There is indeed an army, but the exact number is unclear. We should have more definite information by tomorrow or the day after. The junior officer sighed, shook his head, and went inside. Only then did the others realize the Northern Protection General intended to seize a command seal again. Cui Teng, delighted, added, Yes, hand it over quickly, or Ill have to search you. The clerk, pale-faced, hesitated. In times of peace, he could manage, but in chaos, he couldnt make decisions. The seal... is not with me. You dare deceive us! You just said it was, now you deny it? Cui Teng raised his fist. The clerk initially nodded, unable to explain before being threatened. Covering his face with his hands, he stammered, The seal was taken by General Han. Cui Teng lowered his fist, General Han? Which General Han? General of the Left of the Northern Army, Han Tong. Han Tong? Cui Teng, familiar with many nobles, quickly recalled, The son of the Martial Emperors seventeenth prince. Brother-in-law, hes your cousin. Han Ruzi had heard of Han Tong. After the Champion Marquis Han Shi became Northern Army Grand Marshal, he recruited many clan members, including Han Tong, who served as General of the Left and was highly trusted. Seizing the seal just became more difficult. When did General Tong arrive? Han Ruzi asked, following the clans habit of using given names. This morning, two hours before you. Han Ruzi sighed inwardly, realizing he had just missed the chance. If not for staying to stabilize the Chu army in Shattered Iron City, he would have arrived earlier. There was no use regretting it. Stabilizing the Chu army was a necessary task. Even knowing hed be late, he would have made the same choice. Where is General Tong now? The clerk, flustered, replied, Checking the warehouses in the east city. Take me to him. The clerk shook his head, I must sort General Wus belongings and send them out of the city by nightfall. If anything is missing, I cant bear the responsibility. Cui Teng and Du Chuanyun stepped forward, ready to act. The Chief Clerk, shielding his head, refused to relent. He was loyal to Wu Xiu and would only follow his orders. Handing over the official seal was one thing; losing his personal belongings were another. Fang Daye intervened, asking, Are these things to be sent to the cCapital? The clerk nodded, bewildered by the elderly mans presence. Have the travel documents been prepared? The clerk nodded again. Show us. The clerk shook his head, placing his hands on his stomach. Cui Teng and Du Chuanyun knew what to do. Each grabbed an arm while Cui Teng retrieved a wooden case from the clerks robe. Opening it, he found the documents. Its so hard for us to leave the city, yet Wu Xiu prepared his documents for his personal belongings in advance. He should be reported for this. Fang Daye took the document, glanced at it, and saw the clerks name on it. It seemed like he intended to flee. Fang Daye didnt ask further. He simply tore up the document and said, You need a new document. Take us to meet the General of the Left. Han Ruzi hadnt expected Fang Daye to help. He had only brought him to help him expedite his own travel documents. Fang Daye, like an old lion, breathed heavily and coldly said, I need to leave the city too. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 164 Chapter 166: Volunteers Chapter 166: Volunteers Prince Donghai personally ascended the city wall to look across the river. His heart sank, and he began to regret staying in Shattered Iron City. The horizon was filled with the dark tents of the Xiongnu. Cavalry squads rode unrestrained on the opposite bank, observing the southern shore. Some Xiongnu even stood at the rivers edge, pointing at Shattered Iron City. Prince Donghai felt like he had been spotted, possibly even targeted by archers. Despite the river between them, he didnt feel safe. He turned and asked a nearby officer, simultaneously taking cover behind the parapet. Are there really a hundred thousand of them? Based on the number of tents, its estimated to be around seventy to a hundred thousand, an officer replied, this conclusion drawn from multiple scouts observations. So many! Prince Donghai had heard the figure before but was still shocked. Back in Mayi City, with twenty to thirty thousand Chu troops as backup, he thought a hundred thousand Xiongnu were too few. Now, the number weighed on him as heavily as a mountain. Trying not to show his fear, he forced a smile, Its snowing now, which will make supplies difficult. The more Xiongnu there are, the sooner theyll retreat, right? The officers nodded, one adding, But Shattered Iron City must hold out as well. The blunt truth stung. Prince Donghai struggled to maintain his smile and turned back to look at the opposite bank. You have a plan to defend the city, right? Yes, General Chai has two plans. The Xiongnu have been observing Riverwatch City, likely planning to cross the river there. When they try to clear the stones, the beacon tower on the eastern hill can push down logs to reseal the passage. Good, thats a solid plan. It should hold the Xiongnu for a few days. Whats the second plan? An officer pointed west towards Flowing Sand City, The river is freezing. Once the ice is thick enough, the Xiongnu will likely cross there. General Chai plans to set an ambush at Flowing Sand City to hit their vanguard and blunt their advance. Excellent. Prince Donghai, unfamiliar with military leadership, felt a bit relieved knowing the officers had plans. Having spent enough time on the wall, he tightened his cloak and descended, Make sure the gates are secure and the walls are strong. Dont give the Xiongnu any opportunity. Back at the generals residence, a group of noble sons awaited him. About a dozen of them stepped forward to greet him humbly. Among them, Prince Donghai felt more at ease, guessing their purpose. With a cold nod, he entered the main hall. As expected, once the servants had withdrawn, the noble sons surrounded Prince Donghai, speaking all at once. Quiet, Prince Donghai commanded, pointing around until his finger landed on the son of Marquis Shengjun, Lou Ji, you speak. Prince Donghais choice was deliberate, as Lou Jis father held the highest title among them. Lou Ji, familiar with Prince Donghai, spoke directly, We should leave Shattered Iron City while we still can. The Xiongnu wont cross the river immediately. If we ride quickly, we can reach the pass in less than two days. Prince Donghais finger moved again, stopping at the nephew of Chancellor Yin Wuhai, Small-eyes Yin, your thoughts? Despite his nickname, Small-eyes Yins eyes were not small, he was just constantly squinting with a smile. Now, wide-eyed, he nearly shouted, Shattered Iron City cant hold! The Northern Protection General wont bring reinforcements! We cant wait to die here; we need to escape quickly! Do you all think the same? Prince Donghai asked. The group nodded. Lou Ji added, This is just an isolated city beyond the border. Is it worth defending? If we retreat first and the army follows behind us, bringing back thirty thousand Chu soldiers would be a significant military merit. Prince Donghai thought for a moment, You have a point. Lets discuss this with Chai Yue, as he is in charge of defending the city. Prince Donghai sternly said, Youve all have enjoyed state stipends since birth. The nation has supported your families for generations. Isnt it time to repay that debt? They were speechless, more shocked than ashamed. They never expected such words from Prince Donghai. General Chai, please issue the orders. If necessary, Ill lead the charge myself. Prince Donghai felt a twinge of nervousness. If it were Han Ruzi or Fang Daye, he wouldnt dare boast. But Chai Yue should understand the unspoken rules and act accordingly. Chai Yue, equally shocked, was greatly relieved, These volunteers will suffice. Shattered Iron City needs you, Prince Donghai. You must stay and command. Prince Donghai nodded solemnly, then turned to the stunned noble sons, Make your families proud. Fight bravely. Leaving the noble sons behind, he descended the tower. Chai Yue ordered armor and horses for them from the noble camp. This incident ensured the officers compliance with the ambush plan. Prince Donghai felt satisfied, having both punished the cowardly nobles and taken revenge against those who had once betrayed him. Back at the generals residence, Lin Kunshan came to see him. Upon entering, he smiled and saluted, Prince Donghai, your strategy is brilliant. It both taught a lesson to the cowardly and stabilized the army. Your prestige will greatly increase. Do I need such prestige? Prince Donghai felt no need to hide his ambition from the fate seer. They care only for their lives, not for Chus cities. I care. Lin Kunshan smiled, The Chu empire, beset by internal and external troubles, needs a royal scion like you to turn the tide. Prince Donghai snorted. Over two hundred miles away, another person also cared about the Chu empires territorial integrity. Led by the chief clerk, Han Ruzi and his party reached the east warehouse but found no sign of General Han Tong. They learned he had taken some supplies to the north gate and had left recently. They hurried to the north gate, where people and vehicles were blocked from exiting. No amount of shouting could open the gate. Han Ruzi had the chief clerk report his arrival. After a long wait, the clerk returned, confused, The General requests to see the Northern Protection General alone. Sensing something amiss, Han Ruzi said, Alright, but I need a bodyguard. That... should be fine. Ill ask. The clerk hurried back, puzzled by the lack of kinship between these royal cousins. Du Chuanyun tightened his belt, ready to accompany Han Ruzi, who stopped him, You stay. Chen Tong, come with me. Meng E nodded. In front of others, she never spoke to avoid revealing her identity. Du Chuanyun, both surprised and disappointed, couldnt believe this ordinary soldier was more skilled than him. The clerk returned, inviting the Northern Protection General and his attendant up the tower. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 165 Chapter 167: Atop the City Gate Chapter 167: Atop the City Gate The stairway inside the tower was crowded with fully armed soldiers, forcing those climbing up to move sideways. Meng E handed over her saber before being allowed to pass. The spacious room at the top was similarly filled with guards. Han Ruzi scanned the room but didnt immediately see his target. At the chief clerks prompting, he finally spotted his cousin Han Tong in a corner behind several guards. The two had likely met before, one sitting on the emperors throne and the other standing among many imperial clan members. Thus, Han Tong recognized Han Ruzi, though the latter didnt remember his face. The clerk, persistently busy, took a few steps forward with a sycophantic smile, General of the Left, the travel documents... Han Tong waved his arms dismissively, as if swatting away annoying insects. The clerk, more persistent than an insect, stepped forward again, General of the Left, without the documents, I cannot leave the pass. The general... Han Tong suddenly strode forward, right hand gripping his sword hilt, teeth clenched, No one leaves the pass, not even a mouse. The clerk paled, regretting having handed over the seal, But... but... Guards! Guards! Han Tong shouted as if facing a grave danger. The outburst startled both the clerk and Han Ruzi, who couldnt understand his cousins extreme reaction. Take him away, drive him out, I dont want to see him ever again! Han Tong commanded. Two guards, brought by Han Tong from the Northern Army, stepped forward, grabbed the clerks arms, and began to drag him out. The bewildered and fearful clerk had no idea how he had offended the General of the Left. Han Tong, around thirty years old, looked sullen and panicked but tried to maintain a facade of authority. He clenched his fists on the desk, avoiding eye contact with Han Ruzi, addressing him with downcast eyes, So, you finally came. I knew you would. Han Ruzi was puzzled, I arrived just recently. They said you arrived slightly earlier. A bit earlier? Haha, just that bit earlier, and Divine Hero Pass is mine! Han Tong declared. Han Ruzi glanced at Meng E, signaling her to stay put, then took a couple of steps forward. Han Tong grew even more nervous, despite the tall, strong guards around him. He lacked confidence, fearing his teenage cousin might harm him. His fists tightened, but he refrained from shouting, keeping his gaze down. Han Ruzi sensed his cousins fear. The Xiongnu army has already reached Shattered Iron City. What are your plans, General Tong? The Xiongnu... the Xiongnu... how could there be Xiongnu? Han Tong was still in shock from the news he had received that morning, having been unaware of the Xiongnus approach when he was dispatched to Divine Hero Pass. What are your plans, General Tong? Han Ruzi repeated. Han Tong sat slowly, clutching his head, Plans? The Champion Marquis didnt mention plans... he instructed me to guard Divine Hero Pass, to let no one through... Han Tong raised his head, finally meeting Han Ruzis gaze, Especially not to let you through the pass back to the Capital. Han Ruzi smiled, I have no intention of returning to the Capital. Im here to request reinforcements. Han Tong also smiled, a bit crazily, I thought I had missed it, but I got here just in time. Haha, the Champion Marquis foresaw everything. You cannot pass! You cannot... After his laughter subsided, Han Ruzi said, Divine Hero Pass is easy to defend and hard to attack. Even if the Xiongnu come, they wont take it quickly. Theres no need to panic. The Xiongnu... easy to defend... how did you enter the pass? The north gate... the north gate should be closed immediately. Han Tong fumbled on the desk for paper and ink. A guard, seeing his struggle, stepped forward to assist. Han Tong quickly wrote an order, stamped it with the seal from his robe, and handed it to a guard, who rushed off. Han Ruzi watched silently. When the guard left, he said, Im here now, standing before you, General Tong. Open the gates to let the civilians through, then gather the troops outside the pass to support Shattered Iron City immediately. Han Tong looked puzzled, as if wondering why Han Ruzi was still there, Ive sent word to the Champion Marquis. He will decide. My task is to guard the pass, and I wont open the gates. Han Ruzis tone grew firmer, Shattered Iron City is in imminent danger. Anyone else would send reinforcements immediately. Please, General Tong, act decisively. Still hesitant, the clerk saw Cui Teng grab his collar again and quickly agreed, Alright, alright. Please come with me, Lord Cui. Your presence carries more weight than mine. Of course. Cui Teng pushed the clerk towards the office. Han Ruzi dispatched five guards to accompany them. He called Du Chuanyun over, When I was upstairs, one of General Tongs guards went downstairs to deliver orders. Did you see him? I did. Remember what he looked like? I do. Intercept him, and persuade him to take us up the tower. If he refuses... I know what to do. Du Chuanyun ran off. Han Ruzi assigned five guards to follow, leaving him with ten guards, including Meng E, and the silent old General Fang Daye. Once we have the seal, you can leave, General Fang. Yes. Fang Daye said nothing more, walking away to blend in with the commoners on the street. Han Ruzi and his guards waited. Nearby, a cart piled with bundles carried two crying children. Their parents, anxious, watched the gate, unable to comfort them. Compared to the Martial Emperors era, the Chu empire had indeed declined, but it wasnt yet powerless. Han Ruzi vowed to repel the Xiongnu, not merely defend the city. Cui Teng and the clerk returned first, bringing over a hundred men, more than expected. It was unclear how Cui Teng had managed this. Lets start the battle. Cui Teng was eager, fearless. The soldiers and retainers, however, looked pale and anxious. Wait, Han Ruzi said. After a while, Du Chuanyun returned, He wouldnt cooperate, so I brought him back. He pointed behind him, where five guards dragged the bound messenger. The street was chaotic; no one noticed the daylight kidnapping. Just as Han Ruzi was about to issue orders, a commotion erupted at the gate. Many were shouting to open the gate, but when there was no response, they turned their anger towards the tower. A tall figure led the charge, demanding, The gate officer is up there. Let him come out and explain! Fang Daye, disguised as a commoner, shouted, inciting the crowd. Han Tongs guards, about a hundred strong, drew their swords. But the mass of people was overwhelming, making the guards nervous. Han Ruzi signaled for the captured messenger to call for help. The bruised and defiant messenger kept his mouth shut, shaking his head. Du Chuanyun took the lead, climbing onto a cart and pulling the messenger up, shouting, Theres a Xiongnu spy in the north! Help is needed! Look, your man is hurt! The guards on and around the tower, seeing the injured messenger, panicked, further disarraying their ranks. Han Ruzi turned to Cui Teng and the clerk, Time to rescue the general. Cui Teng hesitated but quickly understood, Yes, we must assist General Tong. Everyone, follow me! Rescue the General of the Left, and there will be rewards for all! Cui Teng led the men through the crowd towards the tower. The confused guards hesitated, some even moving aside to check on the situation at the north gate. Han Ruzi watched the chaos he had created. Unlike past risky ventures, he felt genuinely calm this time, confident in victory. Sometimes, a weak enemy can instill great confidence. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 166 Chapter 168: The General who Holds Command The citys citizens had been waiting in the streets for nearly a day. Once their anger was unleashed, it was uncontrollable. Initially, they were wary, but as more people gathered and pushed forward, the front ranks were forced into the tower, clashing with the guards. The guards injured a few people, but the overwhelming crowd toppled the guards on the stairs, forcing their way upward step by step. Fang Daye, the instigator, extricated himself before the situation spiraled out of control. He approached the Northern Protection General, saying, Lets go up from another entrance. The tower had two doors: one at ground level and another leading directly to the city wall. Cui Teng, leading over a hundred miscellaneous troops under the pretext of protecting the General of the Left, also appeared on the city wall, vigorously waving to Han Ruzi. Han Ruzi immediately led his men into an eastern alley, occasionally waving back to Cui Teng. They soon found a staircase leading to the top of the city wall, where a dozen soldiers stood guard, anxiously watching the gate. When Cui Teng and his men rushed down, the guards didnt dare to stop or question them. Han Tong was dragged down by a few people, his face pale and body trembling, Rebellion, this is a rebellion... Cui Teng tossed the seal over, grinning triumphantly, Done. It was that simple. Han Ruzi caught the seal and found the chief clerk among the crowd, Now we can open the gate, right? The clerk, disoriented from following Cui Teng up and down the tower, nodded and then shook his head. As Han Ruzi was about to issue an official order, Fang Daye interjected, Do not open the gate yet. General Fang, what do you suggest? Han Ruzi held great respect for the old general. The civilians are in chaos. Opening the gate now will only spread chaos into the interior of the city. The Northern Protection General should first gather the citys soldiers, then order the civilians to obtain exit documents from the office and release them in batches.Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com Lacking experience, Han Ruzi immediately saw the wisdom in Fang Dayes advice. He led his men to the office, leaving some soldiers to announce the order at the gate shortly. The office was deserted, even the cleaning staff were taken away by Cui Teng. Many of the belongings had been looted, with scattered scrolls, fabrics, and other items left behind. The looters fled when they saw the soldiers returning. The chief clerk, seeing the mess, lamented, How will I explain this to General Wu? Realizing he couldnt clean up alone, he decided to stay close to the Northern Protection General, hoping to pass the responsibility up the chain. Han Ruzi ordered the carts moved aside, the office doors opened wide, and soldiers lined the streets to maintain order. Only ten guards remained inside, while Han Tong was placed under watch in the rear yard. Han Ruzi sat behind the desk, holding the seal, while Cui Teng managed the ink and the chief clerk handled the paperwork. They brought in a large number of forms that needed names, reasons, dates, and accompanying items. With the proper documents, people could pass through the gates unimpeded. The first exit document was for Fang Daye, the reason stated as returning home, and the accompanying item a horse. Han Ruzi stamped it, and Fang Daye carefully stored the document, bowed, and left the office. The chief clerk couldnt help but comment, Who is this old man? Such disrespect in a government office? Han Ruzi smiled, instructing the chief clerk to prepare one. Watching Du Chuanyun leave, his unease grew. Wu Xius sudden return to the Capital, the Champion Marquis sending Han Tong to guard the pass, and no news from his wife for nearly half a month were ominous signs of unknown events in the Capital. With the enemy at the gate, Han Ruzi couldnt abandon his post. He could only send Du Chuanyun to gather information. As night deepened, the gates closed as per regulations. The civilians, no longer panicked, returned home with their documents, trusting the young general who seemed dependable. The office gradually quieted. Soldiers returned to their posts, and the conscripted household retainers and servants resumed their roles, cleaning, cooking, and retrieving scattered belongings. The chief clerk wept over the losses but clung closer to the Northern Protection General. Han Ruzi also needed the chief clerk. With few followers left, he relied on Meng E for personal protection but he needed more support. After completing most tasks, Han Ruzi went to visit General Han Tong in the back courtyard. After Cui Tengs example, Han Ruzi didnt want to give up on anyone. The chief clerk and officials could only stabilize the pass, but a noble with a position could influence a broader region and its soldiers. Over a hundred Northern Army soldiers guarded the back courtyard. Seeing Han Ruzi approach, they respectfully saluted, not attempting to rescue their general. In a small room, Han Tong still trembled, untouched food on the table. Han Ruzi entered alone, his confidence in Han Tong dwindling, Divine Hero Pass is secure, and I havent left. You can relax. Han Tong looked up, his eyes filled with fear and confusion. Han Ruzi took out the seal, This is just a symbol. Real power must be earned. But with this, its easier. Power lies between ten paces and a thousand li, Han Ruzi felt his power had reached ten li. Han Tong clearly didnt understand, his confusion deepening. After a long pause, he said, I shouldnt have accepted the Champion Marquiss invitation. Staying quietly in the Capital would have been better. Ordinary people with ambition can succeed, even become chancellors. But imperial clan members only face one enddeath. Why am I so unlucky? I dont want to join your struggles or fight the Xiongnu. This is all a mistake, a nightmare... Han Tong began hitting his head. Han Ruzi realized this man wasnt worth recruiting. He also felt slightly disdainful towards the Champion Marquis. Despite his higher status, larger army, and greater knowledge, Han Ruzi didnt see him as the primary threat. Han Ruzi left without further questions. He ordered for a horse and set off to catch up with Fang Daye. No matter what, he had to retain the old general recommended by Yang Feng. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 167 Chapter 169: Nighttime Chat Chapter 169: Nighttime Chat Traveling at night was difficult, especially in winter. The cold wind howled, and the ground was slippery with ice, making everyone, including horses, move cautiously. Fang Daye led his horse along the official road, slowly trudging forward. He was constantly overtaken by otherspeople pushing carts, driving livestock, or carrying childrenhurrying as if the Xiongnu were right behind them. Gradually, the number of people catching up from behind decreased, and those who did were less hurried. A wife, walking alongside her husband, grumbled, Youre the one who insisted we leave. Many neighbors decided to stay in the city to see how things turn out. I wonder how our house is. The chickens and ducks havent been fed tonight. Did you lock the door? The husband, slightly regretful but unwilling to admit it or argue, repeatedly said, Yes, yes. Fang Daye glanced back, facing the north wind. The shadow of Divine Hero Pass had long disappeared into the darkness. Although he was the one who had suggested the idea of stabilizing the populace, the young Northern Protection General seemed to be executing it well. Behind a dilapidated wall by the roadside, a group had built a fire, huddling around it for warmth. Someone called out to the solitary old man on the road, Come warm yourself by the fire. Theres no village or inn ahead tonight. Fang Daye found a spot to tie his horse, fed it some beans, and joined the group, sharing in the warmth. The people knew each other, fervently discussing the state of the world. For decades, Great Chu has never lost to the Xiongnu. This time will be no different. We might have left too early. Times have changed, young man. During the Martial Emperors reign, Chu soldiers chased the Xiongnu beyond the pass. Now the Xiongnu are close to Divine Hero Pass. I remember when Chu outposts extended a hundred miles north of the river. People could freely roam and graze their cattle. Since the Martial Emperors passing, I havent crossed the northern gates. The new Northern Protection General seems capable, like a general who knows how to fight. Hes too young. During the Martial Emperors time, someone his age, no matter how noble, could only be a captain, learning from the veterans before commanding troops independently. Hes too young to be a match for the Xiongnu. We did the right thing by leaving, though we might have been too hasty and could have waited a night. Sigh, I dont even know if its a good idea to rush home. Ive heard of unrest in many places. I hope my hometown is safe. The worst-case scenario is not encountering unrest back home. It is to be conscripted again and sent to defend Divine Hero Pass. Most of the citys populace were merchants. They were eager to return to their hometowns but also wanted to avoid conscription or heavy taxes. They sighed collectively, frequently reminiscing about the Martial Emperors reign, forgetting his later years cruelty, remembering only the peace and prosperity. Old man, did you come from the north? someone asked. Fang Daye responded with a nod, preferring not to chat idly. Can Shattered Iron City hold out? Fang Daye pondered, Probably ten to fifteen days. If reinforcements from within the pass are delayed, it will be dangerous. There arent many troops left within the pass. Most are dealing with the unrest back in the homelands. Internal and external troubles have converged. The Chu empire knows it has internal and external troubles. The Xiongnu may not. Theyve been defeated for decades and must be wary. As long as the Chu army shows resolve, they might push the Xiongnu back.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only Fang Dayes manner of speech distinguished him from ordinary folk, earning him their respect. They made room for him, and someone offered a flask of heated wine. After a couple of sips, warmth spread through his body. Do you suggest dealing with external threats before internal ones? someone asked. Han Ruzi, stunned but pleased, also mounted his horse, riding side by side with Fang Daye back to Divine Hero Pass, discussing the current state of the empire. Fang Daye, unusually talkative, left Han Ruzi listening intently. By the roadside, the onlookers murmured, I knew he wasnt an ordinary person. He must be a fallen official, and now hes being invited back. Did you see that I was the one who called him over? Uncle, you call everyone over. Its not just him. Didnt you recognize the general? Hes the one who signed our exit documents at Divine Hero Pass. The Northern Protection General? You sure? It was so dark. Absolutely. Theres no other young general like him. Silence followed, and an elder said, With these two, the Chu army will surely defeat the Xiongnu. At dawn, lets return to Divine Hero Pass and avoid the hardships of the road. Traveling back at a regular pace, Han Ruzi felt time pass faster. Fang Dayes analysis opened his eyes, Tomorrow, Ill dispatch troops to support Shattered Iron City in batches, making the Xiongnu believe reinforcements are constantly arriving. Frequent deployments can confuse the Xiongnu, but grain supplies are critical. Shattered Iron City wasnt meant to house over twenty thousand soldiers, and its grain wont last long. Divine Hero Pass must secure the supply route. If the front can hold the Xiongnu at the river, all will be well. If not, we need strongholds along the route to protect our supply lines. If you dont mind my age, assign me to this task. Guarding the supply route was more dangerous than defending Shattered Iron City. Han Ruzi didnt want to risk the old generals life. They reached the gate, waiting for it to open. Han Ruzi asked, What convinced you to return with me? As the gate creaked open, Fang Daye replied, I need someone to listen to me, and added, Youre the only one who listens and has the ability to act. Han Ruzi smiled, To be honest, even before I reached Shattered Iron City, someone recommended you to me. Oh? Someone remembers this old man? A group of officials, including the chief clerk, emerged from the gate, relieved to see Han Ruzi return. The former Palace Attendant, now the Northern Army Adjutant, Yang Feng, strongly recommended you. Yang Feng? Never heard of him. Fang Daye, long stationed at the border and later serving in Qi, knew little of the court eunuchs. Returning to the command post late at night, the soldiers from the camps arrived as ordered. Han Ruzi and Fang Daye began organizing the troops for Shattered Iron Citys aid. Reluctantly, Han Ruzi agreed to let Fang Daye secure the supply line, on the condition that he return to Divine Hero Pass once it was stabilized. In haste, only about five thousand soldiers could be assembled. They were divided into six groups to ensure reinforcements reached Shattered Iron City twice daily for the next three days. During this time, Han Ruzi needed to find more troops. Han Ruzi spent a sleepless night at Divine Hero Pass, while the soldiers at Shattered Iron City also had a restless night. Before the first reinforcements had departed, the Xiongnu had already crossed the river. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 168 Chapter 170: Prescience Chapter 170: Prescience The cold did not crack the iron armor, but it made it feel even heavier. Even through the thick cotton lining, Chai Yue could feel the hardness and the cold of the metal, making walking more difficult as if he was carrying a large piece of raw iron. Shortly after nightfall, Chai Yue personally led a thousand soldiers from the ridge down to Flowing Sand City. The horses were sent back the same way, and the soldiers entered the city on foot. A few soldiers stood on the city walls, keeping watch, while most stood below, ready, each holding a crossbow. They waited for almost two hours, but there was no sign of the Xiongnu crossing the river. The light snow which had fallen earlier now stopped, and Chai Yue stood atop the city wall, peering towards the river under the faint moonlight. The river had frozen over. During the day, Chai Yue had seen some Xiongnu throwing stones towards the riverbed, guessing they would cross the river that night. Now, he wasnt so sure and could only pace back and forth, softly reminding the soldiers to stay alert. If they couldnt deal a sharp blow to the Xiongnu in the first battle, Shattered Iron City would soon fall. The heavy responsibility Chai Yue bore was heavier than the armor on his shoulders. It was not only about Shattered Iron City but also the lives of nearly thirty thousand Chu soldiers, the trust of the Northern Protection General, and the safety of his mother and younger brother in the Capital. Chai Yue needed a decisive victory. He believed his judgment was rightwinter had set in, and the Xiongnu were eager to fight, seizing any chance to cross the river. However, only facts would prove him correct. For this isolated Chu army, Chai Yues command was somewhat illegitimate, and one or two wrong judgments would suffice to lose the soldiers trust. The thousand men on the wall and below stayed dutifully silent, without complaints, but Chai Yue knew that if the Xiongnu didnt appear by dawn, his already scant authority would vanish completely. Chai Yue walked among the soldiers below the wall, whispering, The hour before dawn is the most dangerous. The Xiongnu are most likely to cross then. The soldiers remained silent, but Chai Yue could guess their doubts: Why would the Xiongnu, with their large army, sneak attack a small city guarded by thirty thousand Chu soldiers? And if the pre-dawn hour was the most dangerous, why did they have to be on guard all night? Chai Yue had explanations: though numerous, the Xiongnu sought to capture Shattered Iron City with minimal cost. The pre-dawn hour being the most dangerous didnt mean other times were safe. To be ready for any scenario, he had to wait at Flowing Sand City all night. But there was no need to voice these explanations; the soldiers needed to see the Xiongnu crossing the river secretly. Someone behind Chai Yue whispered, Might as well freeze to death here; it would save the Xiongnu the trouble. It was one of the noble youths forced into service by Prince Donghai. Chai Yue pretended not to hear. Results and achievements could win over ordinary soldiers; only rank and status could subdue these nobles. A soldier on the wall gently tapped a stone twice, causing Chai Yues whole body to tense, a rush of adrenaline driving out the cold. The entire Chu army, hearing the taps, readied themselves, adjusting their grips on the crossbows. Chai Yue, trying to appear calm, walked up the stairs slowly but quickened his pace on the last few steps. A group of Xiongnu cavalry was crossing the river, but their numbers were too few, roughly one to three hundred, and they werent heading straight for Shattered Iron City but towards the ridge, targeting Flowing Sand City. Chai Yue and his men quickly hid behind the parapets. Though they outnumbered the Chu forces, the Xiongnu were cautious, sending scouts ahead to assess the situation. Chai Yues ambush was in a dilemma. Shooting the scouts would be easy but would expose the ambush. The Xiongnu conversed quietly below. With the north gate closed, they circled the city, looking for another entrance. Chai Yue descended the wall, quietly ordering his men to hide in nearby houses. Most houses were dilapidated, roofless, making it easy for the Xiongnu to discover them, but Chai Yue had no other choice after waiting all night. Approaching, Luo Ji fumbled, failing to draw the string twice. As his row moved forward, he struggled, panicking. Chai Yue motioned him to move back, to allow the line behind to move forward cleanly. Blushing, Luo Ji had no arrow to shoot this round. He finally drew the string as he retreated. Chai Yue continued, feeling the unity of his men, an extension of his will. Screams continued below. Officers reported, General Chai, the Xiongnu are retreating. Chai Yue finally looked, seeing many bodies on the dark ground, more Xiongnu fleeing across the ice, slipping in their haste. Shall we pursue? an officer asked, emboldened by victory. No, we withdraw. The whole army withdraws, Chai Yue commanded, knowing the Xiongnu excelled in counter-attacks during pursuits. Even with all Chu soldiers here, crossing the river would be costly. He aimed to break the Xiongnus momentum while awaiting reinforcements. Without horses, the Chu soldiers ran back to Shattered Iron City. By dawn, scouts had verified the battle, and the gates opened to welcome the unscathed dare-to-die troops and their commander, Chai Yue. Prince Donghai met them at the gate, bringing food and drink, recording everyones merits, especially Chai Yues. All day, the Xiongnu were quiet, crossing the river again by dusk to retrieve bodies and occupy Flowing Sand City. Chai Yue had sent messengers to Divine Hero Pass early. Despite receiving congratulations, he remained cautious. The Xiongnu, thwarted, would delay their attack, eventually resorting to direct daylight assaults, truly testing Shattered Iron City. Chai Yue slept soundly that night but woke early. He headed to the west wall, where nearly all officers, including Prince Donghai, were gathered. General Chai, what are the Xiongnu doing? Prince Donghai asked, relieved by Chai Yues arrival. Chai Yue looked west. Flowing Sand City was gone, dismantled by the Xiongnu overnight. Theyre venting their anger by dismantling the city? Prince Donghai asked, many officers thinking the same. Chai Yues heart sank, The Xiongnu are building ramps for an assault! Piling earth at the city walls, forming ramps, the enemy could storm the walls. Chai Yue had expected to hold Shattered Iron City for at least ten days, but now saw the timeframe drastically cut. He looked south, hoping to see reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass soon. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 169 Chapter 171: Assault on the City Chapter 171: Assault on the City The real battle for the defense the city was about to begin. The Xiongnu were arranging their troops in the distance. Their cavalry was stationed at the base of the hill, while a large number of infantry gathered at the top, holding shields and carrying baskets of soil and earth. Flowing Sand City, a city built of earth, provided ready materials once dismantled. The Xiongnu made no effort to conceal their intentions. The infantry would pile the soil outside the west gate, forming a ramp directly to the top of the city wall. Prince Donghai glanced from afar, feeling a knot in his heart, but outwardly maintained his composure. He smiled at the surrounding soldiers and said, The Xiongnu are very courteous. They know Great Chu has abandoned Flowing Sand City and are helping us dismantle the walls as a gift. Everyone could only respond with forced laughter, their eyes all turning to Chai Yue, including Prince Donghai. Chai Yue appeared genuinely calm. He stood by the wall in thought for a moment before beginning to issue orders. Most of these orders were commonplace, things any ordinary officer could think of, but coming from Chai Yue, they seemed to carry a greater assurance of success. Finally, Chai Yue ordered a team to fetch water, filling every bucket, pot, and trough in the city. Though Prince Donghai was not adept at warfare, he was the first to understand Chai Yues intent. Feeling somewhat relieved, he was finally able to laugh heartily, leaving the city wall and entrusting the defense of the city entirely to Chai Yue. He did not return directly to the Generals Residence but went to the nearby camp where the Weary Marquis personal army were. To show his determination to defend the city, Han Ruzi had taken very few people with him, leaving most of his soldiers in the city. Prince Donghai did not dismount but stopped at the camp gate, sending a follower to call for the camp leader, Chao Hua. Chao Hua, still retaining the habits of a fisherman from Guaizi Lake and a part-time bandit from Riverside Village, gave a slight bow upon arrival and asked bluntly, What do you want? Prince Donghai smiled and said, The Xiongnu are about to attack the city. With the Northern Protection General absent, I will ensure your safety. Rest assured, there are more than twenty thousand regular Chu troops in the city. As long as they remain, there will be no need to mobilize the Northern Protection Generals personal soldiers. Chao Hua and a few nearby soldiers remained silent, their faces stern. Prince Donghai continued, Do not act rashly. I will be at the Generals Residence. Come to me if anything happens. As Prince Donghai left, Chao Huas face turned grim. One of the soldiers said, Have we followed the Northern Protection General for so long just to sit idle? Prince Donghai is clearly trying to goad us, another said. Chao Hua raised his hand to stop the chatter and ordered, Bring my horse. Looking at the familiar faces, he said, Prince Donghais words were unnecessary. Even without his provocation, I would request to join the battle. Are you all prepared? They all nodded in unison. Without further words, Chao Hua mounted his horse and rode straight to the west of the city. Chai Yue had descended from the wall and was organizing soldiers to draw water from the wells. There were more than ten deep wells in Shattered Iron City, covered by structures to shield them from the elements, and they were still functional. The water drawn could not be left in the open, so many houses in the west of the city were cleared out to store the water in buckets and iron pots. Dismounting, Chao Hua followed Chai Yue, listening to him issue one order after another as they walked through the streets. Once the arrangements were mostly made and the specific tasks were handed over to the officers, Chai Yue started back to the city wall, motioning for Chao Hua to follow. Why prepare so much water? Chao Hua still did not understand the purpose of this move. Chai Yue smiled and said, The Xiongnu intend to pile soil to attack the city. Once theyve nearly completed it, we will freeze the city wall with water, making it impossible for them to climb. Chao Hua suddenly understood and nodded repeatedly. Is there something you need? Chai Yue asked. Yes, they wont get through. Chai Yue called another officer to clear the city wall entrance, preventing any blockage. Then he moved to the other side of the wall to observe the streets below. Seeing any potential congestion points, he sent men to clear them, willing to break walls and doors to ensure the smooth delivery of water to the wall later. To him, the main task of battle was not just watching the enemys movements or fighting bravely. These were important but handled by specialized personnel. As the commander, his duty was to ensure his side was fully prepared and orderly. Prince Donghai admired Chai Yues composure but was also frustrated by his aloofness. Just as he was about to ask more questions, Chai Yue said, The Xiongnu are hesitant to approach the pass, fearing an ambush. They may be hesitant now, but they will eventually muster the courage. Thats why we must trust the Northern Protection General to bring reinforcements quickly, Chai Yue said calmly. He could blunt the Xiongnus initial assault and deal with their earthen ramps, but these were delaying tactics. An isolated city was hard to defend. Without reinforcements, Shattered Iron City would eventually fall to the Xiongnu. Prince Donghai was silent for a while, following Chai Yue back to the other side. He was shocked to see how close the Xiongnu had gotten. The cavalry at the base of the hill was accelerating towards the north wall as Chai Yue predicted, while the infantry on the hill erected long shields and carried not just soil but also a lot of wood. Escort Prince Donghai back to the Generals Residence, Chai Yue ordered, not wanting anyone to disrupt the Chu troops morale. General Chai, do your best. Ill be waiting with wine at the residence to celebrate, Prince Donghai said, trying to maintain his composure. He hurriedly descended the wall, mounted his horse, and had not gone far before hearing the war drums from the city wall. In the private army camp, nearly a thousand soldiers stood in formation, holding their horses and spears, ready to fight the Xiongnu at a moments notice. Prince Donghai waved at them, passed the Generals Residence, and went to the noble camp, where he found more like-minded individuals. There were not many left in the noble camp. Most of the servants had been conscripted to fetch water, transport equipment, and serve the entire Chu army rather than just their masters. Over half of the noble scions had joined the fight, leaving about 150 in the camp, finding various reasons to stay. Chai Yue did not force them to fight. The drums on the city wall beat rhythmically, mixed with shouts and unidentifiable booms. The noble sons gathered, seeking comfort from each other but only becoming more terrified. In front of this group, Prince Donghai regained some confidence. He rode into the camp and stood before them. Put on your armor, take up your weapons, and prepare to prove that you are the elite and pillars of Great Chu. If the city stands, we stand; if the city falls, we die! No one responded, but they all feared Prince Donghai and quickly ran to their rooms, donning armor and taking up swords. Without their servants help, many wore their armor incorrectly and had to help each other tie the straps. Prince Donghai felt slightly satisfied and decided to stay in the noble camp instead of returning to the Generals Residence. A few more booms sounded from somewhere, and soon a messenger arrived on horseback, shouting in the street, Private army, head to the north wall immediately! The messenger repeated his call several times before arriving at the noble camps gate. He did not receive orders to mobilize the noble youths but found it odd to see over a hundred idle men. Without a word, the messenger rode away. What are you waiting for? Go defend the north gate! Prince Donghai shouted, but he was shocked inside. Shouldnt the ramp still be incomplete? How could the north gate be at risk already? The Xiongnu were attacking too quickly. For the first time, Prince Donghai sincerely missed Han Ruzi, his elder brother. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 170 Chapter 172: Leaving the City Chapter 172: Leaving the City The dilapidated Shattered Iron City had been patched up where flaws could be seen, but some hidden weaknesses remained undetectable. The north gate was one such case C while appearing normal on the surface, its interior had rotted and could not withstand an assault. The Xiongnu cavalry fired several volleys of arrows at the city walls before sending over a hundred infantry with long shields to cover a battering ram. What was meant as a probing attack unexpectedly caused the gate to tilt after just over a dozen strikes. A squad of Chu soldiers temporarily propped up the gate with logs, but this was only a stopgap measure. Upon discovering the north gates vulnerability, the Xiongnu immediately sent more infantry to support the attack. The cavalry below the walls also gradually advanced, their arrows now able to reach the battlements. The Chu forces were suppressed and struggled to counterattack the enemy outside the gate. Compared to the great cities within the passes, Shattered Iron City was shorter, originally intended only for storing supplies. It was severely underprepared to face a large armys siege. War was more than just a hail of arrows and spears. The soldiers of the private army arrived just in time, but found no immediate use for their weapons. Under the direction of several officers, they immediately dismounted and began moving earth and stones to block the north gate. The Chu army displayed excellent discipline. Thousands of men transported materials in an endless stream, orderly as ants. Over a dozen officers stood in the middle coordinating the effort. Soldiers carrying earth and stones ran in from the right side in an organized line, dumped their loads, and exited to the left without breaking stride. However, the pace of setting up the blockage at the gate was still too slow. By the time Prince Donghai arrived leading the noble camp, a large hole had appeared in the gate, revealing the menacing shape of the battering ram. A junior officer ran up, asking Prince Donghai and the young nobles to leave. The gate area was only so large, and they didnt need more manpower at the moment. Their presence in the street would only hinder operations. Prince Donghai and his group had no intention of staying. They immediately turned to head for the fiercest fighting at the west wall, but were politely stopped before getting far. Except for Prince Donghai himself, the others were not allowed to freely ascend the walls. Shattered Iron City was not large, and its garrison of nearly 30,000 was not small. Only about 30% of the soldiers were defending on the walls, while most were busy below. The roads had to remain clear and unobstructed. A group of noble youths running back and forth would only add to the chaos. Prince Donghai climbed the wall alone, constantly making way for soldiers going up and down. At a time like this, even if the Emperor himself were present, he could not expect much cremony. Over a dozen bloodied soldiers were carried down, their screams unceasing. Prince Donghai dared not go up any further. Since no one was paying him any attention anyway, he hurriedly turned back, following behind the soldiers carrying the dead and wounded. He quickly descended, mounted his horse, and galloped back to the generals headquarters. Over a hundred young nobles were waiting outside the entrance. With no combat duties, they were even more nervous. Follow me, Prince Donghai called out, spurring his horse toward the south gate without stopping. The young nobles all mounted up and followed behind. The south gate was relatively quiet, but the soldiers guarding it dared not be careless. They remained vigilant both on and below the walls. Prince Donghai received the treatment befitting his rank here. When he led several noble youths up to the battlements, the soldiers made way for them. Prince Donghai ran up to the tower and looked west. His heart sank. From here he could not see the height of the earthen ramp, but the Xiongnu had already approached the city wall and were exchanging fire with the Chu forces. The Chu armys powerful crossbows no longer held much advantage. Unable to find Chai Yue, Prince Donghai realized that even if he had, it would not have increased his confidence much. The drumbeats that had previously alternated between urgent and slow now sounded without pause. Prince Donghai concluded that Shattered Iron City could not hold out until nightfall. Looking south, he saw only towering mountains, indifferent to the petty human conflicts below. There was no sign of reinforcements. Prince Donghai grabbed one of the young nobles. Take some men to Divine Hero Pass to request aid. Go now! Yes... the noble responded in panic, stumbling down with several companions. Open the city gate, Prince Donghai ordered the south gate commander who had followed him. Open the gate? But General Chai... I am Prince Donghai. Any general must obey my orders. Open the gate and let the messengers out. Without reinforcements, well all die here! Those big iron chunks really pack a punch when thrown down, Ma Da said excitedly, as if he had caught a big fish barehanded in the river. He cursed, Why didnt we use them earlier? We wasted all that time carrying them. Idiot, of course we had to wait for the Xiongnu to gather together before using them, someone replied. Ma Da didnt get angry, just chuckled. So the north gate had preparations as well. Hows the west wall? Have they started pouring water yet? Prince Donghai shouted. No one answered. The private army soldiers had just left the north gate and didnt know the situation elsewhere. Make way, I need to go to the west wall... Prince Donghai yelled. But no one obeyed his orders. These soldiers who had just put down their loads of earth and stones were eager to rush to another battlefield, as if there was something good waiting for them to grab. Against his will, Prince Donghai was carried out of the city gate. Every time he pulled tight on the reins, someone would helpfully slap his horse from behind. He even began to suspect this was a plot arranged in advance by Han Ruzi to have him killed by proxy. The battle outside the city had already begun. A squad of Chu troops had sortied, using powerful crossbows to drive back the Xiongnu cavalry who had come to intimidate them. Another squad of Chu spear and shield bearers had established a temporary barricade west of the road to prevent the Xiongnu from the west taking advantage of the situation. The private army joined with the Chu cavalry that had previously left the city, galloping south along the main road. Prince Donghais heart leapt with joy, thinking they were going to escort him away from Shattered Iron City. He no longer pulled on the reins, but accelerated along with the private soldiers. He looked back. The city gate had closed again. Looking west, the sun was half set and he could not clearly see where the main Xiongnu army was. But he knew that surely a force of Xiongnu cavalry was rapidly approaching the main road to intercept them. Faster! Prince Donghai shouted. But the Chu forces maintained their predetermined speednot slow, but not particularly fast either. In the distance came the sound of horns and wolf-like howls. The Xiongnu really had come, in vast numbers. They seemed to occupy the entire wilderness to the west of the road. The private army soldiers were not skilled at mounted archery. It was the accompanying Chu troops who protected the flanks. Unable to use their powerful crossbows on horseback, they exchanged arrow fire with the Xiongnu. Prince Donghai lay flat on his horses back, blindly following those in front as they galloped. Death felt so close, hanging just above his head, only a few feet away. No matter how fast he rode, he could not shake it off. Suddenly the private army soldiers in front and behind began to shout, clearly increasing their speed. Prince Donghai raised his head in surprise. He saw that the Chu forces on the flanks had entered the wilderness and were now in a chaotic melee with the Xiongnu. The retainer soldiers were charging. On a small hill ahead, a large group of Xiongnu sword and shield infantry were hastily constructing a temporary defensive line. They had only just arrived, their horses still nearby. They had only managed to raise their long shields. The retainer soldiers charged past both sides of the shield wall, raising their long spears high to thrust downwards. Whether they hit or missed, they immediately let go of their weapons. Prince Donghai had no weapon. He could only follow the others as they rode up the hill and down the other side. At the top of the hill, he finally understood the purpose of this sortie. From a mountain pass to the south, a Chu army was emerging in a continuous stream. This small hill by the main road had suddenly become a crucial position. Whoever held it would conveniently control the entire road. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 171 Chapter 173: Within the Pass, Outside the Pass Chapter 173: Within the Pass, Outside the Pass Fang Daye hurried back to Divine Hero Pass, bringing first-hand news to Han Ruzi. Two days ago, under the fierce attack of the private army, the Xiongnu soldiers were forced to abandon the roadside hill and flee in panic. The earthen ramp at Shattered Iron Citys west wall had been built up by the Xiongnu, and the defending soldiers poured a large amount of water on it. Though it wasnt cold enough for the water to freeze instantly, the slope was too narrow for the Xiongnu cavalry to rush up all at once. The Chu army barely held on with bows and crossbows. The first wave of reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass arrived just in time. Although there were only over a thousand men, to the Xiongnu, it seemed like an endless stream of Chu soldiers pouring out of the mountain pass. The Xiongnu army retreated, not wanting to engage in a decisive battle with the Chu army in the narrow terrain south of the river. As night fell, Shattered Iron City remained in the hands of the Chu army. Fang Daye met with Chai Yue, and after a brief discussion, they reached the same conclusion: Shattered Iron City couldnt withstand another attack, so they had to scare the Xiongnu into staying north of the river. Chai Yue deployed a large number of Chu soldiers to guard the ruins of Flowing Sand City, showing a determination to defend to the death. He planted flags all over the ridge, making the Xiongnu on the opposite bank mistakenly believe that a large number of Chu reinforcements had arrived below the ridge. Then he sent scouts across the river to survey the terrain... In short, the Chu army put on a show of wanting to cross the river for a decisive battle. Prince Donghai thought he could finally leave Shattered Iron City, but the two generals didnt consult him or seek his approval. They raised a large royal flag in Shattered Iron City, with the three large characters for Prince Donghai not embroidered, but pieced together with red cloth. The deception tactics worked. The Xiongnu army retreated over ten miles that night, but didnt flee completely. They also seemed to want a decisive battle, as the open and flat terrain north of the river was advantageous for their cavalry to display their strength. By the time Fang Daye returned to Divine Hero Pass, six waves of reinforcements had already been dispatched. Over three thousand more reinforcements had arrived from within the pass, but that was all. The Northern Army of the Champion Marquis, the Central Army of Han Xing, and the Southern Army of Cui Hong were too far away to send news. Nearby commanderies and counties needed to keep troops for self-defense and couldnt spare many to support Divine Hero Pass. Moreover, many officials were confused by the orders issued by the Northern Protection General. Seizing the seal was not the normal procedure after all. While the leaderless Divine Hero Pass was willing to accept the Northern Protection Generals command, the nearby prefects, county magistrates, and military officers had many doubts. Many neither sent soldiers nor replied, leaving the messengers to return empty-handed. Two counties even detained the messengers. While the Chu army in Shattered Iron City relied on bluffing to confront the large Xiongnu army, Han Ruzi in Divine Hero Pass was close to having no troops left to dispatch. What he lacked was not just soldiers, but also legitimacy. Fang Daye had anticipated this and thought of an idea on the way: One hundred and sixty-seven sons of noble families died in battle while defending Shattered Iron City... One hundred and sixty-seven? Han Ruzi was startled. The Noble Camp had only over four hundred men, yet nearly 40% had been casualties. The nobles themselves? Not including their attendants? The attendants didnt participate directly in the battle, so there were very few casualties, less than ten. It was Prince Donghai who sent out 151 noble sons from the city, probably to test the Xiongnus strength. They were all wiped out. No one believed this explanation. The experienced old general knew in his heart that this was a rash move by Prince Donghai in a moment of panic. Theres another explanation, Fang Daye added, that those noble sons were eager to escape and opened the city gate without authorization, only to be intercepted by the Xiongnu. This version was even less believable and could only serve as a temporary cover-up. Han Ruzi was silent for a moment, then asked, How is Prince Donghai? Prince Donghai... was a bit shocked, but later he charged out of Shattered Iron City youre your private army troops and seized a crucial high ground from the Xiongnu. Everyone says he was very brave. Han Ruzi didnt know whether to laugh or cry. He knew Prince Donghai too well; that certainly wasnt bravery. There must have been another reason for him to leave the city and join the battle. Fang Dayes idea was related to this casualty report. I suggest you spread this news immediately, so that the imperial court and the armies within the pass understand that the large Xiongnu army has truly arrived. The noble families are closely connected. The entire imperial court will probably hate me to death. Either possibility dissuaded Han Ruzi from returning to the Capital. Fang Daye put his hand on his sword and bowed to the Northern Protection General. The Northern Army has many soldiers and officers. You should not go there and risk danger. Let me go instead. It would be even more dangerous for you to go. Fang Daye, who had not yet received an official appointment from the court and whose true identity was just that of an ordinary citizen recently released from prison, wasnt afraid at all. With the Champion Marquis back in the Capital and General of the Right Feng Shili fallen in battle, General of the Left Han Tong should be the highest-ranking officer now. If I bring him to the Northern Army, I would almost certainly succeed. The Champion Marquiss return to the Capital is just our guess, and he might have already given orders to the Northern Army... In that case, its even more important that you do not go. Without you holding Divine Hero Pass, the Chu armies inside and outside the pass would soon scatter. You cant move. Its still too risky... Fang Daye spoke sternly: This old man has served in the military for many years and has taken risks charging into battle. Am I afraid of our own people? Please entrust General Han Tong to me, along with ten guards. Well set out immediately! At least make a plan, Han Ruzi had finally managed to keep a great general and didnt want to lose him in vain. Well play it by ear. Ill ask General Han Tong on the way if theres anything we need to know. Time is of the essence. It will take at least five days for me to go there and back, plus time is needed to reorganize the army. It might take even longer, but there will definitely be a reply within seven days. Northern Protection General, just focus on defending the pass and stabilizing the morale in Shattered Iron City. Han Ruzi hesitated no longer. He wrote letters, issued documents, sent for General of the Left Han Tong, summoned ten soldiers from his private army, and handed them all over to Fang Daye. Upon hearing that he was returning to the Northern Armys camp, Han Tong was very happy, even more eager to set out than Fang Daye. Han Ruzi also had a message sent to Shattered Iron City, claiming that the Northern Army was mobilizing and would arrive at Divine Hero Pass within seven days, and reach Shattered Iron City within ten days. With no troops at hand, Han Ruzi could only use lies to maintain morale. Two days later, several thousand more reinforcements arrived at Divine Hero Pass. The commanding officer, from a noble family, demanded that the Northern Protection General recall his brother from Shattered Iron City as soon as he entered the pass. Han Ruzi refused, and the two were at an impasse for half a day until Grand General Han Xings military order arrived, resolving the dispute. Han Ruzi finally received an official appointment, still with the title of Northern Protection General, but now in overall command of all Chu forces in Shattered Iron City, Divine Hero Pass, and ten counties within the pass to resist the Xiongnu, with the authority to act at his own discretion. The thousands of Chu soldiers who had arrived suddenly became subordinates of the Northern Protection General. The commanding officer no longer dared to disobey orders and had to lead his troops out of the pass to support Shattered Iron City. The situation in Shattered Iron City remained relatively stable. After suffering successive setbacks, the Xiongnu had not launched another attack and remained north of the river. Three days later, on a day of heavy snowfall, Han Ruzi received two crucial letters in succession. One was from Chai Yue, who had received unexpected information in Shattered Iron City: the Xiongnu had proposed peace talks, but with one condition C they would only negotiate with the Northern Protection General in person. The other letter was from the Capital, written by Cui Xiaojun. The handwriting was messy, with only one sentence: I am gravely ill, and long for your swift return. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 172 Chapter 174: Making Decisions Alone Chapter 174: Making Decisions Alone Sword Immortal Du Motian, after enduring countless hardships, finally delivered a letter with only a few words to the Weary Marquis. When the Weary Marquis joined the northern military campaign, Du Motian sent off his grandson, Du Chuanyun, and moved out of the Marquiss residence. He spent his days socializing with renowned heroes in the Capital, living a rather leisurely life. About ten days ago, the old eunuch bookkeeper He Yi from the Marquiss residence suddenly visited him, invited him to drink, and after getting him thoroughly drunk, handed him a letter along with a request from the Marquiss wife. From that moment, Du Motian realized he was being followed. He didnt leave immediately and waited for two more days, continuing his social life until he offended a high-ranking hero from the pugilist world and had to escape the Capital. Along the way, Du Motian received help from many old friends in the pugilist world but also faced numerous obstacles, including two assassination attempts and a public challenge. He had to abide by the rules of the pugilist world and accepted the challenge but did not win. The Sword Immortal was old after all. The continuous travel exhausted his energy, and he was defeated in the duel. He had no choice but to return to the Capital. Thus, the person who delivered the letter to Han Ruzi was not Du Motian but a friend he had entrusted with the task before the duel. This person, in his twenties, had no official travel documents but somehow managed to slip into Divine Hero Pass. He loitered outside the office for half a day, not seeking any officer or guard for notification. It wasnt until dusk when he saw Meng E accompanying the Northern Protection General out of the office that he approached. Meng E, under the alias Chen Tong, dressed and acted like a male guard, and even her occasional speech had no flaws that could be detected. She had followed the Northern Protection General for many days without being recognized. However, the young man instantly identified her as a pugilist from afar, clasped his fists, and shouted, All within the four seas are brothers. Brother, could you spare some food? Meng E was startled and stopped the guards who were about to seize him, inviting the man inside to question him in detail before taking him to see the Northern Protection General. The young man stood tall and did not bow, glanced at Han Ruzi a few times, handed over the letter, and turned to leave. Han Ruzi wanted to keep him, but Meng E stopped him. You are not a pugilist; you dont need to deal with them. If he had time, Han Ruzi really wanted to ask the single-mindedly restoration-seeking Meng E what kind of pugilist she considered herself and what benefits those eccentric pugilists could gain. But after glancing at the letter, he had no mood to ponder pugilists. It was indeed Cui Xiaojuns handwriting, but the delivery process was puzzling. The stranger even refused to reveal his name, and the account of Du Motians experience was overly brief. Han Ruzi had already sent Du Chuanyun back to the Capital, but it was evident he hadnt met his grandfather Du Motian on the way. Han Ruzi pondered over the letter for a long time. In all of Divine Hero Pass, the only person he could discuss it with was Meng E. Do you believe this person? I believe he has no ill intentions, but I also know that many innocent people can be manipulated, never realizing it even until their death. Such an answer was of no help to Han Ruzi. He smiled, brought the letter close to the lit candle, hesitated for a moment, and then burned it. Assuming everything said is true, Xiaojun is not seriously ill. She didnt specify, so I guess someone else is gravely ill, either the Empress Dowager or the Emperor, which is why Uncle Wu and Champion Marquis are in a hurry to return to the Capital. But when Xiaojun wrote this letter, she didnt know about the Xiongnu invasion or my situation in the northern border... Han Ruzi fell silent, talking to himself. Meng E remained quiet beside him, her gaze slowly shifting, listening to the sounds outside. Xiaojun hopes I return to the capital, so she must have prepared something. But Old General Fang is right; if I leave Divine Hero Pass, the Chu army in Shattered Iron City is likely to collapse. The Xiongnu are a great threat, the true great threat... Han Ruzi picked up another letter, sent by Chai Yue, stating that the Xiongnu wished to negotiate with the Northern Protection General. Chai Yue specifically noted he didnt trust the Xiongnu. Since the onset of winter, there had been three snowfalls. If they held out a bit longer, even without significant reinforcements, the Xiongnu might retreat. There were many maybes and probablys in the information given ton him... Han Ruzi increasingly understood what Yang Feng once said: The Emperor, because he holds too much information, finds it harder to make decisions than when he knows nothing. Chai Yue, as the frontline general, had the responsibility to anticipate every possibility, but he didnt have to make the final decision. Hua Bao Ens legs went weak, and he knelt down. The longer he spent with this young general, the more fearful he became. I was recommended by General Wu, but I am a seventh-rank chief clerk of Great Chu, receiving a state salary and serving the state without any personal agenda. Please rise, Han Ruzi smiled. During General Wus absence, you managed the affairs of Divine Hero Pass well. Hua Bao En dared not rise. Holding an important position with a low rank, I have no merit and deserve to die. In extraordinary times, extraordinary measures are necessary. You may leave. Hua Bao En kowtowed and withdrew. After leaving the room, it took him a while to calm down, not understanding what the Northern Protection General meant by his words. He felt chills and wanted to leave this place of trouble but didnt have the courage. Meng E also didnt understand. When the room was empty, she couldnt help but ask, You clearly saw the roster and knew the Chief Clerks name. Why ask again? It was rare for Meng E to be curious. Han Ruzi smiled and said, I want this Chief Clerk to know that from now on, I am watching his every move. Meng E still felt puzzled but didnt press further. For things she didnt understand, she preferred to keep her distance. You should also be careful. If there were pugilists intercepting Du Motian, there might be pugilists watching you. Yes, but I trust you can protect me. Meng E stepped aside, feeling inexplicably wary. Previously, she set the terms, and the Weary Marquis complied. Now, the Weary Marquis gave orders, and she complied unconditionally, without any reason or will to refuse. Han Ruzi had already made a decision but hadnt acted immediately because he was waiting for Fang Daye. On the fifth day of Fang Dayes visit to the Northern Army, he finally sent back a message. He and General of the Left Han Tong had convinced the northern army officers, and within two days, they would lead fifty thousand men to Divine Hero Pass, providing reinforcements to Shattered Iron City within another two days. Upon receiving the message, Han Ruzi immediately ordered all soldiers in the city to march to Shattered Iron City, leaving Registrar Hua Bao En to guard Divine Hero Pass with only a few dozen office staff, tasked solely with receiving and dispatching reinforcements. Jin Chunbao was ordered to accompany the army, without armor or weapons, still a prisoner. Since seeing hope, Jin Chunbao had been racking his brain, trying to figure out how he could help the Weary Marquis. So when Han Ruzi asked, he spoke at length. Ive figured it out. Prince Zaheyan wanted to use me to lure the imperial guards. But not everything he said to me was false. Based on what I saw and heard in the Xiongnu camp, the Eastern Xiongnu are indeed divided. Some want to seize Chu cities and people to settle within the pass, while others wish to continue their nomadic lifestyle. Zaheyan and the Great Khagan belong to the former group. Although the latter group is more numerous, they lack power. They have only one option: to establish a new Great Khagan. If they cant find a suitable candidate among their nobles, they will seek other Xiongnu nobles. The Xiongnu who fled west during the Martial Emperors reign must still retain their traditions. I heard some people in the camp speak nostalgically of the Western Xiongnu, who are friendly towards the Jin family from the Western Xiongnu. If Im right, the Western Xiongnu have returned. Why would the Western Xiongnu want to negotiate? Han Ruzi was most concerned about this question. Jin Chunbao couldnt answer. He had gave his boldest guess just to secure his life. Han Ruzi, who read numerous frontline reports daily, had already confirmed that the enemy to the north was a coalition of Eastern and Western Xiongnu. When the Xiongnu say that there is a haunting what else can they mean? That was when they encountered Jin Chunbao, and several Xiongnu herders swore there was a haunting in the west. Jin Chunbao, not fluent in the Xiongnu language, strained to recall his conversations with the Xiongnu. If I didnt misunderstand, the Xiongnu do not distinguish between gods and ghosts. A haunting could also mean divine punishment. As for what the so-called god is, I dont know. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 173 Chapter 175: Each with their Plans Chapter 175: Each with their Plans The Northern Army was filled with many nobles, with many whose families had served as generals for generations. Here, status was not just determined by rank but also by family heritage. Sometimes, even the Grand Marshal couldnt command his own subordinates. Liu Kunsheng, a Northern Army Commandant and the Grand Marshals deputy, was by protocol in charge when the Grand Marshal was absent from the camp. However, Lius family had only two generations of military service, with his grandfather being a farmer. With such a background, Liu had to be extremely cautious in the Northern Army. Liu Kunsheng succeeded in this. He had served as a palace guard for many years, capable of going days without speaking a word. Although not highly respected, he had earned his superiors trust. He watched as the Grand Marshal, the Champion Marquis, quietly left the camp with a few followers. He observed the generals arrogance, the Northern Protection Generals messengers requesting aid, and the endless debates among the officers... He remained silent, no matter how many thoughts he had, until a new guest arrived. Fang Daye and General of the Left Han Tong arrived just in time. The news of over a hundred noble youths deaths had just reached the Northern Army, and the generals were furious, swearing to avenge their kin, though their methods varied. Some refused to mobilize troops, hoping the Xiongnu cavalry would kill their enemies, while others wanted to rush to Shattered Iron City to bring back the surviving youths, dealing with other matters later. As Han Ruzi had anticipated, although it was Prince Donghai who had sent the noble youths to their deaths, the Northern Protection General bore most of the hatred. It was he who had brought the noble camp to Shattered Iron City against opposition and insisted on keeping the noble youths in dangerous territory amidst a major threat. Moreover, he was Prince Donghais brother; their rivalry was little known, leading others to believe they were close. Like the silent and reserved Northern Army Commandant Liu Kunsheng, General Han Tong preferred to stay out of conflicts. In the central tent, both men deferred to each other about holding the seal of command, hoping that the other would hold it, while dozens of generals argued fiercely, some even speaking recklessly. The two sons of the Graceful Emperor are already hopeless. The palace has long wanted to eliminate them but hasnt said it out loud. Lets kill these two bastards; its a meritorious act with no drawbacks! Fang Daye sat quietly, sipping tea occasionally, never expecting help from Han Tong, who had traveled with him. He waited for the argument to settle. The argument could not go on forever. Some would be persuaded, others forced to comply, and some would simply tire and accept any resolution to end the bickering. Finally, one general gained the upper hand. He had more supporters from the start and won over more during the argument, gradually gaining dominance. He then expelled the most stubborn opponents from the tent, freeing his hands to deal with the two deferential generals. His name was Chai Zhi, brother of Marquis Hengyang and uncle to Chai Yue and Chai Yun. He was the Northern Armys Provost Marshal, in charge of military law. Chai Zhi strode up to Liu Kunsheng and Han Tong, pointing to the side. Gentlemen, please go discuss matters over there. Han Tong blushed slightly, while Liu Kunsheng remained unmoved, smiling and nodding. After some further deference, they walked aside and continued their discussion on who should hold the seal. Chai Zhi dared not seize the seal himself, and he didnt need the Grand Marshals seal. After Han Tong and Liu Kunsheng stepped aside, Fang Daye was exposed to Chai Zhi. Dozens of officers approached, standing behind Chai Zhi, eyes glaring. What is your name? Chai Zhi asked, legs apart, left hand on his sword, right hand on his belt. Fang Daye slowly stood up. I am Fang Daye, adjunct under the Northern Protection General. Fang Daye? Are you that... Fang Daye? Chai Zhi took a step forward. You are a veteran of the Chu army, but you also committed crimes. Will you follow the Northern Army to achieve military merits, or will you remain loyal to your master like you did for the Heir of Qi? Chai Zhi and the others had long intended to kill the Northern Protection Generals envoy, but Fang Dayes reputation stayed their hand. I served the Heir of Qi under the courts appointment and naturally had to be loyal. The Northern Protection General gave me an adjunct title without court recognition; he is not my master. I am loyal to Great Chu, to the Chu soldiers resisting the Xiongnu in Shattered Iron City, awaiting reinforcements. Mobilize the entire army, march immediately to Divine Hero Pass and Shattered Iron City! Chai Zhi ordered, then told Fang Daye, Write to the Northern Protection General, telling him reinforcements are on the way, not to worry. Alright. Say nothing more. I have nothing more to say once reinforcements are sent. Fang Daye cooperated fully. Chai Zhi then approached the two seal pushers, glancing around. Han Tong stepped back, having suffered at Divine Hero Pass, his last bit of courage spent. He preferred ridicule over responsibility. Commandant Liu holding the seal is the Champion Marquiss arrangement. I would rather die than take it. Chai Zhi was satisfied with Liu Kunsheng, not wanting to replace him. Commandant Liu, give the order. Liu Kunsheng sighed. Since everyone has decided, I have nothing to say. Who will draft the order? Ill stamp it. Several clerks came forward, spreading paper and grinding ink. Chai Zhi dictated, another wrote, and Liu Kunsheng held the Grand Marshals seal, looking helpless. He inadvertently met Fang Dayes gaze and quickly looked away. Fang Dayes face remained expressionless. On the third day after the Northern Armys departure, Han Ruzi led all remaining soldiers from Divine Hero Pass to Shattered Iron City. Meanwhile, Prince Donghai was restless with news from the Capital, Chai Yue stood on the ruins of Flowing Sand City, anxiously watching the Xiongnu camp, growing increasingly uneasy. In a vast camp across the river, Jin Chuiduo stepped through the snow into a tent. The guards at the entrance respected her, not stopping her. The tent was carpeted with felt, with dozens of bronze braziers warming it like spring. A fat old man reclined on a bed, surrounded by concubines. Opposite him, over thirty Xiongnu leaders and noblemen sat or stood, chatting and laughing with the Chanyu. The conversation stopped as Jin Chuiduo entered. The leaders and noblemen turned to look. The Chanyu smiled. Welcome, my daughter. Are you comfortable? Do you need anything? The Chanyu spoke in Xiongnu, which Jin Chuiduo barely understood. She replied in Chinese, I am well, but I have one question: The Chanyu wants to negotiate with the Chu Army, but why are the troops frequently moving? Her words were translated for the Chanyu, who nodded and quickly answered. Jin Chuiduo looked to the translator. The Xiongnu translator said, The Chanyu says the Chu are cunning, and the Xiongnu should learn from them. Negotiations will proceed, but we must also prepare for battle. The Xiongnu have no way out; we must seize grazing land from the Chu before the snow deepens. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 174 Chapter 176: The Strange Camp Chapter 176: The Strange Camp Prince Donghai found himself in a predicament. He had become the most unpopular person in Shattered Iron City. He had unnecessarily dispatched over a hundred noble scions out of the south gate, resulting in almost all of them being killed or wounded. The truth had spread both inside and outside the city, causing the surviving noble scions to distance themselves from him. The ordinary soldiers also deeply doubted his abilities. Only some soldiers from his own troop, out of past camaraderie, treated him somewhat politely. With the arrival of the Northern Protection General, Prince Donghais status plummeted even further. Han Ruzi brought good news. Word spread that fifty thousand Northern Army troops would arrive soon. The Chu army inside and outside Shattered Iron City cheered; they had been waiting for this news for too long, especially those soldiers originally from the Northern Army. After losing General of the Right Feng Shili, they longed even more for reinforcements from their comrades.Finnd new chapters on In no time, the Chu army, which had been terrified of the Xiongnu army, began to worry about another issue: would the Xiongnu flee before the reinforcements arrived? Han Ruzi needed to boost morale, but he was not so optimistic about the situation. Shortly after arriving at Shattered Iron City, without even returning to the Generals Residence, he and a group of officers went to the ruins of Flowing Sand City to the west to meet with Chai Yue, who was stationed there, to hear his report on the military situation across the river. The ground was as hard as iron, and a gust of wind blew snow everywhere. The Chu army had established five layers of barricades along the riverbank, with varied directions to block the impact of the Xiongnu cavalry. The hills were covered with tents, where many soldiers took shelter from the wind and cold, but they couldnt remove their armor and had to keep their weapons at hand, ready to respond at any moment. Especially at night, they could only take turns sleeping for a short while. Han Ruzi stood on the highest point of the ridge on horseback. After facing the wind for a while, his face felt like it was being cut by knives, his eyes teared up, and the cold shot into his head like arrows. Not far away, soldiers on several makeshift watchtowers stood for at least an hour at a time, frozen stiff and often unable to move their feet. Veteran soldiers in the army say this winter is colder than previous years, Chai Yue said, wearing several layers of clothing and armor, with frost on his helmet and eyebrows. He had spent more time on the ridge than anyone else in recent days, watching even if only a single horse moved on the other side. The Xiongnu wont be able to hold out here for long, and neither will the Chu army, Han Ruzi tightened his cloak. The supplies in Shattered Iron City are running low, and the reserve supplies in Divine Hero Pass arent enough to sustain an army of tens of thousands for long. Chai Yue was well aware of the difficulties in defending the northern frontier. Have you decided to negotiate? I wanted to hear your opinion first. Chai Yue took a deep breath of cold air. He had been observing for so long to give the Northern Protection General a clear answer, but when it was time to speak, he still felt uncertain. The Xiongnu camp looks strange. Hmm. Han Ruzi only noticed that the camp across the river was particularly long and didnt see anything unusual. Chai Yue pointed west. That part of the camp is obscured. I sent scouts to observe, and they reported that the tents there are the densest, with nearly half of the Xiongnu stationed there, clearly guarding against a surprise attack. But the Chu army isnt on the west side. He then pointed east. The camp there is sparser but stretches longer. Theres a small camp even a hundred miles away, probably surveying the terrain. The east is the retreat route chosen by the Xiongnu. Finally, Chai Yue pointed to the center, where a ridge was almost entirely occupied by tents. The Great Chanyus banner stands there. Scouts have seen Xiongnu moving east behind the camp. Are the Xiongnu fleeing? Han Ruzi asked. It seems so, and not just the Eastern Xiongnu; theres a large number of Western Xiongnu as well. The two groups have merged, and its said that the current Great Chanyu is also a Western Xiongnu. Then are they sincere about negotiating? Chai Yue was silent for a moment. Hard to say. Whatevers happening in the west, the Xiongnu are eager to flee. A ceasefire doesnt mean much to them. They might still want a piece of land with a checkpoint to defend against what they see as a stronger enemy. Han Ruzi also fell silent. My goodness, youre usually pretty smart. How can you be so confused at a critical moment? The Northern Army belongs to the Champion Marquis. Hes abandoned his troops and returned to the Capital. Why do you care? Let the Northern Army fight the Xiongnu themselves. Feng Shili will be exchanged back tomorrow, and the future outcome has nothing to do with us. You need to prioritize. Regaining the throne means the whole world is yours. If you stay in Shattered Iron City, even if you defeat the Xiongnu, the credit will go to someone else, and you wont even save your own life! Dont rush. Theres no clear news from the Capital yet. Let me... Ah, Im going crazy! Are you addicted to being a general? Prince Donghai turned to leave, then quickly returned. You want to negotiate? Fine, negotiate with the Xiongnu. But after that, you must return to the Capital with me immediately. Han Ruzi thought for a moment and nodded. Alright. Prince Donghai left, still shaking his head. Meng E entered. She had been sharing a room with Han Ruzi these days, protecting his safety just like in the palace. She extinguished the candle and sat on her small bed for a while before suddenly asking, Why wont you go back to the Capital with Prince Donghai? She hadnt eavesdropped, but Prince Donghai spoke loudly and left with an angry face, so she could guess the general situation. Han Ruzi, sitting on his bed and silently gathering his energy, replied, The Champion Marquis returned to the Capital because he has the Northern Army and the support of nobles and the imperial clan. Prince Donghai wants to return immediately because he has the support of Grand Tutor Cui and the Southern Army. What do I have? Han Ruzi knew very well that he only had one use to Prince Donghai: to restore the legitimacy of the Graceful Emperors sons and create conditions for Prince Donghai to ascend the throne. He didnt want to be anyones puppet anymore. What can I do to help you? Meng E asked. Dont let me get killed. Han Ruzi smiled, then said seriously, I have a feeling that once the fifty thousand Northern Army troops arrive, someone will make a move. Who it will be is still uncertain. Then why call the Northern Army for reinforcements? Han Ruzi couldnt continue gathering his energy. He got out of bed, walked over to Meng E, and whispered, This time, Ill make the first move. Meng E was startled. Is this what you want me to do? Yes. Just protecting me isnt enough. I need to not only survive but also eliminate enemies and have a loyal army. Meng E, do you think Im fit to be Emperor? Of course. Otherwise, I wouldnt have come to protect you. From now on, I need to do things an Emperor should do. Meng E, are you ready? Im ready. Meng E felt once again that the young man before her had an irresistible authority, making her agree without hesitation and not dare to set any conditions. Good, very good. Han Ruzi returned to his bed, silently calculating who were enemies, who were trustworthy, and who could be used but not fully trusted. No matter what was happening in the Capital, it was a rare opportunity for him, much earlier than expected. He had many things to do, and the first was to deal with the Xiongnu threat. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 175 Chapter 178: Prince Donghai’s Promise Chapter 178: Prince Donghais Promise If given another chance, Prince Donghai would have told those 150 noble scions, Stay by my side and live or die with me. He deeply regretted not because he lost so many soldiers in vain, but because he realized too late that those noble-born but cowardly individuals were his natural allies. Actually, its not really cowardice, Prince Donghai explained to Lin Kunshan. Its like when a house catches fire; servants can be brave or cowardly, but the master is either calm or panicked: the question of cowardice does not arise. Regardless, the master doesnt need to rush into the fire, right? The Xiongnu are like a raging fire. Those noble scions didnt join the battle because they felt it was beneath them. They were supposed to be commanders, not treated as ordinary soldiers. Many noble scions did join the battle, and they were quite enthusiastic, Lin Kunshan reminded him with a smile. Yes, but look at who they were. Half of them were illegitimate children like Chai Yue, and the rest were like Zhang Yanghao, who had noble titles but no corresponding power. They rushed to fight because they didnt have the status of masters.'' As a result, all the masters got burned to death, leaving only you. Of course, Prince Donghai sighed. If there were anyone else to talk to, I wouldnt need to complain to you. But its not all my fault. Han Ruzi and Chai Yue must also bear part of the responsibility... most of the responsibility. They didnt treat those noble scions as masters, which led to this tragedy. Even a fate seer who has trained for ten years couldnt have explained it better, Lin Kunshan said, raising his cup. Outside, the cold wind was biting, but the two sat inside, drinking by the fire. Whenever the wine cooled, the attendant would immediately reheat it without needing any instructions, as if he had a sense for the wines temperature. Hes very brave, Prince Donghai said, pointing to his attendant. Take a piece of coal with your hand. Yes, the attendant immediately reached for the coal. When his hand touched the burning coal, Prince Donghai waved him off. Thats enough. The attendant withdrew, curling his hand to hide the burn marks from his master. Does Han Ruzi have people like this? Prince Donghai asked. Lin Kunshan shook his head with a smile. He thinks by winning over a few followers, he qualifies as a master? The people he attracts are all opportunists who need him, like Chai Yue, who follows him to avoid punishment from the Chai family, or that little eunuch, whatever his name is, dreaming of becoming the director of eunuchs by staying close to him. As for those soldiers, what a joke. They follow him just for food. Wheres the loyalty in that? Offer them a higher price, and theyll all betray him, without exception. How high a price can you offer? Lin Kunshan asked. Prince Donghais eyes turned cold. You think I cant hear the sarcasm? Lin Kunshan put down his wine cup. Its not sarcasm; its a genuine question. You need people now, and I might be able to recruit some warriors for you in the city, but I need to know how much youre willing to pay. Prince Donghai stared at Lin Kunshan for a while before suddenly smiling. Asking for yourself, too, I suppose. Lin Kunshan laughed, drained his cup, and reached for the wine jug. Prince Donghai extended his hand, stopping Lin Kunshans. Its time for you to make a choice. The later you choose, the lower the price youll get. Lin Kunshan remained still, his smile fading. Ive been in the army for over six months, titled as a strategist, but the Northern Protection General rarely consults me. He doesnt trust me. In these troubled times, my drinking with you here already shows my choice. Prince Donghai withdrew his arm and smiled. Han Ruzi doesnt trust you because hes too influenced by Yang Feng. Hes more wary of fate seers than he appreciates them. Lin Kunshan picked up the wine jug, first filling Prince Donghais cup, then his own. Lin Kunshan nodded. Can you tell me about the situation in the palace? Sorry, Ive been on the borderlands and only know the general situation, not the details. Prince Donghai guessed Lin Kunshan would respond this way, so he smiled and asked, Am I the only one making deals with fate seers? I cant answer that. Only my master knows the overall situation. I only know one thing: among all the potential collaborators, you are definitely at the forefront. Prince Donghai cursed fate seers inwardly, but his smile became even more affable. Im not just walking in front; Ill run and outpace everyone. The Northern Protection General may be slow, but bringing him along can make things easier for you. Yes, I have that in mind. But... Im short of manpower. Ill help you find some, but I need a promise from you. Those who follow me today will be made marquises in the future. Thats enough. Time is of the essence. Ill go find people now. Please wait for good news. Lin Kunshan drank his last cup of wine, stood up, and left. The smile on Prince Donghais face disappeared along with the fate seers back. Going with the flow, indeed. Claiming credit for what is going on in the palace right nowdoes he think Im a fool? Fool me once, but not a second time. Come in! The attendant pushed the door open and stood with hands folded. This was the only person in Shattered Iron City Prince Donghai trusted, sent by his mother. What did the Chai clan members say? Over twenty Chai family people in Shattered Iron City had been imprisoned for attempting to assassinate Deputy General Chai Yue. Prince Donghai, feeling isolated, had his attendant take care of these people. Before Lin Kunshans visit, the attendant had just conveyed Prince Donghais goodwill to their leader, Xiao Bi. Xiao Bi is willing to serve Your Highness. In his current state, thats all he can do. Is he willing to help contact Chai Zhi in the Northern Army? He is. He also revealed that Chai Zhi plans to attack the Xiongnu during peace talks, causing the Xiongnu to kill the Weary Marquis, and then assassinate Your Highness amidst the chaos, before defeating the Xiongnu to redeem his crimes. Xiao Bi just got this news. Prince Donghai laughed briefly. The Chai family truly produces remarkable people. Leaking their plot so thoroughlyonly they can do that. Can Xiao Bi persuade Chai Zhi to change his mind? He says he can, but I dont believe him, the attendant replied. Just state the facts; theres no need for your judgment, Prince Donghai said coldly, though he agreed with the attendant. This is interesting. Chai Zhi wants to kill two birds with one stone, and Lin Kunshan wants to take Han Ruzi back to the capital. I need to stay alive first, then decide which side to choose. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 177CH 179 Chapter 179: Wordless Letter Chapter 179: Wordless Letter As they drew closer to Shattered Iron City, Northern Army Commandant Liu Kunshengs position became increasingly awkward, and his anxiety grew. Suddenly, he found himself thrust into a key role, a responsibility that General Han Tong had desperately shirked and that he had been forced to accept. On the evening they arrived at Divine Hero Pass, Provost Marshal Chai Zhi visited Liu Kunsheng with three other officers, intending to clarify some matters face to face. Since Liu Kunsheng was the official with the command seal, Chai Zhi and his companions maintained a polite facade, bringing wine and meat. However, they didnt leave their superior any room to refuse. They set up a feast and invited Liu Kunsheng to the head seat. Initially, they drank quietly, then joyfully, and eventually, they engaged in boisterous drinking games. Once everyones faces were flushed and they could speak candidly, Chai Zhi raised his cup and asked, Commandant Liu, who do you think we are? Liu Kunsheng, quite drunk and dizzy, forced a smile. What, are you testing my tolerance for alcohol? You are the the Northern Armys Provost Marshal... Chai Zhi shook his head repeatedly. I dont mean our military titles. Liu Kunsheng hiccupped. A riddle? If I guess wrong, Ill drink. If I guess right, you all drink. First, lets finish this cup. The five of them downed their drinks in one go. Chai Zhi laughed, Its not a riddle, just stating a fact. Commandant Liu, we are not the same kind of people. You... are younger? Haha, just by a decade or so. Commandant Liu, did you inherit your military position from your father and grandfather? Liu Kunsheng scratched his head. Oh, I understand. If you trace back, my family is quite ordinary. My grandfather was a farmer in the capital, my father was selected into the border army as a good family man and died in battle. I joined the army as an orphan and grew up in the military, without making any significant achievements. You all are from noble families whose ancestors made great contributions to Great Chu. Were indeed not the same. Ancestral merit, enjoyed by descendants. Do you think its fair, Commandant Liu? Liu Kunsheng was surprised. Of course its fair. Why wouldnt it be? If one couldnt pass their merits to their descendants, why would anyone fight so desperately in battles? The others laughed heartily. Chai Zhi put down his cup. Youre right. Family legacies include not just merits but also loyaltyloyalty to His Majesty and to Great Chu. Thats the biggest difference between us. Liu Kunsheng, emboldened by the alcohol, slammed his cup on the table, Is Provost Marshal Chai questioning my loyalty? Chai Zhi quickly apologized with a smile, and the other three officers joined in persuading Liu Kunsheng to drink. Once Liu Kunshengs anger turned to laughter, Chai Zhi continued, Loyalty can be of different kinds. Commandant Lius loyalty is about making achievements and rising through the ranks. Ours is about maintaining the stability of Great Chu, whether we achieve merits or not. At this point, Liu Kunsheng could no longer respond, so he laughed dryly and raised his cup in a toast, drinking first himself. Chai Zhi picked up his cup and said, Great Chu has a million strong soldiers to fend off external invaders and internal rebels, but one thing that ordinary Chu soldiers never get involved in is the royal familys affairs. Liu Kunsheng remained silent. Chu soldiers dont meddle in the royal familys internal matters. Its an unwritten rule, even though some have broken it occasionally. A loyal and wise general would never cross that line. We are different. Since our ancestors were granted titles for their contributions, we have become part of the royal family and have the right and duty to participate in its affairs. Its more dangerous than fighting on the battlefield, and such contributions are rarely publicized. Liu Kunsheng laughed again. Do you understand the difference now, Commandant Liu? During the march, Liu Kunsheng remained unsettled. When asked, he blamed it on a hangover. Two days later, the army emerged from the mountains, and Shattered Iron City came into view. Shattered Iron City was too small to accommodate the fifty thousand reinforcements. Camps had been set up in the southern hills outside the city, and the Northern Army units entered in an orderly fashion. As the official with the command seal, even if Liu Kunsheng couldnt interfere in royal family affairs, he was responsible for the battle against the Xiongnu. When they were still dozens of miles from Shattered Iron City, he led his guards up a hill to observe the terrain around the city. Veteran soldier Fang Daye and several guides were called over to answer the commandants questions. Having grown up in a military camp, Liu Kunsheng was familiar with warfare but found commanding a large army challenging. His subordinates drafted the battle plans, and he could only ask some trivial questions, occasionally expressing his thoughts. Thinking back to the Martial Emperors time, there werent many battles of this scale. After this battle, we can secure at least ten years of peace for Great Chu. Fang Daye, having no official position in the Northern Army and not even considered a staff officer, stood with the guides but was therefore bold enough to speak. This battle may not happen. Why do you say that? Do you think the Xiongnu genuinely want peace talks? I dont know if the peace talks are genuine, but looking at the terrain, the Chu army and the Xiongnu are separated by a river. To engage in battle, one side must cross the river and form ranks. The Chu armys advantage is having Shattered Iron City to defend, while the Xiongnu have the open grasslands at their back. Commandant, look, the terrain on the Xiongnu side is open. If they sense things arent going well, they can flee immediately, and the Chu army wont be able to catch them. A decisive battle is unlikely. Liu Kunsheng nodded, finding Fang Dayes words somewhat reasonable. A military officer stepped forward and said, Old General Fang only knows part of it. Commandant, dont worry. The Chu army has a detailed plan. The peace talks are a ruse to deceive the Xiongnu. The frontline generals have already obtained the Xiongnus agreement. During the talks tomorrow, the Chu army will send ten thousand men across the river. The river is frozen, and the Chu army has secretly built dozens of simple wooden bridges that can be set up on the riverbed within two quarters of an hour, connecting the two banks. The Chu army can then launch a full-scale attack. At least thirty thousand men will advance westward to cut off the Xiongnus retreat before moving north to encircle them. Liu Kunsheng nodded in approval. Fang Daye, however, shook his head vigorously. The Art of War says, When ten to one, surround them; when five to one, attack them. The Chu army and the Xiongnu are evenly matched. How can we divide our forces to encircle them? The deputy general sneered, Old General Fang underestimates the Chu army. Our equipment far surpasses that of the Xiongnu, and we are well-trained and eager for battle. Since the Martial Emperors time, one Chu soldier has been worth five or ten Xiongnu soldiers. Thats ancient history. Even General Deng Liao, one of the Martial Emperors greatest generals, never encircled the Xiongnu with equal numbers. The deputy general wanted to argue, but Liu Kunsheng intervened. No need to quarrel. The army is here, and we must fight. Old General Fang, theres no need to worry. Even if the Chu army cant encircle the Xiongnu, we can certainly defeat them. Fang Daye fell silent. Liu Kunsheng walked a few steps before calling Fang Daye over. Which direction is Flowing Sand City? Fang Daye pointed it out. Liu Kunsheng turned his back to the crowd, took out the letter, opened it, and showed it to Fang Daye, then quickly put it away. Fang Daye was stunned for a moment, then took out a piece of paper with the same sword symbol. The two men exchanged glances, each gaining confidence, believing that the Northern Protection General not only sensed the danger but also had a plan to counter it. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 178 Chapter 180: Illusion Chapter 180: Illusion The fifty thousand Northern Army troops had not yet fully assembled, but morale inside and outside Shattered Iron City was already high. The soldiers were eager for battle, believing that the peace talks were merely a ruse to launch a surprise attack on the Xiongnu. Han Ruzi personally led a team out of the city to welcome the Northern Armys commanders. The atmosphere was warm and friendly, but it changed soon after they entered the city. Chai Zhi and others insisted on seeing the bodies of the fallen, not the ordinary soldiers but the nearly two hundred noble scions. Their bodies had been cleaned and placed in a courtyard, preserved by the winter cold, with a canopy overhead to protect them from the snow. A large number of Northern Army commanders came to mourn their friends and relatives. Even those without personal losses, and those not of noble birth, gathered here. Soon, the surviving noble scions of Shattered Iron City also arrived. This was their first gathering since the noble camp had been disbanded. The courtyard was crowded, with those of lower status standing in the alley outside. No one whispered, but a mere exchange of glances made it clear that todays mourning was not simple; a fierce conflict was imminent. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai also arrived, staying in an empty side room with a few attendants. The room was bare, even the folding stools were brought in by the attendants. The doors were open, making it as cold inside as outside, though without the biting wind. Watching the noble commanders mourn and weep in front of their relatives bodies, Prince Donghai grew nervous. He pulled his cloak tighter and whispered, Why did we come here? They sacrificed for the country; the Han imperial family should mourn them. They didnt sacrifice for nothing. Each family will receive rewards, worth a hundred or a thousand times that of ordinary soldiers. Han Ruzi nodded without saying anything, preparing to face off against the noble commanders. Misunderstanding Han Ruzis silence, Prince Donghai darkened his face and said, The first ones to die were the ones you led out to scout. Han Ruzi nodded again. Arent you afraid? I heard someone wants revenge on us both. Han Ruzi smiled slightly, If thats true, I hope the revenge comes sooner rather than later. Prince Donghai fell silent. A dozen commanders entered the room, bowing to the Northern Protection General and Prince Donghai. Chai Zhi, leading the group, spoke bluntly, Tomorrow is the day for peace talks, but I hear the Northern Protection General has not yet decided between battle or negotiation, causing unrest among the troops. Please make a quick decision.Findd new stories at novelhall.com The situation is fluid. Whether to fight or negotiate depends on the Xiongnus actions. A hundred thousand Imperial Guards against a hundred thousand Xiongnu is a sure victory. Since when does the Chu army watch the Xiongnus moves? Chai Zhi retorted, citing exaggerated numbers as was customary. Han Ruzi asked, How long does General Chai think this battle will take? If we start at noon, it should be over by nightfall. Including the time to pursue the defeated. Chai Zhi estimated briefly, Three to ten days. Shattered Iron Citys provisions will last no more than five days. Shattered Iron City was a small city north of the pass. The initial plan was for over thirty thousand Chu troops to encircle and annihilate ten thousand Xiongnu, finishing the battle before winter, leaving a small garrison to wait for spring. Provisions in the city were stored according to this plan. But the war dragged on, and large numbers of Chu troops arrived to support the fight. By winter, roads became difficult, making it harder to transport provisions than troops. The court delayed instructions, and local areas struggled to coordinate, resulting in fewer provisions delivered, insufficient to sustain an army of over eighty thousand. Including servants and laborers, more than a hundred thousand people and over seventy thousand horses were gathered in and around Shattered Iron City. Even in summer and autumn, supplying them would be challenging. Once you cross the river tomorrow, the Chu army will fall into Chai Zhis hands. You might not even have a chance to return. If you die, Ill be in trouble too. Han Ruzi stepped closer to Prince Donghai, Thats why you must stay here and ensure the Chu army doesnt fall to Chai Zhi. Prince Donghai was stunned, What can I do? I have no troops. You have my thousand personal troops. Prince Donghai was stunned again, Youre giving me your personal troops? Yes. Though small, they are loyal to me. Ive notified Chao Hua to follow your orders. Tomorrow morning, after I cross the river, you must closely monitor Chai Zhis actions. If everything is normal, fine. If theres anything unusual and they plan to attack the Xiongnu early, imprison them and take the Grand Marshals seal to Chai Yue. But Im not a Northern Army commander... Youre Prince Donghai. No one will stop you. Prince Donghai thought for a while, I need someone to deliver messages and a way to get the troops near the central camp... I can do it, dont worry. Han Ruzi smiled slightly, Im not worried. You trust me so much. Honestly, Im a bit surprised. Prince Donghai did not expect such a significant responsibility. We are brothers, we should stand together. Besides, Han Ruzi sighed, Chai Zhi seeks revenge on both of us. Who else can I trust but you? Prince Donghai felt a surge of emotion, wanting to reveal everything he knew, but he hated this feeling. Instead, he smiled, Yes, were in this together. Han Ruzi took out a piece of paper and handed it to Prince Donghai, Ive persuaded some people who are willing to serve me. They need a leader, and that can only be you. Show them this paper when necessary, and they will help you. Prince Donghai took the paper and glanced at it, Is this the Founding Emperors sword? Its a signal. Those with the same paper can be trusted. It seems youve planned everything well. I wont let us fall into danger. Prince Donghai felt another surge of emotion but held back, smiling, Once we control the Northern Army, we can return to the Capital together. Yes, together. Also, be vigilant against the Xiongnu. Ive arranged a signal with Chai Yue for troop deployment. If anything happens, you must act, but dont let Chai Zhi act prematurely. Rest assured, Ill watch Chai Zhi and let Chai Yue decide freely. The two brothers smiled at each other. After Prince Donghai left, Han Ruzi sat alone for a long time. He had learned a technique from Meng E: in the darkness, strike east and throw a dart west, creating the illusion of numerous people. He had weaved a sufficiently large illusion. Tomorrow would determine whether he could scare the enemy into fear and solidify his allies resolve. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 179CH 181 Chapter 181: Settling on a Plan Chapter 181: Settling on a Plan Lin Kunshan turned the piece of paper over and over, unable to decipher its secret. It depicts the Founding Emperors sword, Prince Donghai explained. It was late at night, but he felt no trace of sleepiness. Han Ruzi wants to recreate the miracle from the palace coup. Lin Kunshan put down the paper. How can you tell that its the Founding Emperors sword? Prince Donghai hesitated slightly, picked up the paper again, and took another look. The sword drawn on it was simple, without any textual markings it could be any sword. Of course it is. Why else would he draw a random sword? This sword is not random. I suspect it carries a deeper meaning that the Northern Protection General wont reveal to you. Prince Donghai stared at the drawn sword for a while. No matter what, he trusts me. He handed over his personal troops to me... What should I do? Follow his plan or continue with ours? Lin Kunshan remained silent. Mr. Lin, Im asking you. This is no time for cryptic silence. Lin Kunshan smiled. I was wondering how many of these sword orders the Northern Protection General has issued. There must be quite a few; otherwise, he wouldnt have handed the personal troops to me so readily. He must have other preparations. Lin Kunshan shook his head. In the pugilist world, theres an alchemy trick. Have you heard of it, Prince Donghai? Alchemy is a scam. Of course. Do you know how its a scam? What are you getting at? Lin Kunshan laughed. The key to a scam is making the other person believe you have endless gold. Only then does alchemy appear real. So, alchemists must be generous, spending gold lavishly to make the other person willingly hand over thousands of gold pieces. All scams are like this, Prince Donghai. People who are overly generous are usually suspicious. Prince Donghai prided himself on his intelligence and disliked Lin Kunshans lecturing tone. First, Han Ruzi is not an alchemist. Hes a descendant of the Han imperial clan, raised in a deep courtyard, rarely interacting with people like you. Second, you havent seen his abilities. In the palace, he was a known puppet but he could still make a batch of the lowest ranks loyal to him. The so-called personal troops are just starving men. In Shattered Iron City, there are plenty of such people.Findd new stories at novelhall.com Lin Kunshan thought for a moment. Perhaps youre right. After all, this isnt about money. The Northern Protection General is betting his life. Stop overthinking it. What should we do? Our original plan dictates that we act now: kidnap Han Ruzi and hide him, then pretend to handover the Northern Protection General to the Xiongnu. By morning, the Chu army and the Xiongnu will be engaged in battle, and we can escape. Lin Kunshan pondered a bit more. So, Prince Donghai means... Im asking you; youre the strategist. Lin Kunshan chuckled. The pugilist world had its tricks, and so did officialdom. The so-called humility was just a facade. If his advice differed from Prince Donghais plans, it would be rejected. If it aligned, it would be accepted, but any failure would be his responsibility. Well... If we follow the Northern Protection Generals plan, he will have the entire Northern Army afterward, greatly increasing his power... Do you think Ill let him have that? Prince Donghai said coldly. He had felt touched before but was now calm. Well use his men to take the Northern Army. Once I have the Grand Marshals seal, I wont give it to Chai Yue but keep it myself. When Han Ruzi returns, if he does, Ill immediately announce that there are officers in the army plotting to assassinate the Northern Protection General. This will give us a reason to detain him for his protection, and the Northern Army will be mine, not his. Later, I will join forces with my uncle and return to the Capital. The Champion Marquis will be no match. Good idea, much better than mine. Lets prepare accordingly. Prince Donghai silently cursed sly fox and said, Mr. Lins concerns are valid. We cant fully trust Han Ruzi. Who knows what he told Chao Hua? If Chai Zhi and others are caught, Chao Hua might immediately capture me. You must ensure my safety. Where are your men? How many have you found? Where are they? Coincidentally, all my men are in the personal army... Zhang Yanghao. He seems to have betrayed Prince Donghai once and has been mistreated ever since. He both fears and hates Prince Donghai. If given the chance... Zhang Yanghao? With so many noble sons, Chai Zhi couldnt remember each one. The grandson of Marquis, orphaned early, loves gambling and scheming that Zhang Yanghao. Oh, I see. Hes suitable. Marquis Piyuan is reclusive, and his family line is thin. If Zhang Yanghao causes trouble, it wont implicate other families. Can you persuade him? I can, but I cant leave. Then have him come here. If he dares to come, the matter is already half done. Yes, yes, Third Brother is right. Ill have your servant fetch Zhang Yanghao. Tomorrow, Ill invite Prince Donghai to the central command tent. There will be a moment of chaos, and Zhang Yanghao will seize the opportunity. Tell him that both I and the Champion Marquis will ensure his safety. An hour later, Zhang Yanghao indeed arrived. The soldiers guarding the prison had been bribed and dared not offend the Northern Armys military justice. They let the late-night visitor in without question. Zhang Yanghaos confidence grew. Facing Zhang Yanghao, Xiao Bis attitude was completely different. Sitting on a mudbrick bed, he calmly accepted Zhang Yanghaos bow, merely nodding. The Northern Protection General disbanded your noble camp. Where were you assigned? Zhang Yanghao blushed. The twenty-seventh camp of the right army. The right army has only twenty camps. Wheres the twenty-seventh? Its the reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass, recently integrated into the right army... Heh, the Northern Protection General has guts, integrating a random few hundred men into the right army. Are you just going to accept this? Everyone is in the same boat. What can I do? Have you heard about whats happening in the Capital? Zhang Yanghao hesitated and shook his head. He had heard rumors but didnt know the full truth. The Champion Marquis has returned to the Capital. There will be major changes in the court. This is the time for revenge. Do you have enemies? I dont have enemies, but someone hates me... Zhang Yanghaos eyes lit up, and he stepped forward. Master Xiao! The Chai family has extensive connections at court. Some things we want to do but cant. If someone is willing to help, the Chai family will remember their merit, and the Champion Marquis will too. Prince Donghai killed so many people. He should pay the price, Zhang Yanghao blurted out. Plots abounded inside and outside Shattered Iron City. Northern Army Captain Liu Kunsheng held a piece of paper, finally falling asleep late at night. Old General Fang Daye pulled his bowstring dozens of times before resting. Chai Yue, pacing in his tent outside the city, couldnt sleep at all. Countless unknown figures moved in the darkness, spreading rumors and promises, stirring hearts and minds. Han Ruzi slept soundly. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 180 Chapter 182: The Champion Marquis’ Secret Orders Chapter 182: The Champion Marquis Secret Orders At dawn, snowflakes began to fall from the sky, fine and sparse, as if blown down from the rooftops by the wind. Chai Yue, however, did not dare to be careless. The negotiation site was about five miles from the Chu army. If a heavy snowstorm occurred, it would obscure visibility, making it difficult to relay messages to the rear in a timely manner. Chai Yue immediately adjusted the Chu army on the north bank. Initially, there was a sentry every mile, but now it was reduced to one every half-mile, extending up to less than two miles from the Xiongnu camp. Messages were to be sent regularly, without interruption. The Xiongnu naturally had to make similar adjustments, causing some delay. By around noon, Han Ruzi finally crossed the river on horseback, accompanied by only ten guards. The generals escorted him to the riverbank, and Chai Yue walked him a bit further until a Xiongnu sentry objected. Only then did he stop, watching the Northern Protection General ride away. The snow had stopped, but the sky remained overcast. Chai Yue had previously inspected the area several times and was fairly confident in identifying the tents location under the gray sky. The sentries of both armies were grouped in threes, riding horses, spaced about ten steps apart, and not allowed to carry any weapons. There were two lines of sentries, running north-south and east-west, intersecting right at the negotiation tent. Any anomaly from any direction would quickly be relayed to their respective camps. When Chai Yue returned to the south bank, it began to snow again, this time more steadily. By the time he reached the central command tent, it was snowing moderately, and he could only see three or four miles ahead when looking towards the north bank. The central command tent was set up on the former site of Flowing Sand City. Chai Yue turned towards the south, where tens of thousands of Chu soldiers stood ready, with over a dozen simple wooden bridges arranged in a row. With a single command, the bridges could be placed on the frozen riverbed, creating multiple crossing points. The riverbed opposite Flowing Sand City was naturally flat, and a large amount of sawdust had been spread the previous day, allowing cavalry to charge across without slowing down. In short, if necessary, more than eighty thousand Chu soldiers could cross the river at the fastest speed to engage the Xiongnu. All clear! The sentrys call echoed from afar, reaching the front of the central command tent. A soldier beside Chai Yue suddenly shouted as well, startling him slightly. His first reaction was to turn and look at one of his guards. This guard was specially assigned to him by the Northern Protection General, with instructions to stay close to him until the General returned safely. Chai Yue nodded to the guard and stepped into the tent. Meng E followed closely behind. As long as she did not speak much, no one could recognize her true identity. Her task today was simple: to ensure Chai Yues safety. Inside the central command tent, the others had already gathered. Captain Liu Kunsheng of the Northern Army sat in the main seat, his back straight and his expression stern, warning everyone not to speak to him unless necessary. He himself did not want to speak either. General of the Left Han Tong and General of the Right Feng Shili sat on either side, heads bowed, as if they had been forcibly invited. From the moment they sat down, they were pondering what excuse to use to leave later. Chai Zhi sat beside Han Tong, appearing alert and observant despite his lower rank. Each person had a guard standing behind them.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com Chai Yues seat was next to General Feng Shili. After nodding in greeting to Liu Kunsheng and the others, Chai Yue sat down, positioning himself to watch the snow outside while avoiding eye contact with Chai Zhi. Over a dozen military officers stood on either side. The tent was unusually quiet, allowing the sentries calls from the other side to be heard clearly. The Northern Protection General has entered the tent, all clear! The voice from the other side was repeated by soldiers outside the tent. At this moment, Prince Donghai arrived with dozens of guards, all of whom were stopped outside. He entered the tent alone, nodding and smiling at the five seated generals. Such a cold day, and the snow is heavy. Why not postpone the negotiations? Prince Donghai had a unique status. He held a princely title and was the brother of the Northern Protection General, but held no military position. After making a mistake defending Shattered Iron City, he had lost his command authority but neither was he under anyones control. Feng Shili stood up, thought carefully, and finally spoke. I suggest waiting. The Xiongnu seem sincere about this negotiation and are well-prepared. The Chu army has not yet surrounded the Xiongnu, and a hasty attack might win the battle but not annihilate the enemy, leading to greater trouble later. Chai Zhis face remained stern. Prince Donghai turned to Han Tong, Now its the Left Generals turn. Han Tong stood, nodding to everyone in the tent. Negotiations are good, but without imperial approval, can they succeed? With ten thousand Chu soldiers already gathered at Shattered Iron City, by Chus tradition, we should boldly attack, but... Han Tong was about to temper his stance when Chai Zhi interrupted, The Left General has spoken. Two support an attack, two support waiting. Captain Liu, its up to you. Liu Kunsheng had no choice but to stand, contemplating for a long time. The imperial court has delayed issuing a decree. In such cases, the border Chu army falls under the command of the Grand General. He paused for a long time. The Northern Protection General was appointed by the Grand General to oversee the military affairs of Divine Hero Pass and Shattered Iron City. He is the commander of the ten thousand Chu soldiers here. Another long pause. The Northern Protection Generals plan should not be changed without extraordinary circumstances. Although he did not explicitly state it, Liu Kunshengs opinion was clear: he advocated waiting unless the Xiongnu made any suspicious moves, the Chu army should not cross the river. Prince Donghai spread his arms. Since Captain Liu has spoken, lets wait. During the generals discussion, the sentries outside continued their regular calls of All clear. Chai Zhi was not surprised by the outcome. He lowered his head, chuckling, and turned to the dozen or so military officers. See, I told you, the safety and glory of ten thousand Chu soldiers are less important than a young and inexperienced Northern Protection General. The prestige of Great Chu has been utterly lost by incompetents! Such a public provocation caused everyones faces to change. Liu Kunshengs face turned livid. Provost Marshal Chai, as an officer of martial law, watch your words. Chai Zhi sneered, pulling a piece of paper from his sleeve and holding it up. This is a secret order from the Champion Marquis, given to me before his departure, authorizing me to act at my discretion and reclaim the Grand Marshals seal from Captain Liu! Everyone was shocked, especially Chai Yue and Prince Donghai, who had not expected Chai Zhi to have such a move. Liu Kunsheng angrily demanded, A secret order? From where? Chai Zhi signaled to a military officer, Show the Champion Marquiss secret order to the generals and Captain Liu. Verify the handwriting and seal. The officer quickly stepped forward, took the paper, read it, and nodded. He first handed it to Left General Han Tong, who glanced at it and immediately said, This is indeed the Champion Marquiss secret order. Captain Liu, you should hand over the Grand Marshals seal. Liu Kunsheng reached for the secret order, but the officer, loyal to Chai Zhi, showed it to the others first before finally giving it to the Northern Army Captain. Chai Yue and Prince Donghai also examined it but found no flaws. After reading it, Liu Kunsheng was silent for a long time, his gaze sweeping over the others, searching for anyone who might stand up. Right General Feng Shili spoke, but no longer in support of the Northern Protection General. The secret order is genuine. From now on, Provost Marshal Chai is the commander of the Northern Army. I retract my previous statement and follow Provost Marshal Chais lead. Chai Zhi turned, ignoring his half-brother Chai Yue, and looked at Prince Donghai. What do you have to say? Prince Donghai chuckled and stepped back. The Champion Marquis has long abandoned his post. His orders are invalid. Prince Donghai turned to leave the tent, intending to call for help. As he lifted the curtain, someone crashed in from outside. Zhang Yanghao entered, leading several men with drawn swords. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 181 Chapter 183: Riding Back Alone Chapter 183: Riding Back Alone The Great Chanyu entered the tent, brushed the snow off his shoulders, and smiled at the Northern Protection General who had arrived earlier. Sorry to keep you waiting, he said, then quickly spoke a few sentences in the Xiongnu language. Jin Chuiduo emerged from behind the Great Chanyus plump figure and translated, The Great Chanyu apologizes for making you wait. The weather is freezing, and he hopes you can get used to it. Han Ruzi had arrived a bit earlier, bringing only one guard as agreed, with the rest of his men waiting outside. The Great Chanyu, not well-versed in the Central Plains language, communicated through a translator. Han Ruzi also refrained from speaking directly, whispering to his guard, who then spoke loudly, The Great Chu is vast and rich, with four distinct seasons. The people of Chu are long accustomed to all kinds of weather. Jin Chuiduo quietly translated this, and the Great Chanyu burst into hearty laughter, taking a seat on a soft chair and motioning the Northern Protection General to sit as well, as if he were the host. Jin Chuiduo and the guard stood behind their respective leaders. The Great Chanyu and the Northern Protection General often paused to think and exchanged glances, then whispered their thoughts to their aides to speak aloud. In negotiations between two countries, equality was crucial. Han Ruzi had arrived first and waited in the tent, already losing some momentum. Therefore, he also needed to convey his words through someone else, just like the Great Chanyu. The Chu army is just bluffing, Jin Chuiduo said, her voice monotone, staring at a corner of the tent instead of the two men opposite her. The largest batch of reinforcements only arrived yesterday, totaling just over eighty thousand, and the soldiers are exhausted and easy to defeat. In the past decades, has the Chu army ever been easy to defeat? Just a few days ago, who suffered heavy losses? the guard retorted. After Jin Chuiduo translated, the Great Chanyu laughed heartily, followed by a bout of coughing. Jin Chuiduo said, Northern Protection General, dont be overconfident due to a few small victories. This isnt decades ago. The Chu army has retreated south of the river, losing its edge. The Xiongnu have ended their division. I am not the pretender Chanyu of the Eastern Xiongnu; I am the Great Chanyu of all the Xiongnu, uniting the East and West with over two hundred thousand warriors. Even at its peak, the Chu army wasnt our match. A defeated general dares to boast? The Xiongnu were also once aggressive, but eventually split into East and West. The Western Xiongnu fled thousands of miles, and the Eastern Xiongnu bowed in submission. Does the Great Chanyu not remember the events during the reign of the Martial Emperor? The two sides exchanged sharp words, debating which side had more soldiers, higher morale, and greater combat strength. Their words were a mix of truth and exaggeration. The Great Chanyu was not angered. After listening to the translation, he occasionally laughed heartily, though his laughter often turned into coughing fits. After a prolonged debate, the Great Chanyu chose to concede, speaking through Jin Chuiduo, We are not here to quarrel but to negotiate sincerely. Ill start. The Great Chanyu spoke at length, with Jin Chuiduo nodding constantly. After he finished, she said to the Northern Protection General, The Western Xiongnu have returned from afar. We were doing well in the west and had no desire to return to fight the Chu. But fate had other plans. We encountered the Eastern Xiongnu, whose pretender Chanyu had died, and his sons were fighting for succession, abandoning their plan to ambush the Chu army. This is a gift from heaven. The heavens took us from our western homeland but gave us the entire Eastern Xiongnu. The Great Chanyu easily unified the East and West. Northern Protection General, the Xiongnu are here but do not wish to fight the Chu. Attacking Shattered Iron City was just a test to see how much of the Chus former might remains. The Great Chanyu spoke again, and Jin Chuiduo continued, The Great Chanyu is satisfied with the Chu army and proposes negotiations. The Northern Protection General whispered for a while, and the guard said, The Chu army is not yet satisfied with the Xiongnu. Why did the Western Xiongnu return east? On what basis do you negotiate with the Chu? After the translation, the Great Chanyu waved his hand, indicating for Jin Chuiduo to answer directly. The reason for the Western Xiongnus return is irrelevant. Negotiations benefit both sides. I only see benefits for the Xiongnu. The Chu scouts must have seen the Xiongnu migrating east in large numbers? Han Ruzi mounted his horse. The old General Fang Daye dismounted, ready to enter the tent as a guard. With his vast experience, he could handle the situation. Snow fell heavily as Han Ruzi rode south alone. Jin Chuiduo and Fang Daye returned to the tent. The Great Chanyu saw the large old soldier and laughed, saying a few words. Jin Chuiduo, half-guessing, translated, The Great Chanyu asks why the young guard was replaced by an old one. Fang Daye stood behind the Northern Protection General and said, Young men for chatting, old men for serious talks. Jin Chuiduos Xiongnu was clumsy, but the Great Chanyu understood, slapping his leg and speaking loudly. The Great Chanyu is pleased. He says that you look like a seasoned veteran, trustworthy. Fang Daye bowed slightly in acknowledgment. Standing behind the Great Chanyu, Jin Chuiduo felt uneasy. The Great Chanyu had trusted her, had treated her like a daughter, and had chose her as his sole companion for the negotiations, over those more fluent in both languages. Yet she had helped deceive him. But she had no choice. Her two brothers were determined to leave the Xiongnu and return to the Chu army, relying solely on the Northern Protection General Han Ruzi. Jin Chuiduo did not want to leave the steppes. Had she known she would have to lie to the Great Chanyu for Han Ruzi, she would have refused or avoided acting as a translator. But once in the tent, even though she hesitate many times, she ultimately did not reveal the secret, thus paving the way for her brothers. Moreover, she trusted Han Ruzi, who had risked much to bring them to the steppes and had kept his promises. Han Ruzi had not expected Jin Chuiduo to accompany the Great Chanyu into the tent. Before setting out, he and Zhang Youcai had swapped armor, with Han Ruzi arriving earlier to quickly change helmets and cloaks. Thus, Zhang Youcai became the Northern Protection General, and Han Ruzi the guard. When Zhang Youcai whispered, he said nothing, leaving Han Ruzi to respond. After Han Ruzi left, the task fell to Fang Daye. The Chu soldiers outside the tent were from the same unit and would not speak out of turn in front of the Xiongnu. Riding south alone, Han Ruzi passed groups of sentries, keeping his distance to avoid recognition. The heavy snow helped, and the sentries only relayed, The Northern Protection Generals messenger returned safely. In the Chu camp, factions were numerous, and Han Ruzi struggled to control them without clear evidence. He hoped for a disturbance among the generals in his absence and aimed to return in time to quell it, securing control over the northern army. It was an unpredictable plan, but Han Ruzi knew one thing for sure: riding back to camp alone would earn him considerable respect. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 182 Chapter 184: Fighting for the Seal Chapter 184: Fighting for the Seal The messenger from the Northern Protection Generals camp has returned safely, the sentrys distant shout was much faster than the arrival of the messenger himself, echoing through the central tent but failing to garner the attention it deserved. Inside the tent, chaos reigned. Zhang Yanghao, Xie Ying, and Ding Hui each brought a attendant, forcing Prince Donghai back into the central tent. Zhang Yanghao shouted sternly, Prince Donghai, if you want to seize the seal and rebel, you must get past me first! Prince Donghai staggered back several steps, angrily retorting, What nonsense are you spouting? His heart sank, realizing he had fallen into a trap. Given Zhang Yanghao and the others status, they had no right to stand guard outside the central tentthey were clearly let in by Chai Zhi. The three subordinates lifted the curtain, and Zhang Yanghao loudly declared, Prince Donghai, upon hearing about troubles in the court, you harbored treacherous thoughts, intending to seize the Grand Marshals seal and lead the Northern Army soldiers back to the Capital to seize power. Is this true or not? Outside the tent, numerous officers, guards, and subordinates were startled by the shouting inside, exchanging glances but not daring to make a sound or move. Prince Donghai laughed bitterly in his fury, You have quite the nerve, dont you? Do you even know your place? Even if I did intend to do something, what makes you think you could interfere? Get lost! Having grown up in the aristocratic circles with the status of a prince and supported by the Cui clan, Prince Donghai had never been defied. Zhang Yanghao and the others naturally feared him and instinctively recoiled at his rebuke. Ultimately, Zhang Yanghao, bolder than the rest, glanced at Chai Zhi inside the tent, drew his sword, and said, Prince Donghai, your usual arrogance is one thing, but seizing the seal and rebelling is treasonous... Suddenly, a commotion erupted outside the tent. Dozens of guards brandishing weapons charged towards the central tent. Leading them was a fierce figure, wielding a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, cutting through anyone in his path. Chai Zhi exchanged a telling glance with Zhang Yanghao. That glance foiled the plan. Zhang Yanghao, a gambler who had repeatedly failed at conspiracies and suffered many beatings from his grandfather, had learned to read people. He realized that if Chai Zhi was using signals instead of words, it was an ominous sign: the seemingly invincible Chai clan might need a scapegoat. Zhang Yanghao, sword drawn, did not strike. Instead, he feigned extreme fear, stepping back with a trembling arm. Xie Ying and Ding Hui, who had once abandoned Prince Donghai at Riverside Village and sought his forgiveness ever since, were less experienced. Convinced by Zhang Yanghao, they were determined to eliminate Prince Donghai, rushing forward with drawn swords, ready to kill him before the gathered officers. Prince Donghai instinctively raised his arm, seeing his subordinates still several steps away, too far to save him in time. With a clang, Xie Yings sword was deflected. The stunned Prince Donghai was yanked away, narrowly avoiding Ding Huis blade. In the critical moment, only Chai Yue and Meng E came to his aid. Chai Yue deflected Xie Yings sword while Meng E pulled Prince Donghai to safety. Xie Ying and Ding Hui, barely skilled in martial arts and only sixteen or seventeen years old, were weak but full of youthful ferocity. Missing their first strike, they charged again, slashing wildly like madmen. Chai Yue, not adept with blades, dodged after blocking two strikes. Prince Donghai, held by Meng E by the collar, stumbled but did not fall, dodging blade after blade in a close shave, too scared to even scream. Chai Yue wanted to help but was stopped by Meng E, who had orders to ensure Chai Yues safety. Zhang Yanghao lay unconscious, while Xie Ying and Ding Hui scrambled up, shouting as they joined the fray. Their target was not the seal but Prince Donghai. Fortunately, they had the sense to discard their weapons beforehand. Their involvement spurred several officers into action. They unbuckled their swords and joined the melee barehanded. Inside the tent, a dozen people brawled like street thugs. Outside wasnt much better. Initially, more spectators watched, but the generals disregard for rules incited the soldiers, who joined the fray, helping friends and attacking foes. Chai Yue, stunned by the turn of events, had believed the Northern Protection Generals meticulous plans would ensure order. He never expected such chaos. With no other choice, Chai Yue stepped out of the central tent, commanding the soldiers to stop. But without the Grand Marshals seal, few obeyed, retaliating when struck. All clear! The dutiful sentries continued their calls, though their expressions belied their calm declarations. Unable to quell the chaos, Chai Yue observed. From the tents high vantage, he saw the turmoil below clearly. The soldiers remained still for now, but this calm couldnt last. With the main command in disarray, it would soon endanger the entire Chu army. Chai Yue didnt know the guard assigned to him by the Northern Protection General well but trusted him. He turned and said, We must seize the Grand Marshals seal, or else... I got it! A triumphant voice rang out from the tent as Prince Donghai emerged, holding the seal. The real hero wasnt him but his attendnat, who, having mastered advanced martial arts, dominated the close-quarters combat. Stop! Everyone, obey my orders! The Grand Marshals seal is in my hands! Prince Donghai shouted excitedly. After Han Ruzis two successes in seizing seals, he had finally succeeded once as well. And more spectacularly at that, having managed to seize the Northern Armys Grand Marshal seal. For a moment, the chaos outside ceased as all eyes turned to the tent. Seeing Prince Donghai holding the seal, they resumed fighting. Prince Donghais smile froze, puzzled by his failure to command authority after seizing the seal. Provost Marshal enforcer Chai Zhi staggered out, collapsing beside Prince Donghai, a knife wound in his back bleeding profusely. His death triggered even greater chaos. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 183CH 185 Chapter 185: Departure and Arrival Chapter 185: Departure and Arrival The Northern Army generals were notoriously unruly. Among them, rank, status, and camaraderie were more important than military law. Chai Zhi, as the Provost Marshal, was well-liked and used his power to win the favor and allegiance of many officers. While these connections were insufficient to rally support for seizing the seal of command, they were enough to evoke sympathy and indignation. Now, he lay fallen before the central command tent, his blood stark against the drifting snowflakes. Nearby stood Prince Donghai, holding the Grand Marshals seal, confused yet still bearing traces of excitement and joy from seizing the seal. Provost Marshal Chai is dead! someone shouted, and the call echoed. The chaotic battle in front of the command tent halted as people slowly gathered around the corpse. Prince Donghai suddenly realized he had brought trouble upon himself. He quickly lowered his arm and stepped back, I didnt kill him; I dont even have a knife. Then he remembered that the killer must be in the tent, right behind him, and stepped back again, Who is the murderer? Step forward now... Prince Donghai killed Provost Marshal Chai! an officer shouted. Everything he saw confirmed this fact, and he neither listened to nor believed Prince Donghais denial. Its Prince Donghai! More voices joined in, the crowd slowly advancing. After all, he was a prince of the Han imperial clan, and the mob hadnt decided what to do, merely influencing each other as they moved forward. I killed him; it has nothing to do with Prince Donghai! A man emerged from the tent holding a blood-stained dagger. Prince Donghai was shocked, whispering, Why are you here? I havent given the order... The attendant whispered, Your Highness, please step aside and stay away from the danger. Prince Donghai continued to retreat, fully aware that he had seized the Grand Marshals seal thanks to the attendants help. Yet he harbored resentment: was there no other way? Was there truly a need to kill Chai Zhi? Why was his attendant so foolish. A single attendant could not command any fear from the soldiers. Dozens quickened their pace, brandishing their weapons, and charged at their target. Prince Donghai watched in horror as the ferocious soldiers passed by, helplessly observing his attendant fighting alone with a dagger against many. He wanted to issue orders with the seal but feared no one would obey. Suddenly, two soldiers grabbed him from either side. Just as he was about to struggle and call for help, someone whispered, Prince Donghai, come with us; its not safe here. The ones holding him were soldiers from the private army, specifically sent by Lin Kunshan to ensure his safety. Previously blocked by other soldiers, they hadnt managed to storm the tent with the servants. Prince Donghai also resented them. According to the plan, these pugilists should have charged in with the attendant to help seize the seal and control everyone in the tent. But they had been preempted by Zhang Yanghao and his men. As Prince Donghai did not have time to give orders, the pugilists hesitated and lost the opportunity. Prince Donghai maintained a shred of sanity, refraining from voicing his complaints. He joined the group of dozens of soldiers, mounted his horse hastily, and looked back at the central command tent. His attendant was fighting valiantly but was outnumbered, covered in wounds and blood. This was a highly skilled and loyal servant, and Prince Donghai felt regret. Yet he couldnt remember the servants name, preoccupied with how to explain this to his mother when he returned to the capital. Other important generals were trapped in the command tent. Only Chai Yue had come out and was now rushing towards Prince Donghai, shouting, Leave the seal behind! Prince Donghai realized he still held the Grand Marshals seal. The soldiers, eager for revenge for Chai Zhi, had forgotten about it.DiiSco?ver new stories on The chaos in front of the tent seemed to have reached the other side of the river, causing a commotion. Although the sentries continued to call out All is well, their voices sounded unusual. Prince Donghai glanced across the river, then at the approaching Chai Yue. He spurred his horse forward, tucking the seal into his robes. Have everyone fall back two miles, then tell them Ive returned. Yes. Cai Xinghai turned his horse around, suppressing his excitement, and returned to the front of the unit at a normal pace, ordering them to retreat. The three Xiongnu sentries nearby saw this and relaxed, feeling tense at being so close to a Chu army unit. Han Ruzi followed, gradually increasing his speed. Two miles away, he rejoined the unit. The Northern Protection General had returned alone, surprising and delighting everyone. But they obeyed Cai Xinghais orders and didnt show their emotions. There were no Xiongnu nearby, only Chu sentries who shouldnt cause trouble. Han Ruzi immediately sent a few soldiers to scout the southern bank. His solo return was to quell the chaos. If everything was calm, he had another plan to implement. The soldiers quickly returned. The central command tent on the southern bank was not only chaotic but in utter turmoil, threatening to spread to the entire Chu army. Han Ruzi felt a bit relieved but also saddened. He had anticipated the chaos but couldnt prevent it early. Now, he had to take an unexpected approach. The real test was ahead, as he couldnt predict the chaoss extent or if his reputation was enough to quell it. With Cai Xinghais five hundred men, Han Ruzi raced towards the river. The shouting from the southern bank grew clearer. As he crossed the river, he could see the battle before the command tent. More soldiers saw the Northern Protection General. Han Ruzi removed his soldiers helmet. He was without a command flag, but he was accompanied and supported by five hundred soldiers. Even those who hadnt seen the Northern Protection General seemed to recognize him almost instantly, even without asking their companions. Some soldiers closest to the command tent showed signs of disorder, wondering if the commanders on the ridge were killing each other and if the Chu army still had a leader. The Northern Protection Generals appearance immediately quelled the budding chaos. He was the leader, and no one doubted it. Han Ruzi didnt stop. He knew that to quickly quell the chaos, he had to reach the core of the chaos quickly. This approach was risky but worth it. The soldiers on the ridge hadnt noticed the Northern Protection Generals return, still arguing and fighting, accusing each other of starting the chaos and speculating about various conspiracies. Cai Xinghai led a cavalry unit into the crowd, forcibly separating them and clearing a path straight to the command tent. Han Ruzi rode forward. Finally, everyone before the tent saw him. Surprise, fear, joy, suspicioneach person had different emotions, but they all stopped arguing and fell silent. Silence wasnt submission. One wrong word or order from the Northern Protection General could reignite the chaos, which might become uncontrollable. Three bodies lay before the tent: Chai Zhi, the Provost Marshal; Prince Donghais attendant; and an officer. Despite being outnumbered, the nameless servant had managed to kill an opponent before dying. Han Ruzi dismounted, realizing the situation was worse than he had imagined. Chai Zhis death was poorly timed. He scanned the surroundings but didnt see Prince Donghai. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 184 Chapter 186: The Common Enemy Chapter 186: The Common Enemy Han Ruzi had never felt so nervous before. Despite being surrounded by thousands of people, their allegiance was uncertain. They could become powerful allies or suddenly turn against him with weapons raised. The outcome might hinge on a single word, a single action, a single sound, or even a single snowflake... Han Ruzi looked at the three corpses on the ground, unsure of what to say first. Inside the central military tent, a dozen generals slowly emerged. They had previously hidden in the furthest corners out of fear of those who wanted to avenge Chai Zhi, and only now dared to show themselves. Liu Kunsheng, the Captain of the Northern Army, hesitated repeatedly. When he made eye contact with the Northern Protection General, he knelt down for the second time. The young man had appeared at the most unexpected moment. The other generals also knelt, even those who had previously supported Chai Zhi. Han Ruzi accepted their kneeling calmly, not asking them to rise as he usually did. He turned around, removed his cloak, and began to take off his armor. Cai Xinghai had already dismounted and stood by, stepping forward to help the Northern Protection General remove his armor. Han Ruzis movements were slow, and no one knew what he was doing. Liu Kunsheng and the others glanced at his back and quickly lowered their heads again. Chai Yue led a group of people over and knelt on either side of the Northern Protection General. Han Ruzi still said nothing, nor did he ask the generals to rise, continuing to remove his armor piece by piece. The surrounding soldiers were initially confused but gradually felt fear. Drawing weapons in front of the central tent was a capital offense, and disturbing the armys morale in the face of the enemy was even more unforgivable. It was Prince Donghai... someone shouted, trying to justify their actions, but stopped mid-sentence, feeling even more fearful. Han Ruzi didnt know what he was doing either. He just wanted to attract attention and buy time. When he had removed all his outer armor and was about to speak, a voice suddenly rang out nearby, Safe... safe! The sentry at the tent entrance was still dutifully on guard. The voice from across the river was not loud, but it seemed abrupt to those near the central tent. After shouting, the sentry stood tall, looking straight ahead. This shout had a far greater impact than he had imagined, significantly reducing the fear among the soldiers in front of the central tent. Finally, someone shouted, Prince Donghais followers Provost Marshal Chai! We are avenging him! Han Ruzi waved his hand, ordering Cai Xinghais soldiers to retreat, facing the troublemakers directly. He took a few steps closer to them. Chai Yue, Cai Xinghai, and others were taken aback, not having received any hint, and did not dare to follow. Only Meng E, disguised as an ordinary soldier, followed closely behind. We just want revenge... said an officer closest to the Northern Protection General, nervously. I am here, Han Ruzi stopped within five steps of the man. Without armor, without weapons. If you want revenge, strike now. The officer became even more nervous, shaking his head hastily. It was Prince Donghais followers... He realized he was holding a knife and quickly threw it to the ground. It was Prince Donghais followers... Prince Donghai is my brother, Han Ruzi preferred to reveal this himself rather than let someone else do it later. He raised his voice, How many descendants of the Han family are here? Some people lowered their heads in shame. Indeed, the Northern Army had many members of the imperial clan, the highest-ranking being Right General Han Tong, who was also kneeling in front of the central tent with the others, beside the three corpses. How many of you are imperial relatives or descendants of meritorious families? More people lowered their heads. The Northern Army had many noble descendants, especially in front of the central tent. Words alone couldnt quell the dissatisfaction in their hearts. Han Ruzi finally thought of a way: only one thing could make the soldiers temporarily abandon their disputes and conflictsfacing a common enemy. Han Ruzi pointed north. Snowflakes were still falling, obstructing the view, making the distant horizon even more mysterious. A hundred thousand Xiongnu soldiers are waiting on the other side, another hundred thousand have already attacked the city of Mayi, waiting for the orders of the Great Chanyu to storm the city. More Xiongnu are hidden in the north, ready to support at any time. Han Ruzi doubled the number of Xiongnu attacking Mayi, making it sound more intimidating. As expected, everyone was shocked by these words. The main reason the generals dared to cause trouble was the great merit waiting on the other side. If the Xiongnu were stronger than expected and the Chu army had no certainty of victory, their actions would not be foolishness but serious crimes. The soldiers had heard that the Northern Protection General was going back to negotiate with the Xiongnu and were puzzled. Gradually, someone provided an explanation: The Chu army is in turmoil and cannot fight the Xiongnu. The Northern Protection General has to negotiate to protect the Chu soldiers by stalling the Xiongnu. This explanation convinced many and made them feel deeply ashamed. Chai Yue stood dazed for a while. Meng E stepped forward and said, General Chai. Chai Yue snapped back to reality and summoned a group of officers from Shattered Iron City, assigning tasks. The Xiongnus attitude towards the Northern Protection General depends on the strength of the Chu army. The Chu army must withdraw to the south bank and reorganize for further battle. Chai Yue slightly modified the Northern Protection Generals words, not mentioning the internal strife or the weaker strength of the Chu army, nor the withdrawal and taking of a defensive posture. He admired the Northern Protection General but had his own ideas about commanding the army. In Chai Yues orders, the retreat of the ten thousand Chu soldiers at the front seemed more like preparation for a new offensive. He then led a dozen officers to Liu Kunsheng and the others, who were slowly directing the soldiers to carry out the bodies and dismantle the central tent. Chai Yue approached Liu Kunsheng and cupped his hands. The central tent is returning to the city. Please leave the Northern Army soldiers at the front line. All of them? Liu Kunsheng asked in surprise. Yes. Northern Protection General made it clear that we are not to cross the river today, said Right General Feng Shili. Precisely because we are not crossing the river today, we must make a show of readiness to fight, so the Xiongnu wont dare act rashly. I will immediately have all bridges constructed, and the entire army will gather at the riverbank. Liu Kunsheng was dumbfounded. Arent you... forcing the Xiongnu to attack the Northern Protection General? On the contrary, the Xiongnu proposed negotiations because they saw the Chu army as strong. The weaker we appear, the worse it will be for the Northern Protection General. Liu Kunsheng was speechless. Feng Shili and Han Tong scrutinized Chai Yue, not understanding why this young noble had suddenly become so assertive. The Northern Protection General appointed me to command the front line, Chai Yue said. Feng Shili snorted and was about to speak when Liu Kunsheng said, Do as General Chai says. Liu Kunsheng realized he was not the Northern Protection Generals confidant and lacked the ability to command the entire army. Giving power to Chai Yue might be a better choice. Having just experienced chaos, the Left and Right Generals did not want to oppose the Northern Army Captain. As the tent was being dismantled, Chai Yue escorted the Northern Army Captain and the Left and Right Generals back to the city. Along the way, he issued orders to the various camp leaders below, instructing them to obey General Chais commands. Liu Kunsheng became the living Grand Marshals seal. Across the river, Han Ruzi, now without armor, was galloping back to the negotiation tent. The Xiongnu sentries had already detected something unusual and relayed messages back. The orders they received were to ignore it, as the Great Chanyu saw it as the Northern Protection Generals promise of retreat. Han Ruzi returned to the original site without incident but couldnt enter immediately. A Xiongnu went in to report, and only after receiving the Great Chanyus permission was the strange soldier allowed inside. Inside the tent, the Great Chanyu and Fang Daye had also removed their armor and were drinking and feasting. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 185 Chapter 187: The Distant West Chapter 187: The Distant West Jin Chuiduos proficiency in the Xiongnu language was insufficient to translate all conversations. Once the discussion deviated from the predetermined topics, her translations became even more clumsy. Fang Daye was slightly better at speaking Xiongnu. Having served on the frontier for decades, he had fought against the Xiongnu during wartime and had dealings with them during peacetime, even making a few friends. The Chanyu first brought up past events, asking the old general if he had participated in the famous Battle of Mayi City decades ago. Fang Daye nodded. That was a war during the early years of the Martial Emperors reign. After that battle, the Chu empire shifted from defense to offense, winning consecutive victories and eventually forced the Xiongnu to split into eastern and western factions.V/\Issi?T for the b/est novel reading experi/en/ce In that battle, both sides had large armies and were unwilling to yield. The conflict lasted for half a month, with the battlefield gradually extending to the northern plains. The Xiongnu attempted to lure the Chu army into terrain more favorable for cavalry warfare, but the Chu army, in high spirits, followed them onto the steppes. Both sides showed fierce determination, but ultimately, the imperial army proved superior, and the Xiongnu were defeated, admitting their defeat wholeheartedly. At that time, the Chanyu was still a prince, and Fang Daye was merely a junior officer in charge of fifty soldiers. Neither played a significant role in the war, but both had the deepest impressions of that battle. Grand General Deng Liao was like a deity in warfare. Wherever he commanded us to go, we pursued relentlessly. Eventually, we would always catch up with the fleeing Xiongnu. That was the first time I earned a merit on the battlefield... The Xiongnu were not fleeing. Our tactic was to lure the enemy into pursuit and then turn to fight when they were exhausted. Its our traditional strategy. The Grand General saw through your tactics and pursued without giving you a chance to turn back. The two men began arguing in Xiongnu language. Inside the tent, there was a table with cups, pitchers, bowls, and dishes. They used it to map out the battlefield, recreating the events of that battle. One argued that the Chu army had won decisively, while the other claimed that many Xiongnu survived and it wasnt a total defeat. Jin Chuiduo couldnt get a word in and could only exchange glances with the Northern Protection General across from her. He doesnt understand our conversation? Jin Chuiduo nodded coldly. My name is Zhang Youcai, the personal attendant to the Weary Marquis, Zhang Youcai said with a smile. Weve met before. On our way north, I was in the army. Miss Jin rarely showed her face, but once I delivered something... I remember you, Jin Chuiduo said. How are your two brothers? The Weary Marquis cant give them special treatment just because our countries are at war. Theyre fine. And Qingting? I met her more often. Shes also fine. We were separated for a while... I think we should stop talking. Zhang Youcai closed his mouth but occasionally smiled at Jin Chuiduo. Bring the wine! the Chanyu shouted, not in anger but in excitement. Somehow, the two elderly men had transitioned from arguing to confiding in each other. Jin Chuiduo left the tent, and Zhang Youcai almost got up to follow her but remembered he was supposed to be the Northern Protection General and sat back down. Fang Daye walked to the tents entrance and called to the Chu soldiers, Bring the wine! Let the Xiongnu taste the strong wine of Chu! Soldiers on the frontier usually carried wine with them as a substitute for water. Two soldiers brought several wine bags. The Chanyu and Fang Daye drank and talked, growing more animated, completely forgetting about Jin Chuiduo and the Northern Protection General. The Northern Protection Generals instructions and the death of his half-brother Chai Zhi finally made Chai Yue steel his resolve. He understood that, regardless of the truth, in the eyes of the Chai family, he was a complete traitor, siding with their enemies. Following the Northern Protection General was his only option. He left most of the 80,000 Chu soldiers on the front lines. Without the Grand Marshals seal, Chai Yue personally relayed orders to each camp. Despite the large number of troops, he managed them with precision, and none of the accompanying officers could find fault. The more than 20,000 Northern Army soldiers previously defending the area had already been won over by him. They were his greatest allies. Influenced by their comrades, the newly arrived 50,000 Northern Army soldiers also accepted the young general, temporarily forgetting the chaos and death at the central command tent. With the Northern Protection General safely returned, there was no need for battle. Chai Yue remained hands-on, arranging for the army to either garrison or return to camp, working tirelessly. He only had time to greet the Northern Protection General from afar. Han Ruzi needed such a general. He didnt return to the city but set up a tent at the former site of Flowing Sand City, merging with the soldiers guarding the front line. There were also many matters for him to address. The first was to appoint a new Provost Marshal. He couldnt arbitrarily place his confidants in the Northern Army, so he sent someone to consult the Northern Army generals in the city. Liu Kunsheng, Han Tong, and Feng Shili immediately rode over. After some polite refusals, they recommended an old Northern Army general to temporarily take the position, pending the courts approval. The new Provost Marshal and the three generals jointly interrogated Zhang Yanghao and others overnight to clarify the cause of the chaos in the central command tent. It was an extremely challenging task, requiring both convincing the soldiers and avoiding widespread implications. For Liu Kunsheng, this was easier than deploying troops. By the time everything was arranged, it was the middle of the night. Han Ruzi couldnt sleep and called Fang Daye to ask what the Chanyu had said. Fang Daye briefly mentioned the war memories and then recounted an incredible story that led the Western Xiongnu to return east and seek peace with Great Chu. The West was not a barren wasteland but home to many nations and peoples. The Western Xiongnu occupied a fertile grassland, using it as a base to expand in all directions, particularly south and west. Xiongnu cavalry traveled thousands of miles, defeating dozens of countries and forcing them to pay tribute. Life was quite good, and they had long lost interest in returning east to compete with the Chu army. About ten years ago, a group of slaves in a small country revolted. The Xiongnu didnt take it seriously and sent a small number of cavalry to assist in quelling the rebellion. The result was unexpected: the slaves won, killing all the Xiongnu cavalry and the countrys nobles. The victorious slaves expanded into neighboring countries, winning successive victories. The Chanyu didnt take it seriously either. Previous victories had come too easily, leading the Xiongnu to underestimate the Western countries, let alone a group of nameless slaves. But these slaves quickly expanded their territory. They didnt just demand tribute like the Xiongnu but occupied cities. From nobility to commoners, everyone faced two choices: join the army or become slaves. Almost all countries chose the former. Strangely, these slaves claimed to be descendants of Xiongnu who had migrated west long ago. Their language was indeed very similar to the Xiongnu language. Initially, these slaves were polite to the northern Xiongnu, willing to acknowledge them as overlords, returning the dead Xiongnu cavalry and compensating them with gold and silver. The Chanyu accepted the gold and silver, a decision he regretted ever since. He watched the wars around him coldly, planning to annihilate the slaves at the most opportune moment. The result was even more regretful. In just five years, the slave army conquered most countries and began challenging their overlords. They were no longer just a slave army or a collection of small states but a massive force with cavalry, infantry, and chariots. The Western Xiongnu fought and lost three battles, finally realizing their enemy was no longer the weak countries of the past. The Chanyu led his people eastward. Whenever they stopped, the enemy pursued. After another five years, the Western Xiongnu returned to their homeland, bordering Great Chu and subduing the Eastern Xiongnu. The entire story was indeed incredible, and Han Ruzi found it hard to believe. But Fang Daye was inclined to think the Chanyu was telling the truth. The slaves claimed to be descendants of earlier migrating Xiongnu. Their leader called himself the Chanyu revered by all, established by gods and spirits, worshipped by kings, known as the Spirit Chanyu.'' So the Western Xiongnus talks about a haunting was about this. Han Ruzi felt it necessary to meet the Chanyu again. He wasnt concerned about the distant threat but the current situation. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 186 Chapter 189: Opening the Gates Chapter 189: Opening the Gates Prince Donghai was eager to get away from the chaos behind him, hoping to distance himself as much as possible. He had to admit that he was not suited for winning in the midst of turmoil. Competing with Han Ruzi in such matters was meaningless; he was better at strategizing in the halls of power. Someone behind him shouted a reminder. Prince Donghai looked ahead blankly and saw a rider approaching from the direction of Divine Hero Pass, waving his arms to signal them to stop. Divine Hero Pass... The Northern Protection General... Prince Donghai only caught these two words. He spurred his horse to speed up and passed by the rider. No one could stop him, no one at all. The horse couldnt keep running indefinitely. No matter how much Prince Donghai urged it, it slowed down. The people behind him caught up. Lin Kunshan sighed in relief and smiled, Prince Donghai, no need to worry. The Chu army is in chaos, maybe even fighting the Xiongnu. They wont catch up anytime soon. Wont catch up? No, no. Im not worried about them. I need to get back to the Capital as soon as possible. Ive realized that only in the Capital can I thrive, be safe, and hold absolute power. Lin Kunshan, if you get me back to the Capital, you will have done a great service. Prince Donghai, are you not going to the Southern Army? No. Prince Donghai had changed his mind and was firm about it. I will seize the throne directly and then summon my uncle back to the Capital. Alright. Lin Kunshan had no intention of questioning him directly. Prince Donghai glanced at him, Dont think Im being unrealistic. Im well-prepared, much more so than when I tried to seize the Northern Armys Grand Marshals seal. And Im not under anyones control. Prince Donghai stopped there, frowning slightly. Who was that blocking the road just now? Looks like a messenger from Divine Hero Pass. I sent someone to inquire. Lets keep moving. Prince Donghai appreciated subordinates who thought for him. He looked up. On both sides, the peaks towered, covered in snow. The road was wide but winding, with no end in sight. How far are we from Divine Hero Pass? More than halfway there, Prince Donghai. Dont worry. Prince Donghai sighed, full of thoughts. He patted the horses neck, not daring to urge it too much. Suddenly, urgent hoofbeats sounded from behind, strikingly out of place among the slow-moving convoy. He was startled but then remembered it should be the subordinate he had sent to inquire. His entourage consisted of fewer than fifty people, all found by Lin Kunshan. He didnt know any of them. His only loyal follower had died in the central tent, and another had been left behind in Shattered Iron City, not brought along. Prince Donghai sighed again, not looking back as he proceeded. Lin Kunshan stopped to wait for news and quickly caught up, riding alongside him for a while. He said, A group of rebels attacked Divine Hero Pass. Prince Donghai reined in his horse. What? Rebels attacked Divine Hero Pass? They havent captured it yet. Theyre reportedly closing in, probably trying to seize the grain inside. These arent rebels; theyre traitors and bandits. How could I be so unlucky? Traitors ahead, chaotic army behind... Lets get to Divine Hero Pass first. Prince Donghai suddenly remembered something. Fate seers know bandits. Maybe the chaos was instigated by you lot! He grew more excited as he spoke, not caring about the rebellion itself. You can persuade them to make way, cant you? Lin Kunshan smiled wryly. Prince Donghai overestimates the abilities of fate seers. We can at most fan the flames. Whether things happen or succeed isnt up to us, and we dont know that many people. Before the man could finish, Prince Donghai shouted, Dont open the gate, no matter what. Theyre not Chu soldiers, theyre... Xiongnu spies! Such a lie wouldnt hold for long. Prince Donghai dragged Chief Clerk Hua up the wall and looked out. The road was filled with fire pits and torches, with countless shadows moving around. Lin Kunshan stood alone with a torch a few steps from the gate. Is it General Han? Lin Kunshan shouted. Prince Donghai was stunned but quickly understood. The title Prince Donghai was too burdensome for the bandits. Lin Kunshan was protecting him. He replied, Its me. How did the negotiations go? The heroes are willing to let you pass, but they have one condition. What condition? This autumns harvest was poor, and its now winter. The villages are out of grain and cant survive. They hope to borrow some grain from you to get through the winter. Lin Kunshans tone made him sound like one of the bandits. Prince Donghai had no choice but to trust him. He shouted, Ill come down. He kicked and pushed Chief Clerk Hua down the stairs. Open the gate. Chief Clerk Hua, battered and bruised, became increasingly submissive to Prince Donghai. He immediately ordered the gate to be opened. His orders were effective with the soldiers, and the gate slowly opened. Prince Donghai, controlling his urgency, waited for Lin Kunshan to come in, constantly looking back, fearing the appearance of Chu soldiers. Lin Kunshan came in, originally alone, but now with two others following him. Prince Donghai was startled but had no choice but to face them. Lin Kunshan introduced, These two are heroes from Anyang Mountain, known as... A burly man interrupted, Our names are insignificant. Lets be straightforward. Will you give us grain or not? How much? We have seventeen villages... Prince Donghai suddenly had an idea. Ill give you grain, not just grain, but the entire Divine Hero Pass. The two bandit leaders were stunned, and Chief Clerk Hua was so frightened he collapsed. Prince Donghai kicked him hard. Open the gate wider and come with me. He turned to the bandits, To be honest, the Xiongnu will soon attack. The Chu army has been defeated and cant hold Divine Hero Pass. Rather than let it fall to foreigners, Id rather give it to our own people. If you can hold this pass, it will be a great merit, and the court will reward you generously in the future. The bandit leaders exchanged glances. They didnt want to defend the city for the government, but the granaries and wealthy households inside the pass could be looted in a day or two. They nodded simultaneously. Alright, General Han is so generous. We will be righteous too. Take as many people as you want out of the city. We will escort you and ensure no one stops you. Lets go then. Prince Donghai couldnt wait any longer. He led the way out of the city, followed by Lin Kunshans men and Chief Clerk Hua. The gate guards glanced at each other, threw down their weapons, and followed suit. If the commander was abandoning the city, they didnt want to face the bandits alone. A few dozen steps out of the city, they mounted their horses. Prince Donghai took one last look at Divine Hero Pass, thinking it was his land to reclaim eventually. For now, let the bandits hold off the pursuers. Han Ruzi, whether alive or dead, would no longer pose a threat. Outside the north gate of Divine Hero Pass, Cai Xinghai was leading a hundred soldiers as he called out for the gatekeepers to open the gate. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 188 Chapter 190: It’s Always One Person who Makes the Decision Chapter 190: Its Always One Person who Makes the Decision Han Ruzi did not sleep well. When he woke up, the tent was pitch black and chillingly cold. The charcoal fire had gone out. If Zhang Youcai had been serving him, he would have gotten up several times during the night to stoke the fire, but Meng E did not do such things, likely thinking it unnecessary. She seemed not to fear the cold at all. Han Ruzi could endure it too. Besides, the cold had its benefits; it could help clear his mind. He quietly got up, put on his coat and boots, and tiptoed to the tent entrance. There was no sound from Meng Es bed, but she must have been awake as well. As Han Ruzi stepped out of the tent, a sharper gust of cold air hit him. One foot had barely crossed the threshold when he already regretted his decision to leave the relative warmth of his bedding. But he still went out, slowly inhaling the icy air, gradually adjusting to the environment. It turned out he was not the earliest riser. Not far ahead, a group of soldiers had just changed shifts at their posts. Many people were cooking and feeding horses. The various sounds merged and, filtered through the cold air, clearly reached the hilltop. Han Ruzi could even hear a few unrelated shouts. With the battle imminent, Han Ruzi felt more hesitant than when he had made his decision the previous day. Regardless, he could not let his hesitation spread to the troops. He retreated back into the tent and sat on his bed, waiting for dawn. The Great Chanyu is not an easy opponent, Han Ruzi said. There was only one listener in the tent. Meng E always reacted slowly in conversations. She asked, Do you think the Xiongnu have set an ambush? I just find it strange. Why would the Great Chanyu choose to negotiate with me? Because you are the commander of the Chu army. No, my position as commander was fought and seized for, not assigned by the court. Even the appointment from Grand General Han Xing only arrived a few days ago. But before that, the Great Chanyu had already designated me as his negotiating partner. The Great Chanyu is no ordinary person; he would not place all his hopes on negotiations. This extraordinary Great Chanyu was badly defeated by a group of slaves in the west. I dont know what happened in the west. The Great Chanyus defeat was due to underestimating his enemy, but he will not underestimate Great Chu. After two consecutive defeats, he will be even more cautious. What are you planning to do? We still have to fight. The Chu soldiers are ready. This is the flow that the fate seers speak of; it can only be followed, not reversed. I just need to think more comprehensively. Chai Yue will handle the formations, and Old General Fang will gather intelligence. My task is to understand the enemy leader. Han Ruzi remained silent for a long time, not thinking about timing, terrain, or human factors, but focusing on recalling the Great Chanyu he had seen. Finally, he said, Thank you. Meng E grunted. She had no real interest in the battle; she had only spoken to help Han Ruzi organize his thoughts. Han Ruzi got up and walked out to find Chai Yue, hoping to adjust the battle plan and reserve more troops. But before he could step outside, an urgent voice called out, Northern Protection General, are you awake? Han Ruzi stepped out of the tent, surprised to see Chai Yue. Seeing the fully armored Northern Protection General, Chai Yue was also surprised but quickly reported the urgent news. Divine Hero Pass has sent for help. What happened? Han Ruzi immediately asked. Return to camp, he said, leading the way back to the south bank. The Chu soldiers were already mounted, with the first group ready to cross the river at his command. Han Ruzi changed direction, moving west to east, inspecting the troops ready for battle. He didnt look at their formations, equipment, or horsesonly their faces. After a mile, he turned back to the hill where Chai Yue and other generals were waiting for his orders. The news about Divine Hero Pass had evidently spread. Even the most ordinary soldiers knew its importance, and they were scared, anxious, and hesitant, not knowing whether to defeat the Xiongnu first or defend the crucial pass. Han Ruzi addressed Chai Yue, Liu Kunsheng, and the others. Cancel the operation. The entire army will return to Divine Hero Pass in phases. Leave 3,000 men to guard Shattered Iron City. The generals were silent, then almost simultaneously nodded. Chai Yue, Liu Kunsheng, and others voiced their agreement. After brief discussions, they personally led officers to relay the orders to each camp. Han Ruzi stayed on the hill, observing the Chu armys movements below. It was quietno objections, no shouting, no chaos. Everyone seemed to accept the retreat order. Still uneasy, Han Ruzi sent Chao Hua with some soldiers across the river, maintaining the appearance of preparing for negotiations. He wanted to show the army that the Northern Protection General would stay to negotiate with the Xiongnu and be the last to leave Shattered Iron City. The generals returned quickly. Chai Yue said nothing, while Liu Kunsheng and others urged the Northern Protection General to head to Divine Hero Pass immediately. Some even volunteered to negotiate with the Xiongnu in his place. Han Ruzi declined all their offers and assigned tasks: Chai Yue would lead the vanguard to Divine Hero Pass; Liu Kunsheng would follow, then Left General Han Tong. The vanguard was to move quickly, while the other two groups marched normally. Right General Feng Shili would stay until tomorrow. Han Ruzi was giving Chai Yue a chance, hoping he could firmly control the Northern Army at Divine Hero Pass. Transitioning an army from attack to retreat was difficult, especially with a strong enemy behind them. Han Ruzi stayed on the hill, ensuring everyone saw the command flags. He monitored every units movements, allowing no rashness. By noon, only a third of the army had retreated. Even so, it felt too fast. Han Ruzi kept sending reminders to the generals to ensure nothing was left behind. Then he set off with ten guards, crossing the wooden bridge to continue negotiations with the Great Chanyu. For him, it was another unpredictable venture. The Xiongnu ahead were uncertain allies or enemies, and even the Chu army behind him was not fully trustworthy. This was a test of his authority as Northern Protection General. At least until he left the Chu armys sight on the south bank, everything was calm. This time, the Great Chanyu arrived first, accompanied only by Jin Chuiduo. Fang Daye greeted him at the entrance. Han Ruzi left his guards outside, relying on Fang Daye for translation. Sorry, I could not give you a clearer suggestion, Fang Da Ye whispered. The Xiongnu have no reinforcements, but they are determined to fight to the end. This time, the Chu army is attacking while the Xiongnu defend. I cant predict the outcome. Your message was very important, Han Ruzi said with a smile. As he stepped into the tent, he finally felt calm, confident in his decision and in the loyalty of the Chu army behind him. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 189 Chapter 191: Daughters of the Great Chanyu Chapter 191: Daughters of the Great Chanyu In old age, people were often willing to forsake their posture and manners for a bit of comfort. The Great Chanyu reclined on a soft chair, panting and smiling as he welcomed the Northern Protection General. He apologizes to the General for not being able to stand and welcome you. He drank too much last night and hasnt fully recovered, Fang Daye translated, pausing to add, The Great Chanyu indeed drank a lot. Han Ruzi asked Fang Daye to exchange a few pleasantries on his behalf and then sat across from the Great Chanyu. The Great Chanyu put away his smile and spoke sternly. Fang Daye said, The Great Chanyu knows the movements of the Chu army. He regrets that the Chu army did not launch an attack this morning, making the preparations of the Xiongnu in vain. Fang Daye listened for a while, conversed with the Great Chanyu, and then said to the Northern Protection General, The Xiongnu wish to engage in a major battle with the Chu army to regain their confidence. They believe that if they can defeat the Chu army, they can then turn and defeat the false Chanyu in the west. The Xiongnu are ready for a desperate battle; they have sharpened their swords, stocked up on arrows, and shod their horses... In short, if a battle starts, the Xiongnu will first kill all the livestock in their camp, except for their horses, to show that they have no retreat and must obtain food from the Chu camp. Please tell the Great Chanyu... Han Ruzi was choosing his words when Fang Daye said, I have already told him that the Chu army has no retreat as well; if war breaks out, there is no retreat for us either. Indeed, the Chu armys retreat is nearly cut off. We received news this morning that a group of rebels has reached Divine Hero Pass, and its unclear who controls it now, Han Ruzi said. Fang Daye took a heavy breath, General, speak and Ill convey it to the Great Chanyu... He glanced at Jin Chuiduo, Go ahead, General. Han Ruzi cleared his throat, I understand the Xiongnus determination to fight to the death and believe in the strength of their cavalry, but the Great Chanyu is mistaken if he seeks to bolster confidence from a fight with the Chu army. Thirty thousand Chu soldiers can defend Shattered Iron City against a larger force, let alone a hundred thousand Chu soldiers. On the vast steppes, the Xiongnu might have some advantage in hit-and-run tactics, but in a direct confrontation, the Chu army excels. We only fear that the Xiongnu will flee too quickly; we never worry about them competing on the battlefield. Yes, the Chu army did not attack but retreated instead. Even so, Shattered Iron City remains a Chu city that no number of Xiongnu can take. Fang Daye translated truthfully. The Great Chanyu nodded and shook his head alternately, then laughed and spoke quickly. We have met and built mutual trust, so why waste time playing games? The Chu army did not attack, and the Xiongnu did not counterattack, which shows that both sides are sincere. Lets skip the probing and speak frankly. Fang Daye unconsciously adopted the Great Chanyus tone, translating well, leaving Jin Chuiduo unable to interject. Han Ruzi nodded, The Xiongnu must retreat, stay away from the river, and not invade any Chu territory. The Great Chanyu agrees, saying that as soon as a peace agreement is reached, they will immediately withdraw. The Eastern Xiongnu have established several camps in the northern valleys, stocked with enough forage to last the winter. The Great Chanyu also hopes the Chu army will not advance northward, as each camp is vital to the Xiongnu. Losing one would mean endless trouble for the Chu. This was the basis of the peace talks. Han Ruzi agreed, and both sides took turns proposing conditions, all within reason, with little dispute. After about half an hour, Han Ruzi said, There is one matter the Great Chanyu should have raised, but since he hasnt, I will: I am merely a general of the Chu army. I can agree to many things, but I am not the decision-maker. This was a significant flaw in the negotiations, but the Great Chanyu seemed to ignore it. After hearing Fang Dayes translation, he laboriously shifted in his chair and spoke much more slowly. The Great Chanyu says his ambition is not great; he just hopes that mutual trust can gradually deepen. He heard that the General is the grandson of the Martial Emperor and once briefly served as Emperor. That is enough for him; he believes the General has a bright future. If necessary, the Xiongnu are even willing to offer assistance. Han Ruzi glanced at Jin Chuiduo. The Great Chanyu likely learned of the Generals former identity from her. He said, Thank the Great Chanyu for his kindness, but please also assure him that under no circumstances, even if my life were at stake, would I allow the Xiongnu to enter our territory, let alone extend an invitation to the Xiongnu. Fang Daye, understanding the suspicions this would arouse against the General, seriously explained the situation to the Great Chanyu. After much discussion, Fang Daye said, The Great Chanyu is willing to compromise. You need not visit; he will bring his daughter here. You may choose to see her or not. The Great Chanyu looked stern and spoke directly to the General. The Great Chanyu says that despite his age, he is not weak, and his daughter is... Han Ruzi interrupted Fang Daye, Should I agree to this? Ill discuss it with him again. Fang Daye debated with the Great Chanyu and finally said, Perhaps... agree. Consider it as if youre meeting a potential bride for the Emperor. Han Ruzi knew that not engaging the Xiongnu in battle would bring countless criticisms upon his return to the capital. Meeting a potential bride for the Emperor was even more absurd. However, seeing the Great Chanyus firm stance, he reluctantly said, Alright. Jin Chuiduo went outside to relay the order. Only then did Han Ruzi glance at her again. Jin Chuiduo deliberately avoided his gaze. The rest of the negotiations proceeded smoothly. The Great Chanyu praised his daughters unparalleled beauty and shared more about the west. According to him, the false Chanyu was incredibly cruel, killing all men in any resisting city, regardless of age, even newborns. The Western Xiongnu had fought him several times and were now considered resisters... Han Ruzi felt the Great Chanyu was likely exaggerating and listened without questioning. The Great Chanyu seemed well-prepared. Shortly after Jin Chuiduo gave the order, his daughter arrivednot one, but two. The General and the Emperor... can each marry one, Fang Daye translated. Despite his familiarity with the Xiongnu, he still found this breach of decorum shocking. The Great Chanyu was right. His two daughters were very young, about fourteen or fifteen, and very beautiful. They stood at the entrance, heads slightly lowered, faces flushed. Han Ruzi glanced at them and then looked away. The negotiations finally concluded. The Great Chanyu hoped the General would quickly reach a consensus with the imperial court, The Xiongnu will wait until next spring at the latest. Jin Chuiduo escorted the Great Chanyus daughters out of the tent. The Great Chanyu spoke again, and Fang Daye did not immediately translate but said to Han Ruzi on the way back to camp, The Great Chanyu said he showed the General not two daughters, but three. He also said... Fang Daye, reluctant to involve himself in court politics, had to translate, The Xiongnu are willing to help the General reclaim the throne. He asks the General to consider it carefully. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 190 Chapter 192: Standoff at the Walls Chapter 192: Standoff at the Walls Cai Xinghai had just entered Divine Hero Pass when he saw numerous torches swaying in the distance. The citys defenders were right; Prince Donghai had indeed let the mob in. He faced several choices: he could flee, which was understandable given the enemys numbers; he could fight and die in the streets, which, though foolish, would earn him a loyal ministers reputation; or he could hide, as the city had many sturdy buildings that could hold out for a while. However, none of these options seemed bold enough to Cai Xinghai. Even fighting back felt like a desperate move. The palace had castrated this old soldier, but it hadnt removed his courage. He lacked Fang Dayes experience and Chai Yues strategy, but when opposing forces met on a narrow path, he knew what to do. To the walls! Cai Xinghai shouted, leading the charge on horseback. Divine Hero Pass was wide to the south and narrow to the north, with two paths up the northern wall, one by the gate and the other a sloping ramp. Cai Xinghai brought a hundred cavalrymen, and with the northern gate guards, they numbered about 150. The enemy had thousands. Dismounting, Cai Xinghai stood on the wall, looking south. The soldiers around him were terrified, especially the guards, who trembled, unsure of what this new officer intended. Cai Xinghai did nothing but observe. After a while, he laughed heartily. No need to worry; they are just a rabble, he said, turning to the soldiers. If they had stormed the northern gate, even gods couldnt hold them off. But look, the scattered torches show they are looters focused on plunder, not strategic points. The soldiers felt somewhat reassured. Cai Xinghai grew more composed, pacing back and forth. Within a day, reinforcements will come from Shattered Iron City. We just need to hold this section of the wall to leave a path for them. A trembling guard asked, What about the gate? Let them have it, Cai Xinghai replied. The cliffs on either side make Divine Hero Pass impassable. We just need to hold these two paths. Cai Xinghai divided his cavalry and the northern gate guards into two groups. The wall had some rolling stones and logs, but not enough, so he led men down to fetch more from the storehouses, ignoring the looters roaming the city. Half an hour later, the torches neared the northern gate. Cai Xinghai and his men prepared for battle. The city was chaotic. The looters, divided into gangs, first attacked and plundered government offices and warehouses. Most residents had locked their doors, offering some resistance. Several military depots below the northern wall attracted a gang, uninterested in the gate or wall. They found mostly wood, stones, and iron balls. They left disappointed, and took some weapons before noticing the soldiers on the wall. A few looters tried to climb the wall but were stopped by barricades and soldiers with crossbows, who ordered them to retreat. The looters, not persistent, left after some threats. The city was full of loot; there was no need to capture a section of the wall. Cai Xinghai walked the wall, encouraging the soldiers. A veteran, he cracked jokes, even making light of his experience being a eunuch. Being cut isnt the hard part; its the recovery that feels like dying. So, eunuchs have been through hell. A few thousand looters? I dont fear them. The wall defenders posed no direct threat, so the looters attacks werent urgent. Tired and hungry from a night and morning of action, they cooked food, sending smoke up. Another group tried to persuade surrender with food. Cai Xinghai hoped to trick them for supplies but was found out, resulting in a harmless arrow exchange. In the afternoon, well-fed looters continued looting or focused on the northern wall, now a matter of pride. They made giant shields from doors and armor, forming a mobile shelter, advancing slowly up the ramp. This posed a real threat. The defenders arrows barely pierced the shields. Cai Xinghai ordered them to stop shooting and drop stones and iron blocks, which piled up on the shields. Overloaded, the looters abandoned the shields near the barricade, fleeing after some struggled to escape. Cai Xinghai didnt shoot after them, not wanting to provoke a desperate charge. The looters decided to besiege the wall until the defenders starved, unaware that 3,000 Chu troops were rushing to Divine Hero Pass. At sunset, the cavalry appeared on the mountain road. Cai Xinghai breathed a sigh of relief. Holding the wall had paid off. The light cavalry needed the gate opened. This was the most dangerous moment. The looters, busy dividing loot, hadnt noticed the cavalry, but some watched the wall. As Cai Xinghai moved the barricade and led men down the steps, they were spotted. The fiercest battle ensued. Cai Xinghai led fifty soldiers down, shields up, while the rest lined the wall, shooting to keep looters back. Some reached the gate. A looter killed by a ballista lay in the gatehouse. Cai Xinghai and forty soldiers held the gate while ten opened it. Most looters were slow to react, so the attackers werent numerous. Still, Cai Xinghais men faced a numerically superior enemy. Cai Xinghai took a blow to the shoulder but heard the cavalry. The looters, realizing the danger, fled. Cai Xinghais men let the cavalry in. He shouted, Secure the southern gate, quickly! He aimed to trap the looters, gifting them to the Weary Marquis. His efforts had not been in vain. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 191 Chapter 193: A Good Bird Chooses the Right Tree Chapter 193: A Good Bird Chooses the Right Tree Chai Yue led three thousand elite soldiers, rushing tirelessly and arriving just three hours later than the first batch of reinforcements. They reached the northern gate of Divine Hero Pass in the dead of night. Hearing the loud questioning from the soldiers on the city wall, Chai Yue heaved a heavy sigh of relief and almost wanted to howl at the sky in celebration. As the commander in charge, he understood the strategic importance of Divine Hero Pass more than the average soldier. The saying one wrong move and the entire game is lost applied perfectly here. Losing this pass would mean cutting off the lifeline of eighty thousand Chu soldiers. Upon entering the city, Chai Yue was even more astonished. He had thought the Chu army had arrived in time to keep the rebellion outside the gates, only to find the city full of surrendered banditsat least four thousand of them. On his way to the governmental office, Chai Yues ears were filled with legendary tales of the dead eunuch Cai Xinghai, who never shied away from his identity and often boasted about his resurrection, leading soldiers to simply call him the dead eunuch. The office was in a state of disarray. The bandits, not skilled in siege warfare, were experts in looting. They had even dismantled the main gate, and anything of value, down to the last needle, was piled in the courtyard, yet to be divided. In the main hall, Cai Xinghai sat on the ground, his shoulder haphazardly bandaged, drinking cold wine and chatting merrily with a group of bandit leaders, sometimes bursting into sharp, hearty laughter. The thirty or so bandit leaders, who usually held a poor opinion of eunuchs, were now thoroughly impressed by Cai Xinghai, completely forgetting they were trapped in the city and already Chu army prisoners. Chai Yue reminded them of their predicament. With six thousand soldiers, more than the bandits, Chai Yue immediately ordered his men to detain the bandit leaders. The bandits were unafraid, even bidding farewell to Cai Xinghai with admiration. Once the bandits were taken away, Cai Xinghai winced in pain and called out, Ouch, twice before saying to Chai Yue, Sorry, I cant stand up. Could you find me a doctor? Chai Yue promptly dispatched someone to find a doctor in the city and personally helped Cai Xinghai up with the help of a soldier. He refused to sit in the main seat, so Chai Yue had two thick felt blankets brought from the courtyard to make him more comfortable lying down. The main army has arrived, right? Cai Xinghai asked. Yes, they have, Chai Yue replied without further explanation, knowing the Chu forces in the city now outnumbered the bandits and more reinforcements would arrive soon. Then I can rest easy. Im exhausted. I need to sleep for a bit. When the doctor comes, let him treat me well, but try not to wake me... Chai Yue laughed, Rest easy, Commander Cai. Ill watch over the doctor for you. Thank you, General Chai. I trust you. Cai Xinghai yawned widely, then suddenly opened his eyes wide, Does this count as a merit for the Northern Protection General? A great merit. The Northern Protection General and the eighty thousand Chu soldiers all have to thank Commander Cai. Cai Xinghai chuckled twice, and before his mouth closed, he was already asleep. Chai Yue gathered the officers in the courtyard outside the main hall to assign tasks. The most important thing was to quickly detain and organize the captives, leaving a few to serve as laborers, and to return the looted goods to their original owners. At the same time, he sent soldiers to the surrounding counties to check the situation in the name of the Northern Protection General. The doctor arrived, grateful to the Chu army for their timely arrival. He used the best medicines to treat Cai Xinghais wounds, assuring, Its just a superficial wound; it will heal in a couple of days. During the treatment, Cai Xinghai woke up once in pain, glared at the doctor, and then fell back asleep. Cai Xinghai read it carefully, his expression growing increasingly grave. The Champion Marquis... Could it be that he really... It seems so, at least the Champion Marquis himself believes so. The two understood each other, but as subjects, they were not close enough to openly discuss topics like ascending the throne or emperor. After a moment of silence, Cai Xinghai spoke first, With internal rebellion and external threats from the Xiongnu, Great Chu is on the brink of disaster. It needs someone capable of turning the tide. The Champion Marquis is certainly not that person. He can casually hand over the Northern Army to someone elsewhat else cant he abandon? It has to be... Cai Xinghai hesitated, unsure how much he could trust Chai Yue. It has to be the Northern Protection General, Chai Yue said, handing the two letters to the hefty eunuch, already placing his trust in him. Cai Xinghai stepped closer and whispered, It must be fate that these two letters ended up in General Chais hands. The fate of Great Chu rests on your shoulders. Chai Yue smiled again, Its thanks to Commander Cai holding Divine Hero Pass. Lets not flatter each other. Whats the next step? Ill do anything for the Northern Protection General. Chai Yue stared at Cai Xinghai, Im curious, why are you so loyal to the Northern Protection General? Because only he can use me and acknowledge my merits. Ive been a soldier and served in the palace. Ive met many people. Honestly, how many would dare to trust a stranger with their life? And how many officials wouldnt steal credit for themselves after using someone? Most of the time, a eunuchs death is considered part of the job, not even earning a thank you. As for intelligence and talent, haha, I never imagined using the Founding Emperors sword to command ministers. Remembering past events, Cai Xinghais face lit up with excitement; the palace coup was a more precious memory to him than holding Divine Hero Pass. Chai Yue said solemnly, Precisely. A good bird chooses the right tree, a good official chooses the right ruler. In peaceful times, the Northern Protection General might be overlooked, and we would struggle to rise to prominence. Now, with internal turmoil and external threats, there are few descendants of the Han imperial clan fit to be emperor. The Empress Dowager has her choices, the ministers have theirs, and we have ours. Cai Xinghai slammed his fist on the desk, wincing from his shoulder wound, then said, Why should the Champion Marquis be emperor? The Northern Protection General is the most qualified. Chai Yue, gaining confidence after securing Cai Xinghais support, tore up the Ministry of Wars document and held up Champion Marquiss letter. Its not enough for just us to support the Northern Protection General. We need the entire Northern Army on his side. The Champion Marquis doesnt understand border affairs, easily abandoning the army and entrusting the wrong people. Now he wants the Northern Army to attack the Xiongnu for merit, alienating the soldiers. This is the perfect time to rally them behind the Northern Protection General. I know many Northern Army soldiers who have a good impression of the Northern Protection General. I can persuade them. Yes, but thats still not enough. What else do we need? Chai Yue hesitated before saying, We need the Northern Protection General to support himself. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 192 Chapter 196: The Great Flow Chapter 196: The Great Flow Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng was willing to admit that his moves had fallen short. He had been focused solely on achieving a swift victory without thoroughly understanding the recent changes within the Northern Army. He had also underestimated the deposed emperor. This was evidence that the rumors were true; the deposed emperor was gradually showing his sharpness. However, Xiao Sheng did not concede total defeat. After a day of rest and investigation, he felt more confident about turning the tables. The deposed emperor did indeed have some skills, managing to almost win over half of the Northern Army, achieving more in a short time than the Champion Marquis had in a year as Grand Marshal. But the Northern Army ultimately belonged to the Chu court, they were not bandits ruling over mountain strongholds. No matter how much they favored this young general, they still had to obey court orders. Xiao Sheng saw himself as representing the imperial court, with the only issue being the lack of an imperial edict, which made some people reluctant to comply. After consulting several military scribes, who feared him more than the military generals did, the situation at Divine Hero Pass and Shattered Iron City became increasingly clear to Xiao Sheng. He felt frustrated; the deposed emperors actions on the frontier were full of flaws, in excess of legal authority. Any one of them could have been grounds for conviction. Had he known earlier, he wouldnt have been caught speechless in the hall. On the afternoon of the second day after arriving at Divine Hero Pass, Xiao Sheng hosted a banquet to entertain the Northern Army generals and some noble youths he knew. The deposed emperor was invited but did not attend, just as he had missed the previous nights banquet. Xiao Sheng understood that the deposed emperor was gathering his strength. He did not rush his actions either, instead preparing his forces for a decisive strike. At the banquet, Xiao Sheng deviated from his usual behavior, saying nothing about the Xiongnu. He reminisced about past events and connections, speaking of how the capital valued the Northern Army and how the families missed their kin. Finally, he brought up the Chai clan members still in custody. Everyone fell silent, avoiding the sensitive topic. Xiao Sheng did not press the issue and announced the banquets end, leaving only Chai Yue behind. Everyone thought Xiao Sheng was going to plead to Chai Yue on behalf of the Chai clan members. Chai Yue was not only a member of the Chai clan but also a confidant of the Northern Protection General. It seemed appropriate for Xiao Sheng to approach him to exonerate his relatives, and Liu Kunsheng, the Northern Army captain, left feeling relieved. But this was just a diversion. Xiao Sheng cared little for those Chai clan members. He had come from afar not to save his nephew from prisonhe didnt even know about the matter when he left the Capital. He understood well that once the Northern Army was taken from the deposed emperor, releasing prisoners would just be a matter of words. The key to taking the Northern Army wasnt Captain Liu Kunsheng but Chai Yue, who didnt even hold an official title. His two battles at Shattered Iron City had earned him high prestige. Outside, the cold wind howled. Xiao Sheng looked at the messy tables and said, This winter is colder than usual. The soldiers stationed at the frontier have said the same, Chai Yue replied cautiously, suddenly reverting to the insignificant lowborn son of Marquis Hengyang, careful in front of someone with high authority. Xiao Sheng, however, was not the indifferent elder. Smiling, he said, Perhaps its a good thing. The harsh winter might freeze the Xiongnu and the local rebels to death . Meanwhile, the Chu army, well-supplied, need not fear. This was something only a civil official would say. Even if the other party werent related to the Chai clan, Chai Yue wouldnt refute it. But he didnt want to chat idly, so he said, About the Chai clan members in Shattered Iron City... They deserve their fate for attempting to murder their kin within the army! Xiao Sheng seemed outraged but then softened, I got you to stay behind to hear your views on the state of the world. Chai Yue looked at the Left Chief Censor in surprise, Im just a lowly officer with limited knowledge. How dare I comment on the state of the world? Haha, General Chai, youre too modest. Do you know whats been happening in the Capital lately? Chai Yue shook his head, standing even more cautiously, I dont know. Sit. Chai Yue hesitated before sitting sideways on a stool opposite Xiao Sheng. To be honest, no one knows exactly whats going on in the Capital. The root lies in the palace: His Majesty has not attended court for many days, and the Empress Dowager only occasionally goes to the Hall of Diligent Administration to listen to government affairs, without making any comments or approvals on memorials. This is why I didnt bring an imperial edict. Chai Yue responded with a vague mhmm. Rumors abound, speculating that both His Majesty and the Empress Dowager are gravely ill and unable to write. Privately, people say something unusual is happening since the Empress Dowager can still listen to government affairs and should be able to approve memorials. There must be a reason behind her actions, perhaps... she is planning another upheaval. It cuts off the Northern Armys route back to the capital. Chai Yues expression changed. Exactly. As long as the Southern Army is at Huai Tomb, the affairs of the Capital have nothing to do with the Northern Army, Xiao Sheng paused, or with the Northern Protection General. Chai Yue looked somewhat bewildered, In that case, why did Lord Xiao come to Divine Hero Pass? Most court officials now support the Champion Marquis, with a few leaning towards Prince Donghai. To stand out, one must achieve something significant. The Champion Marquis first hopes the Northern Army can defeat the Xiongnu, enhancing his prestige. Second, he doesnt want any potential threatsnone at all. The Northern Protection General is one such threat, and Prince Donghai is another. But before dealing with Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army, Prince Donghai cant be touched, so we must first deal with the Northern Protection General. Chai Yue remained silent. Xiao Sheng stood up, walked around the table, and stood beside Chai Yue, Not everyone has such a good opportunity as you. Establishing yourself means you can stand equal to the Chai family. Birthright will no longer matter, and everyone in the Chai family will curry favor with you. Does the Champion Marquis know of me? Not yet. Once you accomplish something great, become famous, and receive my recommendation, the Champion Marquis will certainly reward you richly. Chai Yue slowly stood up, Is the great flow truly already set in motion? Everyone in the Capital knows it. Chai Yue, still young, blushed as he changed his position, I received news that in three days, several Xiongnu envoys will arrive at Divine Hero Pass to continue negotiations with the Northern Protection General. Does this count as... Xiao Sheng was overjoyed, That means success for us and the Champion Marquis will be worry-free. Nephew Chai Yue, you dont need to do anything for the next few days. When the Xiongnu envoys arrive in three days, bring them to see me first, and it will be a great merit. Chai Yue nodded, his brow furrowed, still seemingly indecisive. Xiao Sheng patted his shoulder, You are a general of Great Chu and a descendant of the Chai family. Be loyal to the country and filial to your family. Beyond that, nothing else matters. Early the next morning, Xiao Sheng began to win over the officers at Divine Hero Pass using his position as Left Chief Censor. He didnt aim for everyone to side with him; soldiers were often short-sighted, believing they should support whoever could lead them to victory. Xiao Sheng only wanted enough support to counter the deposed emperor when he made his decisive move. Colluding with foreign enemies was a sufficient charge to bring down the deposed emperor. While the previous negotiations had some justification, continuing them would be blatant betrayal. Three days later at noon, Chai Yue kept his promise and brought the newly arrived Xiongnu envoys directly to Xiao Shengs residence. Xiao Sheng was well-prepared and, without further questions, led a large group of soldiers to the office, inviting the Northern Protection General to speak. The leader of the troop camp, Chao Hua, stood at the door, bowing to everyone and finally addressing Xiao Sheng, The Northern Protection General is not here. Not here? Where did he go? Chao Hua glanced at Chai Yue, then smiled at Xiao Sheng, The Northern Protection General left for the capital several days ago. He should be arriving soon. After meeting Xiao Sheng, Han Ruzi immediately understood: fighting Xiao Sheng at Divine Hero Pass was a waste of time. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 195 Chapter 197: Returning to the Capital Chapter 197: Returning to the Capital It was Du Chuanyuns arrival which solidified Han Ruzis resolve to return to the Capital immediately. Du Chuanyun had long been ordered to go back to the Capital, but the roads were no longer as safe as before. He had been delayed and only reached the Capital after some time. Rushing back to Divine Hero Pass, he arrived a day later than the Left Chief Censor and brought no letter, only a message: The lady says, once the border is stabilized, the Weary Marquis should return to the Capital as soon as possible. Because of this message, Han Ruzi could no longer stay put. When Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng invited the generals of the Northern Army, Han Ruzi changed into the armor of an ordinary soldier and left the city at dusk, accompanied only by Meng E and Du Chuanyun. Few within the city knew of this, and the soldiers guarding the gates did not suspect the trio, never imagining that the Northern Protection General was hidden among them. While Chai Yue was engaging in polite conversation with Xiao Sheng, Han Ruzi and his companions had already reached the first waystation within the pass. Du Chuanyun presented an urgent document, had it stamped by the stationmaster, changed horses, and set off again, pausing for less than a quarter of an hour. Han Ruzi and Meng E waited on the official road outside. Han Ruzi noticed obvious signs of damage to the waystations gatea remnant of the bandit attacks from a few days earlier. The station had strengthened its defenses, increasing the number of soldiers from fewer than five to over twenty. If internal strife continues, it will drag Great Chu into ruin, Han Ruzi said softly. Since negotiating peace with the Great Chanyu, he had felt uneasy, occasionally thinking he had made a grave mistake. Now, his unease was somewhat alleviated. Internal and external threats could not be resolved simultaneously. There were thousands of waystations within the Chu empire; even if only half of them increased their defenses, it would tie up a large number of Chu troops, weakening their ability to fight external enemies. Conversely, to thoroughly defeat the Xiongnu would require a significant increase in troops, leaving internal defenses empty. Meng E glanced at him. If others heard you speak like this, they might think you were the emperor traveling incognito. Han Ruzi smiled slightly. Even after abdicating, he maintained the mindset of an emperor, always feeling an inescapable responsibility for the realm. Du Chuanyun and two station soldiers brought out the horses. The three mounted and continued their journey through the night. Not far along, Du Chuanyun asked, Weary Marquis, can you manage this? Riding day and night would be exhausting even for a martial arts master. Du Chuanyun had just completed a long-distance mission and had rested for less than two hours at Divine Hero Pass. Though he looked energetic, he was worried the Weary Marquis might not endure. Ill rest when I cant go on, Han Ruzi replied. He had slept a bit during the day, so staying up all night was manageable. Early the next morning, while Xiao Sheng began rallying the generals at Divine Hero Pass, and Chai Yue and others quietly advanced their plans, Han Ruzi reached the second waystation. The soldiers stationed there were even more numerous, about fifty, and appeared tense. The gate was tightly shut and only opened after knocking. Upon hearing that the three soldiers from Divine Hero Pass were only changing horses and not personnel, the stationmaster was delighted, as he had no extra manpower to spare. If theres any trouble from the nearby rebels, theyll surely attack the waystation first. Weve already been burned once, but luckily not completely... The stationmaster was a bit long-winded but quick in action. A quarter of an hour later, Han Ruzi and his companions set off again, having breakfast and lunch on horseback. Before noon, they passed the first county town along the official road. Although it was winter, the streets seemed too deserted, with virtually no pedestrians. Most shops had their doors half-closed, uninterested in doing business. Even the government offices gate was shut, leaving only a side door open, with a few runners peeking out anxiously at the three post soldiers riding by. In such times, the faster the post soldiers ran, the worse the news they carried. While still in Shattered Iron City, the Chu soldiers had all wanted to return quickly to the safety within the pass, not expecting that the interior was no longer the peaceful world it once was. Three days after leaving Divine Hero Pass, as Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng stood dumbfounded outside the governmental office, Du Chuanyun also felt immense surprise. They stopped by the roadside for some dry rations, all appearing a bit listless, especially Du Chuanyun, who had not rested well and seemed dizzy. Weary Marquis, dont you need to rest? Not far from the town was an abandoned temple. Han Ruzi and Meng E rested inside while Du Chuanyun scouted the woods for a way to cross the river. The small temple was drafty on all sides. Han Ruzi sat on a toppled stone incense table, his back to a half-remaining deity statue, feeling nervous about returning to the Capital for the first time. At Divine Hero Pass, he had his private army, Chai Yue as a follower, and a somewhat loyal group of soldiers. Even when facing high-ranking officials, he could easily prevail. Here, he was stopped by a detachment of Southern Army soldiers, unable to move an inch. Meng E stood at the door, looking towards the official road, and asked without turning her head, Do you regret it? I dont regret it. Divine Hero Pass may be safe, but its not a long-term solution. Chai Yue and others want to support me as emperor, but they havent considered one thing: if the court officials establish a new emperor or if the current emperor overcomes his difficulties and resumes court, will the Northern Army still support me? These are extraordinary times, and peoples minds are unsettled; anything is possible. Once the opportunity passes, even if the Martial Emperor were reborn, he wouldnt gain much support. For the Northern Armys support to help me, I must return to the Capital. And my success in the Capital will, in turn, strengthen their support. Meng E couldnt think of that much. She was just keeping Han Ruzi company and could sense he needed to talk. But in the Capital, what will you rely on to seize the throne? Well, the Champion Marquis returned first, supported by ministers. Prince Donghai has the Southern Army. What do I rely on? I trust Xiaojun. She has a reason for calling me back to the Capital and wouldnt let me take unnecessary risks. Also, my mother, and... Yang Feng. Saying Yang Feng, Han Ruzi felt reluctant. In his list of trustworthy people, the eunuch had fallen far down the ranks. Except for recommending Fang Daye, Yang Feng hadnt conveyed a single word for a long time, stating he would only support the most likely candidate for the throne. Most importantly, I trust the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager? Meng E turned to look at Han Ruzi, knowing the Empress Dowager and feeling even more surprised. She occasionally still goes to the Hall of Diligent Administration to listen to court affairs, which means she is still alive, Han Ruzi paused. When the Empress Dowager intervenes, how much of the Champion Marquis and Prince Donghais advantage will remain? Only when the powerful contend fiercely do the weak have a chance. Han Ruzi worried about one thing: he might not even make it into the Capital. Tonight, no matter what, they had to find a way to cross the river. Just as Han Ruzi was about to speak, Meng E whispered, Someones coming. Han Ruzi got up and walked to the door, seeing a squad of cavalry approaching from the direction of Baiqiao. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 196 Chapter 199: Snowy Forest Meng E whispered, Hide. Han Ruzi looked around. The temple was small, offering no real hiding places. Only half of a door still stood, so he moved behind it, pressing against the wall. He had a complete plan in mind for reclaiming the throne, but he couldnt predict every event and certainly couldnt account for every detail. The dilapidated temple and soldiers were unexpected obstacles; he could only take one step at a time. No one in the Capital recognized Meng E in her male attire; perhaps she could send the newcomers away. Meng E stepped back a few paces, positioning herself to see Han Ruzi behind the door. Anyone facing her would only see the broken door panel. Hoofbeats passed by the door, giving Han Ruzi a momentary sense of relief. Then he remembered the three courier horses outside; the newcomers couldnt have missed them. The hoofbeats quickly diminished. Over a dozen soldiers dismounted and walked through the snow. Han Ruzi saw a figure slip inside through the door crack. Who are you? Where are you from? Where are you going? the newcomer asked. Im a soldier from Divine Hero Pass, heading to the Capital to deliver a message, Meng E replied. Even Han Ruzi couldnt tell she was a woman. Are you alone? Yes. Why are there three horses outside? Du Chuanyun had gone on foot to scout the terrain, leaving the three horses outside the temple. Meng E explained, They are ridden in turns. The newcomer paused briefly. One person with three horses? You must be delivering an urgent message. Yes. Its not dark yet. Why arent you on your way? Why stop here? Han Ruzi was curious about how Meng E would answer this crucial question. The response surprised him and startled the officer. Unable to think of a suitable reason, Meng E lifted her robe and drew her sword. What are you doing? The officer immediately stepped back, drawing his sword. Outside, soldiers rushed in to support him. So, Meng Es final solution was to use force. She had chosen her position wisely; at most, two or three people could enter at once, preventing them from surrounding her. As a martial arts expert, Meng E was more than capable. Han Ruzi believed she had a plan to kill all the soldiers. But she had failed to maintain her cover. Han Ruzi could no longer hide. He stepped out from behind the door, raising his hand. Wait, dont fight. The officer was startled again. Several soldiers had already entered the temple, forming a fan-shaped formation, each holding a waist knife. Meng E sighed softly, sheathed her sword, knowing the best moment had passed. The soldiers relaxed slightly but kept their swords drawn. The officer scrutinized the newcomer. Who are you? Were together, from Divine Hero Pass, delivering a message to the capital. You... Han Ruzi didnt wait for him to finish. Its not an official message, but a private one. We didnt expect to find Southern Army soldiers at Baiqiao Town, so we stopped here to figure things out. The officer lowered his sword. A private message? For whom? Han Ruzi showed hesitation. Its a private letter from Left Chief Censor Xiao. For whom? It was dark now, and her pace slowed significantly, barely faster than walking. Occasionally, she would stop to mimic bird calls, with the responses getting closer each time. After a while, Meng E said quietly, Get down. Han Ruzi immediately complied, saying Thank you. He knew Meng E did this so he wouldnt lose face in front of Du Chuanyun. They walked one behind the other for a short distance when a voice came from ahead: May I ask which hero graces us with their presence? Han Ruzi was slightly startled. The voice sounded elderly and was clearly not Du Chuanyuns. He didnt know how to respond. Suddenly, Meng E retreated to his side, drawing her sword in one smooth motion. The moon rose above the treetops, casting some brightness on the snowy ground. Two more people emerged from behind nearby trees, forming a triangle with the speaker opposite them, surrounding the pair. Finally, a familiar voice spoke, Dont misunderstand. Its me, Du Chuanyun. Are you... the Northern Protection General and Chen Tong? Its me, Han Ruzi replied immediately. Meng E sheathed her sword. Three people ran over. One was indeed Du Chuanyun, the initial speaker was his grandfather Du Motian, and the third person Han Ruzi also recognized C it was surprisingly the cook, Reckless. How did you find this place? How did you all meet up? Du Chuanyun and Han Ruzi asked simultaneously. Han Ruzi answered first, We encountered some soldiers, diverted them, and then made our way here. Du Chuanyun said, I was looking for a path by the river when I noticed some strange footprints. I followed them and unexpectedly ran into my grandfather. What a coincidence. Du Motian said gravely, This is no coincidence. To intercept the Weary Marquis, a group of pugilists has been patrolling the riverbank. Reckless and I have been observing them for three days now. Du Motian nodded to Han Ruzi, showing no reaction to their reunion. He turned to Meng E, looking her up and down, Your name is Chen Tong? Yes. Where did you learn the Du familys technique? So the bird call wasnt a common skill in the pugilist world, but unique to the Du family. Meng E was silent for a moment, then said, I heard it a few times and learned it. Du Motian was taken aback, then laughed, Youre quite talented. I have roamed the pugilist world for decades, yet Ive never heard of your great name. I must be truly ignorant. The pugilist world is vast. Its normal to occasionally encounter unfamiliar people. Du Chuanyun leaned close to his grandfather and whispered, Grandfather, she is... Du Motian raised his hand to stop his grandson from continuing. As an old hand in the pugilist world, he knew when to stop prying, no matter how many doubts he had. He turned to Han Ruzi and smiled, The three of us were just coming to welcome the Weary Marquis. Its wonderful to meet you here. Du Chuanyun was also delighted. He only found Chen Tong a bit strange but didnt have many questions. Come, Grandfather and Reckless have found a path that can avoid those troublesome pugilists. The Du grandfather and grandson led the way, with Han Ruzi and Meng E following closely, and Reckless bringing up the rear. Since meeting the Weary Marquis, he hadnt spoken a word. Without Meng Es help, Han Ruzi found walking difficult and could barely keep up. They were not far from the river, but they took a large detour, spending nearly two hours before crossing at a remote location. Shortly after crossing, Reckless approached Han Ruzi and whispered, Once we evade the Southern Army, the Weary Marquis shouldnt enter the Capital yet. Yang Feng wants to meet with you. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 198 Chapter 200: The Fisherman Chapter 200: The Fisherman When Han Ruzi awoke, daylight had already filled the sky. Though accustomed to having no fixed abode, in that first moment after opening his eyes, he was still startled and unsure of his whereabouts. He sat up abruptly, and only after a moment did he fully regain his bearings as his racing heartbeat gradually returned to normal. A neat set of new robes lay beside the bed. Han Ruzi put them on and walked out of the room. He had been brought here in the early hours of the morning and hadnt looked around much before collapsing into bed. Now it was afternoon, and the sunlight reflecting off the snow-covered ground was blindingly bright. Han Ruzi shielded his eyes with his hand, waiting a moment to adjust. Five buildings were scattered haphazardly along the riverbank with no apparent planning, and there were no courtyard walls. Han Ruzis group had crossed the river far downstream the previous night and circled around to this spot. He hadnt paid attention to the frozen river nearby then, but now found it strange C after traveling so far, they were still by the river. Wouldnt it be easy for the Southern Army soldiers to find him? A path had been cleared through the snow leading to the riverbank. As Han Ruzi walked along it, he saw an unfamiliar old man fishing in the distance on the riverbed. Han Ruzi approached him. The old man, intently watching the hole he had broken in the ice, pointed to a long bamboo pole beside him without looking up and said, Give me a hand. Han Ruzi picked up the pole and gently poked at the oval-shaped hole in the ice a few times, breaking up the floating ice. Then he turned the pole around and used the net on the other end to scoop out the ice chips. There was a folding stool across from the old man. Han Ruzi sat down and watched him fish for a while, then looked up to study his host. Though the mans beard was completely white, his skin was smooth, making his age difficult to guess. Suddenly the old man lifted his rod, grabbing the fishing line with his other hand. A fish over a foot long was hooked on the end. The fishs movements were not very vigorous C in such cold weather, even death seemed less frightening. The old man tossed the fish into a wooden bucket beside him and smiled, Youve brought good luck C well have fish to eat tonight. I hope you can wait a while. Though Han Ruzi was indeed getting hungry, he smiled and said, I can manage. Elder, may I ask your name? Since Im fishing, just call me the Fisherman. Seeing that the other party was unwilling to reveal his true name, Han Ruzi didnt press the matter. He clasped his hands and bowed, Thank you for taking us in, Elder Fisherman. Where are my companions? Some left, some stayed. The Fishermans words seemed both evasive and meaningful. After a pause, he changed the subject, Have you ever fished in winter? No. Han Ruzi had never fished at all. The Fisherman baited his hook again. Ice fishing is very interesting. You can learn some truths from it. He didnt explain what truths, and after watching for a while, Han Ruzi couldnt help saying, That patience leads to rewards? The old man laughed, Thats one truth. What I learned was that you must wear plenty of warm clothing. Han Ruzi laughed too. It was indeed very cold outside, but fortunately there wasnt much wind and he could bear it. However, he didnt like this cryptic conversation. After waiting a while, he asked directly, I heard there are pugilists patrolling along the river. Cant they find this place? They can. A group came by early this morning, the Fisherman said, placing his fishing rod on its stand and looking up. But they wont cross the river. Thats the agreement. Youre very safe here. Agreement? What agreement? Instead of answering, the Fisherman asked, Isnt the Weary Marquis curious about whats happening in the Capital? I am, but I dont know you. No matter. Im just making conversation. The Weary Marquis can judge for himself whether its accurate, and verify it later. Han Ruzi found this increasingly strange, but Du Motian and Reckless had brought him here, clearly trusting the Fisherman completely. There was no need to press for answers, so he said, Im grateful for your help. The Champion Marquis returned to the Capital first and has already gained the support of many imperial clansmen and court officials, especially Chancellor Yin Wuhai. Though Yin Wuhai holds the highest position and should be content, he was once tutor to the former Crown Prince and still resents his removal. Thus hes determined to put the Crown Princes orphaned son on the throne. The Weary Marquis can understand his feelings, yes? Yes, I understand. Grand Tutor Cui Hong is well-informed and quick to react. Though he hasnt returned to the Capital himself, hes been quietly making arrangements for some time and has gained the support of many noble families, enough to rival the Champion Marquis and Yin Wuhai. The Fisherman nodded. That is indeed one name Ive used. If the Weary Marquis prefers it, Ill be Chunyu Xiao. Han Ruzi was astonished and stared at the old man for a long while. This was Chunyu Xiao, leader of the fate seers? Shouldnt he be arrested and executed on sight? Han Ruzi slowly sat back down. You persuaded the Empress Dowager? He finally understood who had come up with those strange ideas, but still didnt understand how the Empress Dowager could be persuaded by a fate seer. The Empress Dowager figured it out herself. She needs people like us. Chunyu Xiao was said to be a eunuch, yet his beard reached his chest and was still thick. He was said to have a red mole in his left eyebrow, but Han Ruzi couldnt see one. Only his tall stature and white beard matched the rumors completely. His affairs were always a mix of truth and fiction. So the fate seers now have the power to interfere with imperial succession. Congratulations. Were just following the natural course of events, going with the flow. Doesnt the Weary Marquis want to know the rules of succession? If you had returned a few days later, you would have missed this opportunity. Youre fortunate, but compared to the Champion Marquis and Prince Donghai, youre at a disadvantage. This explained why Lady Cui Xiaojun had repeatedly urged him to return to the Capital C she must have learned some inside information from the palace. Han Ruzi had suffered many humiliations in his life, but none had angered him like this. Still, he smiled. My apologies. Please continue, Master Chunyu. No matter. As long as fish keep biting, its not a waste of time. Chunyu Xiao set his fishing rod on its stand. The rules are simple. First, no military action within the Capital region. Didnt Grand Tutor Cui send troops to escort Prince Donghai into the capital? Just a small force of less than three hundred men. As I said, that was just for show, not military action. I see. Chunyu Xiao smiled slightly. Second, and most importantly, contestants may use any means except military force to gain the support of court officials. In the end, whoever has the most supporters will become the next emperor. Fair, isnt it? Han Ruzi asked, When exactly is the end? Hard to say. We cant choose a new emperor while His Majesty still lives, can we? Suddenly Han Ruzi no longer wanted to talk with Chunyu Xiao. He wasnt even certain if this was truly Chunyu Xiao, but this fate seers abilities were clearly far beyond Lin Kunshans. Han Ruzi stood up again and walked toward the shore without saying goodbye. Weary Marquis, dont waste your fortune energies! Chunyu Xiao called out loudly. Han Ruzi still didnt respond. He wanted to find Meng E and leave this place immediately. He didnt understand why Meng E also trusted the fate seer and had left him alone. A horse approached in the distance. Han Ruzi watched for a while, feeling somewhat relieved. Yang Feng arrived as promised, alone. Soon he came before Han Ruzi, dismounted, bringing a blast of cold air that made Han Ruzi shiver involuntarily. Whats going on? Han Ruzi asked, feeling Yang Feng would understand his full meaning without further explanation. The Empress Dowager has gone mad, Yang Feng said. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 199 Chapter 201: Teachings of the Empress Dowager The smoke of incense filled the room as the Empress Dowager of Great Chu said imperiously, Kneel. The young man immediately complied. The Empress Dowager stepped forward, extending her arm until her fingertips were just two or three inches from the old garments on the rack. Though within reach, she stopped as if encountering an invisible barrier. These are the Founding Emperors robes, she said, her tone softening with a hint of obsession. When people die, their spirits remain. When emperors ascend to heaven, they become immortals and deities, forever watching over their descendants. When you ascend, you too will join the ranks of gods. But I... in heaven I will only be a humble servant. The Empress Dowager is the mother of the realm. Even in heaven, you will stand among the deities alongside past emperors, the young man answered carefully. You dont understand. An Empress Dowager can be deposed with just... just one word from the Emperor... The majesty vanished from her face, replaced by terror and unease. Her gaze turned to the sword on the clothes rack. She suddenly shuddered, stepped back slowly, lowered her arm, and knelt on another cushion to pray quietly for a moment. The Empress Dowager turned to look at the young man. In heaven, will you stand by your mothers side? Of course. Joy and affection spread across her face. I knew I could rely on you. Everything Ive done... its all been for you. Your father... no, we wont speak of him. Just remember, when you ascend, you must defend me. You are the Emperor C you will become a deity. No one can dispute your words, not even other emperors, not even your father. Of course, the kneeling young man replied, keeping his words minimal. The Empress Dowager stood up, her expression becoming stern again. You will soon rule personally. Have you mastered the art of kingship? I still need the Empress Dowagers guidance. Very well, come with me. Lets not disturb the Founding Emperor. The young man rose and followed the Empress Dowager out of the chamber that housed the Founding Emperors ceremonial robes. In the courtyard outside stood two women. The Empress Dowager stared at them for a while, her face showing traces of anger yet resignation. The Graceful Emperor has got his wish C his women are all here. How can he say Im jealous and spiteful now? Your Highness is virtuous and serene, a model for all women. Even if the Graceful Emperor were reborn, he couldnt find fault with you, Consort Cui said with a smile. Demonic aura! You both have demonic auras, the Empress Dowager pointed at the two women. Stay right here, dont move around. Let the Founding Emperor suppress your evil spirits. Yes, Your Highness, both women respectfully replied in unison. The Empress Dowager led the young man into a side hall C a small room normally used for visitors to rest, now serving as a temporary classroom. The young man glanced at the two women before reluctantly following the Empress Dowager into the side hall. Maiden Wang whispered, Why did you have to add that extra comment? Even in her confused state, she could detect your mockery. Consort Cui smiled faintly. What can she do about it? She brought me into the palace just to ease her conscience before the late emperor. She already knows my personality C why should I pretend otherwise? Consort Cuis smile faded. The Empress Dowagers mind is corrupted. Even in her madness, shes still full of schemes. Making us stand together like this C its deliberate. She thinks shes clever, trying to deceive not just people, but ghosts too. Though Shang-guan Sheng had done well, the Empress Dowagers sudden question reminded him of his true identity. He feared she had regained clarity, which would spell disaster. Even as her nephew, he wouldnt escape death. But the Empress Dowager smiled, My son, you need not fear. I have arranged everything perfectly. In one to three years, the new Palace Guards will take shape. They will not only protect the palace but the entire Capital. The Southern and Northern Armies wont return from the frontier soon C even if the Xiongnu are defeated, there are still local rebellions to suppress. Let them pacify each prefecture. Then I will richly reward the Southern and Northern Army commanders, make them all high officials, station them in different places where theyll compete and watch each other. By then, the new Palace Guards can win without fighting, ensuring Great Chus peace for at least thirty years. Yes, Shang-guan Sheng replied trembling, not daring to mention that the Southern Army had already returned to the Capitals outskirts and the Northern Army was heading south. Then there are the ministers C theyre the most troublesome. The armys threats are obvious; as long as youre careful not to concentrate too much military power in one person or department, you can manage them. But ministers excel at indirect approaches and using softness to overcome strength. When categorizing them, you cant be too simple. Theyre too clever and cunning. Sometimes they deliberately split into factions, pretending to compete before the emperor, but in the end both sides benefit while the emperor loses. The Empress Dowager fell into contemplation while Shang-guan Sheng knelt silently. A subjects pride threatens the emperor, but the ministers pride runs deep. So the best way to handle ministers is to turn their pride against each other, make them truly look down on one another: officials despising clerks, examination officials despising hereditary officials, senior ministers from previous reigns despising newly appointed ministers, civil officials despising military officers, old despising young... what else? Before Shangguan Sheng could respond, Maiden Wangs voice came from outside: The old immortal has arrived. The Empress Dowagers face lit up. Quickly, invite him in. Then to Shangguan Sheng: Youre too young to meet an immortal. Withdraw for now. Tomorrow Ill continue teaching you the art of kingship. Yes, Your Highness. Shang-guan Sheng rose and left the side hall, wanting to run but lacking the courage. Maintaining his composure, he deliberately avoided looking at Consort Cui and Maiden Wang as he hurried out of the courtyard to join a squad of palace guards outside, feeling somewhat relieved. The white-haired old immortal stood outside the courtyard gate. Shang-guan Sheng bowed respectfully and said softly, Old immortal, you may enter. The old immortal smiled and nodded, stepping into the courtyard and bowing to Consort Cui and Maiden Wang. Old immortal, have you seen him? Maiden Wang couldnt hide her excitement. Chunyu Xiao said, The Weary Marquis has safely entered the Capital region. Lady Wang let out a long breath. Consort Cui smiled, Now everyones here, can the succession competition begin? Old immortal, are you confident you can convince the Empress Dowager? She doesnt even acknowledge the current emperor, still thinking... that the Thoughtful Emperor is on the throne. Chunyu Xiao pointed to the sky, What mortals cannot do, the gods in heaven can. You are an immortal, descended from heaven, Consort Cui said. Chunyu Xiao chuckled and entered the side hall. Consort Cui coldly said to Maiden Wang, Can your son handle such people? Great Chu needs a true emperor, not a puppet. Maiden Wang remained silent, her heart racing at the thought that her son was not far away. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 200 Chapter 202: Yang Feng’s Choice The Empress Dowager has gone mad? Han Ruzi was shocked. This... this... Have you met with her? Not yet. I cant enter the palace freely now, but I have my sources, Yang Feng paused, the cold aura around him diminishing somewhat. Im glad to see you back. I thought you might succumb to the temptation and stay at Divine Hero Pass. Temptation? What temptation? Han Ruzi didnt understand. The temptation to become a warlord. Stay at Divine Hero Pass and you could become a warlord, but youd lose the chance to become emperor. Yang Feng spoke in his mentoring tone from the start, patiently explaining, But being a warlord requires a solid foundation. Youd need at least five years to build relationships with the troops, and even longer to gradually control the surrounding counties to ensure future supplies. Otherwise, those who seem most supportive today might betray you tomorrow. I understand, Han Ruzi said. For the first time, he felt Yang Fengs words lacked their usual impact C like tasting a childhood dish after many years only to find it bland despite looking the same. Im back... whats your plan? A crucial question hung between them: whom would the Northern Armys Adjutant support C the Weary Marquis or the Champion Marquis? Yang Feng avoided this question. Which fate seer received you? Chunyu Xiao. Him personally? Yang Feng showed obvious surprise. Yes, thats what he called himself. Han Ruzi turned and pointed toward the riverbed. From his elevated position, he couldnt see the fishing elder. Yang Feng strode forward with Han Ruzi following. The river was right there with the ice hole, fishing rod, and wooden bucket C but the person was gone. He was just here, Han Ruzi said puzzled. Chunyu Xiao definitely hadnt gone inside; he must have left along the river, quite quickly. He said his name was Chunyu Xiao? Yang Feng asked. Yes. He said it himself? Of course. Han Ruzi didnt understand Yang Fengs disbelief. Yang Feng grew increasingly interested in this matter. Think carefully, how exactly did he say it? Han Ruzi wasnt particularly pleased to do so but tried to recall: We chatted for a while. I found him strange, knowing too much about palace affairs, so I asked his name. He first called himself an old fisherman, then said hed used many names, and then... Han Ruzi suddenly realized his mistake. His heart skipped a beat as he dropped his impatient tone and continued: I asked Are you Chunyu Xiao? and he said That is indeed a name Ive used. If the Weary Marquis likes it, Ill be Chunyu Xiao.'' So you were the first to say the name Chunyu Xiao? Han Ruzi nodded, suddenly blushing. Just when he thought hed matured beyond needing Yang Fengs guidance, hed made a simple yet foolish mistake. I provided the answer myself, and the fate seer just went along with it. I... One must be careful when talking with fate seers. They each have different methods C some are eloquent, others quiet, some mysterious, others play the fool. But they have only one goal: to make you believe them. Yes, Ill remember that, Han Ruzi said respectfully. But what he said about the Empress Dowager wanting the princes to compete for the throne... Thats true, which is why I say shes gone mad. The competition must have been the fate seers idea, yet she agreed. Im more surprised the Champion Marquis agreed. Doesnt he already have the Chancellors and ministers support? Because the Empress Dowager controls the Palace Guards and the Guanghua Tigers C law enforcement officials loyal to her. She hasnt been idle C the Palace Guards eight camps have expanded to over 50,000 men, and she can summon another 50,000 troops from around the Capital at any time, enough to defend the city. Thats why Cui Hongs Southern Army dares not enter the Capital, and the Champion Marquis doesnt want to offend her. Besides, the competition rules favor him. Whoever gained the most officials support would become the next emperor, and the Champion Marquis had a head start, naturally feeling confident of victory. Did you come on behalf of the Champion Marquis? Han Ruzi asked. Prince Donghai has returned, Grand Tutor Cui skipped the pleasantries. Yes, Ive already met with him on the Champion Marquiss behalf and offered very good terms. Prince Donghai wont agree to withdraw from the competition C he was born for the throne. This time, I wont stop him, but please have the Champion Marquis understand: Im a man who accepts outcomes fairly. The Southern Army will soon withdraw a hundred miles from the Capital, absolutely not interfering with military force in the succession. Theres only one condition C he must quickly fulfill his promise to marry my daughter. Does the Cui family have enough daughters? Haha, we manage. The Cui family had three daughters C two married, one still waiting. Cui Hong seemed confident as he walked to the table and looked down at the eunuch in the lamplight. When the Southern Army withdraws from the Capital, the Northern Army will stay at the frontier, right? Yang Feng considered for a moment before nodding solemnly, The Champion Marquis promised this. He will definitely keep his word. Cui Hong cupped his hands to leave but couldnt help asking one last question: Is the Weary Marquis really joining the succession competition? At least he hasnt refused. Cui Hong laughed then sighed, The Cui family wasted a good daughter. If we had known... ah, this was Xiaojuns fate. No one at court was better prepared than Cui Hong. All three princes competing for the throne had deep connections with the Cui family. He could safely lead his army away from the Capital. The news of the Northern Armys southward march hadnt caught up to the hurrying Han Ruzi, and Yang Feng didnt plan to mention it. Early the next morning, Yang Feng returned to the city. The Champion Marquis no longer needed to hide his movements. Visitors crowded his manor gates early C the cautious ones left calling cards and departed, while the persistent ones stayed, trying to curry favor with the doorkeepers in hopes of personally congratulating the Champion Marquis. The Champion Marquis had formally sent betrothal gifts to the Cui family and would marry their daughter after the New Year. As for his current wife C all visitors understood it was better not to ask about this matter. As Northern Army Adjutant, Yang Feng couldnt see the Champion Marquis immediately but didnt have to wait outside. He could enter the front courtyard and wait in the side rooms, even sharing lunch with the household steward. It wasnt until late afternoon that Yang Feng gained an audience. The Champion Marquis was ruddy-faced and in very good spirits, smiling as he asked, Did the Adjutant meet with the Weary Marquis and Cui Hong? Yes. Things went smoothly with Grand Tutor Cui. The Southern Army will withdraw a hundred miles and absolutely not interfere in Capital affairs. The Champion Marquis shrugged, unconcerned. I hear all the Cui daughters are beautiful. Is that true? Yang Feng shook his head. I wouldnt know. Ah right, youre a eunuch. What about the Weary Marquis? He neither refused nor accepted your proposal. The Champion Marquis laughed. You know what? Im not surprised at all. The Weary Marquis is... strange. Probably because he spent those few days in the palace, he thinks the throne should be his. Same temperament as Prince Donghai. No matter C its better if they dont accept. Now I can act freely. Yang Feng still didnt mention the Northern Armys return. He took out a small package from his robes and respectfully placed it on the table beside the Champion Marquis. Whats this? the Champion Marquis asked in surprise. The Northern Army Adjutants seal. The Champion Marquiss path to the throne is now smooth and no longer needs my advice. Please allow me to retire from office. The Champion Marquiss expression darkened. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 201 Chapter 204: Book and Leftover Wine Just before entering the Marquiss manor, servants came out to congratulate Lady Cui, saying the Weary Marquis had returned. Lady Cui smiled and rewarded them. Though she had sent Du Motian and Reckless to welcome him days ago, she was still thrilled at the news. After stepping down from her sedan chair, her steps were a bit unsteady. She controlled herself well, not showing too much excitement in front of the servants. When she returned to the inner quarters, the Marquis wasnt there. She learned he had gone straight to his study upon returning. A maid ran to check the study and quickly returned, reporting that the Marquis was taking a nap and had asked to be woken when his wife returned. Lady Cui didnt have him woken. She had things to do, so she went to the rear hall and asked for his attendants to be summoned if they werent resting. Reckless had returned to the Drunken Immortal Inn. The Dus and Meng E came to see the lady. Lady Cui expressed gratitude to the Dus without giving rewards like she would to ordinary servants C this was too great a debt for the Marquis and his wife to repay currently. She was puzzled by the guard Chen Tong, whom shed never heard of before. She immediately recognized it was a woman dressed as a man, not from any obvious tells but pure intuition. Meng E stopped using a male voice. I am Meng E, formerly a palace guard. The Dus were shocked to learn Meng E was a guard, but Lady Cui was delighted. She took Meng Es hand and chatted with her at length, calling her Sister Meng by the time they parted. After handling some household matters, Lady Cui couldnt wait any longer and went to the study. A maid quietly set down a tray of wine and food on the desk before withdrawing. Lady Cui stood in the middle of the room, watching her sleeping husband. After half a year apart, his appearance had changed somewhat C even in sleep, his face showed signs of the hardships he had weathered. Han Ruzi was exhausted. Days of travel had taken their toll. Last nights sleep hadnt been enough, and soon after returning home he was yawning constantly. He had intended just a short nap but hadnt woken after more than two hours. During the Marquiss absence, Lady Cui often came to the study, keeping it spotlessly clean with the maids. Sometimes she would sit and read. At the desk, she immediately noticed changes: the Marquis had taken out the national histories again and read over a dozen pages. Lady Cui smiled, sat down, and continued reading where hed left off. The room was quiet except for his breathing. Though she didnt usually enjoy such books, today she read with interest, even pouring herself wine which she slowly sipped. After some time, a maid suddenly rushed in, gesturing urgently to her mistress. Lady Cui set down her wine and book, glanced at her sleeping husband, and quietly left the study, gently closing the door. The Empress Dowager summons you to the palace immediately. A sedan chair is waiting outside. The Empress Dowager... Lady Cui hesitated, considering waking her husband. But her previous palace visits had always been brief, so she assumed this would be the same. After a moments hesitation, she left her sleeping husband undisturbed and hurried to the front courtyard. They met Meng E on the way, now dressed as a maid like the others in the household. She said, Ill accompany you to the palace. That would be wonderful. Lady Cui had her own maid stay behind. When the Marquis wakes, tell him Ill return soon. Over ten palace eunuchs and maids had come, along with a guard unit C a grander escort than before. Lady Cui recognized one of the female officials but didnt ask questions, simply boarding the sedan chair with Meng E to head to the palace. After dark, Han Ruzi finally woke feeling invigorated, his lost strength and spirit seemingly restored. He immediately noticed the book and remaining wine on the desk. Anyone there? A maid entered. Youre awake, my lord. Han Ruzi didnt recognize her. You are...? This servant is called Luzhu, the ladys maid. Ah. When Han Ruzi left home, his wifes maids had been former palace servants. He didnt know why theyd been replaced but wasnt concerned. Has my wife been here? His debt was repaid long ago. If you count carefully, he actually owes us now. What? Why didnt you say so earlier? Then why are we still at the Marquiss manor? Ah, debts of gratitude are like mountains C climb one and theres another. We may not owe Yang Feng, but now we owe the Marquis and his wife. No way, if anything they owe us. Du Chuanyuns eyes widened, unable to understand how after doing so much, they still owed the Marquis. It was like gambling C seemingly winning more than losing, yet ending up short. Du Motian was in good spirits and lightly tapped his grandsons head. Youve traveled with me so long yet dont understand? Debts of gratitude are always unclear C you owe me, I owe you, until it becomes friendship. Could you leave the Marquis now if asked? Du Chuanyun scratched his head. Well... I would miss it here. I was hoping to become a general under the Marquis someday. You? A general? Youd only cause trouble. Du Chuanyun chuckled. But what about Yang Feng? The debt is settled and we have no friendship with him. Du Motian grew serious. Yang Feng is strange. He understands and uses the pugilist world but never gets attached or owes debts. We must be careful with him. Du Chuanyun nodded in agreement. All eunuchs are strange... well, no, Cai Xinghai is completely different from Yang Feng. Han Ruzi brought Yang Feng in, and Du Chuanyun quickly fell silent, remembering his grandfathers words. He nodded to Yang Feng with exaggerated solemnity, while Du Motian simply cupped his hands in greeting. Yang Feng ignored Du Chuanyun, only returning Du Motians greeting. Han Ruzi couldnt contain his excitement and announced loudly, Master Yang has resigned as Northern Army Adjutant and will again be steward of my household! Du Motian smiled. Congratulations on regaining such a capable officer. Ah, well leave you to talk. Han Ruzis ambitions for the throne were now public, so there was no need for secrecy. You two are my right and left hands. I wont stand on ceremony C please stay and help plan these important matters. Du Motian looked at Yang Feng while Du Chuanyun exclaimed, Great! Finally involved in important matters instead of just running errands. Using my lightfoot martial arts for deliveries is exhausting C thats not what its meant for. Han Ruzi smiled and invited all three to sit, then asked Yang Feng, How did the Champion Marquis let you go? He no longer needs me, Yang Feng replied flatly. You did much for him? Du Chuanyun asked, now uninhibited since learning their debt was settled. Yes, quite a bit. Yang Feng freely admitted. When the Champion Marquis first returned to the Capital, it wasnt appropriate for him to appear publicly. I persuaded the Chancellor and other officials to support him. When the fate seer approached, I convinced the Champion Marquis to accept him. Perhaps I succeeded too well C that fate seer now has the Champion Marquiss complete trust and can replace my position. Heh, so Master Yang lost his place with the Champion Marquis and came back here, Du Chuanyun said somewhat disdainfully. I will always have a place for Master Yang, Han Ruzi disagreed. He had once proudly thought he could achieve greatness alone, but no longer. Regaining Yang Fengs help was his first victory since returning to the Capital, and its ease made him feel fortunate. Yang Feng didnt want to waste time. The Champion Marquiss son was brought into the palace. Is it the same with your wife? Han Ruzi finally understood this palace visit was unusual. Was this the fate seers arrangement? Probably. Also, I just learned theres a new rule for the succession contest. Yang Feng showed no interest in the Marquiss wifes palace visit, keeping his gaze on Han Ruzi. You must be nominated by at least one high-ranking minister to be eligible for the throne. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 203 Chapter 205: Settling on a Plan The next morning, Meng E returned to the manor alone with definite news. The Weary Marquiss wife had indeed been kept in the palace, along with Prince Donghais mother Consort Cui and the Champion Marquiss young son, who was only two or three years old. Unexpectedly, Han Ruzis mother, Maiden Wang, was not kept as a hostage but remained by the Empress Dowagers side. The fate seer whom Han Ruzi had met fishing by the river personally stepped forward to assure all three parties that regardless of the succession outcome, their relatives would be free to leave the palace. He carefully avoided words like detention, hostage, and release, but his meaning was clear: to implement this unprecedented method of selecting an emperor, all parties must follow the rules. The fate seer clearly knew Meng Es true identity and watched her closely. All night, she had no chance to leave the emperor to meet anyone. Han Ruzi felt angry and regretful. After Meng E left, when only he and Yang Feng remained, he said, Does the fate seer really think this will make everyone follow these so-called rules? If the losers truly want to resist, will they care how many hostages are in the palace? The fate seer hasnt revealed all his intentions yet, and he surely has more tricks up his sleeve. Speculation is useless C lets focus on how to play this game. This is a game. Han Ruzi looked at the books piled on the desk. Has anything like this ever been recorded in history? Not in official records, certainly not in the Chu Dynasty. Yang Feng stood up, quickly found a book from the shelf, and brought it to Han Ruzi. If we look far enough back, we can find some precedents. In ancient times, when imperial succession changed from abdication to hereditary, ministerial support was crucial. There were many cases of old rulers being replaced by new ones, especially wise rulers who first needed to gain officials support before putting their plans into action. Han Ruzi picked up the book and flipped through a few pages without reading immediately. The fate seer isnt really trying to restore ancient practices, is he? Never mind the fate seers true purpose for now. Winning over ministers is necessary in any dynasty. You must have a plan since returning from Divine Hero Pass. When Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng went to Divine Hero Pass, I suspected the Champion Marquis and Grand Tutor Cui might ally again, so I arranged for some people to encourage the Northern Army to return to the Capital in the Champion Marquiss name. Once news spreads, it might spark suspicion between them and turn them against each other again. With the Southern and Northern armies in deadlock outside, leaving the Capital empty, I had planned... to gather a force to storm the palace, seize the imperial seal, and force the Empress Dowager to make me emperor. If the Champion Marquis and Northern Army were at odds, I hoped to secure the Northern Armys firm support as outside backing. And my wife C she sent messages twice asking me to return to the Capital. I thought she must have some preparations, though I dont know what. I was the one who asked her to send messages to the Weary Marquis. Her plan was my plan. You? Han Ruzi was surprised. When he was at the border, Yang Feng should have been loyally serving the Champion Marquis. I told you I would assist whoever was most likely to become emperor. Yes, I remember. Please allow me to be frank. Even now, even with the Northern Army returning to face off against the Southern Army, the Weary Marquiss chances of becoming emperor are still slim. But I need to modify what I said before C the person I assist must not only become emperor but also be willing to accept advice and listen to my suggestions. Yang Fengs words were never pleasant to hear, but they were honest. Han Ruzi dismissed his last doubts and smiled, What are Master Yangs suggestions? First, follow the fate seers arrangements. Gaining ministers support is always useful. What should I do? When I abdicated before... not a single minister stood up to support me. When you were in power, did anyone stand up against you? Well... no. The rebellious Prince of Qi was one, but he mainly opposed the Empress Dowager. Yes, there are only about a dozen Rank One ministers in court. To avoid the fate seer finding fault, we must exclude Sub Rank One officials and only approach Proper Rank One ministers,[1] which are even fewer C just five: the Chancellor, Chief Commander, Grand Tutor, Grand Preceptor, and Grand Guardian. Chancellor Yin and Grand Tutor Cui each support their candidates, leaving three... Will Grand Tutor Cui really support Prince Donghai? Han Ruzi asked. Speaking of personal ties, Grand Tutor Cui was proof C he was Prince Donghais maternal uncle, but once he found a more valuable target, he immediately abandoned his nephew. He will. Even if hes hesitant now, once he learns about the Northern Armys return, hell support Prince Donghai. Han Ruzi had inadvertently helped Prince Donghai greatly. So only three Rank One ministers remain. Who are the Grand Preceptor and Grand Guardian? I dont think Ive met them. Grand Preceptor Wang Ji and Grand Guardian Deng Zhu are both senior officials from the Martial Emperors time. Theyve been retired for many years, one in Jiangnan and one in Yan, far away and long uninvolved in court politics. That leaves only Chief Commander Han Xing. Yang Feng nodded. Han Xing commands troops outside the Capital and cant return without an imperial edict. Hes currently stationed at Hangu Pass, commanding Chu forces to suppress various local rebellions. He seems to admire you. Han Ruzi thought for a moment. At least he never gave me trouble. He accepted all my requests. It was because of his appointment that I could hold Divine Hero Pass and Shattered Iron City. Well leave for Hangu Pass tomorrow. Though he hadnt gained any ministers support yet, Han Ruzi felt more at ease. Since this kind succession contest is so rare, its hard to say if it can be maintained. We need other plans too, right? Im sure the Champion Marquis and Prince Donghai have them. Of course. Prince Donghai might reconcile with Grand Tutor Cui and rely on the Southern Army for protection. If the Champion Marquis is smart enough, hell also make peace with the Northern Army, or win over the Palace Guards. The eight Palace Guard camps have greatly increased their numbers. Commander Shang-guan Sheng is the Empress Dowagers nephew and very worried about his familys future. I once approached him on behalf of the Champion Marquis. Shang-guan Sheng was willing to support him, but his words cant be fully trusted. So Prince Donghai actually has the most stable foundation? I talked with him, and hell definitely reconcile with Grand Tutor Cui. Thats why Prince Donghai will be the your final opponent, while the immediate opponent is the Champion Marquis. I was very worried about the Northern Army, so when the Champion Marquis urged them to attack the Xiongnu out of personal vengeance, I didnt strongly oppose it. But you did even better C if you can truly win over the Northern Army, success is assured. At minimum, we need to split the Northern Army so they cant fully support the Champion Marquis. As for the eight Palace Guard camps and Shang-guan Sheng, leave them to me. I cant guarantee theyll support you, but at least I can keep them neutral. Prince Donghai... Prince Donghai... Han Ruzi recalled that he once had a chance to kill this rival, then smiled and shook his head. The frontier was where he won peoples hearts C he couldnt kill carelessly, especially not his own brother. He had nothing to regret. As they analyzed the situation and made plans, things became clearer. They skipped lunch and continued into the afternoon until a visitor interrupted their discussion. The Cui familys second son, Cui Teng, arrived. He had been sent to request an appointment from his father but never returned to Divine Hero Pass, having followed his father back to the Capital instead. As soon as he entered, he shouted, Brother-in-law, youre amazing! You actually got the Northern Army to return! Quick, lets escape C people will be coming to arrest you soon! [1] In ancient Chinese imperial bureaucracy, each official position would have a number rank assigned to it, and for each number, there would be a proper rank and a subordinate rank. So Proper Rank One would be highest, followed by Sub Rank One, then Rank Two. But both types of Rank Ones are still considered Rank Ones. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 204 Chapter 206: Showdown at the Hall of Diligent Administration Cui Teng had rushed in impetuously. He glanced at Yang Feng but didnt recognize or pay attention to him. He grabbed Han Ruzis arm and shouted, Brother-in-law, youre amazing! You actually got the Northern Army to return. Quick, lets escape C people will come to arrest you soon! Cui Teng pulled Han Ruzi toward the exit. Ive prepared everything C horses, dried food, gold C enough for us to hide for months... Wait. Han Ruzi braced one foot against the doorframe, using all his strength to resist Cui Tengs pulling. Explain clearly first. You want me to explain what you did? If we dont run now, itll be too late. Cui Teng pulled a few more times, but finding his brother-in-laws strength considerable, had to let go. He demanded, Did you order the Northern Army back? Han Ruzi naturally wouldnt admit it. Start from the beginning C the Northern Army is returning to the capital? Yes, they havent reached the capital yet but are on their way. The vanguard is only two or three days from Baiqiao Town. The Southern Army was about to retreat three hundred li when they heard this news. My father is furious and has ordered the entire army to form battle formations to prevent the Northern Army from passing Baiqiao Town. He said hell submit a memorial to impeach you C you wont escape this time. Cui Teng reached out again, but Han Ruzi stepped back. Why would Lord Cui want to impeach me over the Northern Armys return? Because you called them back! Cui Teng looked surprised, not understanding the question. If I had recalled the Northern Army, why would I come ahead alone? Wouldnt it be better to return with them? Cui Teng was speechless for a moment. Thats true. I was planning to help you circle around to avoid the Southern Army and join the Northern Army. Then... why are they returning? Who ordered it? Dont rush. More news should arrive soon. Youre not running? Han Ruzi shook his head. What about me? I stole quite a bit of gold from my father C he wont let me off. Stay here with me for now. Han Ruzis expression turned serious. Cui Teng, when I sent you to seek help from the Southern Army, why didnt you return to Divine Hero Pass? Cui Tengs face changed as he waved his hands frantically. Brother-in-law, it wasnt my fault! I asked my father to send troops or give me an official appointment, but he kicked me instead and had me beaten. He called me an idiot and kept me in the army under watch until yesterday. Han Ruzi pondered for a moment. Very well, Ill consider it neither merit nor fault. Cui Teng sighed in relief. His fathers punishment meant little to him C only his brother-in-laws approval mattered. So you really didnt recall the Northern Army? I thought you were planning something big, so I rushed here... Of course Im planning something big. Havent you heard about the princes competing for the throne? Ive heard, but isnt that a joke? Who would take it seriously? Emperors have always chosen ministers, not the other way around. Does Lord Cui not take it seriously? Han Ruzi glanced at Yang Feng, who sat silently by the bookshelf. My father said regardless of what happens in the Capital, as long as he remains Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, the Cui family has nothing to worry about. He made a mistake before and wont surrender his command seal again. He doesnt care who becomes Emperor. Thats why hes especially angry about the Northern Armys return C he thinks youre trying to ambush the Southern Army. Before Han Ruzi could respond, Manor Clerk Zeng came running in anxiously. Hed enjoyed some peaceful days, but since the Weary Marquiss return, hed sensed trouble brewing, though he hadnt expected it so soon. L...Lord Marquis, people are here! Who? What do they want? The prefect stood dumbfounded. Its... its official messengers... let me go ask. As the prefect hurried out, Cui Teng pointed at his retreating figure and laughed. What a muddle-head, daring to report without even finding out who the visitors are! Oh right, my horse and gold are still outside C better not let anyone steal them. Cui Teng ran out faster than the manor clerk had. Han Ruzi turned and said, Well soon know the Champion Marquiss true nature. The manor clerk shook his head. They say the Chancellor requests your presence. Fine, tell them to wait. The prefect, exhausted from running and fear, walked away holding his robes. Han Ruzi returned to his study and sat down. Any advice? he asked Yang Feng. Yang Feng thought for a moment. The ministers who react most strongly might be the Champion Marquiss most loyal supporters. Han Ruzi nodded and read for a while. The manor clerk returned three times, each time just looking in without daring to hurry him. When Han Ruzi finally left, it was nearly dark. The palace servants outside were anxious and immediately asked him to mount, escorting him to the Hall of Diligent Administration. Candles were lit in the hall, and several high officials wouldnt be retiring on time tonight. Chancellor Yin Wuhai, Chief Censor of the Right Shen Mingzhi, Minister of Rites and Decorum Yuan Jiuding, Minister of Personnel Feng Ju, Minister of War Jiang Juying and others were present. There were several other officials Han Ruzi recognized by sight, ten in total, discussing something but falling silent when the Weary Marquis entered. The throne was empty, and no eunuchs or palace maids guarded the audience chamber, indicating the Empress Dowagers absence. Why have you summoned me, ministers? Han Ruzi asked. Chancellor Yin Wuhai, who had openly supported the Champion Marquis, showed no intense reaction but approached smiling. Just a small matter. There were some misunderstandings, but theyre cleared up now. Were far from complete clarity, one minister said harshly. Yin Wuhai stopped, looking bewildered at his colleague. The speaker was Chief Censor of the Right Shen Mingzhi, who had a stern, thin face now looking particularly grim. The Weary Marquis must have heard that the Northern Army, supposed to be guarding the frontier, has suddenly returned without orders, claiming to seek justice for their Grand Marshal. They also say that they are escorting Xiongnu envoys for peace talks. Ive heard some rumors, Han Ruzi was surprised C Shen Mingzhi had always been known as an upright official who rarely formed factions, yet he had apparently submitted to the Champion Marquis. Has the Weary Marquis heard rumors that someone incited the Northern Army to rebel while framing the Champion Marquis? Is that so? Han Ruzi showed surprise, then sighed heavily. Its as I suspected. What did you suspect? Shen Mingzhi stepped forward, even closer than Yin Wuhai. Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng suddenly went to Divine Hero Pass without an imperial edict, behaving strangely. I found it suspicious then, but he had documents from the Grand Marshals Office and Ministry of War, so I could only leave. I never imagined his ambitions were so great that he would incite the Northern Army. I was also wrong to leave Divine Hero Pass so easily, allowing the Northern Army to fall into treacherous hands. The assembled ministers were dumbfounded. Yin Wuhai smiled helplessly. Theres another explanation. It certainly wasnt Lord Xiaos doing. With the Chancellors guarantee, Lord Xiao must be innocent. I must have guessed wrong. I hope the ministers wont take it to heart or mention this to Lord Xiao. Shen Mingzhis expression grew darker. Has the Northern Armys return nothing to do with the Weary Marquis? As a member of the imperial clan who once defended Shattered Iron City with the Northern Army, I must bear some responsibility. Do the ministers want me to persuade the Northern Army? They might listen to me. Ill go with you, the Champion Marquis strode in from outside, fully armored but unarmed. I invite all ministers to join us. The truth about the Northern Armys return will soon become clear. The Champion Marquis walked to Han Ruzis side and stared at him coldly. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 205 Chapter 207: The Granary The city of Mancang was large, with three layers of walls. From inside out, each wall was lower than the previous, with the outermost being just over a mans height and made of earth. Combined with the moat, it still effectively hindered enemy attacks. The citys defenses far exceeded those of ordinary cities. The name Mancang meant full granary. The city stored vast quantities of grain and fodder. To prepare for emergencies, Great Chu had built several granary cities based on foundations from the previous dynasty, scattered across all directions. Mancang was one of them, situated on a small plain over 80 miles north of the Capital. The city was filled with granaries and pastures. In times of crisis, its stores alone could sustain the entire Central Plains region for ten years. Since the Founding Emperor established the dynasty, Great Chu had faced several crises. Mancang had prepared to open its stores multiple times, but nothing came of it. Apart from regularly rotating old grain and supplying small amounts to various armies, it had never opened its stores on a large scale. Even when famine struck, Mancang remained uninvolved C its duty was to supply the imperial court during times of unrest, while disaster relief was for other measures. Mancang wasnt on the direct route back to the Capital, being a dozen miles to the east. When Chai Yue led the Northern Army south, his first target wasnt the Capital but this granary city. Chai Yue didnt know what to do if the army actually returned to the Capital, as he couldnt really fight the Southern Army. So he chose Mancang C solving the winter provisions problem while allowing them to observe the situation in the Capital and await the Northern Protection Generals next instructions. The vanguard of three thousand men was led by Commander Cai Xinghai, heading straight for Mancang. Outside the city, Cai Xinghai ordered his army to stop a few miles away, taking only dozens of soldiers to the gate. He claimed to be the Northern Armys provisions officer coming to collect the months supplies, with porters following behind. The Chu garrison was cautious C the year had been unstable with peasant uprisings everywhere. In recent months, Mancang had been attacked three times. An officer came out to carefully check Cai Xinghais documents, which all bore the Northern Army Grand Marshals seal. The officer complained, All you do is come for grain. Cant you spare some men to help defend us? Cai Xinghai chuckled, Who wouldnt want to relax in Mancang? But without court orders, wishing wont help. Mancangs gates opened wide. Cai Xinghai sent men to the inner city with documents while he waited at the outer gate for the supply train. The three thousand Northern Army troops charged in, leaving the garrison officers dumbfounded. Within half an hour, Cai Xinghai had taken Mancang. He politely asked the city officials to continue their duties: Youre the hosts, were guests. Its like taking shelter from heavy rain C you do your work inside while we stay under the eaves. Dont mind us, pretend were not here. But these guests had weapons, and the three thousand vanguard troops alone outnumbered the entire garrison. The bewildered officials could only agree, hiding in their offices and pretending the Northern Army didnt exist while secretly sending word to the prefect and capital. As more Northern Army troops arrived, half entered the city while half camped near the main road a dozen miles away, ready to attack or defend. Chai Yue and other leaders stayed outside while Han Ruzis forces guarded Mancang. On the second day after making camp, Southern Army envoys arrived warning the Northern Army to retreat north of Divine Hero Pass. Liu Kunsheng had prepared a letter for the Southern Armys Grand Marshal Cui Hong, claiming the Northern Army was exhausted and requesting the Southern Army take over border duty. On the third day, news came that the Southern Army was advancing north towards them and occupying key fortresses. Except for Lady Cui, none sent gifts in return. While the Champion Marquis still hesitated and hadnt received the ministers nomination, Han Ruzi and Yang Feng stayed busy, analyzing the situation daily and beginning to court the teachers and students of the College of National Scions and Imperial University. Barring the unexpected, when the Chancellor retires, one of the two censors will succeed him. The Left Chief Censor oversees Capital officials and has a better chance, but Right Chief Censor Shen Mingzhi is also one of the Martial Emperors designated Trusted Official, so his chances arent small. He supports the Champion Marquis, showing his ambition for the Chancellor position, and will surely clash with Xiao Sheng, said Yang Feng, who had previously assisted the Champion Marquis but had less access to information lately and could only speculate. If the Champion Marquis takes the throne, Yin Wuhai would have rendered great servic e. Would he still give up the Chancellor position and retire? Han Ruzi particularly couldnt figure out Yin Wuhais motives. Yang Feng guessed, This shows Yin Wuhais craftiness. His plan is probably this: spread word that after the Champion Marquis takes the throne, hell resign as Chancellor, being old and having achieved his goals. Then hint that either chief censor might succeed him, making them compete to serve the Champion Marquis and establish merit. Han Ruzi immediately understood, Yin Wuhai does nothing but uses a future promise to make two high officials fully support the Champion Marquis. If it fails, Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi take the blame; if it succeeds, Yin Wuhai gets the credit. He never intended to give up the Chancellor position. Hell offer to resign, but the Champion Marquis wont accept, Yang Feng had seen many such shows between ruler and minister. Can we drive a wedge between Shen Mingzhi and Xiao Sheng? Yang Feng shook his head, Well have to start from scratch. Yang Feng listed over a hundred names from the College of National Scions and Imperial University, including famous scholars and unknown young students. Han Ruzi first sent calling cards to each household, but the response was disappointing. Most replied but unanimously refused to visit or receive the Weary Marquis, giving various excuses C the simplest being just two words: Dont come. Yang Feng didnt give up, sending gifts to each household as the new year began. Things changed on the fourth day of the first month. The day before, Left Chief Censor Xiao Shengs return to the Capital had caused a minor stir. As Yang Feng tried to learn what Xiao Sheng had told the Champion Marquis, a famous scholar arrived uninvited at the Weary Marquiss residence. Guo Cong had once lectured the classics to Han Ruzi when he was emperor and helped deliver the Founding Emperors sword to Chief Commander Han Xing with Liu Kunsheng. He then retired to seclusion, refusing both rewards and visitors. Recently, Guo Cong had quietly returned to the Capital, known to few. After staying home several days, his first visit was to the Weary Marquis, whom he had previously avoided. This scholar, known for being extremely vague when lecturing the classics, was now direct. After exchanging greetings and entering the study, he said, For the sake of Great Chus future, please withdraw from the succession struggle. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 206 Chapter 203 The Cui manor was decorated festively, but it had little to do with Prince Donghai, making him deeply feel the fickleness of human relationships. His excitement about returning to the Capital instantly vanished. He walked toward the inner quarters. Though seeing familiar faces felt intimate, their smiling faces disgusted him, like a jealous husband seeing his wife smile warmly at others. Prince Donghai had grown up in the Cui manor and could freely enter the inner quarters without anyone stopping him. He first went to his mothers quarters, but near the entrance remembered she had left for the palace, her fate uncertain. Growing more melancholic, he decided to visit his grandmother, who had always doted on him, hoping for some comfort. The old ladys room was packed with people wearing ambiguous smiles, like archers ready to loose their arrows C needing just one signal to unleash various types of laughter from gentle chuckles to roaring guffaws. When Prince Donghai arrived, an old maidservant misread the timing and burst out laughing inappropriately, earning everyones contempt and shrinking away in embarrassment. Normally, Prince Donghai wouldnt have noticed such details, but now he did and even felt sympathy for the old maidservant . The Champion Marquis... Hearing these words, Prince Donghai immediately knew he had come to the wrong place. Like the rest of the Cui manors festivities, his grandmother was also celebrating the marriage alliance with the Champion Marquis. He turned to leave but was already spotted. As usual, many warmly greeted him. At his grandmothers command, several maidservants hurriedly escorted him into the room like presenting a treasure. His grandmother sat on her couch, embracing two granddaughters, beaming with joy. My dear grandson, your third sister is getting married. Why have you only now come to offer congratulations? Prince Donghai forced a smile: I wont congratulate her in front of all these maids and servants C how vulgar. I want to do it privately and send her off. The maids and servants, though supposedly insulted, laughed even more merrily. His grandmother particularly enjoyed his arrogance and said, Your third sister is promised to the Champion Marquis C you cant congratulate her privately anymore. Prince Donghai stomped his feet and clutched his chest in an exaggerated display of anguish. All my sisters who I grew up with are getting married. Whats left for me here? Grandmother, you only think of your granddaughters, forgetting about your grandsons. Neither Cui Teng nor I are married yet. The more childish her descendants acted, the happier the old lady became. She pointed at Prince Donghai and scolded playfully, Youre an imperial prince C if you cant find a wife, how is that my fault? Why dont you go ask the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs? Prince Donghai feigned dejection while everyone around laughed. Except for two eunuchs, the room was filled with women. After staying a while longer, he formally congratulated his third sister on her upcoming marriage to an excellent match and took his leave. He walked slowly, still hearing bursts of laughter from inside. The Cui clan is destined to produce an empress! his grandmothers voice rang out clearly. Prince Donghai quickened his pace but didnt go far, waiting by a side door. Before long, the person he was waiting for emerged. Hey, Sister Xiaojun, leaving so quickly? Cui Xiaojun turned and coldly sized up Prince Donghai. Speaking of leaving quickly, how could I compare to you? Prince Donghais face reddened slightly, knowing she was mocking how quickly he had abandoned the Weary Marquis and returned from the frontier. Were in the same boat C lets not mock each other. Whos in the same boat as you? Cui Xiaojun glanced at her maid, indicating she was leaving. Prince Donghai hurriedly said, Everyone in the Cui household thinks the Champion Marquis will surely become emperor. Arent you worried? What exactly do you want to say? I dont have time for idle chat. The Tan family would rather take their daughter back than let her become a concubine. Mother has already contacted the Tan family. If I propose, they will marry their daughter to me C not the Champion Marquiss former wife, but another daughter closer to my age. But Mother didnt explain in her letter what the purpose of this is. If its just to shame the Champion Marquis, its unnecessary. If its truly to curry favor with the Tan family, I dont understand C they have no power or officials at court. What benefit could they bring me? If there were benefits, why would the Champion Marquis give them up? Haha, the Empress Dowager Cui truly has insight. This is a brilliant move. I dont know much about the Tan family. Tell me, if theyre commoners, why are they called heroes of the court, ranked alongside the Handsome Marquis? The Tan family is no simple family. In earlier years, they traded in the eastern regions and amassed enormous wealth. Later, some clan members went north to raise livestock, accumulating countless animals. The Tan family was known for their generosity, helping many people. Both the pugilist world and the court have benefited from their kindness. During the Martial Emperors reign, when war with the Xiongnu was imminent and military funds were insufficient, the Tan family voluntarily donated half their wealth and ninety percent of their northern livestock to the government, shocking the realm. The Martial Emperor was delighted and wanted to richly reward them with noble titles and official positions of their choosing, but the Tan family refused, preferring to continue in commerce and herding. They said defeating the Xiongnu would benefit them greatly, so contributing was only right. Hehe. Prince Donghai chuckled. Continue C the official histories record little of this. The Martial Emperor couldnt accept benefits from commoners without return. Within ten days, he ennobled three Tan family members as marquises and granted various titles to over twenty others. The Tan family must have quite a large clan. The Tan family prospers in numbers and excels in trade, herding, and farming C they just dont like holding office. Three Tan marquises? Ive never met them. Prince Donghai knew all the Capitals nobility intimately but had never heard of any Tan marquises. In his later years, the Martial Emperor purged pugilists throughout the realm, but made an exception for the Tan family. They petitioned to exchange their remaining wealth and all their titles to save the lives of dozens of pugilists. Such a thing happened? The Tan family was truly bold. Prince Donghai grew interested. The Martial Emperor wouldnt have agreed, right? Of course not. He stripped their titles, confiscated their property, and relocated them to the Capital under his direct supervision. He didnt spare a single pugilist. Prince Donghai admired the Martial Emperors methods. After this ordeal, the Tan familys reputation grew even greater. They vowed that no descendant would ever hold office, living as commoners in the Capital. Within a decade, they became extremely wealthy again. Does the Tan family know how to turn stone into gold? The Tan familys most valuable asset is their credibility. Anyone doing business who wants to establish trust seeks the Tan family as guarantors. Many people, purely out of admiration, bring profitable ventures to partner with the Tan family, and it always ends well for all parties. The Tan family continues their generous ways, having helped many descendants of those killed during the Martial Emperors time. This is why they married their daughter to the Champion Marquis when he was still a commoner. I see, but how can the Tan family benefit me? I need to win over officials, not commoners. This is where the Champion Marquis shows his shortsightedness. He thinks having the Chancellors support means all court officials are in his pocket, but officials dont exist in isolation C they all have friends and relatives who dont hold office. These people all have some connection to the Tan family. When the Tan family speaks C which they rarely do C their influence on court officials might rival Chancellor Yins. If the Tan family is so formidable, how did the Champion Marquis miss this? The Tan familys reputation spreads through the pugilist world C perhaps the Champion Marquis didnt notice. Most importantly, the Tan family rarely involve themselves in court matters, as it would violate their ancestral instructions. Even if Prince Donghai marries into the Tan family, gaining their support would be difficult C the Champion Marquis is proof of this. But Mother has already thought of a way... Prince Donghai murmured, the fog before him beginning to clear. Chapter 208: The Position of the Scholars A year ago when leaving the Capital, Guo Cong had resolved to live in seclusion in the countryside and ignore worldly affairs. But events have a way of finding you. While Han Ruzi was still gazing toward the Capital from the frontier and puzzling over palace matters, Guo Cong, equally far from the Capital, had already heard about the general situation of the princes struggle for the throne. Reluctantly, he traveled back to the Capital a month ago with two students who delivered messages. Rather than returning to his old residence, he stayed at a friends home, refusing visitors except for a select few. Even so, this elderly scholar understood the Capitals situation far better than most officials. Due to Guo Congs poor health, Han Ruzi had comfortable chairs brought for him. Yang Feng had his own chair near the bookshelf, relatively far from the Weary Marquis behind the desk, allowing him to disengage from or join conversations naturally. After the servants withdrew, only the three remained. Guo Cong tacitly accepted Yang Fengs presence and began persuading the Weary Marquis to withdraw from the succession struggle. Han Ruzi hadnt expected Guo Congs visit, much less such a direct request. He recalled how much effort it had taken, when he was emperor, just to get this teacher to elaborate during lectures. He didnt get angry but smiled and said, Withdraw for the sake of the Great Chu empire? How does my involvement in the succession affect the empire? Guo Congs breathing was heavy, reminding Han Ruzi of General Fang Daye, though there was a difference C the latters was heavy but powerful, like a bellows being forcefully pulled, while the formers was heavy and weak, as if it could be his last. Officials choosing the emperor? No, no, such a thing has never happened in history. The empire must not set this precedent. Han Ruzi had a history book beside him recording events from ancient times. Though much of it was fantastical, as Yang Feng had said, some passages, viewed from a different angle, seemed to describe officials selecting emperors, though the historical records had obscured this through embellishment and editing. Han Ruzi didnt recommend this book to Guo Cong, and said, Please believe me, Master Guo, I also absolutely dont want to set such a precedent, but given the circumstances... Circumstances can change. The usually refined and somewhat timid Guo Cong now showed an aggressive side. If there was only one prince contending for the throne, then it wouldnt be officials selecting the emperor. Han Ruzi glanced at Yang Feng and couldnt help but smile. With many questions in mind, he decided to ask the strangest one first: Though officials selecting an emperor is odd and against propriety, it benefits the officials greatly. Why do you oppose it? Thats precisely the issue. The Weary Marquis speaks so lightly of against propriety, but this isnt just a small breach C its a collapsed dam. Previous dynasties all perished because of a lack of propriety. The Chu empire must not repeat their mistakes. I oppose it precisely because it benefits officials. Once officials taste this power, they wont easily give it up. Would the Weary Marquis accept future emperors all being selected by officials? Hmm... that might not be so bad. Han Ruzi hadnt actually thought that far ahead. What if the officials select an emperor who isnt surnamed Han? Surely it wouldnt come to that. With such power in hand, why wouldnt they use it? Selecting an emperor of a different surname isnt even the worst outcome. When officials usurp imperial authority, others will naturally usurp official positions. Subordinates defying superiors will become the norm. Eventually, everyone will try to make themselves emperor. The realm will fall into chaos and fragment. The Chu empire will perish, and the Central Plains will fall from a land of propriety and decorum to a land ruled by might. Han Ruzi had grown weary of this conversation with Guo Cong, who was nothing but a pedantic scholar. It reminded him of the past, when he would nearly fall asleep during lectures at Soaring Clouds Pavilion. But now he at least had a choice, so he interrupted the old mans discourse on propriety and said, Fine, officials shouldnt choose the emperor. But why must I step down? Do you think Im unfit to be emperor? Guo Cong let out a long sigh and hesitated before saying, The Weary Marquis would make a good emperor, but the timing isnt right. I urge you to withdraw to save your life. The current situation is clear C the Champion Marquis is the former crown princes orphan and has gained support from most officials. Hes the least controversial choice and his succession is in accordance with propriety. Its his heavenly mandate, so the power of selection wont truly fall to the officials. Theres still Prince Donghai, Han Ruzi said, feeling angry but not showing it. He wanted to hear Guo Cong finish, as this represented many civil officials views. After meeting you, Ill go see Prince Donghai and urge him to withdraw too. And scholars in turn influence officials. Can scholars who fail to become officials influence court officials? Han Ruzi was skeptical. Scholars arent just failed candidates. There are those who refuse to take examinations, and those who stay in minor positions at court. Though scholars lack power, their numbers are great. Through word of mouth, they control officials reputations. Han Ruzi suddenly remembered Yang Feng had been a scholar. The eunuch rarely discussed his past but clearly understood scholars well. So Guo Cong is one who controls reputations? Control is too strong a word, but Guo Cong certainly has influence, or he wouldnt have returned to the Capital for this. What about Luo Huanzhang? His influence seemed greater. Luo Huanzhang had great influence, but by refusing to take the examinations hes separated from imperial court, unlike Guo Cong. Han Ruzi thought a moment. I still dont understand why the scholars would oppose the succession struggle. It elevates officials status, which elevates scholars status too. He didnt believe it was merely about propriety. Perhaps Guo Cong and these scholars feel threatened, sensing theyll ultimately lose their influence over officials. Threatened by whom? Yang Feng didnt answer, lost in thought as if puzzling over something difficult. The fate seers? Han Ruzi suggested. He admired their abilities but thought Yang Feng overestimated their power. Yang Feng spoke without mentioning fate seers. Guo Cong is as cunning as Chancellor Yin Wuhai. You handled him well earlier C never openly offend such people. But that seems inevitable. No no, Guo Cong actually brought good news. Good news? Yes. He stated clearly he supports no one, only wanting you and Prince Donghai to withdraw because the Champion Marquis has the advantage. Yang Feng paused. This shows Guo Cong doesnt actually favor the Champion Marquis C thats the scholars position. When he mentioned the Northern Armys noble sons not defying their elders, he was hinting that you need the nobles support to defeat the Champion Marquis. Han Ruzi was stunned C he hadnt detected any of Guo Congs good intentions. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 207 Chapter 209: Elder of the Imperial Clan Just as the freshly cooked porridge was brought out, before it could even be placed on the rack, the line descended into chaos. Everyone pushed forward, holding up wooden tokens that served as proof of their eligibility. The soldiers maintaining order swung their clubs indiscriminately, adding to the confusion rather than restoring order, while creating a cacophony of wails and screams. Han Ruzi reined in his horse, stopping by the roadside to observe the chaotic scene outside the city gate. Shang County was small and not far from the Capital C half a days ride at most. It lay on the essential route east toward Hangu Pass. Like many places, Shang County was overwhelmed with refugees and displaced people. The daily porridge distribution was a matter of life and death for many. Dozens of followers waited behind the Weary Marquis. Du Chuanyun angrily declared, Those government dogs! Ill teach them a lesson! Du Motian held back his grandson with his horsewhip. Dont cause trouble. You may beat up the officials and run away, but what about these common folk? Will you come distribute porridge every day? Du Chuanyun was speechless, but couldnt bear to watch the elderly, women and children being bullied. He could only say to those ahead, Weary Marquis, lets go. Why are we stopping here? Hmm. Han Ruzi remained motionless. The officers outside the city gate had noticed this group of horsemen and knew they were nobles from the Capital, though they didnt recognize their identities. Their leader was more cautious, quietly ordering his men to show restraint while approaching with clasped hands, smiling, Sir, are you from the Capital? What brings you here? Han Ruzi pointed at the porridge line. How many refugees are there here? How much rice is needed daily? The officer was taken aback, unsure of the visitors background and not daring to offend. He replied uncertainly, Refugees... over five hundred people. As for rice... Im not quite sure, youd have to ask the county magistrate. May I ask your name, sir? I can announce you. No need. Han Ruzi rode into the city. He had come by invitation. Shortly after Guo Congs visit, Han Ruzi had received a letter from Grand General Han Xing requesting a meeting in Shang County. Previously, Yang Feng had written several letters to the Grand General on the Weary Marquiss behalf C this was the first reply, a good sign. Like Grand Tutor Cui, Han Xing had played a clever move by meeting the Weary Marquis outside the Capital, so it wouldnt count as returning to the city. His timing was also strategic C the fifteenth day of the first month, the Lantern Festival, which was also the Champion Marquiss wedding day. The Champion Marquis, eager to repair relations with Grand Tutor Cui, had moved up his wedding date. The streets of the county town were decorated with lanterns and festive decorations, though there werent many pedestrians. Han Ruzi arrived at the county office and sent someone to announce his arrival. The person who came to receive the Weary Marquis was neither Han Xing nor the county magistrate, but a prefect. From Shang County eastward to Hangu Pass was all part of Hongnong Prefecture. The prefect, Zhuo Ruhe, was an imperial son-in-law, married to a daughter of the Martial Emperor C sister to both the Graceful Emperor and Princess Hengyang. Zhuo Ruhe was around forty, fair-skinned with a slight beard, from a scholarly family. Han Ruzi had heard his name and must have seen him in the Taian Palace, though he had no clear memory of him. Prefect Zhuo was courteous, personally escorting the Weary Marquis to the rear hall. The county magistrate wasnt qualified to appear and didnt want to be involved in such matters, continuing his regular duties in the front hall. Being unfamiliar with each other, they exchanged many pleasantries. After finishing one cup of tea and having it refilled, Han Ruzi asked, Did Lord Zhuo come with the Grand General? Zhuo Ruhe smiled, I am inspecting the disaster situation in various counties. The Grand General is on his way and will arrive soon. Unable to discern Zhuo Ruhes intentions, Han Ruzi made casual conversation: I saw the porridge distribution outside the city gate. Over five hundred refugees C thats not too many, is it? Ah, thats just a small portion. Some have fled to the mountains to become bandits, some have gone to other prefectures, some remain in the countryside. In early winter, there were the most displaced people C seven or eight thousand, moving around seeking food, and resorting to robbery when they couldnt find any. Fortunately, the counties were well-guarded and no major chaos broke out. What natural disasters has this prefecture encountered? Yang Feng had remained at the Weary Marquiss residence, not accompanying them. Soon after, Han Xing entered alone, without attendants, and Zhuo Ruhe didnt return with him. Han Xing was a senior member of the imperial clan. Han Ruzi rose to greet him. Han Xing smiled, Who would have thought that after parting at Mayi City, we would meet again in a small county office? Ah, in this whole year, my only correct decision was sending you to guard Shattered Iron City. With anyone else, the consequences would have been unthinkable. Without the Grand Generals support, I and thousands of Chu soldiers would have long since been buried in Shattered Iron City. Han Xings appointment of the Northern Protection General to oversee military affairs in Shattered Iron City, Divine Hero Pass, and the surrounding ten counties had been crucial. Without it, it would have been much more difficult for Han Ruzi to command respect. Han Xing nodded with a smile, sat down, and gestured for Han Ruzi to sit. He then took an official document from his sleeve, placed it on the table, and pushed it toward Han Ruzi. You should need this. It was a transfer order, commanding the Northern Protection General to return to the Capital to report frontier military conditions to the Ministry of War and the Grand Generals Office. Grand General Han Xing himself couldnt return to the Capital without cause, but he could send his subordinate generals back. Han Ruzi stood to express thanks. He indeed needed this order C otherwise, his presence in the Capital would remain problematic, only temporarily resolved because the palace hadnt replied to his memorial. But this wasnt the real reason Han Ruzi had come to meet the Grand General. Did you receive all my letters, Grand General? Those letters were written by Yang Feng, though Han Ruzi had read them all and sealed them with his own seal. Han Xing nodded. Im truly getting old, to encounter such a situation. Whose idea was it for the princes to compete for the throne? They say it was some fate seers who convinced the Empress Dowager. Ah, how unpredictable life is. Just over ten years ago, who would dare show even the slightest interest in the throne? Even privately asking about the emperors health could anger the Martial Emperor and lead to family destruction. Now look C the emperor still sits in his palace, yet talk of competing for the throne spreads openly, and no one considers it a grave crime. Great Chu needs another Martial Emperor.'' Han Xing leaned forward. Not Great Chu C the Han imperial clan. The power of the Empress Dowager has led to the imperial clans decline, in just these few years. How can we face our Founding Emperor after we die? Han Xing had always been known for his quiet, non-interventionist stance at court. His words surprised Han Ruzi. Does the Grand General oppose the princes competition? Competition is acceptable, but it shouldnt be decided by a group of wandering mystics. The Empress Dowager has truly lost her mind. You mean... Han Xing smiled slightly. The imperial clan needs unity. The Champion Marquis has forgotten his surname, relying entirely on ministers, but we still have the Weary Marquis, and... others. The Han imperial clan has many branches C even if just a small portion works together, we can preserve Great Chus realm. Han Ruzi vaguely guessed something C this wasnt what he and Yang Feng had hoped for. Han Xing clapped twice, and another person entered from outside. Prince Donghai bowed to Han Ruzi with a smile. Brother, will you forgive me? If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 208 Chapter 211: The Fourth Contender Han Ruzi got dressed and waited to depart. Feeling bored, he asked Yang Feng, Why do people refuse to do things that clearly have many benefits? Yang Feng stood by the bookshelf, turning around with a cup of wine in hand. Because drawbacks always appear alongside benefits. Tell me what youre thinking of. There are many displaced people across the land. I suggested to the Grand General that we recruit them, support them with official provisions C this would both quell internal unrest and strengthen our forces. But Prince Donghai told me the Grand General fears trouble and is only paying lip service to the idea C hell never actually do it. Prince Donghai is right. The Grand General wont recruit the refugees, but not because he fears trouble C he fears suspicion. Suspicion? The peoples hearts are like a precious sword. The owner can play with it freely, a child might touch it and merely get scolded, but if others touch it, theyll inevitably face suspicion. If its a common person, people might laugh at their presumption. But if its a skilled martial artist who merely looks at it twice, people will assume they have ulterior motives. So because the peoples hearts are precious, the Grand Generals high position actually makes him more afraid to act, more afraid to touch the peoples hearts? Yang Feng nodded. Heh, the Great Chu dynasty is in turmoil, the Han clan faces imminent danger. He dares to gather imperial clansmen to oppose the Champion Marquis, but doesnt dare recruit refugees? Opposing the Champion Marquis is done in secret, but recruiting refugees must be done openly. To use the sword analogy again C the Grand General crafts a precious sword, but hopes others will use it to kill, not for his own use. So he found Prince Donghai, who then found me. Han Ruzi gave a cold laugh, having long understood this logic. After I swing the sword to kill, theyll take it back. Regardless, lets get the sword first, Yang Feng said plainly. The Grand Generals support was necessary C even if he had ulterior motives, the Weary Marquis had to accept it, at least temporarily. The manor clerk entered with a trembling voice: Weary Marquis, someone from the palace is here... I know, Ill go out right away. The manor clerk withdrew, silently praying he wouldnt be implicated. Han Ruzi stood up, took a bamboo bookmark from the desk and put it in his sleeve. He walked out of the study with Yang Feng following. Du Chuanyun came forward asking, Are you sure you dont need an escort? Guards arent allowed when entering the palace, Han Ruzi said. This would be a good opportunity to catch all of you in one net, Du Chuanyun said bluntly, referring to the Han clan descendants vying for the throne. Han Ruzi just smiled and kept walking. Two sedan chairs waited outside. Han Ruzi preferred horseback riding, but sedan chairs werent bad C he could sit inside and think alone. Several eunuchs and over ten palace guards escorted the sedan chairs toward the palace. The refugees hadnt yet affected the Capital C the streets were crowded with people and New Years decorations still remained, though the festive spirit was gone, replaced by post-celebration weariness. The meeting location wasnt in the inner palace, but in one of the duty rooms near the Hall of Diligent Administration where court officials sometimes stayed overnight when unable to leave the palace. The room was small and empty, without even furniture or chairs. Everyone had to stand, which solved the minor problem of arranging seating by rank C now everyone was equal. Prince Donghai had already arrived. Though he claimed not to trust fate seers, he still brought Lin Kunshan as his strategist. The prince nodded to Ruzi without speaking, but Lin Kunshan came forward and bowed respectfully, saying softly, Please forgive my sudden departure from Shattered Iron City. You followed circumstances as needed C what is there to forgive? Han Ruzi smiled. Lin Kunshan smiled back and returned to Prince Donghais side. The Champion Marquis arrived soon after with just one companion. He immediately bowed to Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai, greeting them with a broad smile showing no hostility C this was the magnanimity of someone confident in victory. Han Ruzi returned the greeting normally, but Prince Donghai pretended not to see him, unable to forget how the Champion Marquis had once conspired with Grand Tutor Cui to eliminate him. Huangfu Yi smiled, Chunyu Xiao is just a name anyone could use. But there can only be one Chunyu Xiao who could be the honored master of these fate seers right? Prince Donghai said. Lin Kunshan, Lu Congxin, and Yuan Zifan, standing in different positions, all bowed to Huangfu Yi at the same time: This disciple pays respects to the honored master. Han Ruzi looked at Yang Feng beside him. Yang Feng remained expressionless, seemingly still not accepting this Chunyu Xiao. What about the previous Chunyu Xiao? Where did he go? Prince Donghai persisted. He was also one of my disciples. He more commonly used the name Lin Qianfeng. Unfortunately, he was arrested by officials two years ago, tortured, and died in prison. He was using the name Zhang Kehong at the time. When Prince Qis rebellion failed, officials arrested fate seers everywhere. After the palace coup, they cast an even wider net C many who merely made a living as fortune tellers were arrested as fate seers, with very few surviving imprisonment. A year later, fate seers had become honored palace guests, with the Empress Dowager heeding their every word. Prince Donghais eyes darted around as he sighed, What a pity, I had a good impression of that Chunyu Xiao. Master Lin, dont misunderstand C even if he were still alive, I would still choose you as my advisor. Lin Kunshan merely smiled. Prince Donghai, perhaps feeling the tense atmosphere, smiled at Yang Feng: Yang Feng, didnt you arrest many fate seers back then? I rarely arrested them C most were executed on the spot, Yang Feng said coldly. Unfortunately, time was too short and I couldnt eliminate them all. After leaving the palace, Yang Feng had lost the authority and manpower to pursue fate seers. It was after that when fate seers gradually reemerged. The four fate seers in the room showed no anger, either smiling or remaining impassive. Huangfu Yi said, All things in heaven and earth follow the flow. When the flow changes, things wither. The flow Yang Feng relied on is gone C theres no need for regret. Yang Feng fell silent, looking away, deciding to listen only. Prince Donghai muttered softly: Talking about flow in front of a eunuch, hehe... Huangfu Yi began speaking: Now that everyone is here... Wait. Han Ruzi interrupted the fate seer, looking around. Not everyone is here, right? Where is the current emperor? Where is the Empress Dowager? Without them, everything we say here is meaningless. Exactly, Prince Donghai agreed. Surely you fate seers arent deciding who gets the throne? Huangfu Yi smiled, My mistake. He clapped his hands twice. The door opened once more and a line of palace maids entered, standing in a row in the middle. There were six of them, each carrying a tray with two imperial seals. His Majesty is unwell, and the Empress Dowager is caring for him attentively, so they cannot come. They have specially sent these twelve imperial seals to show their intentions. Do you find this acceptable? The four throne contenders came forward to look. Prince Ying was short, so Yuan Zifan held him up. When he reached for the seals, Yuan Zifan stopped him. The emperor had twelve seals, each for different purposes. Han Ruzi recognized only one C the most important one used for issuing imperial edicts. He saw it there on one of the palace maids trays. He looked at Yang Feng again, feeling certain the real Chunyu Xiao must be one of these four fate seers. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 210 Chapter 212: Rules of the Competition The six palace maids retreated to one side, holding twelve imperial seals of varying shapes and slightly different colors. They resembled twelve miniature ancestral tablets of previous emperors, coldly supervising everything, waiting to see what new tricks the Han descendants would devise. The fate seer Huangfu Yi, who claimed to have once used the name Chunyu Xiao, stood in the middle of the room. Others, whether consciously or unconsciously, formed a circle around him to listen to his words. Huangfu Yi slowly turned in place to demonstrate his impartiality. He said: Having imperial heirs compete for the throne with ministers selecting the new emperor sounds quite unusual and unprecedented. However, please allow me to explain: In ancient times, the world was shared by all. During the times of Yao, Shun, and Yu, the throne was abdicated to the worthiest successor. While it appeared that the previous emperor designated the next, the true decision-makers were the ministers. Danzu, Yaos eldest son, failed to gain the ministers support and lost the throne. Shun worked tirelessly for the people throughout his life, always accepting the ministers supervision... Huangfu Yi spoke at length. Han Ruzi glanced at Yang Feng C it was under this eunuchs guidance that he had carefully studied the ancient historical records, which largely aligned with the fate seers words. However, while the histories attributed the abdications to the emperors noble character, under Huangfu Yis analysis, the ministers were the true power brokers C abdication only worked with their support. Han Ruzi was shocked, even somewhat frightened, by how accurately Yang Feng understood the fate seer. However, Huangfu Yi changed his tone, abdication is an ancient practice long lost. For thousands of years since, the throne has passed from father to son, becoming an established norm. In the hundred-plus years since Great Chus founding, imperial succession remained unbroken. But since the Martial Emperors passing, the succession became chaotic, leaving officials and the people at a loss, with turmoil spreading across the realm, endangering Great Chu. I have some knowledge of the cosmic order, and fortunately received an audience with Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager. Observing the heavenly signs and earthly patterns, I believe there is a reason for this chaos... Huangfu Yis subsequent words were more obscure, filled with strange terms flowing endlessly. His main point was that the rules of succession needed changing C not completely, as the Chu empire was universally recognized as belonging to the Han imperial clan, so the emperor must still come from the imperial clan, but not necessarily through father-to-son succession. They could somewhat return to antiquity by having ministers select the emperor. Thus, through Huangfu Yis explanation, the matter of imperial heirs competing for the throne with ministers selecting the emperor transformed from an innovation into a revival of ancient practices. Everyone listened attentively, including Han Ruzi C not because they were convinced, but because they wanted to understand the fate seers true intentions through his words. Huangfu Yi revealed no flaws in his argument, attributing all credit and ideas to the Empress Dowager and the gravely ill Emperor, with the fate seer merely offering some suggestions. Finally, he came to the key point: There are many imperial clan members, and not all can compete for the throne. The Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs should normally make the selection, but as this is the first time, they lack experience and dare not take charge. Thus, Han clan descendants must nominate themselves, which is why the four of you are here. Huangfu Yi continued turning in place, nodding to each of the four contenders in turn. Today is not the start of the competition, but rather a communication and explanation session. I believe all four princes have already received recommendations from first-rank ministers, but some proof is still needed. Its simple C within ten days, please obtain the official seals of first-rank ministers and bring them to the Hall of Diligent Administration. Let the ministers examine them, and after confirmation, the seals will be returned. Nothing else, not a single document, is required. Prince Donghai couldnt help but speak up: Rather than requesting official seals, why not have the ministers come to the Capital in person? Parting with ones seal is a serious crime. Prince Donghai glanced at Han Ruzi, not pointing out that he was an expert at stealing seals. Huangfu Yi smiled and said: No matter. The four of you may personally bring the seals to the Hall of Diligent Administration. After verification, you can take them back immediately C they wont remain in others hands. For this imperial selection, the palace hasnt approved any memorials for over two months, so theres absolutely no reason to suddenly enforce this rule. Prince Donghai still felt uneasy and asked further: For example... the Grand Tutor C I only need his seal as Grand Tutor, not the seals of his other positions? Correct, Huangfu Yi replied. There were only five Rank One ministers, with the Grand Tutor, Grand Preceptor, and Grand Guardian holding the Three Excellencies positions C the highest ranks but without real power, mere honorary titles with seals but no departments. They couldnt command anyone in court unless they held concurrent positions. For Cui Hong, the Grand Tutor seal wasnt important C what really mattered was his seal as the Southern Armys Grand Marshal. Three hundred and seventy-six people, slightly more than the days in a year. When you bring the official seals to the Hall of Diligent Administration, you will receive a list. Indeed, honorary officials shouldnt have the right to select the emperor, the Champion Marquis said seriously. Like previous dynasties, Great Chus honorary officials had accumulated over time, far exceeding the number of seal-holding officials, with the vast majority coming from the imperial clan and noble families. Prince Donghai and Han Ruzi nodded in agreement. This rule favored them, as it would make imperial clan members more likely to support them rather than the Champion Marquis. Huangfu Yi mentioned some other minor rules, finally saying: Before the selected emperor ascends the throne, three pardons must be written. The first pardons the competitors, making them princes and allowing them to return to their domains with rewards. The second pardons the ministers. The third grants amnesty to the people. Granting amnesty to the people was customary for new emperors. The first two pardons ensured the safety of all parties in the selection. Everyone agreed, while the young Prince Ying began yawning, leaning against Yuan Zifans leg with a sleepy expression. Were almost finished, Huangfu Yi smiled at Prince Ying. Just establishing rules isnt enough C we need law enforcers to supervise them. Please welcome Captain of the Palace Guard, Shang-guan Sheng. The door opened, and Commander Shang-guan Sheng stepped in. Han Ruzi remembered this man. Shang-guan Sheng had once argued with ministers in his presence C an emotionally charged, bold young man. Now he wore a wooden expression, standing at the door, his gaze sweeping across everyones faces as he said: The eight Palace Guard battalions will supervise the selection. I neednt say much C you should understand that while seeking ministers support, you may say what you wish, but absolutely no violence. Anyone verified to have used violence will be dealt with under military law. What if Im framed? Prince Donghai asked. Shang-guan Sheng coldly replied: Prince Donghai, please believe that we will thoroughly investigate to reveal the truth, never wrongfully accusing anyone. With your guarantee, Ill believe it then. Shang-guan Sheng continued: Also, from today until the selection is complete, no one in this room may leave the city even half a step. Otherwise, theyll be treated as deserters under military law. Hehe, I wouldnt leave even if you drove me away, Prince Donghai pointed at the six palace maids by the wall. Do they count too? Shang-guan Shengs face reddened slightly. They dont... besides, theyre palace maids C they cant even leave the palace, let alone the city. Shang-guan Sheng sternly surveyed everyone again, and seeing no one speak up, he left the room. For convenience of communication, this room will be dedicated to this purpose, Huangfu Yi pointed at the floor. You will all receive credentials. As long as the palace gates arent closed, you can come here anytime to find me, or leave messages. I will relay them to the Empress Dowager without changing a single word. Huangfu Yi stepped back, facing the four princes and imperial grandsons, and bowed: The new emperor of Great Chu will certainly emerge from among you. Han Ruzi looked around, wondering exactly who was included in the phrase among you. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 211 Chapter 213: Noble Ladies Prince Donghai had married and moved out of the Cui residence into his own manor. Though spacious, it paled in comparison to the Cui manor and had fewer servants. He told Han Ruzi who came to congratulate him, The Cui family thinks I cant live without them. Ill show them I can do just fine on my own. His bitter words, combined with the strong wine, made his stomach churn. Few guests came to offer congratulations. The hasty wedding preparations during these unusual times meant many people feigned ignorance and refused to attend. The banquet felt cold and sparse, with several dozen guests mostly from long-declined noble families scattered across a dozen tables, stiffly sitting before tables of fine food and wine, barely daring to move. The scene was worlds apart from the Champion Marquiss lively wedding celebration just days ago. Even so, Prince Donghai refused to invite lower-status guests to his table, with only Han Ruzi sitting as his companion. The Cui family is busy preparing gifts for the new bride, too occupied to deal with me, Prince Donghai said, staring at the empty hall and taking another drink. He had already dismissed the servants and was pouring his own wine. The new bride he mentioned wasnt his own wife, but rather the Cui daughter who married the Champion Marquis. Heh, you know what? The Cui family is so proud, but Shujun hasnt even received her title as a marquiss wife yet. Right now shes... just a commoner, haha. The palace hadnt approved the petitions, and both the Ministry of Rites and the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs had a backlog of conferment documents. Not only the Champion Marquiss wife, but Prince Donghais new bride from the Tan family also couldnt receive the title of Princess Consort for the time being. The Champion Marquis must have planned this. I just found out hes been a marquis for over a year but never applied for his previous wifes title. Even then he must have felt the Tan familys daughter wasnt good enough for him, Prince Donghai hiccupped, his eyes slightly red. This guy is ambitious. Even if he becomes emperor, the Cui family will end up with nothing. Several guests came to bid farewell. Prince Donghai impatiently waved them away, not bothering with pleasantries. Han Ruzi gently swirled his untouched wine cup and asked, Will Grand Tutor Cui still lend you his official seal? Prince Donghai nodded, It will be delivered tomorrow. This is the Cui family tradition C betting on multiple sides. With even the slightest chance of winning, they never give up. While Cui Hong lends me his seal, hes already explained everything to the Champion Marquis. The Cui family claims theyre preparing gifts for my new bride, but itll all end up in the Champion Marquiss hands in the end. Heh, the Cui family is so direct in currying favor with their new master. Prince Donghai was somewhat drunk. Han Ruzi didnt know how to comfort him, so he just murmured in agreement. He had already sent Du Chuanyun to write to Grand General Han Xing, and expected a reply in the next day or two. Suddenly, bursts of laughter came from the inner quarters C all female voices, and quite a few of them. Prince Donghais expression darkened further. After the laughter died down, he said, There are plenty of female guests congratulating the Tan daughter, but their fathers, husbands, and brothers have no time to come. Haha, such is the cold reality of the world! Come, lets drink! Prince Donghai drained his cup in one gulp, staring ahead at nothing in particular. The remaining guests began sneaking away, hiding some food in their sleeves. Though the wedding feast was sparsely attended, the food was excellent. Get out, all of you! Dont stand here offending my eyes! Prince Donghai shouted, frightening away the last few guests. Only the two brothers remained in the vast hall. Several servants peeked in from the doorway but dared not enter, seeing their masters foul mood. Prince Donghai sprawled on the table, looking askew at Han Ruzi. In what he thought was a lowered voice, he said, To hell with this succession competition and emperor selection! Once we gather the imperial clan members, well kill them all C the Champion Marquis, the fate seers, and those officials. You become emperor, and Ill help you... Ill help you... Prince Donghai fell asleep. Han Ruzi took a sip from his cup C this was convenient, as he wouldnt need to bid farewell. Prince Donghai and Han Xings plan was completely unfeasible. Though many imperial clan members held official positions, most were ceremonial posts without real power. They didnt even qualify to participate in the emperor selection. Only a few princes and Han Xing commanded some troops, but these forces were too scattered. Han Xing called himself Grand General but directly commanded less than twenty thousand troops at Hangu Pass, having minimal impact on the Capitals situation. r? Han Ruzi and Yang Feng had other plans. The Marquess continued sneering, You really are a husband focused solely on external affairs. Your wife, my sister Cui Xiaojun, has been maneuvering through the Capitals female circles for the past half year, building connections with noble ladies, gaining so many advantages for you, yet you know nothing about it? Han Ruzi was even more shocked. After a while, he said, Xiaojun... never told me any of this. I dont blame you. You were fighting at the border, so naturally Xiaojun wouldnt trouble you with these matters. As soon as you returned to the Capital, she was summoned into the palace. Sigh... Can you see Xiaojun in the palace? Han Ruzis eyes lit up. The Marquess remained coldly silent. Han Ruzi stood and clasped his hands. Please help me, elder sister. By cruel fate, I havent seen Xiaojun once since returning to the Capital before we were separated. It seems you do have some feelings for Xiaojun. At least she hasnt worked so hard for you in vain. Very well, Ill help you. Do you have any tokens or loving words you want me to bring to her? Han Ruzi had spoken from momentary excitement but quickly became cautious again. He sat down slowly. I havent thought it through yet. Hehe, you doubt me. Stop guessing, brother-in-law. I have my own purposes for doing this. Han Ruzi looked at her. The Pingen marquis title is a county-level title that can only be passed down for three generations unless merits are earned to extend it. The third Marquis Pingen fought in battles and preserved the title for his descendants. The fourth and fifth generations C my father-in-law and husband C were both incompetent. The title will soon end. My son can only take a nominal position for life. Looking at him, he takes after the Miao family C another person who wont achieve anything when he grows up. My grandson will become a commoner, having to climb up through his own efforts. Alas. Though Cui family members had different personalities, they shared one trait C pride and arrogance. Unable to rely on her husband, the Marquess had to act herself, willing to take risks to secure the marquis title for her descendants. To be honest, Im not qualified to curry favor with the Champion Marquis C too many people already do that, and none of them have prospects. Thats why I chose you and Prince Donghai. The Princess trusts me, and Grand General Han Xing trusts me. If you have any doubts, speak now. Lets not waste time with guessing games. I believe you. I really havent thought about what to send to Xiaojun... How should I contact you in the future? Through Prince Donghai. His wife is from the Tan family. The Champion Marquis is a fool who doesnt understand the Tan familys deep potential. The Tan family acts low-key, so he thinks theyre useless. Anyway, Prince Donghai married well C his wife can contact me anytime. But youd better find a trusted lady of your own to communicate with. Its more convenient and draws less attention. Alright. Han Ruzi immediately had someone in mind. Weve chatted idly for so long without getting to the main point. I came to tell you two things: First, the imperial clan is very dissatisfied with the Champion Marquis and Empress Dowager. Their silence doesnt mean they dont want to resist. Second, dont take the court officials support for the Champion Marquis too seriously. They all have their own schemes C very few wholeheartedly support his bid for emperor. The Marquess paused and asked, Do you feel more confident now? Han Ruzi nodded, though he was actually somewhat disappointed. The support from imperial clan members that Grand General Han Xing had promised turned out to be just a group of noble ladies. His only consolation was the prospect of establishing contact with Xiaojun and his mother in the palace. If he wanted to take action, he had to first ensure their safety. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 212 Chapter 214: The False can Become Real Meng E changed into palace attire, and Han Ruzi praised, These clothes suit you better. Meng E replied coldly, You think I was born to be a palace maid? Han Ruzi smiled, No, no, you misunderstand, I just... just dont like armor. He quickly changed the subject, Marquess Pingen is Xiaojuns half-sister. When you meet her, bring some gifts, treat it as normal interaction between relatives. Hmm, and then? Then listen to what she has to say. Many imperial clan members and noble families oppose the Champion Marquis, but they cant act directly. They need to probe and pass messages through their women C thats your task. Meng E narrowed her eyes slightly, seemingly not particularly fond of this assignment, Is that all? Marquess Pingen will find a way to bring you into the palace. If you have a chance to meet Xiaojun, give this to her. Han Ruzi pulled out a bamboo bookmark from his sleeve. Meng E took it, glanced at it, and put it away. If you can meet my mother, that would be even better. Youll probably need Xiaojuns introduction for my mother to trust you. So my task is just to relay messages back and forth? Yes, thats it. Meng E remained silent for a moment. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I need all kinds of suggestions right now, Han Ruzi encouraged. It sounds like the husbands and fathers behind these women are cowards. How can they accomplish anything great? They might even rush to inform on others. Han Ruzi smiled. In terms of martial arts, he was the student and Meng E was the strict teacher who made him practice internal cultivation daily. But when it came to human nature and power struggles, he had learned from Yang Feng and could guide Meng E. Let me think how to explain this... Say someone challenges you to a fight. They have a hundred people behind them, while youre alone or have ten followers. Would you fight? Of course not. If forced, would you surrender? Meng E thought for a moment, Id have to surrender. Better than being killed. See, youre ready to retreat or surrender at the sight of a hundred people, without considering how many are just there for show, or how many would actually fight with all their might. Meng E fell silent again, thinking longer this time, Isnt that just bluffing or making a false show of power? Not just that. Would those hundred people be afraid or retreat when they see you only have about ten people? No, with superior numbers, theyd be confident... I understand now, youre saying sometimes a false show of power can become real power? Thats enough. Let the Champion Marquis suspect them. Alright. Han Ruzi began thinking about how to contact Chai Yue and how to make those noble sons bring back favorable news about him. How are things with Guo Cong? Yang Feng had spent the whole day discussing with Guo Cong and several other scholars, They still hope you and Prince Donghai will withdraw from the succession, but now theres another young son of the Martial Emperor, which troubles them. Prince Ying is clearly controlled by the fate seers, and the scholars cant intervene. Guo Cong made some concessions, agreeing to introduce some scholars and perhaps several ministers to you, so you can understand the prevailing opinion and withdraw accordingly. Han Ruzi laughed, I really dont understand these scholars. Supporting the Champion Marquis is tantamount to acknowledging the fate seers. Dont they understand the implications? Are they willing to be manipulated so easily? Yang Fengs expression became serious, Of all the forces in the empire, if I had to choose the strongest, I would only pick the scholars and the civil officials who come from their ranks. Han Ruzi was reminded again that this eunuch was once a scholar, Where is their power? I still havent seen it. The Empress Dowager can control them, the fate seers can manipulate them. Officials like Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi who fight for power can still make some noise, but the others might as well not exist. Ive always thought Yin Wuhai was an inadequate Chancellor. Yang Feng gave a slight laugh, Thats because youve never truly dealt with state affairs and matters of the realm. Youll understand gradually. Your contact with Guo Cong is an opportunity. Han Ruzi could only choose to believe Yang Feng, but he had one question: If scholars are the most powerful force, Master Yang... why did you give up your scholar status back then? Yang Fengs smile gradually faded, and like Meng E, he pondered for a moment before replying, I didnt give it up C I was exiled. Yang Feng must have experienced many things, but he was unwilling to say more, and Han Ruzi didnt ask further. When should I go see Guo Cong? After you get Han Xings official seal. The next day at noon, Han Xings reply arrived. He only had the Grand Generals seal with him, not the Chief Commanders seal, but he wrote an order and sent back a trusted subordinate to accompany Han Ruzi to the Office of the Chief Commander. After some negotiations, Han Ruzi obtained the official seal. The process went very smoothly. As it was already late, Han Ruzi decided to wait until the next day to go to the Hall of Diligent Administration, and arranged with the officials at the Chief Commanders Office to return the seal intact before dark the following day. Meng E also returned, bringing no particularly valuable information. Entry to the palace would still require some waiting. She had met with over ten noble ladies at the Marquis Pingens manor. They didnt offer support but made many demands, all wanting promotions and titles for their husbands or sons. Meng E listened more than she spoke, but her memory was excellent. She recited these requests on the spot, repeating the names, titles, and official positions almost word for word, which satisfied the noble ladies. Early the next day, Han Ruzi went to the Hall of Diligent Administration. He had a jade token that allowed him to pass through the first palace gate. By coincidence, Prince Donghai also came to deliver his official seal that morning. Newly married, he appeared listless. Upon seeing Han Ruzi at the palace gate, he nodded to him. As they walked toward the Hall of Diligent Administration, he lowered his voice and asked, Do you know whos supporting Prince Ying? Among the five highest-ranking officials, three already had chosen sides, leaving only two without positions. Han Ruzi said, It must be either Grand Preceptor Wang Ji or Grand Guardian Deng Zhu. Prince Donghai pursed his lips and said, I heard Prince Ying is going to give us all a big surprise. Who told you that? Han Ruzi was most concerned about this. If Prince Donghai had hidden sources of information, their alliance would be even more superficial. Prince Donghai was reluctant to answer, but after walking a few steps, he said, The Tan familys daughter told me last night. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 213 Chapter 215: Unfinished Business in the Pugilist World Inside the Hall of Diligent Administration, there were only six ministers: Chancellor Yin Wuhai, Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng, Right Chief Censor Shen Mingzhi, Minister of Personnel Feng Ju, Minister of Rites Yuan Jiuding, and Minister of War Jiang Juying. Han Ruzi had met them all before. There was also a eunuch with an unfamiliar face who appeared to be the newly appointed Director of Palace Attendants based on his attire. Attendants were not allowed to enter the hall. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai personally carried their official seals for the six ministers to inspect. The entire process was very brief, almost perfunctory. The ministers didnt even come close to examine the seals, only glancing at them from afar. Yin Wuhai simply asked, No problems? and the others nodded in unison. Xiao Shengs expression was slightly stern, but he remained silent. Standing in the Hall of Diligent Administration, he maintained the dignity of a senior minister, keeping his thoughts carefully concealed. The eunuch escorted the two visitors out of the hall. Standing at the bottom of the steps, Prince Donghai asked puzzledly, Thats it? This is just the beginning. The four contenders still had half a year to gain the ministers support. I mean, was checking the seals supposed to be this simple? Why even include this step? It seems pointless, Prince Donghai remained confused. The two parted ways outside the palace gates. Prince Donghai mounted his horse and said, Dont go out this afternoon, Ill come find you. Han Ruzi went to the Chief Commanders Office to officially return the seal. The receiving official examined it meticulously, ensuring all that there were no new nicks and dents. On the way home, Du Chuanyun let out a long breath, then said disappointedly, I thought we might run into some trouble, maybe get into a fight. What kind of trouble were you hoping for? Han Ruzi asked with a smile. Du Chuanyun rode his horse forward to ride alongside the Weary Marquis. You know, someone trying to steal or snatch the seal. I stayed up all night patrolling the manor with grandfather, but didnt even see a mouse. I thought something might happen during the day, but it was all so peaceful. Boring! Remember those days right after you left the palace? Now that was exciting. Han Ruzi laughed heartily. In hindsight, surviving danger might seem interesting, but as the person involved, he hoped for a peaceful future, even if it meant being utterly boring. The longer the wait, the harder the strike, Han Ruzi said. Who will strike? Us or others? Han Ruzi smiled without answering, because he wasnt sure. Even Yang Feng couldnt predict it, only advising the Weary Marquis to observe quietly, build connections, and wait until he could truly consolidate the various forces before making plans. For Han Ruzi, everything was indeed just beginning. The same was true for Prince Donghai, and Prince Ying and his fate seer. Only the Champion Marquis was different C he was just one step away from the throne and couldnt wait to seize it. Lets eat at the Drunken Immortal Inn, Han Ruzi suggested. Du Chuanyun cheered and led the way. The group of seven or eight people headed straight to the Drunken Immortal Inn. Despite it being noon and quite crowded, Du Chuanyun, who had only visited occasionally half a year ago, acted very familiar, warmly greeting the owner and staff as if he were a regular. Given the large group, the inn treated them with extra attention. The group was led to a private room upstairs. Han Ruzi told his followers not to stand on ceremony C since there were no other guests, everyone could eat together at one table. These followers werent household servants but bodyguards recruited by the Du grandfather and grandson. They were from the pugilist world and werent overly formal. The Weary Marquis was relaxed, so they were even more at ease, though they remembered their duties C they could ignore etiquette but couldnt drink recklessly. Du Chuanyun was salivating, even asking for a bowl of vinegar to temporarily suppress his urge to drink. Although his grandfather Du Motian had stayed at the manor, he still didnt dare to drink. Except for the lack of alcohol, the meal was very enjoyable. The food was excellent, the Weary Marquis was easy-going, and everyone shared interesting stories from the pugilist world, laughing frequently. Reckless was the chef here. Han Ruzi wanted to invite him over, but Du Chuanyun shook his head, Reckless is an odd one, never disturb him while hes cooking. As they were finishing their meal, a commotion broke out outside the private room. It sounded like a group of people demanding wine and food rudely, mixed with cursing. They did not sound like ordinary customers. The noise grew louder. Without waiting for the Weary Marquiss permission, Du Chuanyun darted out of the room, exchanged some words, and returned, but the commotion continued. There really are troublemakers, and its not the first time. The owner says these people come every few days, for about half a year now. Du Motian already knew about this and smiled, The Weary Marquis neednt worry. This is just a small grudge in the pugilist world. Kuang had some friends, and while Reckless isnt very popular, he has a few close brothers too. Everyone knows someone who knows someone else C theyll sort it out eventually. The pugilist world has its own ways of resolving things, just leave it be. Han Ruzi still felt something was odd, but he truly didnt have the energy to get involved. Near dusk, Prince Donghai rushed over, with Manor Clerk Zeng behind him, unable to announce him properly in time. Prince Donghai burst into the study and asked directly, Have you heard? Heard what? Han Ruzi put down his book. Yang Feng and Meng E hadnt returned yet, so he hadnt received any special news. Zeng bowed to the Weary Marquis and left the room. Prince Ying went to return his seal at the Hall of Diligent Administration this afternoon. Youll never guess who his recommender was. Who? The Empress Dowager! Prince Donghai studied Han Ruzi. Youre not shocked? What could be more shocking than competing for the previous emperors position? Besides, Prince Yings age and personality are just what the Empress Dowager would favor. But isnt the Empress Dowager... mad? Prince Donghai sat down angrily. They say she has good days and bad days. This was probably arranged during a lucid moment. Prince Donghai snorted but said nothing more. Does the Empress Dowager count as a first-rank minister? Han Ruzi asked. The Empress Dowager is Rank One and has a seal, but no one can call her a minister C its a loophole the fate seers deliberately left, Prince Donghai stared intently at Han Ruzi. Could it be that while were fighting the Champion Marquis to the death, weakening each other, the Empress Dowager will suddenly strike and eliminate all threats? Perhaps shes just pretending to be mad! Ill always be wary of the Empress Dowager, whether shes truly mad or not. I should contact my mother quickly, shes in the palace and must know something... Prince Donghai stood up and left without saying goodbye, running into Yang Feng. Do you know... I know. Prince Donghai hesitated, then left C he was too proud to seek advice from Han Ruzis strategist. Is the Empress Dowager going to make her move? Han Ruzi asked. Probably not. Dont worry about her now. Tomorrow Ill take you to meet Guo Cong. Yang Feng always focused on different matters than others. The Empress Dowager, Champion Marquis, fate seers... these seemingly immediate threats didnt seem to concern him much C he only wanted to please the scholars. I saw people causing trouble for Reckless at the Drunken Immortal Inn today. Reckless had been introduced to the Weary Marquis by Yang Feng, and compared to the Du family, this chef seemed more like Yang Fengs confidant. He can handle it himself, Yang Feng was even more dismissive than Du Motian. Send word to the Northern Army C those noble sons can go home now. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 214 Chapter 216: The Scholars The group dismounted at the entrance of the alley. The attendants remained there while Yang Feng led the Weary Marquis deeper into the lane. The alley was narrow, with footprints densely covering the snow, but no hoof prints or wheel tracks. At a worn-down door, Yang Feng knocked twice with the door ring, then stepped back to the stairs and waited silently. Han Ruzi stood beside him, feeling as if they were visiting a recluse. After quite a while, the door finally opened gently. A boy around ten years old emerged and bowed to them both, saying Please wait in the back cottage. Han Ruzi suddenly noticed something interesting C the way martial artists bowed seemed more casual, with hands almost touching their chin and elbows lowered close to their sides, appearing both humble yet guarded, ready to switch from politeness to combat at any moment. The scholars etiquette was much more complex C even a child performed it properly: hands clasped about half a foot from the chest, arms spread wide like a fledglings wings. After assuming the proper posture, martial artists would move their hands and mouth but not their head, keeping their gaze fixed to observe the others reaction. Scholars did the opposite C keeping hands and mouth still while bowing their head and waist slightly, only speaking after straightening up. Though the scholars etiquette might seem rigid, these stiff postures indicated that they posed no threat and had absolutely no intention of fighting. Han Ruzi and Yang Feng were led to the back courtyard where there was indeed a cottage. Inside there were mats but no tables or chairs. Han Ruzi recalled his study sessions in the palace and thought that maintaining these ancient customs was quite tiring. There were several thin cushions on the mats. Han Ruzi knelt on the guest mat, with Yang Feng slightly behind him to show the master-servant distinction. The door was half-open, letting in both the cold wind and clear sounds of children reading. Is this a private school? Yes, Yang Feng replied. Han Ruzi wasnt surprised that Guo Congs friend was a teacher, though he hadnt expected him to be teaching children. They waited quietly, with Han Ruzi idly pondering the differences between martial artists and scholars, wondering which type Yang Feng leaned more towards. The boy came several times, bringing braziers, charcoal, pots, water, tea, cups, spoons and various tea implements C about fifteen or sixteen items in total. However, he didnt brew the tea, instead politely apologizing and asking the guests to wait a bit longer. By the time the cold wind had made the inside as chilly as the outside, Guo Cong arrived. Though he sat on a chair when lecturing the emperor, now he properly sat on his knees opposite them. After greetings, he personally began brewing tea, his movements slow but methodical. Yang Feng moved forward on his knees, slightly sideways, to assist Guo Cong with the tea. The host-guest roles were clear, yet they worked together seamlessly as if they brewed tea together daily. This was the scholars way of social interaction. Like the martial artists secret codes, Han Ruzi couldnt understand it. Yang Feng handed a cup of brewed tea to the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi took a sip and let out a long hmm before saying with a smile, Now I understand why the door is kept open C only in the depths of winter can one truly appreciate the wonder of hot tea. Haha! Guo Cong laughed heartily. Here he no longer maintained his image of a decrepit old scholar, instead showing some spirit and vigor. As they say, only in cold weather do we know the strength of pine and cypress, and only in poverty do we find true friendship. The Weary Marquis has a unique appreciation for tea. Han Ruzi smiled, holding the teacup with both hands and taking small sips. He found it slightly sweet but couldnt discern more nuances. Yang Feng only served the Weary Marquis and didnt drink tea himself. Guo Cong took a sip, seemed to want to critique it, but after some hesitation gave up and made casual conversation instead. After about half an hour, the reading sounds outside stopped, and soon after, their host finally appeared. He was a man in his thirties, thin in build, wearing loose robes with wide sleeves C completely matching the common image of a scholar, except his darker complexion somewhat diminished his scholarly air. The small boat seemed safer but carried fewer people and could easily capsize in huge waves. The large boat was old but could carry more people and might withstand the waves. With only one chance, the large boat was clearly the better choice. As Han Ruzi and Qu Zixi continued their pointed debate, Guo Cong and Yang Feng listened while refilling teacups and serving them to the two debaters. To ease the tension, Guo Cong smiled and suggested, Why not use both boats? His comment was inappropriate. Han Ruzi gave him a cold look, while Qu Zixi also showed displeasure, looking Guo Cong up and down with apparent disappointment. Though Guo Cong was the oldest and most prestigious of the four, he now blushed with embarrassment C far more uncomfortable than Han Ruzi had been earlier when failing to appreciate the teas subtleties C and bowed his head in apology with both hands pressed against the mat. Qu Zixi said, Though recent years havent been perfectly peaceful, there havent been major disasters, and most problems are man-made. We dont need a large boat C a small one will suffice to cross safely. Great Chu faced external threats from the Xiongnu and internal troubles from displaced people, but these werent unprecedented crises. It was the courts inaction that let things worsen. They just needed an unremarkable emperor who wouldnt cause trouble to solve these problems and restore normalcy. When wind first stirs the tips of young apple trees, how many can recognize whats coming? Han Ruzi abandoned metaphors and spoke directly: The palace is in chaos, with the Empress Dowager playing power games and bringing in fate seers to control the officials. If you want a mediocre emperor, youll likely end up with a puppet instead. How will you cut these puppet strings? We have our ways to make the Empress Dowager transfer power and send the fate seers back to their world, Qu Zixi said, but didnt elaborate C that was their secret. The Xiongnu have been divided for long. The Western Xiongnu had settled in the far west, but they have suddenly moved east, defeating the Eastern Xiongnu in one battle. Their power hasnt waned and their army remains strong. Yet they flee like frightened dogs because an even stronger enemy pursues them. This powerful force has sworn to fight the Chu people. Though the great waves are distant, when they arrive they will uproot trees and destroy homes. Do you have a plan to deal with this? Qu Zixi shook his head and smiled, Though Great Chu is ailing, we dont fear northern barbarians. The Weary Marquis creates an imaginary enemy C this is exactly the kind of intelligence we fear. Han Ruzi replied seriously, How can scholars forget history? Great Chu has ruled for over 120 years, but defeating the Xiongnu happened just decades ago. Thirty years before that, we were deadlocked with them, and thirty years before that, we even had to sue for peace and pay tribute to the Xiongnu. Which period does the current Great Chu most resemble? Everyone would agree that todays Great Chu couldnt match its peak under the Martial Emperor. After a moment of silence, Qu Zixi said, These are just fanciful fears. Han Ruzi replied, Regarding the distant enemy, the Western Regions must have sensed something, and the Ministry of Rites Reception Bureau may have heard news. Within days, Xiongnu envoys will arrive at the Capital C they know more. Qu Zixi smiled slightly and raised his teacup, signaling it was time for the guests to leave. In the alley, Han Ruzi asked, Did I handle that well? Very well, said Yang Feng. But I dont think I convinced those two. Theres no need. Its enough that they know what kind of person you are. But isnt someone like me exactly what he doesnt want? Never mind, I just want you to tell me one thing: can these scholars really turn things around? Yang Feng was cryptic again: Without immediate benefit, who would pursue something eagerly? Over thousands of years, scholars have grown more numerous C this isnt without reason. The Weary Marquis should be patient a while longer; youll soon see the scholars true power. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 215 Chapter 217: Highly Motivated Prince Donghai Early in the morning, Prince Donghai came over and ordered servants to serve him porridge. He sat across from Han Ruzi eating breakfast as if he had stayed there overnight. When do we start? Prince Donghai asked after putting down his empty bowl. Hmm? The battle for succession. Prince Donghai waved the servants away. Han Ruzi didnt want to discuss this in the hall, so he got up and headed to his study with Prince Donghai following beside him. Its so unfair, said the prince. Our closest relatives are under house arrest in the palace, while the Champion Marquis only gave up one son C one born from the Tan family that he doesnt even care about. Its not fair. Shouldnt we bring this up? To whom? The Empress Dowager, and the fate seers. You have a fate seer by your side. Lin Kunshan? He just gives foolish giggles, making people think he knows everything when those are just stupid laughs. Seeing him like that every day, I could be a fate seer myself. Hmm... hehe... Prince Donghai imitated Lin Kunshans laugh quite accurately. Han Ruzi chuckled along. The study was spotlessly clean. Han Ruzi sat down in a chair and casually flipped through a book while Prince Donghai looked around. Is this your command tent? Command tent? Yes, for strategizing, planning, deploying troops... all happening here, Prince Donghai said excitedly. Youre overthinking it. This is just a study, Han Ruzi said, looking down at his book. Prince Donghai walked over and placed both hands on the desk. Why arent you anxious? About the succession? Theres still half a year C whats there to be anxious about? No, no, if we compete according to the fate seers rules, well definitely lose C youll definitely lose. You need to act early, not just sit and wait while the Champion Marquis wins over all the court officials. Whats your plan? My plan... I have people visiting the Marquis Pingens residence daily... Thats useless. Prince Donghai cut him off urgently. You sent that palace maid C I remember her, quite fierce, even left the palace with you. After thinking for a moment, he continued, Theyre just women C what can they accomplish? We need our own plan. I thought General Han Xing already had a plan. Prince Donghai froze, then frowned. My brother C what plan could Han Xing have? Lending you his official seal was already extremely daring. Even then, he must be secretly sending people to explain things to the Champion Marquis and show his loyalty. In that case, why help me at all? Hedging his bets. But we can fully utilize this C launch a sudden attack, eliminate the Champion Marquis and Prince Ying, depose the Empress Dowager, command the officials, and kill those who dont comply. Sudden attack... how? We have no troops or authority. Hehe, are you trying to get information from me? Tell me your plan first. Did you and Yang Feng visit Guo Cong the other day? Yes. It had been an open visit that neither side tried to conceal. How did it go? Nothing came of it. I left after a brief chat. Continue with your plan. Seeing Han Ruzis interest, Prince Donghai grew more excited and unnecessarily lowered his voice. The Guanghua Tigers are very nervous now. The Champion Marquis courts high officials, not them, and they offended many officials while arresting Prince Qis followers. Theyre worried hell take action against them if he becomes emperor. Han Ruzi could understand their fear. What do they plan to do? They dont have clear plans yet, but I have one: the fate seers are all criminals C enforcement has just loosened, but the court hasnt issued any pardons. The Guanghua Tigers are terrified to act now, but with just a little promise... They could arrest all the fate seers? Not just that C the Champion Marquis, Prince Ying, and Shang-guan Sheng are close to the fate seers. They could all be arrested, even... Prince Donghai made a vague gesture. You can convince the Guanghua Tigers? The Tan family can. This is why mother arranged my marriage with the Tan family C she wasnt interested in them, but in the Guanghua Tigers! Prince Donghai spoke of his mother with admiration. Of course, its not that simple. We need to talk to and test each member of the Guanghua Tigers, but I think theres a high chance of success. The key is your involvement C these law enforcement officers will only dare oppose the Champion Marquis and the other officials with promises from the future emperor. After thinking for a while, Han Ruzi leaned over the desk and also lowered his voice: Ive already written to Chai Yue, asking him to send the noble sons back. Prince Donghai frowned. What use is that? The noble families wont support you because of this. Those people returning to the Capital might stir up trouble... we might gain more enemies... Because of Prince Donghais mismanagement, over a hundred noble youths had died outside Shattered Iron City. He knew he had made many enemies. Chai Yue wont just release the noble sons, but also some of my private army soldiers. They were originally fishermen from south of the Capital. Without armor, returning to the capital in small groups, they can deceive the Southern Army. Prince Donghai smiled. So your meeting with Guo Cong was actually a diversion? Han Ruzi nodded. About three to four hundred men will secretly return to the Capital. Not many, but theyre willing to die for me. Though Shang-guan Sheng is a commander, the number of soldiers in the Eight Imperial Guard Camps willing to die for him may not be many. Prince Donghai lightly tapped the table. Our two plans can be perfectly combined! The Guanghua Tigers plus your hundreds of loyal soldiers C with proper planning, we can control the Capital. But we also need support from the imperial clan. If General Han Xing and others declare loyalty immediately after we succeed, everything will be fine. Prince Donghai nodded repeatedly and stood up. This is real cooperation. Ill come see you every day, and well make a more detailed plan. In one month minimum, three months maximum, youll be emperor again before summer! Han Ruzi smiled without speaking. Ill go talk to the Tan family C we must get their full support. Prince Donghai hurried away. Han Ruzi continued reading. When Yang Feng returned in the afternoon, Han Ruzi mentioned Prince Donghais visit but didnt elaborate on their plan. Prince Donghai cant be trusted, was Yang Fengs only comment. In the evening, Meng E returned. She still lived in the same room as Han Ruzi as a maid, which they had grown accustomed to. She reported on her days visit to the Marquess Pingen, nothing major, just meetings with several noble ladies. Did you discuss Prince Donghais new wife? Meng E thought for a moment. Yes, everyone said this Tan daughter is formidable, worth as much as a man in their family. Han Ruzi finally understood who was motivating Prince Donghai behind the scenes. Several plans lay before him, and Han Ruzi could choose slowly. For him, the most difficult task was understanding the hidden personal interests of Prince Donghai, the Tan family, Han Xing, Guo Cong, and Yang Feng. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 216 Chapter 218: The Scholars’ Request Life in the Capital continued beyond just the struggle for the throne. Officials still had to attend court, common people still had to make a living. Throughout winter, babies were still born and the elderly still passed away. In the middle of January, Princess Hengyang died at home. There were various accounts of her death C some said she died in a fit of rage after a meal, while others claimed she died from excessive laughter. As the Martial Emperors sister, Princess Hengyang had built up considerable influence around the Chai family. Her death was a significant event for the court. In early February, the Chai family held her funeral. Given her royal status, she would not be buried in the Chai family tomb but rather in the imperial mausoleum to rest with her father and brother. The funeral was grand and elaborate, lasting an entire day. Decorated canopies lined the route from inside the city to outside, drawing countless spectators C rivaling the Lantern Festival crowds. All the nobles and officials of the Capital came to pay respects, and Weary Marquis Han Ruzi was no exception. These social obligations were not up to Han Ruzi himself C the Ministry of Rites and the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs made the arrangements. Though there was no palace approval, adding some complications, the proper ceremonies could not be omitted. Since there was no imperial edict, everything proceeded according to custom. The Weary Marquiss household contributed money and effort, setting up canopies along the funeral route. Han Ruzi had not wanted to attend personally, as Princess Hengyang had despised him deeply. There were rumors that whether she died from extreme joy or anger, it had something to do with the Weary Marquis. Yang Feng advised him to make an appearance as a gesture of reconciliation, saying that someone aspiring to be emperor should minimize personal grudges. Even if they couldnt be fully resolved, others should see that the fault did not lie with the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi didnt need to participate in the entire funeral procession C he only needed to show his face from his households canopy when the procession passed by, not even having to step down from his sedan chair. The Chai family had many sons and grandsons C those imprisoned in Shattered Iron City were only a small portion. Many remained in the Capital. The procession was magnificent, and whatever their true feelings, the ceremonial proprieties had to be maintained. Since the Weary Marquis made an appearance, Marquis Hengyang and his eldest son had to come pay their respects. They were fellow marquises, but Han Ruzi was a prince, so he could return their greeting from his sedan chair. With the curtain raised, Han Ruzi only needed to show his face while Yang Feng handled everything else. For Marquis Hengyang, who wasnt likely to outlive the princess, this was truly a hard-won victory. His expression of grief was perfectly measured. After conferring with Yang Feng at length, he appeared very moved and kowtowed with his son to thank the Weary Marquis. This scene was clearly visible to the funeral procession and onlookers. Soon word spread that the Weary Marquis had ordered the release of prisoners from Shattered Iron City, and those imprisoned Chai family members would soon return to the Capital. This was Yang Fengs idea. His reasoning was simple: A gentleman can wait ten years for revenge, but an emperor can wait indefinitely. Even if we cant resolve the Chai familys grudge, we should reduce outside suspicions. Han Ruzi agreed. He didnt care about the Chai family C though they were always scheming, he had never considered them equal adversaries. As the crowd followed the funeral procession, several people came against the flow to pay respects to the Weary Marquis. They presented their calling cards, exchanged courtesies, spoke briefly with Yang Feng, then took their leave. These visitors were special C all had relatives imprisoned in Shattered Iron City who were now being released. Just as it seemed no one else would come and Han Ruzi was about to order his sedan chair to return home, Yang Feng brought one more visitor. Qu Zixi, the professor from the College of National Scions, had arrived at some point. He had no connection to the Chai family and his low rank didnt even qualify him to attend the funeral C he had come specifically to see the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi wanted to step down to meet him, but Yang Feng indicated it wasnt necessary. Qu Zixi approached the sedan chair and got straight to the point: There are indeed rumors from the Western Regions, and in recent years fewer and fewer tribute missions have come from the west C last year only three remained. I also met with the Xiongnu envoys. The Weary Marquiss claims have supporting evidence. R??? During their last confrontation, Han Ruzi had claimed that Great Chu faced a major threat from the west and needed a new emperor capable of averting disaster. Qu Zixi had indeed investigated, but his view differed from the Weary Marquiss: The far western lands are not civilized states. Changes of dynasty are common there. Talk of attacking Great Chu is just temporary bluster, not to be taken seriously. Is it also common for such dynastic changes to force the Western Xiongnu to migrate east? Han Ruzi was fully alert upon seeing Qu Zixi, not wanting to lose the verbal exchange. But Qu Zixi hadnt come to argue today. He smiled and said: There is one matter, not in the far west but within Great Chus borders, not years or decades away but right before us, pressing and urgent. If the Weary Marquis can resolve it, the people will benefit and scholars will gratefully bow in thanks. Princess Hengyang died at just the right time. Prince Donghai was very pleased. He had also attended the funeral that morning. Without that old woman, the Chai family is nothing to fear. I saw Marquis Hengyang and his son pay respects to you C they came out looking happy. They dare not provoke you anymore. I suppose its a good thing. Han Ruzi knew very well that all royal clan members and nobles thought alike: hedging their bets and watching from the sidelines. Until an emperor was enthroned, they wouldnt truly be loyal to anyone. A scholar also came to see you C what was that about? Prince Donghai had to know Han Ruzis every move. Han Ruzi didnt hide anything and related Qu Zixis demands, finally saying: You said the Capital is your battlefield C help me think of a solution. So that was Qu Zixi. Hes clearly putting the cart before the horse C asking you to act like an emperor before you become one. Thats what I said too, but Yang Feng thinks its necessary to win the scholars support. This Qu Zixi and Guo Cong are supposedly leaders among scholars, with great reputations. Thats true, especially Qu Zixi. Though his rank is low, he loves to give commentary on others. A few words from him can make someones reputation soar or plummet. In my opinion, hes a pest in the court. Throw him in prison and give him a few dozen beatings daily C see who dares to be so arrogant then! Han Ruzi laughed. Thats also something that can only be done after becoming emperor. Regardless, Qu Zixi and Guo Cong influence the scholars, and scholars influence court officials C worth winning over. Dont overestimate the scholars abilities. Their influence over ministers might be even weaker than the Tan familys. Prince Donghai thought for a moment. Have you considered that Yang Feng might be deliberately leading you astray? Why? For the Champion Marquis! Han Ruzi shook his head. I doubt Im that important in the Champion Marquiss eyes. Prince Donghai shrugged C he couldnt think of a solution either. You couldnt even convince Han Xing to recruit vagrants into the army. Getting local officials to open granaries is even more impossible. I suggest you give up, or just make a token effort. How many of your retainers have returned? I wont contact them unless absolutely necessary, so I dont know how many. According to plans, they wont all gather until after mid-March. True enough C the Capital has many eyes. Even if you meet a fly, someone will report it. How are the Guanghua Tigers doing? The Tan family has convinced two tigers and is arranging for them to meet with us. It should be settled in a few days. This is a secret meeting C dont tell anyone, especially Yang Feng. Just inform him afterward. Mm. Han Ruzi stood up and looked closely at Prince Donghai. You seem to have an injury at the corner of your eye. Prince Donghais expression changed and he stammered: What injury? Maybe I bumped into something. I didnt even notice. Just as things grew awkward, the steward reported that Marquis Piyuan Zhang Yin requested an audience with the Weary Marquis. Zhang Yanghao, Marquis Piyuans eldest grandson, was one of the few still imprisoned in Shattered Iron City who hadnt been released. Zhang Yin had apparently come to plead for his grandson C he was the first noble or high official to pay a visit. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 217 Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 219: The General Volunteers Marquis Piyuan Zhang Yin came from a military family with generations of generals who had rendered meritorious service to Great Chu. His son had died on the battlefield, leaving only one grandson, Zhang Yanghao, who caused him endless worry. Zhang Yin was reclusive and poor at socializing, with few friends. When troubles arose, he had no one to turn to for help. After much consideration, he could only personally appear to plead with the Weary Marquis. However, Zhang Yanghaos crimes were not minor. Unlike the Chai family members who forced Chai Yue to commit suicide, Zhang Yanghao and his two companions openly caused trouble in the central military tent in full view of everyone. If they were released, military law would become a joke. The families of the other two had been petitioning for days, only to receive responses of wait. Four princes were competing for the throne. If the Champion Marquis ascended, Zhang Yanghao and the others might be found innocent or even meritorious C this was the main reason the three families kept waiting. Upon hearing that Marquis Piyuan sought an audience, Prince Donghai gnashed his teeth, Seeing the other noble sons return to the Capital made the old man anxious. Zhang Yanghao has repeatedly done evil and cannot be pardoned so easily. The Zhang family has no influence, theres no need to curry favor with them. Han Ruzi invited Marquis Piyuan in, wanting to hear how this old general would plead for his grandson. Marquis Piyuan was short and thin, looking sickly and wearing a long robe. He had none of a generals bearing from head to toe. After entering the study, he hurriedly bowed with an awkward expression, his face slightly red, like a commoner who had never met an official. Han Ruzi felt some sympathy for Marquis Piyuan but had already decided to refuse him. Zhang Yanghaos crimes were too serious and obvious for anyone to pardon. Han Ruzi had someone offer him a seat. After Marquis Piyuan sat down, he spoke unclearly. Han Ruzi listened intently for a while before realizing the visitor wasnt there to plead. He also understood why Marquis Piyuan was reclusive: he had an obvious speech impediment. To compensate, he deliberately spoke slowly and emphasized his words, which made it even more awkward. Prince Donghai, sitting to the side, could barely contain his laughter. Han Ruzi raised his hand to stop Marquis Piyuan and walked over to Prince Donghai, You should go home. Huh? Im in no hurry. You might not be, but your family is anxious. If you dont go back to report todays events, I fear... Han Ruzi carefully examined the bruise near Prince Donghais eye. Prince Donghais face turned redder than Marquis Piyuans. He whispered, The Tan family loves martial arts... what do you know? I... I... she was hurt worse. Despite his words, Prince Donghai still got up and left, turning at the door to point at Marquis Piyuans back and shake his head at Han Ruzi. Only two people remained in the study. Han Ruzi leaned against the desk and asked, General Zhang, youve been to the Western Regions before? Marquis Piyuan nodded. He had been talking about the Western Regions all this time, which had bored Prince Donghai into leaving. I was... Protector General of the Western Regions, for five... five years. I understand the situation there. You want to go back to the Western Regions? Marquis Piyuan nodded but seemed to have trouble expressing something, his face turning redder. After a while, he recovered and stood up, asking, Do you have a map? Han Ruzi shook his head. Marquis Piyuan pointed at the desk, indicating he wanted to lay out a map there. Han Ruzi moved aside as Marquis Piyuan came forward and began arranging books, brushes, paper, and ink to create a map, carefully considering each detail as he worked. After a full quarter hour, the map took shape. Han Ruzi thought such detail was unnecessary, but for Marquis Piyuan, the map would save much explanation. Han Ruzi asked, If the manor clerk position was vacant, would it be difficult for the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs to appoint someone new? Zengs eyes lit up and he blurted out, Is the Weary Marquis replacing me? Thats great... I mean, thats greatly unfortunate. Han Ruzi smiled, You are doing fine, why would we need a replacement? Im just curious about the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs appointment process. Manor Clerk Zeng was greatly disappointed but thought and replied, Its not difficult at all. Many people at the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs are waiting for promotion. Though the position of manor clerk isnt high-ranking, its still an imperial appointment... But the situation is special now, the palace wont approve memorials. Zeng smiled, The Weary Marquis overthinks it. How important is a manor clerk? No memorial is needed. As long as the person is an official of the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs, positions up to seventh rank can be appointed freely, while those up to fifth rank must be reported to Personnel but are rarely rejected. Those up to third rank must be reported to the Chancellors Office, and only higher officials need special memorials to the emperor. With so many officials in Great Chu, His Majesty couldnt handle it if he had to decide everything. Han Ruzi expressed his thanks, and Zeng took his leave, not understanding the Weary Marquiss intention but still dutifully recording it to submit to the Bureau of Imperial Clan Affairs early the next day. Yang Feng had returned but, seeing the Weary Marquis talking with the manor clerk, didnt interrupt. Han Ruzi didnt seek him out either, planning to wait until his thoughts were clearer. Meng E had gone to the palace with several noble ladies and wouldnt return until tomorrow. Han Ruzi quietly practiced martial arts and contemplated until he naturally fell asleep. Early the next day, he went to his study and had servants summon Yang Feng. Actually, the government has ways to release grain from the granaries, Han Ruzi said. Youve figured it out? I had a misconception before, thinking all matters great and small were controlled by the Empress Dowager and Emperor. Only yesterday did I suddenly realize: the Emperor cant manage everything. The entire court has its own set of rules that keep it from collapsing even when the Emperor is idle, maintaining things for a while. Handling major issues while delegating minor ones C this applies not just to the Emperor but to officials at all levels. However, opening granaries is a major matter that only the Emperor dares decide. So, to get granaries opened everywhere, we must make a major issue minor. Yang Feng paused briefly, then smiled, Thats one approach, but not at all easy to accomplish. If I wanted to meet some officials, could Qu Zishi and the others help arrange introductions? Yes. Han Ruzi frowned slightly, Is this Qu Zishis plan? Finding an excuse for me to meet officials? This is your plan. Qu Zishi will help, but his plan is to observe. I hope the scholars dont disappoint me in the end, Han Ruzi muttered, but first, he couldnt disappoint the scholars. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 218 Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 210: Anger of a Gentle Man Prince Donghais marriage arrangement with the Tan family was quickly finalized, though it received less attention compared to the Champion Marquiss union with the Cui clan. After several conversations with the Tan family, Prince Donghai secured numerous promises and made even more in return. While helpful, he felt it wasnt nearly enough. The Champion Marquis had already gained open support from most ministers. Though the Tan familys influence at court was substantial, it wasnt determinative. Many officials were indebted to the Tan family, but none would easily repay such favors in matters as significant as choosing an emperor. Relying solely on the Tan family wouldnt be enough C the Champion Marquis would ascend the throne before the officials could be persuaded. While Prince Donghai would still proceed with the Tan family marriage, he needed to devise a more expedient plan. The Han imperial clan descendants have been frightened silly by Prince Qis rebellion. Even with such a major incident in the Capital, barely anyone dares to step forward, Prince Donghai sighed as he entered the hall with his hands behind his back. We are both sons of the Graceful Emperor. If we dont unite to save the imperial clan, the Han family will truly be finished. Han Ruzi looked toward Grand General Han Xing. Han Xing said, Ive heard about what happened at Shattered Iron City. Prince Donghai, you acted wrongly. Prince Donghais face reddened. In the past, he would have flown into a rage regardless of Han Xings status or seniority. Now he could only laugh awkwardly, not daring to show anger, and had to admit his mistake: Honestly, Im a coward who cant handle the battlefield. When I saw the Xiongnu warriors covering the hills, I lost my nerve and my wits. But away from battle, I return to normal and can recognize my mistakes, as well as see the wisdom in your and Chai Yues actions. The Capital is also a battlefield, said Han Ruzi. Prince Donghai smiled, Different kinds of battlefields. Im not afraid of the Capitals kind C I dare say Im like a fish in water there. You need my help. Help with what? Help to connect you with the imperial clan members and noble families. What can I do for you? Prince Donghai glanced at Han Xing and smiled without speaking. Han Xing shifted in his chair. Though the imperial clan has many members, it lacks a leader. The Champion Marquis wont do C he seems to resent the imperial clan due to the former Crown Princes death. Moreover, for the imperial clan, the best choice is to acknowledge all of the Martial Emperors decisions, including his changes to the crown prince succession. Therefore, only the Graceful Emperor represents legitimacy, no one else. Only the Weary Marquis and Prince Donghai qualify to lead the imperial clan. Han Xing looked at both of them in turn. Prince Donghai is younger and loses composure in crisis C he cant handle such responsibility. That leaves only the Weary Marquis. Prince Donghais face reddened again, but this time he didnt argue. Han Xing continued, During the palace coup, the Weary Marquis almost single-handedly defeated the rebels, and then successfully defended Shattered Iron City against the Xiongnu. Thats because the Xiongnu wanted peace talks. The Weary Marquis neednt be so modest. If you hadnt held Shattered Iron City, the Xiongnu might have advanced deep into our territory rather than choosing negotiations. Han Ruzi smiled and stopped being modest. This concerns the imperial clans survival C no one will leak information. I wont approach anyone with divided loyalties. Even if something goes wrong, the Champion Marquis and ministers wont resort to killing. They must keep the succession competition going C without competitors, it becomes a joke. Han Ruzi wanted to reveal Guo Congs plan C the grand scholars idea was to discourage competitors and make the competition meaningless C but he stopped himself. From another perspective, gaining the imperial clans support was beneficial, and there was no need to tell them everything. I still need the Grand Generals recommendation, at least to mislead the Champion Marquis and ministers. Of course. Do you want it now? No one has written such a thing before C is there a format? Theres no hurry, said Han Ruzi. The succession competition was just a concept with many details still undetermined. He had come to see the Grand General only for a promise. Your word is enough. Ill stay in touch with you C youll remain at Hangu Pass? Ill be there for the next few months. If I move elsewhere, youll be the first to know. Han Ruzi stood to leave, but remembered something: There are many displaced people across the empire. Left unchecked, they threaten Great Chus rule, but if gathered, they could become a powerful force. With the Southern and Northern Armies facing off north of the capital, and the eight palace guard camps controlling the palace and Capital, why dont you take this opportunity to recruit these displaced people? It would both strengthen our forces and demonstrate the imperial clans care for the common people C achieving two goals at once. An excellent plan. Ill begin working on it soon, Han Xing smiled. Prince Donghai returned to the capital with Han Ruzi, unafraid of being seen together: Were brothers C who can say anything? Outside Shang County, the refugees receiving porridge had dispersed. Riding side by side, Prince Donghai said to Han Ruzi: You neednt have suggested recruiting refugees to Han Xing. He agreed readily but wont bother with such matters. He wont do it even with such benefits? Prince Donghai laughed heartily, This is why you need me C you dont understand people like Han Xing. Theyve spent their lives enjoying privileges and fear trouble most. Recruiting refugees requires more supplies, coordination with the court and local officials C endless troubles. So even with Han Xing and the imperial clans support, we brothers must still work hard ourselves. Only when we succeed will they truly pledge their loyalty. When they reached the Capital, it was already dark. The group spent the night at an inn outside the city. Before retiring, Han Ruzi asked Prince Donghai, Why didnt Lin Kunshan come with you? Ha! You think Id still trust fate seers? Prince Donghai winked and left. The next morning, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai entered the city separately. Upon returning to the Weary Marquiss residence, Han Ruzi immediately summoned Yang Feng and recounted yesterdays meeting. Yang Feng seemed unsurprised. Well see how many imperial clan members actually dare to offend the Champion Marquis and court ministers. Yang Feng also had news: after the Champion Marquiss wedding, the succession competition was finally being put on the agenda. In three days, all princes and imperial grandsons participating in the competition would gather in the palace to hear the rules. Perhaps this time Ill meet the real Chunyu Xiao, said Yang Feng. Han Ruzi suddenly felt that Yang Fengs interest in Chunyu Xiao seemed greater than in the succession competition. Han Ruzi didnt ask C even with Yang Feng, he needed to keep some things to himself. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 209CH 211 Chapter 220: Two Tigers Meng E returned, but did not see the Weary Marquiss wife or mother in the palace. Marquis Pingens wife had exaggerated her influence. Her so-called palace visit was merely a routine matter. Since the Empress Dowager was ill, noble ladies had to take turns visiting and attending to her as part of their duties as subjects, but that was all. The Empress Dowager didnt really need them C they stayed one night in the palace before being sent away. The court historians would solemnly record the noble ladies loyalty, but did not care about what happened. Han Ruzi had anticipated this outcome. He looked at Meng E a bit longer and couldnt help saying: Your appearance has changed quite dramatically. Meng E was wearing makeup, adding several degrees of glamour quite unlike her usual self. People in the palace know me, so I had to disguise myself a bit. Han Ruzi smiled without saying much, but Meng E turned and left, seemingly annoyed. Starting that afternoon, Han Ruzi suddenly became busy. First, he attended a poetry society gathering in the city with Yang Feng, where they met many scholars and literati, including an official from the Ministry of Revenue. When discussing opening granaries, this official shook his head without hesitation: Grain is fundamental to the state and of utmost importance. We cannot act rashly. Want to downplay this matter? Impossible. We must have an imperial edict before the Ministry can order local granaries opened. Han Ruzi proposed many hypothetical scenarios, but the Revenue official rejected them all mercilessly. Prefects and magistrates do have some authority to request local wealthy families release grain, and officials can distribute porridge, but these are normal measures. Now with refugees numbering over 300,000 according to reports, and the actual situation likely worse, small-scale grain distribution wont solve the problem. I read in historical records of officials who opened granaries first and reported to the court afterward for approval. The Revenue official smiled and shook his head. The Weary Marquis speaks of imperial envoys C local officials wouldnt dare do such things. Even envoys with discretionary powers to open granaries would face punishment upon returning to the capital, demotion being the lightest penalty. Besides, the court currently cant send any envoys . Theres another issue C an envoy can only open granaries in one area, but with refugees spread across the empire, news of grain distribution in one location would cause masses to flood in, with unthinkable consequences. The situation was indeed more complex than Han Ruzi had anticipated. The Revenue official advised: I understand the Weary Marquiss compassion for the people, but theres truly nothing to be done. Fortunately spring is coming C once wild vegetables grow, the people can endure until then. Han Ruzi could only smile and nod without arguing. He had read that spring was actually the hardest season C starving farmers would eat the grains left for seeding, leaving nothing to plant in spring, causing refugee numbers to surge again. The idea of surviving on wild vegetables was merely a scholars fantasy. Han Ruzi hadnt given up hope. He wanted to meet more officials. Qu Zixi and Guo Cong were willing to help and even offered advice, making a list of names. In the evening, Prince Donghai sent for Han Ruzi, ostensibly for a banquet but actually to meet two law enforcement officials from the Guanghua Tigers. These two men C one a chief clerk of some department in the Ministry of Punishments and one a judicial clerk under the Capital Prefect C werent high-ranking enough to participate in emperor selection. However, they once wielded great power C they could bypass their superiors to discuss matters directly with the Empress Dowager. For arrests, informing, interrogations, and confessions, original documents went to the Empress Dowager, with copies kept in their departments. But their good days were over. Though they still met at Guanghua Tower, they no longer dared make arrests openly, fearing retaliation if the Empress Dowager lost power. There arent just a few openly visible fate seers among the capitals sorcerers. Lian Danchen, the judicial clerk, was over fifty, refined and scholarly. According to my information, there are at least fifteen fate seers, plus other fortune tellers, storytellers, traveling doctors, performers and so on, totaling no less than 500 people. Over 70% have come to the Capital from elsewhere in recent months. Zhang Jing, the Ministry of Punishment clerk, was younger, around thirty, with sharp eyes that seemed to constantly gauge others thoughts. Like Lian Danchen, he defined sorcerer broadly: There are also over ten thousand refugees. After driving some away, two to three thousand remain in hiding, possibly including major criminals. Ive located several hideouts but cant make arrests. Does arresting people require an imperial edict? Han Ruzi was increasingly interested in how the government operated. Lian Danchen shook his head. That wont happen. The Empress Dowager personally ordered the Eight Palace Guard Camps to maintain stability in the Capital, and had us secretly protect the Weary Marquis, Prince Donghai, Prince Ying, and the Champion Marquis. Any irregularities would be thoroughly investigated. Please be assured, you have hundreds if not thousands protecting you. Nothing will go wrong. Zhang Jing added: The emergency refers to someone leaving the Capital and losing their eligibility to compete. Who would be that stupid? Prince Donghai laughed, then looked at Han Ruzi and stopped smiling. Han Ruzi said: Well be careful. Please help us and tell the Guanghua heroes: The Great Chus foundation lies with departmental clerks rather than officials. Officials are few and their positions unstable, with department heads changing every few years, while clerks handle the same matters for life, accumulating merit and advancing within their offices. Youve both always been clerks in law enforcement, right? Lian Danchen and Zhang Jing nodded repeatedly C the Weary Marquiss words resonated deeply. The Empress Dowager and fate seers only allowing fifth rank and above officials to select the emperor shows their shallow vision C they see only the shrubs and trees above ground, not the roots below. Prince Donghai and I promise that if successful, we will heavily employ clerks throughout the empire to maintain Great Chus stability. The two clerks left their seats and knelt before the Weary Marquis, kowtowing repeatedly. This was just the first meeting C not yet time for detailed planning. Prince Donghai had people escort Lian Danchen and Zhang Jing out, then smiled at Han Ruzi: When did you become so eloquent? Those two were almost crying with excitement when they left. From reading books, Han Ruzi said. I dont remember any book saying clerks are more important than officials. Ive read more books than you, not fewer. Its right there in national history: When the Founding Emperor established the dynasty, the realm stabilized within two or three years. How? Certainly not through his military commanders C they could fight but not govern. Not through the previous dynastys officials C few remained, either executed or reduced to commoners. And not through officials from the civil examination C it took twenty or thirty years before the examination system flourished and filled government positions. It was the minor clerks left from the previous dynasty who assisted Chus emperor and officials in governing, serving diligently just as they had served before, unchanged to this day. Prince Donghai was speechless for a moment. Hey, you read books differently than I do. But this also shows clerks arent loyal C they dont care whos emperor since everyone needs them anyway. Correct. Prince Donghai paused. You mean we cant rely on the Guanghua Tigers? Yes. The Guanghua Tigers know too much and wield too much power. The Champion Marquis has no reason not to court them, and they have no reason to be his enemies. But officials dislike the Guanghua Tigers C theres hatred between them- Hatred can be resolved. Besides, the officials hatred targets only a few individuals, not all clerks. Prince Donghai had been quite pleased but now felt deeply disappointed by Han Ruzis words. He sighed and was about to speak when knocking came from outside. A maid announced: Your Highness, the Princess Consort seeks an audience. Prince Donghais wife hadnt been officially titled yet, but the household called her Princess Consort. Prince Donghai was startled, then blushed. What is she doing? How can she- how can she meet other men? The other man Han Ruzi was also surprised but curious to see how formidable this daughter of the Tan family was. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 219 Chapter 221: The Tan Family Daughter Chapter 221: The Tan Family Daughter The Princess Consort of Donghai, Lady Tan, was two years older and slightly taller than her husband. Beautiful as a flower with graceful and proper manners, she entered the room and bowed to the Weary Marquis, addressing herself as your humble servant Tan, treating him like an emperor. Prince Donghai stood to the side with a red face, feeling that he was not close enough with Han Ruzi for his wife to meet him personally. He dared not speak up, feeling even more embarrassed knowing that his having been beaten had been discovered. Han Ruzi was curious about this daughter of the Tan family who was fierce enough to beat Prince Donghai, but felt awkward after meeting her, unsure what to say. Your humble servant happened to overhear the Weary Marquiss conversation with Prince Donghai and was quite inspired. As it seemed incomplete, I boldly sought an audience to offer some humble opinions. I beg the Weary Marquiss forgiveness for any rudeness. My presence here is enough, Prince Donghai said stiffly, then quickly added, But if its about the Tan family, you should speak. Han Ruzi cupped his hands and said, Please enlighten us, Princess Consort. Prince Donghai vigilantly looked left and right, trying to catch their slightest changes in expression. Ignoring her husbands supervision, Lady Tan said, The Weary Marquis says law enforcement clerks are the foundation of the court, which is correct. Prince Donghai says clerks are disloyal, which is also correct. But concluding that law enforcement clerks cannot be relied upon is somewhat mistaken. Wheres the mistake? Prince Donghai asked, playing along perfectly. Han Ruzi also nodded, showing interest. Do all imperial clan members want to be emperor? Lady Tan asked. Not many, Prince Donghai rushed to answer. Actually just my brother and me and the Champion Marquis. Prince Ying doesnt count C hes just a child being used by others. Are all noble children lazy and unambitious? In Shattered Iron City, many noble sons fought bravely alongside common soldiers defending the walls. I saw it myself, said Prince Donghai. Lady Tan bowed slightly to the Weary Marquis, confident she had made her point clear: people have different characters and cannot all be judged the same way. Han Ruzi understood and asked, How does the Tan family maintain control over the Guanghua Tigers? Prince Donghai had mentioned the Tan familys close ties with the capitals law enforcement officials, but this alone wasnt enough to convince Han Ruzi. Through personal relationships, Lady Tans answer was similar to Prince Donghais. After a pause, she explained further, Lian Danchen, though a judicial clerk, is very honest and never accepts bribes from criminals families. This has made him many enemies, but only the Tan family respects him and has been supporting him and his family for at least twenty years. Prince Donghai interjected, It was secret support C Lian Danchen only found out a few years ago and was deeply grateful... continue. Prince Donghais tone towards Lady Tan showed a hint of reverence beneath his stiffness. Zhang Jing came from a poor background. At thirteen, he wanted to study to become an official but had no connections. The Tan family supported him for seven years until he was twenty and received his first salary. The Tan family has helped more than just these two law enforcement clerks C seven of the Guanghua Tigers have received our familys aid. I trust these clerks have repaid the Tan family? Han Ruzi asked. Lady Tan smiled, Theyve helped with small matters, but the Tan family never demands favors based on past kindness. Each time we ask for help, we provide compensation. Even this time, the Tan family has made no demands C Lian Danchen and others came to us voluntarily, hoping to serve the Weary Marquis. Me? Han Ruzi found it incredible, as he had never known any law enforcement clerks before. The Empress Dowager once praised the Weary Marquis, Lady Tan said. Prince Donghai guessed Han Ruzis purpose and shouted to his wife, Dont fall for it! He wants the Tan family to open granaries and aid refugees! Lady Tan paused again, The Tan family already provides porridge relief. If the Weary Marquis asks, we would spend everything we have, though I fear our resources arent enough to save all refugees in the realm. Han Ruzi smiled, Of course we cant expect the Tan family to feed all refugees. I just wondered, if government offices opened their granaries, would the Tan family cooperate? Without hesitation, and we would do it in the Weary Marquiss name... No, no, please dont mention my name, and theres no rush. We must first get local officials to open their granaries. Very well, Ill discuss with my father to calculate how much grain we can mobilize in each region, waiting only for the Weary Marquiss word. Many thanks, Han Ruzi bowed. Lady Tan returned the bow, A benevolent heart is an emperors heart. The Weary Marquis cares for all under heaven C the throne belongs to none but you. Han Ruzi didnt stand on ceremony. Then lets proceed with the original plan. The Tan family will coordinate with law enforcement clerks while I provide a group of death-sworn warriors. When changes occur in the palace, well act quickly to arrest the fate seers and Champion Marquis. Prince Donghai, feeling ignored, hurriedly said, Shang-guan sheng is key C whoever controls the Eight Palace Guard Camps controls the Capital. Han Ruzi took his leave, greatly admiring Lady Tan. Prince Donghai also admired his wife but was somewhat displeased with her appearance today. When alone with his wife, he asked, Didnt you tell Han Ruzi too much? Was it necessary? Gaining the Weary Marquiss trust is more important than anything, Lady Tan said coldly. Was it true about the Empress Dowager praising Han Ruzi? Lady Tan nodded, and Prince Donghais expression immediately darkened. Are we really going to help him become emperor? Lady Tan looked at her husband, studying him for a moment before saying, When Grand Consort Cui proposed marriage to the Tan family, she promised me the position of Empress of Great Chu, not Princess Consort of Donghai. Now that Ive married you, what do you have to worry about? Prince Donghai smiled. It was very late when Han Ruzi returned home, but he still sent servants to summon Yang Feng. Yang Feng hadnt slept and quickly came to the study. Han Ruzi detailed his experience at Prince Donghais residence, finally asking, Why did you never tell me about these court factions and struggles? After listening quietly, Yang Feng said, Dont you remember? I told you that too much information is worse than none. Now that you know about the ministers open and hidden conflicts, how does this help you? Han Ruzi was speechless. Indeed, this information didnt directly help his current bid for the throne. He also realized that Lady Tan had revealed many court secrets but said little about the Tan family itself. Ive thought of a way to perhaps get the local officials to open their granaries, Han Ruzi changed the subject. He had achieved something significant today. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 220 Chapter 222: Releasing Grains Chapter 222: Releasing Grains For three consecutive days, Han Ruzi and Yang Feng visited the private school in the alley. Each day they met more people C students from the Imperial University and the College of National Scions, scholars who were not yet appointed in official positions, and officials of various ministries. Though none held high positions, they all understood court politics well and were passionate about helping the common people. Han Ruzi wanted to clarify one thing: how did the government normally handle disaster relief? Gradually, the workings of the court became clearer to him: When disasters occurred locally, officials had to quickly gather information and report the severity to relevant ministries and the Chancellors office. For minor disasters, local officials could handle them directly, only needing to report their solutions and costs. For moderately severe disasters, local officials couldnt make decisions alone but had to propose solutions for superiors to approve. For very serious disasters, local officials could only plead guilty and await court orders. The solutions were always the same C opening granaries, borrowing grain, encouraging farming, controlling merchants, reducing or exempting rent, etc. But they required imperial approval to demonstrate imperial grace and authority. Since autumn of the previous year, disaster reports had reached the Ministry of Revenue and the Chancellors Office. When the palace was still processing memorials normally, localities had done what they could, though it was far from enough. By the time large-scale grain distribution was needed, the palace had stopped issuing edicts. Han Ruzi found turning this major undertaking into reality extremely difficult.No?v(el)B\\jnn On the third day, Han Ruzi received initial estimates from Prince Donghai regarding the Tan familys capabilities. They could directly distribute grain in dozens of counties and coordinate with wealthy merchants in over 300 counties to participate in disaster relief, covering about 60% of the affected areas. However, their capacity was limited to no more than 100,000 people and could only last for one or two months. According to Ministry of Revenue statistics, there were nearly 500,000 refugees nationwide. That afternoon, Han Ruzi finally met a higher-ranking official C Liu Zeqin, Vice Minister of Revenue. As one of the ministers eligible to select the emperor, meeting the Weary Marquis was a great risk. Upon meeting, he immediately said, Im not here to support you, Lord Marquis, I just want to do something for the people. Im not here seeking support either, Han Ruzi smiled. As a Ministry of Revenue official, Liu Zeqin understood the disaster situation best but brought no good news. An imperial edict is necessary. The relevant documents have long been prepared and only await the edicts release to be distributed and implemented immediately. Han Ruzi had no hope for an imperial edict and asked, Is it possible to issue the documents directly? Liu Zeqin shook his head firmly, Even if the Ministry of Revenue dared, who would deliver them? Waystations are under the Ministry of Wars control. Without their approval, not a single document can be sent. Even if they reached their destinations, without copies of the imperial edict, officials wouldnt dare implement them. Provincial inspectors would certainly submit inquiries about the details. Its simply impossible C were at a complete standstill. After listening for days, Han Ruzi finally shared his thoughts: When I led troops from Mayi City to Shattered Iron City, each county along the way supplied provisions. Did that require an imperial edict? Liu Zeqin pondered for a moment, Actually, it did require one, but it was issued long ago, granting the Grand General authority to oversee frontier military affairs. Thats why the Grand General could issue orders to prefectures and counties. The Grand General must have received an edict to suppress internal rebellion too? Of course, otherwise leaving the frontier would have been a serious crime. So the Grand General can actually requisition grain? After another moments thought, Liu Zeqin answered less confidently, It should be possible, but only for feeding troops, not for disaster relief. What about captives? Captives? Suppressing rebellion involves fighting, and fighting produces captives. Shouldnt localities feed captives while supplying the army? Having Master Qu personally make the journey would be perfect, Han Ruzi was delighted. After everyone had settled the details and dispersed, back at the Weary Marquiss residence, Han Ruzi asked Yang Feng: Scholars often take on the role of diplomats and envoys. How do they differ from fate seers? Is it that one speaks of benevolence and righteousness while the other speaks of fate when trying to persuade? Destiny is inconstant, while benevolence and righteousness have principles. The fate seers going with the flow is actually opportunism, not adhering to any one principle. Scholars may be stubborn or pedantic, and some may forget righteousness for profit, but at least they have convictions and dont simply follow the crowd. If youre only fighting for power, fate seers might be more useful. But if you aim to govern the country and bring peace to the world, you need many scholars, even if you might not like them. Han Ruzi smiled. In his current situation, he was still mostly fighting for power, but influenced by Yang Feng, he didnt trust fate seers at all. Meng E returned to report that the noble ladies were willing to meet their husbands and to take her along, but they werent very enthusiastic about persuading the Grand General to pacify refugees, only superficially agreeing to try. The next day, Yang Feng brought three women with rough hands and feet, clearly trained in martial arts. After changing into maids clothing, they would accompany Meng E to Shang County. Three days later, Meng E and the others left the Capital with several noble ladies. Prince Donghai also wrote a letter to Han Xing, but he didnt think disaster relief was urgent: When a new emperor ascends the throne, theres a general amnesty, granaries are opened, grain is distributed, and everyone celebrates together C how wonderful. If we provide disaster relief now, all credit goes to the Empress Dowager and Grand General, and theyre even reluctant about it. What a waste. Are these scholars worth so much effort to win over? Han Ruzi was also waiting to see if the scholars could produce a miracle. The teachers and students from the Imperial University and the College of National Scions used their various connections to persuade court officials not to obstruct disaster relief. The results were good C most people indicated they wouldnt interfere. Only one person was an exception. Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng has announced he will do everything possible to prevent disaster relief, Guo Cong came to see the Weary Marquis, fine sweat on his forehead. He had indeed grown old C just walking a few steps left him breathless. This is a personal grudge between him and the Weary Marquis. This was indeed a major problem C Xiao Sheng had been humiliated at Divine Hero Pass and would never reconcile with the Weary Marquis. The scholars demonstrated a bit of their power to Han Ruzi. The day after Xiao Sheng made his announcement, over a dozen memorials were sent to the Censorate, impeaching one of its two chief censors C Xiao Sheng. The reasons were varied, criticizing everything from his abilities to his character. Xiao Sheng was furious, but before he could counterattack, more impeachment memorials flooded the Censorate. The Chancellors Office and Ministry of Personnel also received many. Since the Empress Dowager and Emperor refused to process memorials, these impeachments would have no practical effect, but they were a major blow to Xiao Shengs reputation. After three full days of deadlock and several rounds of confrontation and negotiation, Xiao Sheng surrendered. As an official of the Censorate, he valued his reputation more than ordinary officials. Xiao Sheng has proposed conditions C as long as no documents mention the words Weary Marquis, he wont interfere, Guo Cong relayed the message. Throughout the entire process, Han Ruzi and Xiao Sheng never met. Han Ruzi didnt mind C he was only concerned about news from Grand General Han Xing. Though Shang County was less than a days journey from the Capital, the noble ladies who went to visit their husbands had not returned, nor had any news arrived. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 221 Chapter 223: Losing the Seal Chapter 223: Losing the Seal Han Xing, the Grand General, made many excuses to avoid the trouble that came to his door. First, he claimed his official seal wasnt with him, then he said troop deployment was too complicated for him to decide alone. Finally, he had to reveal his true thoughts. This is asking me to risk my life and fortune to support the Weary Marquis. Who would fall for such a trick? If the Champion Marquis becomes emperor, hell surely deal with me first. Even if the Weary Marquis ascends the throne, hell be wary of my power. I understand the dangers of having too much merit before ones ruler. As a military commander, Han Xing had reached the pinnacle of his career with no room for advancement. Like Chancellor Yin Wuhai, he hoped to spend his later years peacefully, away from major upheavals. But Father, youve already recommended the Weary Marquis. People already consider you his supporter. Most of the imperial clan members decided to secretly support him because of this, said Han Xings only daughter, who was deeply cherished. After marriage, she had two sons C one took her husbands surname, while the other took the Han surname, nominally adopted by Han Xings nephew but actually meant to continue Han Xings family line. Han Xing could only smile bitterly. Facing his daughter, he couldnt hide the truth anymore. Actually, this was the Champion Marquiss idea. Rather than forcing the Weary Marquis into a corner where he might take a chance on rebellion, its better to give him a chance to participate in the emperor selection and keep him in the Capital where hes easier to deal with... Han Xings daughter was dumbfounded. Father, I thought... Ive been sincerely helping the Weary Marquis, your son-in-law as well... Han Xing said helplessly, Dont worry. With me here, the Champion Marquis wont trouble you after he ascends the throne. What about the others C the imperial clan, the nobles... Lady Pingen... Han Xing sighed deeply, When Crown Prince Ju was killed back then, the imperial clan didnt plead for him. Instead, they all criticized him for being unfilial. The Champion Marquis has kept this in mind... That was over a decade ago, and... and it was the Martial Emperor who wanted to kill Crown Prince Ju. No one dared oppose him. Theres no help for it. When emperors ascend the throne, they always eliminate certain people. Avenging Crown Prince Ju would probably just be an excuse. The Champion Marquis wants to use the Weary Marquis to identify which imperial clan members are dissatisfied with him. I can only ensure your familys safety. Stay here for a few days until the Capital stabilizes, then go back. Hans daughter turned pale. Several marquises came with me. What should I tell them? Put all the blame on me. Opening the granaries is absolutely impossible C its meant to be a grand gesture of imperial benevolence after the Champion Marquis ascends the throne. How could it happen beforehand? The Weary Marquis is too young, and those scholars think too simply. The Champion Marquis wouldnt ascend the throne for several months, and during this time, no one cared about the lives of the victims of disaster. Neither the Grand General nor his daughter cared; they only wanted to protect themselves amid the turbulent times. Han Xings daughter took her leave, both shocked and somewhat relieved that her father had at least arranged an escape route for her family. It was deep into the night, and the small Shang County had few large mansions. Han Xings daughter called her shivering maid and headed to her room. She needed to think of suitable excuses to answer Lady Pingen and others questions. Why are you shaking so much? Han Xings daughter asked disapprovingly. Though it was cold outside, the maids trembling was unseemly. The maid stammered, My lady... theres a ghost in the courtyard... Nonsense! The ghost is in your mind. Say such foolish things again and Ill tear your mouth apart. The maid dared not speak further, trying to control her body and forget the ghostly shadow shed seen, thinking that ghosts wouldnt bother with someone as lowly as her. The usually good-tempered Han Xing was truly angry. Wearing full armor and holding his sword, he sat in the county offices main hall with guards lined up on both sides, waiting for Qu Zixi to be brought back. Such a scholar couldnt run fast. Before dark, Qu Zixi was pushed into the hall by soldiers. He too was angry and stood before Han Xing without kneeling. Such impressive authority, Grand General. Is this how you treat guests? Han Xing said coldly, Perhaps Scholar Qu should reflect on how to be a proper guest. Two guards stepped forward and searched Qu Zixi thoroughly. Others brought in his luggage and scattered its contents. Qu Zixi laughed, So you suspect me of theft. Though Ive studied for years, in the Grand Generals eyes Im just a thief. I cannot live with such a reputation! With a scholars stubborn temperament, Qu Zixi pushed away the guards and stripped naked right in the main hall, loudly reciting passages from the Analects and Mencius to demonstrate his innocence. Han Xings sharp edge dulled, and he began to regret his rashness. He knew Qu Zixis standing among scholars and how difficult they could be when angered. Years ago, when the Martial Emperor was killing indiscriminately, the imperial clan was silent and officials bowed to his will. Only scholars from the Hanlin Academy, Imperial University and the College of National Scions dared submit memorials criticizing the Martial Emperor. Beatings, dismissals, and imprisonment couldnt change their minds; instead, more joined in. In the end, though the Martial Emperor didnt change his ways, he released all the scholars without executing any C an unprecedented concession. Han Xing left his seat, personally helped Qu Zixi put on his robe, severely reprimanded the soldiers who had caught him, then invited him to the back quarters and apologized again. Qu Zixi said little, only repeatedly emphasizing how his reputation had been damaged and that he would definitely seek justice from the court upon returning to the Capital. He persisted until midnight before finally forgiving the Grand General and was escorted back to his room. Han Xing couldnt sleep. His attendant was his confidant, yet even he suffered a day of torture and severe injuries. Yet he revealed nothing. In the late night, Han Xing received a visitor he least wanted to see. A fate seer was in Shang County, delivering messages from the Champion Marquis while also monitoring the Grand General. After a full days observation, the fate seer was suspicious: Has the Grand Generals seal really been lost, or... is this just a show? At this time, loyalty matters most. The Champion Marquis trusts the Grand General and hopes for loyalty in return. Han Xing was at his wits end, swearing that the seal had truly been stolen and that he was loyal to the Champion Marquis, vowing to recover it. The seal alone is useless C without me, the Grand Generals office wont issue military orders. Tomorrow morning Ill return to Hangu Pass and personally take command, giving no one any opportunity. With the Grand General personally in command, the Champion Marquis should be reassured. However, the lost seal remains troublesome. What must I do to prove my loyalty to the Champion Marquis? Han Xing was backed into a corner, nearly ready to kneel and beg. The seal theft was clearly ordered by the Weary Marquiss people. The Grand Generals reluctance to take harsh action has led to this predicament. Each days delay lets the seal get further away. The Grand General must act decisively. Han Xing was stunned. According to the original plan, after the emperor selection, the Weary Marquis would concede defeat, and the Grand General would set an example by acknowledging the Champion Marquis as emperor, satisfying all parties. Now he had to break with the Weary Marquis early, throwing away his lifetimes reputation. But without recovering the seal, it would remain a major liability. Han Xing secretly blamed the Weary Marquis for ruining things and resented the Champion Marquis and fate seers pressure, but he had no choice. He could only choose the stronger side. Very well, Han Xing went to the door and told a guard: Go summon the four maids from the Weary Marquiss residence. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 222 Chapter 225: The First Document There had been no news from Shang County for a long time, and Han Ruzi was getting worried. Was I too reckless to place such a great responsibility on Meng E? Yang Feng, who had barely left the house in the past few days, looked up from beside the bookshelf and asked, What did the Weary Marquis tell her? If the Grand General is merely doubtful, then do something to solidify his confidence, like leaving a mysterious note. If the Grand General has already sided with the Champion Marquis, there must be a trusted confidant of the Champion Marquis by his side. I had Meng E kill this person to create a rift between the Grand General and the Champion Marquis. Yang Feng smiled. Do you think my plan is childish? Han Ruzi asked, his voice slightly stern because he didnt think so himself. Yang Feng shook his head with a smile. Some people own vast wealth but appear no different from ordinary people. Others barely have enough to eat but seem to spend money lavishly. An emperor must bet the latter type and extend his power. The Weary Marquis has mastered the essence of this. If Han Ruzi were not so familiar with Yang Fengs ideology, he might have thought these words were sarcastic. He chuckled and murmured, What choice do I have besides bluffing? Bluffing is an imperial art. The Weary Marquis is not the only one who has mastered it. Han Ruzi was about to delve deeper when they heard footsteps outside. The door was soon pushed open, and two men rushed in, knelt before the Weary Marquis, and tearfully called out, Master. Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu had returned. They had stayed in Mancang City to help the Northern Protection General calm the troops and only set off back to the Capital after most of the noble scions had left. After comforting them and sending them off to rest, Han Ruzi said to Yang Feng, Over four hundred and seventy soldiers of the private army should be back in the Capital, and only Ni Qiu can contact them. He paused before continuing, This is not just bluffing. Are you sure these men wont leak information and will follow you through thick and thin? Han Ruzi thought for a moment. I cant guarantee they will keep their mouths shut, but they will follow me through thick and thin. Yang Feng wasnt familiar with the private soldiers, so Han Ruzi explained, I not only support these soldiers but also their families left behind at Guaizi Lake. Xiaojun has been handling this for me. Since she entered the palace, He Yi from the accounting office has been responsible for monthly silver and grain distributions. Is that enough? Yang Feng, though not familiar with the private soldiers, knew the pugilist world and officialdom. After thinking for a moment, he said, As long as the Weary Marquis continues to rise, loyalty wont be a big problem. The key is how to use these four or five hundred men to project the image of a vast army. Han Ruzi was more interested in Yang Fengs first statement. Continue to rise? If I become emperor, theres no further to rise, is there? Yang Feng stared at the Weary Marquis for a moment. You have learned many tactics from the Founding Emperor. From now on, you should study the Martial Emperors records more. Han Ruzi, vying for the throne, was naturally more drawn to the Founding Emperors experiences, which were somewhat similar to his own. The Martial Emperor, his grandfather, had left a deep yet vague impression from their one meeting, making him harder to grasp than a stranger. The records of the Martial Emperor havent been compiled yet, have they? Yes, but once you become emperor, youll be able to read them. Yang Feng rarely predicted the future, but his casual words revealed strong confidence. Han Ruzi was encouraged. Lord Yang, you said Im not the only one who knows how to bluff. Were you referring to the Champion Marquis? Prince Donghai tried to defend Han Ruzi but quickly gave up, overwhelmed by the sheer number of opponents. Han Ruzi and Yang Feng refused to help him. The reprimand lasted for nearly half an hour. When the officials left, the manor clerk and the guard collapsed at the door, thinking disaster was imminent. Their panic spread to the household servants, who were all at a loss. Zhang Youcai, Du Chuanyun, and others rushed to the study, only to find the Weary Marquis, Prince Donghai, and Yang Feng celebrating together. Han Ruzi smiled and said to Zhang Youcai, Go, have the kitchen prepare food and wine. Zhang Youcai agreed, scratching his head as he left with the others. Ive been away from the residence for a while. What did I miss? The servants are crying, and the masters are laughing. Whats going on? Du Chuanyun licked his lips. Who cares? We have good wine to drink. In the study, Prince Donghai was astonished. I didnt expect the Champion Marquis to make such a foolish move. What was he thinking, sending these officials to cause trouble? Did he want to see them profess their loyalty? But some came, and some didnt. Yin Wuhai didnt show up, making him look even weaker. Does he really think the officials clamor can change everything? Han Ruzi was also puzzled. The Champion Marquiss reaction was entirely unexpected, not more violent but weaker. Despite their bluster, the officials seemed more guilty than confident, and some even clasped fists to the Weary Marquis as they left. He began to understand Yang Fengs earlier words. The Champion Marquis is starting to doubt the officials support. Prince Donghai, have the Guanghua Tigers gather information. If any office tries to reject any document, even from a small county, inform me immediately. Rest assured. It seems opening the granaries to distribute grain was indeed a significant blow to the Champion Marquis, throwing him off balance. Scholars are truly devious. Prince Donghai took his leave with more confidence. When will Prince Donghai reveal his true nature? Han Ruzi asked. Yang Feng replied without hesitation, Either when the Champion Marquiss downfall is imminent or when your victory is near. Prince Donghai is likely to choose the former, as hes a bit impatient. If he has wise advisors, theyll suggest waiting longer. Han Ruzi immediately thought of the Tan family and Prince Donghais mother, who had chosen a capable wife for him before entering the palace. The first document received by the Ministry of Revenue had disrupted the court. Not long after the officials and Prince Donghai left, Guo Cong visited. Unlike his first visit, this time he came to offer help. Great Chu has dozens of prefectures and over a thousand counties, with six or seven of them harboring refugees. Whether they open the granaries depends on the prefects and county magistrates. Especially the prefects choices, which have a significant impact. The Weary Marquis has fulfilled his promise. We scholars cant just watch. Over forty people have already left the Capital, carrying numerous letters to persuade the prefects and magistrates that they are acquainted with. Perhaps we can lend the Weary Marquis a hand. Han Ruzi rose and bowed deeply to Guo Cong in gratitude. After Guo Cong left, Han Ruzi said, The scholars are starting to show their strength. Yang Feng added, Not just that. At this moment, everyone thinks the grain distribution is the Grand Generals merit. Once these scholars spread the word, your actions will be known throughout the land. The first officials to support you might well be among these prefects and magistrates. Yang Feng had finally helped the Weary Marquis achieve his first victory. But the real brutal struggle was just beginning. The Champion Marquis wont concede easily, nor will he just send officials to clamor. Prepare for his next move, Weary Marquis. If you win this battle, you might face one less opponent. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 224 Chapter 224: Not Good with Words chapter 224: not good with words meng e and the other three maids were summoned by the grand general. the marquese pingen had to accompany them since she was responsible for these four and she also wanted to understand the changing winds. she had noticed that grand general han xings support for the weary marquis was wavering, so to be safe, she brought along han xings daughter. han xing did not want to interrogate the maids in his bedroom nor attract too much attention in the main hall. he found an empty room in the backyard, guarded by dozens of soldiers. a fate seer had reminded the grand general that the four maids might possess martial skills, so han xing selected ten strong soldiers to enter the room, both to protect him and to perform torture. when meng e and the others arrived, han xing saw his daughter and marquese pingen. he frowned but did not send them away. he did not plan to act immediately; if he could persuade the maids to confess to stealing the seal and hand it over, that would be the best outcome. to han xing, these were just four ordinary maids. to the fate seer, they were merely common pugilists with some martial skills, nothing more. meng e and the others bowed to the grand general. han xings daughter and marquese pingen stood behind the soldiers, not intending to plead for the maids but wanting to see how the grand general would handle the situation. han xings gaze swept over the four women. you belong to the weary marquis, dont you? yes, meng e replied on their behalf. the weary marquis seems to be under some misconceptions. i heard he successfully seized an official seal at divine hero pass, but he overlooked one thing: divine hero pass was leaderless at the time, and the soldiers were willing to follow any chu generals command. hangu pass is different; it has tens of thousands of troops and fully staffed officers. even if you have the grand generals seal, even if you hold me hostage, it wouldnt necessarily make the soldiers obey. as han xing spoke, he studied the four women, then paused slightly. i know this is an inside job. you stole the grand generals seal to give it to someone outside, who would then take it to hangu pass. but it wont work. the moment that person shows the seal, they will be captured, and their fate will be at my mercy. han xing sighed. ive always looked after the weary marquis, giving him many privileges in the army. when he needed support at divine hero pass, i granted him military command. i dont understand why he would repay me in this way. meng e glanced at the fate seer behind the grand general. im not good with words. i just want to know if this person was sent by the champion marquis. the fate seer smiled silently. han xing did not turn around, his expression growing colder. a wise man knows when to submit. the champion marquis did indeed want to eliminate the weary marquis. who wouldnt when he is a son of the graceful emperor and a former emperor himself? the weary marquis only needed to defend divine hero pass and shattered iron city, showing the champion marquis he had some power, and he would have been safe. but he insisted on sneaking back to the capital. the champion marquis, wanting to be the ordained emperor, does not want chaos or opposition in the court, so he tolerated the weary marquis and even allowed me to recommend him. but if the weary marquis thinks this gives him a real chance to seize the throne, hes delusional. he can earn a larger reputation and be given a princely title after the champion marquis ascends. but theres a line. han xing gestured from his abdomen to his chest. a weary marquis with nothing and a weary marquis who is too threatening, both will face great danger. only in the middle is he safe. do you understand? meng e and the others nodded. the other three women, influenced by her, were also not talkative. the weary marquis can win over scholars and even a few ministers; that only legitimizes the champion marquis victory. but stealing the grand generals seal, han xing shook his head sternly, thats crossing the line. youve all crossed the line. meng e said, the weary marquis only wants to use the grand generals power to open the granaries and distribute food. this was a tacit admission of the theft. han xing laughed. no one knows the weary marquis true intentions, not even you. with the grand generals seal, he could do many things, at least create many troubles for others and himself. the champion marquis allowed the weary marquis to stay in the capital mainly to monitor his actions. but the weary marquis insists on being unpredictable, which is unacceptable to the champion marquis and to me. it sounds like the champion marquis has everything under control. han xing nodded. does the weary marquis think the northern army will support him? no, thats just goodwill, not support. when the champion marquis ascends, even if he orders the northern army to lay down their arms and kneel, they will not resist. the weary marquis efforts only earned him some fame, which is beneficial but wont make him emperor. han xing successfully convinced one person. not any of the four maids, but marquese pingen who had been listening. once she confirmed that the grand generals support for the weary marquis was not genuine, she too would change her stance. marquese pingen knew meng e was a close confidante of the weary marquis. she stepped forward to persuade, the grand general has made it very clear and generous. miss meng, if you know the whereabouts of the seal, you should reveal it for the weary marquis sake. meng e thought for a moment and then looked up. are you telling the truth? a soldier was the first to notice something wrong, shouting, hes bleeding! assassin! all ten soldiers drew their swords, protecting the grand general. marquese pingen and han xings daughter were so frightened they collapsed, unable to make a sound. the fate seers chest had been pierced by something, and blood was soaking through his clothes, becoming more apparent. the assassin was undoubtedly meng e. the ten soldiers held their swords ready, awaiting the grand generals command. the other three maids rolled up their sleeves, standing protectively in front of meng e. han xing was stunned for a while before finally regaining his senses. he pointed at the maids, you, you... meng e calmly said, im not good with words. grand general, why not invite mr. qu here and let him speak. han xing was furious and wouldnt listen to any advice. kill these four wenches. i will explain to the champion marquis. the soldiers advanced with their swords. han xings daughter suddenly realized the situation and said shakily, father, wait. wait for what? they stole the seal and now killed mr. fang in front of me. the champion marquis will surely think... han xings daughter was anxious about this matter and struggled to stand. mr. fang is a trusted aide of the champion marquis. killing them wont earn forgiveness; it will only increase the champion marquis suspicions. han xing was startled and quickly signaled the soldiers to stop. after thinking for a while, he said, call qu zixi. one soldier left to carry out the order. the more han xing thought about it, the more alarmed he became. he asked, did the weary marquis instruct you to do this? meng e remained silent. han xing asked again, what did you use to kill... a hairpin, meng e replied. she had a specially made hairpin with a steel needle hidden inside its golden exterior. han xing was hesitant, stepping back two paces. what is the weary marquis planning? does he have many subordinates like you? meng e remained silent. qu zixi arrived shortly, still neatly dressed despite having slept little. he assumed he was about to argue with the grand general again. as soon as he entered, he saw the fate seers body collapse, startling him. the weary marquis subordinate killed the champion marquis trusted aide, han xing said. i was once a guard for the empress dowager, meng e added. im not good with words. please, mr. qu, explain to the grand general. the situation was too bizarre and shocking, but qu zixi immediately grasped the opportunity. clearing his throat, he was now fully confident in persuading the grand general to support the weary marquis in distributing food from the granaries. the grand general thinks the weary marquis has no roots and few supporters. that is a grave mistake. if you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. ch 223ch 225 Chapter 226: Changing Tides chapter 226: changing tides the champion marquis refused to admit defeat. after his initial pointless anger subsided, he gradually calmed down and began instructing his officials to launch concrete counterattacks. the first official to take action was minister of war jiang juying. though grand general han xing outranked him, he couldnt act unilaterally C major military orders had to be reported to the ministry of war, which would then forward them to the emperor. during this process, if there were errors in the orders, the ministry could return them for correction or, in cases of obvious mistakes, directly veto them. these errors usually referred to grammatical mistakes, ambiguous meanings, or taboo violations that could be corrected. in extremely rare cases where military orders contained obvious ambiguities, the ministry could temporarily veto them without reporting to the emperor. the ministry officials gathered to repeatedly read the military orders sent by the grand general until they could recite them backwards, but couldnt find even a single stroke error. after staying up all night, they still vetoed the orders with a simple reason: the seal was unclear and possibly forged. this was an absurd reason C unless the grand general personally returned to the capital with his seal, no one could prove its authenticity. the ministry had run out of options and had to resort to such shameless tactics. meanwhile, the ministry also sent direct messages to military garrisons everywhere, forbidding commanders from executing the orders. before dawn, prince donghai came knocking, his information very current thanks to the tigers of guanghua. han ruzi had only about two hours to stop the ministry of war. this was a close-quarters duel between him and the champion marquis, testing their quick wit and reactions. minister jiang juying was related to the cui clan. prince donghai had already sent someone to contact him, but jiang juying only replied: duty comes before personal relationships. yang feng immediately went to find guo cong. a large group of accomplished scholars in the capital had been eagerly waiting for someone to make a move, and the ministry of war became their first target. half an hour later, the ministry was surrounded by unarmed scholars who blocked the entrance, preventing anyone from leaving. they shouted jiang juyings name, demanding he come out to explain why he was stopping disaster relief efforts across the regions. the ministry was only a hundred paces from the palaces south gate. squads of palace guards patrolled back and forth but didnt interfere. jiang juyings men attempted to break through twice, but since these scholars were either from the hanlin academy or students from the imperial academy and college of national scions, the runners didnt dare use force. being outnumbered, both attempts ended in failure. more scholars gathered. after daybreak, a group of elderly teachers arrived, including one white-haired man supported by his disciples. with trembling hands, he publicly read a letter of severance of ties, breaking off his teacher-student relationship with jiang juying. the situation escalated, affecting nearby government offices which had to close their doors to avoid scholars rushing in. several squads of soldiers tried to disperse the protesting scholars but failed and were driven away instead, as the palace guards eight camps didnt allow armed personnel near the palace. han ruzi kept busy. shortly after dawn, he and prince donghai went to see prince ying. prince yings fate seer, yuan zifan, joined them in receiving the visitors. han ruzi brought a petition hoping government offices would consider the peoples welfare and not obstruct the distribution of grain. it promised no future punishment for dereliction of duty, already signed and sealed by han ruzi and prince donghai, seeking prince yings endorsement. prince ying, still half-asleep, kept yawning in his chair and asked for brush and seal, wanting to dismiss his two nephews quickly. yuan zifan smiled and stopped prince ying, then engaged in a verbal battle with the visitors. the young nobles understood who really led them and paid respects to the weary marquis after joining, some even giving military salutes, still treating him as the northern protection general. the noble mansions werent far apart. by the time han ruzis group reached the champion marquiss mansion, they numbered over a hundred, followed by many servants and an even larger crowd of common people eager to witness this rare spectacle in the capital. han ruzi and prince donghai deliberately moved slowly, stopping several times to introduce prince ying to newcomers, making the child even happier. they were giving the champion marquis time to react. yang feng had assessed the champion marquis as someone who acted rashly with little forethought, often making mistakes and then blaming others. therefore, they should not shock him C shocked, he might make decisions harmful to both sides. given some time and advisers to calm him down, the champion marquis would go to the other extreme: dumping the mess on his subordinates while only criticizing. near noon, the group arrived at the champion marquiss gate, blocking half the street, matching the scholars at the ministry of war in presence. though it was hard to say which group was more impressive, the people at the champion marquiss manor were more polite C no arm-waving or shouting, just a pile of visiting cards handed to the doorkeeper to give to the champion marquis. the champion marquis had recently married, and lanterns and celebratory couplets still hung on his gate. the hundreds gathered outside looked like congratulatory visitors, just without gifts in hand. as yang feng predicted, the champion marquis had received word early. after experiencing rage, cursing, and a series of chaotic orders, he calmed down again, followed by cowardice. the champion marquis finally realized the entire court wasnt as firmly supporting his bid for the throne as hed hoped C most were still watching and waiting. when he held advantage, the officials showed complete loyalty, but at the slightest setback, they immediately revealed their fence-sitting nature. chancellor yin wuhai, who constantly spoke of the crown prince ju, had claimed illness days ago and refused visitors. left chief censor xiao sheng and right chief censor shen mingzhi, competing for the chancellor position and most active before the champion marquis, also refused to stop the grain distribution despite their considerable power as chief censors overseeing the officials. instead, they advised the champion marquis to be patient and tolerate the situation. minister jiang juying couldnt hold out alone, and neither could the champion marquis. to save face, the champion marquis refused to meet the weary marquiss group. his fate seer lu congxin had to go out alone. more practical than yuan zifan, he didnt argue but greeted them with smiles, saying the champion marquis was busy but completely agreed with the weary marquis, prince donghai, and prince ying that distributing grain was urgent and shouldnt be delayed C the ministry of wars actions disappointed everyone. the unsuspecting minister jiang juying was thus betrayed and became everyones target. lu congxin took the petition inside for the champion marquis to sign and seal, placing his mark level with prince yings and above the weary marquis and prince donghais, then returned it. in reality, everyone knew that with the palace refusing to approve memorials, this petition had nowhere to go C no office would accept it. it was merely a statement of position. the group headed to the ministry of war. after several streets, prince ying recognized the way and ran ahead quickly C for him, this was an unforgettable, wonderful day. news always traveled faster than feet. in his office, jiang juying finally heard of the champion marquiss submission and was shocked. he reacted quickly, immediately sending officials out to assure everyone the ministry would never contradict or veto the grand generals orders C it was all rumors. he himself escaped over a wall with his attendants help, returned home, and truly fell ill, not going out for a long time. han ruzi had won another victory, but like two armies long at standoff, once battle was joined it would continue until one side was defeated and withdrew. han ruzi was far from final victory. yang feng felt the time was right and suggested the weary marquis begin winning over officials, starting with left chief censor xiao sheng, who held the deepest grudge against him. if you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. ch 225ch 227 Chapter 227: The Chancellor Must Bear Responsibility chapter 227: the chancellor must bear responsibility han ruzi met with left chief censor xiao sheng at the chai residence. one of xiao shengs nephews was married into the chai family, which facilitated this meeting. after princess hengyangs death and the chai family members being allowed to return to the capital, the chai family had no reason to remain enemies with the weary marquis. to show their gratitude, they offered help, though none of the actual chai family members made an appearance. the capital was in its most chaotic period. everyone was rushing to declare their positions, though none of these declarations were particularly sincere. keeping ones options open by maintaining multiple allegiances was a socially acceptable choice that no one found shameful. on the contrary, people shared experiences and connections to ensure their own positions remained secure. under these circumstances, the meeting between han ruzi and xiao sheng was bound to be awkward. neither came alone C han ruzi brought yang feng, while xiao sheng brought the fate seer lu congxin. among all the fate seers han ruzi had met, lu congxin was the most taciturn. his gloomy demeanor made him seem less like a pugilist mystic and more like a melancholic swordsman with supreme martial arts. however, yang feng had already investigated and discovered that lu congxin knew no martial arts C his silence was simply part of his particular school of fate reading. xiao sheng demonstrated through his actions why his high official position was no accident. he came in casual clothes, greeted the weary marquis with a smile, politely bowed, and after being seated, appropriately congratulated him on his recent string of victories. han ruzi in turn thanked him for not interfering with the grain distribution. after exchanging pleasantries over tea, xiao sheng would not be the first to state his position. here in the capital that he knew well, he would not repeat the hasty mistakes made at divine hero pass. lets speak plainly, lord xiao. i need your support, han ruzi made the first move. xiao sheng smiled, took a sip of tea, set down his cup and said, in that case, ill be frank as well. the weary marquis has indeed done well. if you had todays reputation back then, the empress dowager wouldnt have been able to depose you. but unfortunately, times have changed. i wont say much else, but your status as a deposed emperor is a major problem. restoring a deposed emperor is too rare, unprecedented in our dynasty. moreover, reinstating you as emperor would mean that the entire court had made an unforgivable mistake before. how would we explain that to the world? han ruzi had anticipated this question and prepared an answer: when an emperor is deposed, it must be because villains deceived both the court and the entire world. xiao sheng raised an eyebrow, may i ask who this villain is? someone capable of such influence? we will surely be able to find one such person. just one would be enough, han ruzi refused to name names. xiao sheng chuckled but didnt press further. after thinking for a moment, he shook his head, do you believe you can truly hold power after ascending the throne this time? why not? with the southern and northern armies stationed outside the capital, and the palace guards expanding daily, how would a new emperor seize power? han ruzi glanced at the fate seer lu congxin and asked, does lord xiao believe i specifically cannot hold power, or that no one who ascends the throne can hold power? i certainly wouldnt single out the weary marquis. then what difference does it make which candidate the officials support? of course it makes a difference. xiao sheng became serious. as officials, we have only one goal C to maintain stability in the court and peace in the realm. the new emperor must be someone who can exercise patience. the empress dowager wont live forever, and the shangguan family wont control the palace guards indefinitely. the day will come for the new emperor to rule personally, but until then, they must accept the status quo. can the weary marquis and prince donghai maintain a peaceful relationship with the empress dowager? especially you? the empress dowager had rejected the graceful emperors son and instead chosen the former crown princes orphan to be emperor. this alone created deep-rooted enmity. at least in others eyes, whichever of the two brothers became emperor would not spare the empress dowager. han ruzi smiled, even if i say that i can, you wouldnt believe me. xiao sheng smiled and shook his head, the weary marquis probably doesnt believe it himself. you just said youd blame someone for your deposition. thats not important. he will spread your words, forcing yin wuhai to react and reveal his true position. right chief censor shen mingzhi will also be affected. by convention, the two chief censors were candidates to succeed the chancellor. any change in the chancellor position would create ripples in their minds. though yin wuhai had promised to retire after the champion marquis became emperor, officials wouldnt fully trust such words from an old fox. the champion marquis was grateful to yin wuhai, while the weary marquis wanted to hold the chancellor accountable. it was clear under which emperor the chancellor position would become vacant. this was yang fengs plan. so far, the officials positions remained unified C they needed to find a way to create a crack. as for specifically using xiao sheng to spread the message, yang feng had his reasons: xiao sheng and the weary marquis were at odds, so officials could choose whether to believe his words, and if necessary, the weary marquis could completely deny everything. yang feng was like an experienced hunter, using every means possible to pursue his prey C traps, arrows, nets, poison, swords... employing everything available without hesitation or mercy. han ruzi admired him, though occasionally felt a chill in his heart. but now, yang feng was his right-hand man, indispensable. why hasnt the grand general sent word yet? han ruzi asked. the capital was in an uproar, and even the champion marquis believed han xing had completely sided with the weary marquis. yet han xing himself hadnt sent any message, and neither qu zixi nor meng e had returned to the capital. hes waiting to see. if the grain distribution proceeds smoothly, han xing will have no choice but to choose you. if it fails, hell still have a chance to seek the champion marquiss forgiveness. han ruzi sighed, all the court officials are such old foxes. if i become emperor... if the weary marquis becomes emperor, you must thank these old foxes and make good use of them. why? let them continue to muddle through? han ruzi felt somewhat unwilling. has the weary marquis seen completely identical emperors in all the histories youve read? han ruzi shook his head. when a new emperor ascends, how many can completely follow their predecessors wishes? han ruzi thought for a moment and shook his head again. on the surface, all new emperors would praise their predecessors achievements and greatness, claiming nothing would change. but in reality, everyone made changes. the graceful emperor had changed the martial emperors policies, and the empress dowager hadnt followed the graceful emperors final wishes... therefore, if all officials were absolutely loyal, the court would cease to exist. they would either strictly maintain the previous emperors policies, conflicting with the current emperor, or agree with the current emperors ideas, becoming disloyal to the previous emperor. pure loyalty is impossible and useless. each emperor is different, like two carts with different wheel tracks. we need people who can smooth things over for the new cart to travel smoothly on the old road. han ruzi felt yang fengs words made some sense, but they were hard to accept. he had never received support from officials, so he couldnt truly accept them either. its too early to discuss this, yang feng said. he needed to help the weary marquis deal with the immediate battle. lu congxin didnt provoke you without reason. he wants to lure you away from the capital, making you ineligible for the throne. the champion marquis has started taking you seriously and regrets bringing you in. so hell try everything to push you out. be careful, dont act rashly. han ruzi nodded, but i need to send someone to notify meng e. then you would be falling for their trap. notifying meng e would indicate the weary marquis valued this female guard, but not notifying her meant the fate seers wouldnt easily let go of this killer of their companion. han ruzi finally understood C the fate seers had presented him with a difficult dilemma. if you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. ch 226 Chapter 228: I Don’t Owe Favors Spring suddenly arrived, the ice and snow melted, and water droplets dripped continuously from the eaves as if even the roof was melting. Han Ruzi barely noticed such obvious changes. He was too busy, with one matter after another and guests arriving in waves. Prince Donghai came at dawn and left only after sunset, introducing and receiving guests for Han Ruzi, willingly serving as an advisor. Yang Feng, on the other hand, rarely appeared, only talking with the Weary Marquis briefly in the evenings. The most frequent visitors were the sons of noble families. Though they were secretive in the first two days, they soon became open about their visits. They came to chat, deliver messages, express respect to the Weary Marquis on behalf of their fathers and brothers, and explain situations for certain officials. Though scholar-officials and nobles looked down on each other, there wasnt a clear divide between them. Marriages and family connections happened frequently. While they competed and schemed against each other, sometimes they needed mutual support C like wild beasts tied to opposite ends of a rope, fighting over food but having to cooperate when hunting. Han Ruzi gradually understood how difficult it was to be the real emperor. Due to the battle at Shattered Iron City, Prince Donghais reputation among noble families was extremely poor. Not wanting to add to Han Ruzis troubles, he took the initiative to reconcile with various families, sending people to express condolences and sharing his regrets with visiting noble sons. Ultiamtely, he was Prince Donghai C even if he was worthless, few people truly wanted him as an enemy. Thus, he received forgiveness, even more easily than Han Ruzi received forgiveness from the Chai family. In the spring of the second year of the Wuwei era, the wind changed direction. The Weary Marquis increasingly showed the bearing of a throne contender, and everyone waited for Chancellor Yin Wuhais reaction. Yang Fengs strategy put Yin Wuhai, who had been feigning illness at home, in a precarious position. The reason officials only communicated secretly with the Weary Marquis rather than visiting openly was that they were waiting for the Chancellors move. Yin Wuhai remained silent and didnt leave his residence, as if the Chancellors gate could really block out the storms of the Capital. But this situation couldnt last long C silence was also a stance, and would be seen as lacking confidence in the Champion Marquis, or even as betrayal. Han Ruzi only needed to wait. During this time, he wanted to do one thing: help Meng E without leaving any traces. One afternoon, two chief officers from the Guanghua Tigers, Lian Danchen and Zhang Jing, came to pay their respects to the Weary Marquis. This was their first public visit, a kind of statement. They brought gifts representing their colleagues respect C though they had no right to choose the emperor, many law enforcement officials were willing to stand with the Weary Marquis. The host and guests had a pleasant conversation. Han Ruzi took the opportunity to inquire about a small matter: As law enforcement officers, do you often deal with people from the pugilist world? Inevitably, Zhang Jing, the clerk from the Ministry of Punishments, had automatically adjusted his status, showing just enough flattery to highlight the others noble position. The pugilist world is full of fugitives, but there are also many heroes and- Zhang Jing quickly shut his mouth, suddenly remembering that heroes wasnt a good term in the eyes of a potential emperor. He had revealed too much. Han Ruzi didnt mind and asked, Have you heard of Tailor Kuang from Three Willow Lane? Zhang Jing looked at Lian Danchen. As a judicial clerk under the Capital Prefect, Lian Danchen was more familiar with the Capitals streets and lanes. He immediately said, Ive heard of him. Tailor Kuang had some reputation in the Xiaochun district. He was killed by his enemies last year. Tailor Kuang had died right in front of Han Ruzi. Lian Danchen must have known this, but being older and more cautious, he absolutely wouldnt mention irrelevant details. Didnt he secretly work for you? Lian Danchen was startled and didnt answer immediately. Prince Donghai beside him smiled and said, Lian Danchen, do you also evade questions like this before the Empress Dowager? Lian Danchen hurriedly said, I wouldnt dare. I just- Tailor Kuang had contacted my subordinates, saying that- but he didnt accomplish anything before he was killed. After speaking, Lian Danchen felt a slight shock. As one of the Empress Dowagers agents, he had inevitably been an enemy of the Weary Marquis before. He thought he was about to face retribution. Han Ruzi smiled and said, I have a request. Can you help me, Lord Lian?@@@@ The Weary Marquis need only command, Lian Danchen stood up, feeling slightly relieved upon realizing the Weary Marquis wasnt investigating past events. Have your people spread word that Tailor Kuang had surrendered to your side. Not only Lian Danchen, but Prince Donghai and Zhang Jing were also startled. Just that? Lian Danchen asked. Bushi left, leaving the food box on the ground. Zhang Youcai, who had been waiting outside, came in. Was that cook from the Drunk Immortal Restaurant? I thought he was a disguised prince or royal grandson. Zhang Youcai opened the food box and took out a roasted chicken, sniffing it. His cooking skills dont match his arrogance. Take it and eat it, Han Ruzi said with a smile, sitting there thinking. Meng E was quite mysterious too. She claimed to be a descendant of the King of Qi, Chen Lun, but she had never said where she learned her martial arts, nor mentioned whether she had any helpers besides her brother Meng Che. Yang Feng returned and said as soon as he entered the study, The Champion Marquis is going to move against the Northern Army. Hmm? Han Ruzi was already used to Yang Fengs sudden entrances and wasnt surprised. The Champion Marquis wants to use the Northern Army to force me out of the Capital? Yang Feng nodded. Han Ruzi and the Champion Marquis were bitter enemies, but the Northern Army was their common foundation. There were many rumors about whom the Northern Army supported, or rather whom they supported more. Even the Northern Army soldiers themselves werent clear. Using these rumors, both Han Ruzi and the Champion Marquis had expanded their influence. Once the Northern Army clearly took a side, one party would suffer heavy damage. If they supported the Weary Marquis, the Champion Marquiss foundation would be shaken. If the opposite happened, Han Ruzi would suffer a fatal blow C the Northern Army was more important to him than to the Champion Marquis. What does the Champion Marquis plan to do? He cant leave the Capital either. They say hes appointed a new Northern Army Adjudant. Yang Feng had been the previous Northern Army Adjudant. After he left the Champion Marquis, the position remained vacant. Without an imperial edict, can he appoint officials? Han Ruzi asked. This isnt a formal appointment, but a temporary assignment that can be retroactively approved. Whos the new Adjudant? Wu Xiu. Han Ruzi was slightly startled. He had met Wu Xiu, who was the current emperors uncle. He had previously guarded Divine Hero Pass but abandoned his seal and secretly returned to the Capital when he heard the emperor was gravely ill, causing many problems. Hes sided with the Champion Marquis? It seems so. Can Chai Yue handle him? As the emperors uncle and head of the Northern Armys civil officials, Wu Xiu would indeed be a tough challenge for Chai Yue. I should ask the Grand General to promote Chai Yue, Han Ruzi said. No good. Although the Grand General cooperated with the Weary Marquis in releasing grain from the granaries, he hasnt sent any letters, showing hes still watching and waiting. We cant ask him for anything at this time. Then what should we do? Chai Yue doesnt even have a military position in the Northern Army, relying entirely on the Northern Armys Captain Liu Kunshengs support, and Liu Kunsheng isnt particularly reliable. Yang Feng unconsciously tapped his fingers lightly on the table. Perhaps theres someone who could help, and we could use this chance to pressure Yin Wuhai again. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 227 Chapter 229: Is it Fun? Prince Donghai came to the Weary Marquiss mansion for his regular visit, and the doormen and servants were already accustomed to it, neither blocking nor announcing him, letting him come and go freely. Behind his back, they all said he had been well-disciplined during this period. Indeed, under Lady Tans urging, Prince Donghai was extremely dedicated to helping Han Ruzi compete for the throne, tirelessly offering strategies and dedicating all his resources, showing even more enthusiasm than if he were competing for himself. Han Ruzi had no intention of wasting this hard-earned enthusiasm. Do you still have many connections with the Cui family? Han Ruzi asked. Prince Donghai removed his mud-stained boots and ordered his attendant to clean them. He sat cross-legged on Han Ruzis sleeping couch and said, Its alright, Im too busy to deal with them, but my wife visits them often. He sneered, The Cui family is quite pleased now. You and the Champion Marquis are both their sons-in-law. Theyll have an empress regardless of who becomes emperor. Hasnt anyone from the Cui family come to flatter you? No, Han Ruzi also found it strange. Almost all noble families in the Capital tried various ways to establish connections with the Weary Marquis, but only the Cui family remained silent. Even Second Young Master Cui Teng no longer showed his face C either he had changed his mind or wasbeing closely watched by their father. Dont worry, just be prepared. When the Cui family does come, dont stand on ceremony. Ask for whatever you want, be as greedy as you like. Dont worry, you wont be able to swallow up the Cui family. Han Ruzi smiled. Why are you asking about the Cui family? Prince Donghai asked. I hope you can help me with something. Prince Donghai was silent for a moment. Ive already moved out of the Cui residence, only maintaining superficial family relations. Cui Hong recommended me, but actually got the Champion Marquiss permission beforehand. They dont see me as a threat at all. Grand Tutor Cuis alliance with the Champion Marquis is purely for benefits, but you still have years of family bonds with them.@@@@ Prince Donghai kept sneering, finally saying: Family bonds... fine, theres still a bit left, might as well use it. What do you want me to tell Cui Hong? I received news that the Champion Marquis appointed Wu Xiu as the Northern Armys Adjutant. I heard about that too. Wu Xiu leaves tomorrow. I also heard that Wu Xiu actively sought to join the Champion Marquis. He went to the palace to visit the Emperor a few days ago, then met with the Champion Marquis the next night. Shortly after, he received the appointment. Dont you think this means something? The young Emperor could pass away at any time, but unless he received definite news, Han Ruzi didnt want to speculate. Regardless, Wu Xiu is a problem. Hes the Emperors uncle, and with the Champion Marquiss personal appointment, his going to the Northern Army poses a threat to Chai Yue. What do you want Cui Hong to do? Hes the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, which has always been rivals with the Northern Army. They would hardly be amicable in normal times, let alone now. I dont need Grand Tutor Cui to be amicable. I need him to deploy troops. Prince Donghai was stunned, then slapped his thigh. How devious C was this Yang Fengs idea? Han Ruzi didnt answer. Prince Donghai laughed: This is a good idea. Though Wu Xiu has a high status, hes a coward. With a major battle approaching, even just a sign of it would terrify him. Who else would the Northern Army troops support then if not Chai Yue? But... can Chai Yue be trusted? You havent known him long. Some people are trustworthy after just one meeting. Prince Donghai gave an awkward laugh. I cant leave the city, but I can write to Cui Hong. Can you convince him? Thats easy. With all the fighting in the Capital, if the Southern and Northern armies dont make some noise, they might be completely forgotten. Were not asking Cui Hong to actually fight, just to show that the Southern Army is still here. Hell definitely agree. Im confident. A servant brought in the cleaned boots and helped his master put them on. Prince Donghai went to the table, wrote a letter on the spot, and handed it to another attendant, ordering him to leave the city immediately to meet the Southern Armys Grand Marshal. After finishing, Prince Donghai asked: Anything else? We counter their moves as they come, thats what makes it interesting. But we cant just defend, we need to attack too. Do you have any ideas? Where does Yuan Zifan go? Prince Donghai gave Han Ruzi a look, indicating this was a rare opportunity to perhaps learn some special information. Prince Ying shook his head indifferently C he didnt know where Yuan Zifan went, nor did he care. Han Ruzi stepped back, looking at Prince Ying and couldnt help thinking of his own childhood. He similarly lacked guidance, but he had his mothers companionship and knew to hide his thoughts in front of others. Prince Ying was more like a Prince Donghai who hadnt studied properly. Prince Ying, do you know what were doing? Prince Donghai continued asking with a smile. Talking, right? I dont mean right now, I mean before. Remember? We were once in a room together, listening to an old man explain rules. Oh, you mean choosing the emperor. Of course I remember. When I become emperor later, Ill make you all high officials. Prince Ying was very generous. Many thanks, but... the Weary Marquis also wants to be emperor. Prince Donghai turned and pointed at Han Ruzi behind him. There can only be one emperor, so who should it be? Prince Ying picked up a paperweight from the table and fiddled with it. Im the Martial Emperors son, of course I should be emperor. Prince Donghais smile widened. Who originally told you that you would definitely become emperor? Yuan Zifan. Prince Ying tossed down the paperweight and yawned boredly. You didnt know him before, so why do you believe what he says? Prince Ying looked at Prince Donghai. Who says I didnt know him? Ive known him since I was little, but he wasnt called Yuan Zifan then. I dont know why he changed his name... Prince Ying covered his mouth with both hands. I shouldnt tell you these things, its a secret. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai were both shocked and took turns asking questions, but Prince Ying wouldnt reveal another word. Instead, he kept insisting on going out to play. Prince Donghai said to Han Ruzi: How about it, shall we take him out for a walk? Han Ruzi understood his intention C the three of them appearing together for no reason would make many people misunderstand, thinking Prince Ying had joined the Weary Marquiss side. No amount of explanation afterward would matter. It was already late afternoon, so they couldnt go far. Han Ruzi said: Lets go to the East Market, its lively there. Prince Ying cheered, saying: I knew coming to find you wasnt wrong. Prince Donghai asked: You knew I was here? I went to your house, they said you were at the Weary Marquiss manor. Prince Donghai led the way, while Han Ruzi and Prince Ying walked behind. Just as they left the room, Han Ruzi suddenly asked: Yuan Zifan used to be a eunuch, right? Prince Ying smiled and said: Oh, did you know him before too? Han Ruzi smiled without answering. He had guessed C Prince Ying had rarely left the palace, so people he knew were most likely from within. Yuan Zifan had clearly disguised his appearance somewhat. Lets not go to the East Market. Lets visit the Chancellor instead C hes been sick for several days, Han Ruzi said. Is it fun at the Chancellors? Prince Ying asked. Very fun, Han Ruzi said. If Yin Wuhai wanted to stay out of things, then they would bring trouble to his doorstep. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 228 Chapter 230: The Happy Prince Ying Riding on horseback, Du Chuanyun carried Prince Ying, who sat in front, excitedly shouting giddyup while Du Chuanyun held the reins. This was Prince Yings first time on horseback, and even a moderate pace was enough to fill him with joy. Prince Donghai and Han Ruzi rode behind them. The life of the common people isnt bad. Im almost getting used to it, Prince Donghai said. Without an entourage or commoners hurriedly making way and standing at attention, Prince Donghai felt this was truly commoners life. Though he claimed to be used to it, he couldnt help but sigh, This also shows our lives arent important anymore, and our so-called dignity is worthless... Look, that fellow is glaring at me! Prince Donghai pointed his riding crop at a pedestrian who was indeed looking in his direction. After a moment, the man smiled and waved C he had actually been looking at someone familiar behind Prince Donghai. This upset Prince Donghai even more. He doesnt even recognize me! My clothes, my hat C isnt everything obvious? Sometimes you really need an entourage to make a grand display for these people to even take notice... Prince Donghai complained the whole way while Han Ruzi just listened without comment. They traveled slowly, with someone running ahead to deliver their calling cards to the Chancellors residence. By the time they reached the alley entrance, a large group had come out from the Chancellors residence to welcome them. Prince Donghai nodded with satisfaction. Now thats more like it. The Chancellor understands proper etiquette better than commoners. To show respect, the visitors dismounted, though Prince Ying wanted to keep riding. Du Chuanyun lifted him down, and seeing the crowd, the childs attention quickly shifted. As Prince Ying was the elder, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai were happy to defer to him, protecting him as they walked. The many servants made way, even kneeling and kowtowing, only rising to follow after the three had passed. Prince Ying clapped and laughed, The Chancellors home is so fun! Are they all here to welcome me? Of course, you are the Martial Emperors son after all, said Prince Donghai, looking at the crowd filling the alley with a hint of envy in his eyes. No wonder all the officials want to become Chancellor. Look at this grandeur C it rivals the Cui clan at their peak. Even princes cant compare. Well, at least the princes remaining in the capital cant compare C they say the princes who go to their domains have even grander displays... Han Ruzi also silently lamented that his years as an imperial prince and grandson had been wasted C except for the few times he saw grand displays while emperor, most times were far more modest than the Chancellors residence. The Chancellors residence had over a hundred officials and servants just to welcome them at the main gate C almost equal to the entire population of the Weary Marquiss residence. Yin Wuhai couldnt refuse their visit or hide, so he opted for a grand reception. Outside the Chancellors residence main gate, Yins two sons, five grandsons, and many relatives with titles or official positions had been waiting respectfully. Upon seeing the three royal descendants, they immediately came forward and performed a perfect formal greeting that even the Minister of Rites and Decorum couldnt have found fault with. As they entered the residence, Prince Donghai spoke over Prince Yings head: The old fellow was well-prepared. Having served as an official for many years and managing to rise to Chancellor during the Martial Emperors most brutal later years was no easy feat C Yin Wuhai certainly had the ability to handle unexpected situations. In the guest hall, Yins eldest son personally served tea, thanking the three for visiting his father. He then introduced the clan members one by one, who either clasped hands or knelt and kowtowed according to their rank C not a single ritual was omitted. ?a???E?S? The Yin family was clearly stalling for time. Both Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai noticed but couldnt refuse. As they were internally speculating about the reason, someone entered to announce: the Champion Marquis had personally come to inquire about the Chancellors health. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai exchanged glances, having to admire the old foxs quick thinking. With four royal descendants competing for the throne visiting simultaneously, outsiders would be unable to guess the Chancellors true position, allowing him to maintain his neutral stance. The Champion Marquis had clearly rushed over after receiving news, his face slightly flushed. Upon entering, he immediately bowed to Han Ruzi and the others, exchanging pleasant greetings as if they had planned to meet here. Han Ruzi smiled slightly. Yang Feng wasnt that loyal C he had actually chosen to serve the Weary Marquis again only after comparing his options. If he could have gained an important position with the Champion Marquis, this ambitious eunuch would never have chosen the weaker side. The Champion Marquis disagreed, believing everything had been predetermined and that Yang Feng had never been truly loyal to him. Prince Ying and Prince Donghai had already run out the main gate, with Yins family members following at a distance, not daring to get too close. The Champion Marquis still couldnt let go of the Yang Feng matter and said, Regardless, Han clan members shouldnt fight each other. The Weary Marquis can make whatever moves you want C as long as they dont break the rules, I can accept them all. In the future, Ill even make you a prince. You seem skilled at warfare, so Ill grant you a princedom in the northern frontier to help Great Chu hold back the Xiongnu. Yang Feng doesnt have the Han surname C hes just a eunuch. Please tell Yang Feng that there is no place for those with divided loyalties in the entire world. Han Ruzi smiled and said, The Champion Marquis is mistaken. You just said Yang Feng saved all his clever strategies for me, which proves his unwavering loyalty in supporting me. How can you speak of divided loyalties? The Champion Marquiss face turned cold. As Han Ruzi departed with a flourish, he sighed inwardly. The Champion Marquis was easy to deal with, but the officials were the real problem. They would rather support the mediocre Champion Marquis than restore a deposed emperor. The more capable the deposed emperor appeared, the more the officials feared him. Winning over Xiao Sheng wasnt enough. Han Ruzi needed to show even more magnanimity to convince the officials that when the deposed emperor returned to the throne, he would not take any retaliatory measures. The key was how to make the officials believe this. Han Ruzi decided he needed to have a good discussion with Yang Feng about this issue tonight. A small commotion broke out beyond the main gate. Prince Ying jumped on his horse and, under Du Chuanyuns protection, broke through the crowd and galloped away. Several people ran behind, begging the prince to stop, then hurriedly found horses and mounted them, giving chase. Prince Donghai smiled and said, Yuan Zifan just arrived. Then he lowered his voice, He really is quite... Among the shouting voices in the street, one belonged to Yuan Zifan, and it was indeed noticeably more shrill than the others. Han Ruzis mind stirred, but he said nothing. He mounted his horse with Prince Donghai, bid farewell to the Yin family members, and after leaving the alley, said to Prince Donghai, Is it possible that Yuan Zifan isnt actually a fate seer at all? Hmm? What do you mean? Going with the flow C thats the most common trick of fate seers. There might only be very few genuine fate seers. Others, like Yuan Zifan and Lu Congxin, might have special backgrounds that got them recruited, and only then received the title of fate seer... I see what you mean, it makes sense... Yuan Zifan and Lu Congxin clearly lack eloquence, though Lin Kunshan is slightly better... Suddenly, a series of screams came from up ahead. Though it was just after nightfall, there were still many people on the street. The screams quickly spread, and pedestrians rushed toward the source of the commotion. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai rode quickly forward, with Prince Donghais whip clearing a path. In the middle of the street, a horse lay fallen, pinning two people beneath it. Yuan Zifan and several servants had arrived first and stood there dumbfounded. Yuan Zifan turned to look at the Weary Marquis and Prince Donghai, suddenly saying, This is all your doing! The two people trapped under the horse lay motionless. Someone brought a lantern, illuminating the street. Everyone could see blood slowly flowing from beneath the two bodies, mixing with the melting snow. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 229 Chapter 231: Embroidered Dragons Chapter 231: Embroidered Dragons The crowd gathered around the horse and two bodies lying in the muddy street grew larger, with people discussing animatedly. Someone holding a lantern shouted, Quick, move the horse away to see if they can still be saved! Han Ruzi was greatly alarmed. He jumped off his horse and ran over, kneeling on one leg to examine them. Du Chuanyun and Prince Ying were pale, their condition unclear. The horses body twitched slightly C it wasnt completely dead yet. People came forward to lift the horse. As Han Ruzi stood up to help, someone pulled him away. Prince Donghai whispered, This isnt something you should be doing. Youre worried about that at a time like this? Han Ruzi could barely contain his anger. Finding the culprit is more important than saving them, Prince Donghai said, beckoning to several attendants to help with the rescue. Han Ruzi suddenly calmed down. This was clearly an assassination attempt. While Prince Yings poor horsemanship was understandable, Du Chuanyun had grown up in the pugilist world and spent years on horseback C there was no way he would simply fall from his horse. The assassin was likely still nearby, and Prince Ying and Du Chuanyun might not have been the only targets. Han Ruzi looked around and suddenly spotted someone fleeing on horseback. Yuan Zifan! Hes getting away! After him! Prince Donghai mounted his horse. Han Ruzi also mounted up and glanced back. The horse had been partially lifted, and Zhang Youcai was desperately pulling Du Chuanyun free while Prince Yings attendants were working frantically to save their lord. They didnt need him here. Prince Donghai had already gained some distance in pursuit. Han Ruzi was about to spur his horse forward when something struck him. He turned his horse around and shouted, Zhang Youcai! Were going after the assassin C you stay here! Yes, master, Zhang Youcai, still in a state of panic, responded automatically. As Han Ruzi rode to join Prince Donghais pursuit of Yuan Zifan, his mind raced. This was undoubtedly an assassination, with Prince Ying as the likely target. Yet he and Prince Donghai would now find themselves in a difficult position. A group of people appeared ahead, blocking the way, forcing Han Ruzi to rein in his horse. The Champion Marquis, who had left the Chancellors residence a bit later, encountered the Weary Marquis and asked in surprise, Where is the Weary Marquis headed? Prince Donghai just passed by. Wheres Yuan Zifan... Wheres Lu Congxin? Why isnt he with you?@@@@ Han Ruzis tone was urgent. The Champion Marquis showed displeasure and replied coldly, The Weary Marquis isnt with Yang Feng either, so why should Lu Congxin stay by my side at all times? Lu Congxin has fled, Han Ruzi said with certainty. What did you say? Prince Ying was just assassinated up ahead. It must be the work of the fate seers. Yuan Zifan has fled, and the other fate seers wont stay behind, Han Ruzi explained. Impossible! The Champion Marquis was shocked and immediately signaled to his attendants. A mounted follower rode ahead to investigate. Prince Donghai and Yuan Zifan had vanished from sight. With nowhere to pursue, Han Ruzi turned his horse around, leaving the Champion Marquis with a final instruction: Send people to find Lu Congxin. As Han Ruzi rode back, he recalled Yuan Zifans earlier accusations against him and Prince Donghai, and vaguely felt that the fate seers flight might have been purely out of fear. The horses carcass had been moved, and Du Chuanyun and Prince Ying had been carried into the nearest shop. Zhang Youcai stood at the shop entrance with blood on his hands, pacing in confusion. Han Ruzi dismounted. Other attendants ran over to help him push through the crowd of onlookers. He grabbed Zhang Youcais arm and commanded sharply, Go find Du Motian! Zhang Youcai finally came to his senses. He found a nearby horse but failed to mount it on his first try. A servant helped him up, and once settled, he immediately rode back to the residence to find help. Han Ruzi sent another attendant to find Yang Feng. Though both Du Motian and Yang Feng were likely at the residence, Zhang Youcai could only handle one task at a time. The shop had been crowded with people, but suddenly they all rushed out as if theyd seen a ghost. Someone whispered, Hes a prince C there are dragons on his clothes. Initially, everyone had been focused on the rescue and hadnt noticed the clothing. Now that they noticed the unusual attire, they were startled. Upon hearing the warning, many also noticed another person whose clothes were embroidered with dragons. The crowd retreated like a tide, leaving only Han Ruzi and one attendant. Han Ruzi recognized him as Lian Danchen, one of the Guanghua Tigers and a judicial clerk under the Capital Prefect. He bowed to the two marquises and said, This is no place to linger. Please return to your residences immediately. How are they? Han Ruzi asked. Lian Danchen didnt answer. The Champion Marquis, who also knew Lian Danchen, didnt want to stay. Its good Official Lian is here. Prince Ying is still alive, isnt he? Lian Danchen nodded without further explanation. The Champion Marquis exhaled deeply, Thank the ancestors. Please let him be safe. The Champion Marquis mounted his horse, but the Weary Marquis remained, so Lian Danchen stayed too. Han Ruzi couldnt leave yet, fortunately those he waited for arrived soon. Yang Feng and Du Motian arrived together. Du Motian tried to enter the shop to check on his grandson but was stopped by constables. Han Ruzi explained, and Lian Danchen ordered the constables to let him through. Yang Feng didnt enter the shop but came directly to the Weary Marquis, first bowing to the Champion Marquis, then saying to the Weary Marquis, Lets return home. Du Chuanyun... Staying here wont help. Han Ruzi nodded and told Lian Danchen, The shopkeeper may have seen the assassins. Lian Danchen replied, Rest assured, my lord. I will get to the bottom of this. An attendant brought horses, and Han Ruzi mounted up, returning to his residence with Yang Feng. They shared part of the way with the Champion Marquis, but when they parted ways, none of them exchanged farewells. The Weary Marquiss residence was very quiet. Everyone knew something had happened outside, so they had all retired early to rest. Zhang Youcai sat in the study, still trembling. Han Ruzi told him to go rest, then lit a candle himself and sat behind the desk. It took him a while to collect his thoughts before he said to Yang Feng, Prince Ying sat there when he came to visit. Yang Feng glanced down at the chair he was sitting in and calmly said, Tell me what happened. Han Ruzi recounted everything from Prince Yings visit, trying not to omit any details, and concluded, Lian Danchen said Prince Ying and Du Chuanyun arent dead. Yang Feng didnt seem particularly concerned about whether those two were alive or dead. After thinking for a moment, he said, Weary Marquis, you should rest. Ill go gather information and come see you early tomorrow morning. No, Ill stay in the study. Let me know any news right away, especially about whether theyre alive or dead. Yang Feng grunted in acknowledgment. He walked to the doorway and paused, saying, Since the Weary Marquis doesnt want to rest, then consider this: who benefits most from the assassination attempt on Prince Ying? Han Ruzi felt a surge of uncontrollable anger C this was a matter of life and death, yet Yang Feng was giving him homework. But he nodded, and the anger that had come so suddenly dissipated just as quickly. Yang Feng added, Reckless is back. Is that so? Han Ruzi replied absently. Meng E has already left Hangu Pass and has likely returned to the Capital. After Yang Feng left, Han Ruzi was stunned. If Meng E was back in the Capital, why hadnt she come to see him? Prince Donghai had fled, Meng E had returned C Han Ruzi felt chills running through his body. Who benefits? Who benefits? he asked himself repeatedly, until suddenly he understood who stood to gain the most. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 230 Chapter 232: Suspicions and Benefits Chapter 232: Suspicions and Benefits Prince Donghai rushed in, panting. He poured himself a cup of cold tea, and drank it in one gulp. Frowning, he returned to the doorway and loudly ordered his attendant to fetch wine. Turning back, he said, What rotten luck! Could you have imagined something like this happening? Han Ruzi sat alone behind his desk, completely silent. Prince Donghai found a place to sit, looking thoroughly exhausted as he slumped in his chair, unwilling to move. Soon, servants from the residence brought wine and dishes C the wine was hot, the food was cold. Prince Donghai dismissed the servants and served himself. After three cups, his energy had largely returned. Why arent you saying anything? Prince Donghai asked. Did you catch up to Yuan Zifan? No, he ran fast and knew the roads better than me. You were quite bold to chase after the fate seer alone. Those assassins could have been his companions. I thought you were all following behind me- wait, I hear it in your voice C are you suspecting me? Prince Donghai grew alert. If you were the one who ordered Prince Yings assassination- It wasnt me! Prince Donghai said angrily. Let me finish. Anyone could be responsible. Im just making a hypothesis. Prince Donghai continued glaring angrily at Han Ruzi but didnt interrupt again. Han Ruzi continued: What benefit would assassinating Prince Ying bring you? The succession struggle becomes chaotic, the Champion Marquis and I suffer greatly, while you could fish in troubled waters. Prince Donghai laughed coldly, Ah yes, how clever of me to risk everything to assassinate Prince Ying just to fish in troubled waters. But have you considered that were all sons of the Graceful Emperor? If you fail in your bid for the throne, the ministers would rather choose someone else than make me Emperor- This is just speculation. Well know the true benefits to you once things become clearer. Prince Donghai drank another cup of wine and said angrily: Speculation, is it? Fine, then lets speculate that you ordered Prince Yings assassination. What benefit would you get? If I could direct suspicion of the assassination toward the Champion Marquis, that would be the greatest benefit for me. Prince Donghai was taken aback, his anger subsiding slightly. Is the Champion Marquis suspicious? We dont know yet, but after being repeatedly defeated by me, he might do anything in his anger. He knew Prince Ying was at the Chancellors residence and knew his route after leaving. Besides, Prince Ying might not have been his only intended target. Right! The Champion Marquis thought Prince Ying must be with us two. When Prince Ying ran ahead, the assassins were forced to act early- Prince Donghai shuddered, his expression changing. You actually let me chase Yuan Zifan alone! As I said, this is just speculation, Han Ruzi said calmly. Fine, lets continue speculating. Prince Donghai thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled. Actually, we dont need speculation. By your logic, the person least suspected is most suspicious, because while others reputations would be damaged or even lose their eligibility for the throne, they could reap the benefits. Han Ruzi nodded. You dont believe some people just have good luck? Han Ruzi shook his head. At times like these, only the most ignorant would believe in luck. Prince Donghai fell silent for a moment. Theres also the Empress Dowager and Cui Hong, and your private soldiers C they could all possibly have assassinated Prince Ying. Private soldiers? I believe the assassination wasnt your idea, but havent your private soldiers returned to the Capital? Theyre very loyal to you but not very clever. Perhaps they thought they were helping you. Then they should have assassinated the Champion Marquis. Prince Donghai grunted in agreement, eliminating that possibility. Cui Hong is actually quite suspicious. Among the four contenders for the throne, three have close ties to the Cui clan. Only Prince Ying is the exception- no, Prince Yings power base is the weakest. Cui Hong had no need to eliminate him- Perhaps Grand Tutor Cui hoped to see the Capital fall into chaos. Hmm, that would indeed benefit him greatly. But Prince Yings assassination is not significant enough to bring in the Southern Army, unless things escalate further- is Prince Ying dead? We dont know yet. Im also waiting for news. Thought what? That someone wanted to kill you and Prince Donghai, Zhang Youcai said quietly. Han Ruzi smiled slightly. Zhang Youcai was a palace eunuch C even if he suspected the Empress Dowager, he wouldnt dare say it. Du Chuanyun should be fine. I heard. That fellow will get himself killed one of these days. Arent you concerned about him? Youre friends. Friends? Zhang Youcai showed some anger. I shouldnt say this- Theres nothing you shouldnt say in front of me. Zhang Youcais face reddened slightly. On just the second day after I returned, Du Chuanyun said he was welcoming me back, but ended up taking Ni Qiu and me to that kind of place. What kind of place? Han Ruzi didnt understand. A brothel. Han Ruzi was stunned, then burst out laughing. He could believe Du Chuanyun would do such a thing. He said, Even if you cant eat pork, you should at least watch pigs run. Cant eunuchs visit brothels? Some eunuchs even get married and adopt children. Just listen to that nonsense! Zhang Youcai said indignantly. Han Ruzi shook his head with a smile, not defending Du Chuanyun. He understood clearly that Zhang Youcai was using anger to suppress his concern C the two were still best friends. While tidying the room, Zhang Youcai continued complaining, Even if I didnt mind, there was still Ni Qiu. How old is he? Yet Du Chuanyun took him there too. Fine, the food and wine there were indeed good, and the courtesans knew how to sweet talk, but this was too much. Master, regardless of what you think, I must say that Du Chuanyuns love for wine and women will be his downfall someday- By late morning, Prince Donghai hadnt come as usual. Instead, the judicial clerk Lian Danchen paid a visit. Yang Feng personally led Lian Chenxin to the study, while several officers who came with him remained in the front courtyard, hosted by the manor clerk. As soon as Lian Danchen entered, he knelt and kowtowed to express his apologies. Han Ruzi asked him to rise, exchanged pleasantries, then Lian Danchen took out paper and brush and began asking the Weary Marquis about details about the previous night. Han Ruzi had nothing to hide and told everything from start to finish. Prince Ying visited suddenly, without prior notice? Yes. So not many people knew Prince Ying had left his residence. When we went to visit the Chancellor, many people came out of the Chancellors residence to welcome us. Thats probably how the news spread. Hmm, but that wouldnt be enough time to plan an assassination. Those people were well-prepared, definitely not acting on impulse. Lian Chenxin didnt continue his analysis, respectfully presented the written statement, and asked the Weary Marquis and Yang Feng to sign and seal it. After Lian Danchen put everything away, he showed no intention of leaving. Yang Feng tactfully walked out of the study and waited outside. Doesnt the Weary Marquis have a former palace guard? Yes. Named Meng E? Correct. What about her? Please be careful, Weary Marquis. Lian Danchen bowed and took his leave. Han Ruzi understood C the assassination technique and hidden weapons must have been very similar to those used by the Meng siblings. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 231 Chapter 233: Making Decisions That afternoon, Han Ruzi received definite news that Huangfu Yi, the fate seer from the palace, had also disappeared. This happened slightly after the assassination attempt on Prince Ying. Huangfu Yi had claimed he was going to find a demon-expelling Taoist to treat the Empress Dowagers illness, but never reappeared after leaving the palace. Of the four fate seers, only Lin Kunshan remained. Upon receiving Prince Donghais letter, Han Ruzi immediately went to visit his residence. As soon as he entered the main gate, Prince Donghai came to meet him, saying, I cant hold on much longer. Lin Kunshan will soon have to be handed over to Lian Danchen. I think you should meet with him first. Lin Kunshan was being held in a small room with five servants guarding outside to prevent his escape. Lin Kunshan showed no fear; rather, he felt wronged. Upon seeing the Weary Marquis, he smiled bitterly and said, This is truly an undeserved calamity. Prince Donghai snapped, Drop the act, Lin Kunshan. Its your bad luck you didnt run fast enough. I never intended to run, Prince Donghai. To you, I have always been loyal... Please dont say another word. I feel sick just hearing the word loyal now. Prince Donghai made a retching gesture. Arent fate seers supposed to go with the flow? Since when did you start hiring assassins? I have absolutely nothing to do with Prince Yings assassination, Lin Kunshan stated firmly. As Prince Donghai was about to argue, Han Ruzi interrupted him, asking, Do you also have nothing to do with the other fate seers? Lin Kunshan smiled without answering. Prince Donghai barked, Answer the question! Do you want to wait for Lian Danchen to torture you? The Guanghua Tigers arent called that for nothing. According to the rules of the succession competition, no one can torture me. They can only question me. Prince Donghai was taken aback, suddenly remembering that Lin Kunshan was under the same restrictions and protections as himself. You... I wish to speak with the Weary Marquis alone. I am your master! If I cant speak with the Weary Marquis, Ill have to speak with Lian Danchen. Whom does Prince Donghai trust more? Prince Donghai couldnt say he trusted an outsider more, so he snorted heavily and turned to leave, whispering to Han Ruzi, Youll tell me everything afterward, wont you? Han Ruzi nodded. After the door closed, Lin Kunshan walked up to the Weary Marquis, clasped his hands, and bowed deeply. What is the meaning of this? Han Ruzi asked. Im formally apologizing to the Weary Marquis for leaving Shattered Iron City without saying goodbye. Where there is no expectation, there can be no disappointment. I never blamed you. If Han Ruzi felt any disappointment, it was directed at Prince Donghai, not the fate seer. Lin Kunshan smiled slightly. The Weary Marquis just asked an interesting question. Why did you want to know if I had any connection with the other fate seers? r?A?????O??Bs? Han Ruzi remained silent, unwilling to answer the others question before getting his own answers. Huangfu Yi, Fang Zisheng, Lu Congxin C their names may sound like fate seers, but none of them are real fate seers, Lin Kunshan volunteered. Why didnt you expose them at the time? Because their influence was too great. Exposing them would have meant going against the flow, which I do not do. I wanted to see what they were planning, but I didnt expect them to act so soon. With more than four months remaining until the six-month deadline, Prince Ying had already been targeted for assassination. If it was indeed those fake fate seers doing, it was indeed too early. Influence? What influence? Someone has to make these judgments, and it can only be me. Have you never been wrong? Ive made many mistakes, otherwise I wouldnt be in my current situation. But I still must be the one to make these judgments because this is a heavy burden Ive carried the longest and grown accustomed to. Others either shy away from difficulty, lack the strength, or lack consistency, often giving up halfway. Han Ruzi remained silent for a long time, until Zhang Youcai knocked, entered with tea and snacks, lit the oil lamps, and left. When he finally spoke, his tone had returned to its usual calmness. He no longer wished to complain C Yang Feng was like a treasure trove, and how much he could mine from it depended on his own ability, not the treasure itself. It seems the Empress Dowager had a plan after all. It seems so. You didnt know beforehand? Since leaving the palace, the Empress Dowager has never contacted me. I can only guess at her intentions. Han Ruzi pondered for a long while. Why did the Empress Dowager choose to act at this particular time? I find it strange too. Getting nowhere with his questions, Han Ruzi changed tactics. Though Huangfu Yi and the others were fake, they attracted many real fate seers. Capturing them all must have been one of the Empress Dowagers objectives. Thats exactly what I find strange. Though many real fate seers were in the Capital, the most important one seems not to have appeared yet. The Empress Dowagers move seems a bit premature. The most important fate seer was Chunyu Xiao, who was always elusive. Perhaps capturing fate seers was just a secondary goal. Shes achieved her main objective and doesnt want to wait any longer. Thats possible. The Empress Dowagers main goal was to use this incident to put Shang-guan Sheng in power, expand the Palace Guards influence, and simultaneously eliminate royal clan members who covet the throne. What will she do? Frame us, have us killed, or imprison us? Should I flee the Capital? Yang Feng didnt answer. He knew his student was already thinking and would soon arrive at the answer. No, the Empress Dowager wont let us escape the Capital C that would cause chaos. But she doesnt need to kill us either, as that would also cause unrest. For her, the best outcome would be... Han Ruzi thought for a moment. The current Emperor was never ill at all, and will soon recover to continue being an obedient puppet. Han Ruzi felt relieved C everything made sense now. The Emperors uncle Wu Xiu had unwittingly become a key figure. The Champion Marquis, the Weary Marquis, and Prince Donghai had all guessed something was wrong in the palace based on his behavior, never considering that Wu Xiu himself had been deceived. A few days ago, Wu Xiu had visited the Emperor in the palace. After leaving, he sought refuge with the Champion Marquis, further convincing everyone the Emperors days were numbered. Then the Empress Dowager made her move. Han Ruzis heart grew heavy again. The Empress Dowagers covert scheme was becoming overt, and Han Ruzis group had no way to resist. The ministers indeed had more experience C only a few directly participated in the succession competition, while most merely voiced support for the Champion Marquis while actually maintaining a wait-and-see attitude, like Chancellor Yin Wuhai, thus avoiding disaster. Han Ruzi kept drumming his fingers on the desk. Yang Feng remained an important assistant, but he did not need Yang Fengs guidance and analysis now. He had to make his own judgments and decisions. The Empress Dowager wont immediately announce her and the Emperors recovery, so I still have some time. First, I must reconcile with the Champion Marquis. Continuing to fight will only hurt us both. After reconciling, well at least still have the Northern and Southern Armies. Han Ruzis fingers drummed faster. If Yuan Zifan and the others return to the palace, theyll surely be killed. If they flee, they can only hide in the pugilist world. We need to find at least one of them as evidence. Han Ruzi stopped drumming. We also need to find Meng E. The Empress Dowager doesnt trust many people, but the Meng siblings count as two of them. Yang Feng stood up and cupped his hands. Ill go contact the Champion Marquis right away to arrange a meeting. Many people are searching for the fake fate seers. Ive sent people too, so perhaps we can find them before others do. As for Meng E, unless she comes to look for you shell be very difficult to locate. Han Ruzi grunted in acknowledgment. For him, this was a moment of being alone. Yang Feng was no longer his teacher but an important assistant carrying out his instructions. Though the situation was extremely unfavorable, Han Ruzi remained full of fighting spirit, only shifting his focus from the Champion Marquis to the Empress Dowager for now. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 232 Chapter 234: Up to You Chapter 234: Up to You The Champion Marquis refused to meet with the Weary Marquis at such a sensitive time. Han Ruzi had anticipated this but was still surprised C even with disaster looming, the Champion Marquis remained so stubborn. Yang Feng immediately adjusted his tactics and contacted Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng and Right Chief Censor Shen Mingzhi in the late night. The Champion Marquis often made poor decisions, so he needed someone clear-headed to persuade him. Chancellor Yin Wuhai would have been the best choice, but that old fox had sensed danger and secluded himself, refusing all visitors. Yang Feng settled for the next best option by choosing the two Chief Censors to convey the message. Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi were already fully embroiled in the succession dispute with no way to retreat. Even though they sensed danger ahead, they had no choice but to press forward. These two were also rivals, both eyeing the Chancellor position, but they reacted much faster than the Champion Marquis. With Yang Feng mediating, they immediately decided to set aside their differences C at least temporarily C and jointly persuade the Champion Marquis. Before dawn, the Champion Marquis finally agreed to meet the Weary Marquis at a small courtyard in the Chai residence. When Han Ruzi arrived at the Chai residence at daybreak, Yang Feng personally inspected the courtyard before declaring it safe. He remained outside with over ten attendants while Han Ruzi entered alone. The private meeting was the Champion Marquiss requirement. As the situation worsened, his hatred for Yang Feng became increasingly apparent, and he didnt want the eunuch present. The Champion Marquis was already seated in the main position without any lights lit. When the Weary Marquis entered, he didnt even greet him and coldly said, Yang Feng must be very pleased. He once warned me that I must keep control of the Northern Army and be wary of changes in the palace. Yang Feng had once sincerely assisted the Champion Marquis until he became unreasonable. Only then did Yang Feng return to his former master. Now, he had passed the task of persuasion to the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi really didnt want to take on this task, but between him and the Champion Marquis, only one of them could afford to be emotional. Since the Champion Marquis had already claimed that role, Han Ruzi had to take the rational approach. He sat opposite the Champion Marquis across the table. After quickly adjusting to the darkness, he said, Yang Feng told me nothing, not even a word of warning. The Champion Marquis was briefly startled, then showed a hint of jealousy. He thinks youre clever enough not to need warnings. Han Ruzi shook his head. In Yang Fengs eyes, no one deserves to be called clever C hes just using me. The Champion Marquiss expression changed, showing less arrogance and jealousy, and more surprise and sympathy. So you feel the same way. I never understood what Yang Fengs true purpose was. I asked him, but he wouldnt say. I dont know either, Han Ruzi said. Finding common ground was the first step in persuasion, and their shared topic was Yang Feng. Like two new apprentices mocking a strict shopkeeper behind his back, it could greatly improve their relationship. Nor do I care. Hes just a eunuch with many tricks, useful when needed. Exactly right. Ive already used Yang Feng up C hes of no more help to me, so I drove him away. Since you urgently needed someone, you took Yang Feng in. The Champion Marquis laughed, his mood notably improved. Dealing with the Northern Army is the same principle, Han Ruzi promptly changed the subject, as disparaging Yang Feng brought no practical benefit. They should be discarded only after being fully utilized. The Champion Marquiss smile faded. After a moment of silence, he asked, Do you know why I despise the Northern Army? No. The Champion Marquis fell silent again, his expression growing darker, not even the brightening daylight could soften it. My father once commanded the Northern Army when it was still the Martial Emperors elite force, unlike its current poor reputation. Father devoted tremendous effort to the Northern Army, but when he fell under the Martial Emperors suspicion, the officers and soldiers of the Northern Army were the same as the civil officials C none spoke up for him. The Champion Marquis clenched his fist on the table. I was young but old enough to remember when the Crown Princes residence was raided. It was chaotic that day. The officials were still polite, treating me as a royal grandson, until... The Champion Marquis gritted his teeth, then continued after a pause: A group of Northern Army soldiers burst in and grabbed me out of the mansion, throwing me into a prison cart. They literally grabbed me C this huge officer, built like a bear, picked me up by the neck like I was a dog. I spent six months in prison until the Martial Emperor released me. In prison, I dreamed of that officer every night, always waking up terrified... The Champion Marquiss fist tightened further, his face flushing. In that moment, despite being nearly twenty, he seemed more like an inexperienced youth than Han Ruzi. This was Han Ruzis main purpose in meeting the Champion Marquis. I hope you can issue an appointment letter to Chai Yue. The Champion Marquis wasnt foolish in such matters and immediately became alert. Why must it be Chai Yue? Among the Northern Army commanders, I trust Chai Yue more, and you trust the Chai family. Chai Yues mother and brother live in the Chai Manor. This makes Chai Yue someone we both can trust. Your appointment of Chai Yue will show the world that we are truly working together, which will dispel many doubts. Han Ruzi had planned to slowly direct the Champion Marquiss attention to Chai Yue, but after their conversation, he felt it was better to be direct. The Weary Marquis is asking me to hand over the entire Northern Army to you. Although I dont particularly like the Northern Army, I cant just give it away as a gift. You misunderstand. You will remain the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army, and the positions of Captain, Adjutant, Left and Right Generals need not change. Chai Yue just needs an official position. Chai Yue wasnt part of the Northern Army C he was an Unattached General under Grand General Han Xing, and his subsequent positions were all informally authorized by Han Ruzi, which strictly speaking wasnt quite legitimate. The Champion Marquis stared at the Weary Marquis for a while before finally deciding, Fine, let Chai Yue be the Provost Marshal. That position belonged to the Chai family anyway. Its all up to you. This appointment was exactly what Han Ruzi wanted, but he didnt show it. The next thing is to find the real culprit. The Guanghua Tigers alone wont be enough C we need to find our own way. Yes, Ive already sent people to investigate everyone. Within two days, before Shang-guan Sheng can interfere, the truth will come out. That would be perfect. The Champion Marquis laughed, In that case, we wont need to work together, and I wont need to appoint Chai Yue, right? Of course, its all up to you. The Champion Marquis stood up, looking down as he spoke: Honestly, I dont quite trust you. This has nothing to do with your sincerity, but rather because of Yang Feng. With him by your side, I must remain cautious. After a pause, he continued: But I can distinguish between urgent and trivial matters. If the Guanghua Tigers cant catch the real culprit and Shang-guan Sheng starts to interfere, then Ill agree to work with you and appoint Chai Yue as the Northern Armys Provost Marshal. Han Ruzi didnt stand up and patiently said: As long as you dont think its too late. The Champion Marquis narrowed his eyes slightly, Ill give you an answer before noon. Han Ruzi didnt rush or continue persuading. He had a feeling that the Champion Marquis had already been convinced and would issue the appointment to the Northern Army today. The apparent hesitation was just to show that everything was under his control. Han Ruzi had no intention of disrupting the Champion Marquiss feeling. The Champion Marquis left first, and Han Ruzi sat for a while before leaving. He nodded to Yang Feng, and they returned to the Weary Marquiss manor together. On the way, Yang Feng said: Ive already arranged to meet Lian Danchen. You need to get Du Chuanyun out. Du Chuanyun had traveled in the pugilist world for many years and might know something about the assassins, but he would never easily reveal anything to those law enforcement officers. Han Ruzi took a deep breath, feeling like he was back on the battlefield again. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 233 Chapter 235: External Threats Han Ruzi was on his way to the Capital Prefectural Office when a horseman galloped up, whispered something to Yang Feng, and quickly departed. Yang Feng then informed the Weary Marquis: The Champion Marquis has appointed Chai Yue as Provost Marshal, and the messenger delivering the appointment has already left. Han Ruzi felt greatly relieved. After all his efforts persuading the Champion Marquis, this had been his most important goal. Although the appointment still required court approval, for the Northern Army soldiers, Chai Yue had finally become truly one of their own. Yang Feng added: The two chief censors ask the Weary Marquis not to worry, the appointment will proceed smoothly. Han Ruzi was slightly surprised, but then understood C the changing situation greatly affected them too. Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi were trying to curry favor with him, hoping to facilitate this alliance. Just as they reached the entrance of the Capital Prefectural Office, Prince Donghai caught up with them and asked somewhat irritably, Why didnt you call for me? Han Ruzi smiled, Because I knew you would come without being called. Prince Donghai dismounted, avoided Yang Feng, and moved close to Han Ruzi, asking quietly, What help do you need? Han Ruzi thought for a moment, Youll need to write to Grand Tutor Cui again. Previously we wanted him to attack the Northern Army, but now we want him to cooperate with them. It is more difficult to discern friend from foe in the imperial court than ever before, Prince Donghai remarked thoughtfully, then said, No problem, I think I can convince Cui Hong. Inside the office, the judicial clerk Lian Danchen was already waiting outside the main hall and directly led the Weary Marquis to the Internal Punishments Department. The Prefect himself avoided meeting them. Though not prisoners, the Du grandfather and grandson were being kept under strict watch, with over a dozen guards at the door preventing anyone from approaching. Lian Danchen led the Weary Marquis inside and said, The situation is rather complicated. The Weary Marquis can take Old Master Du, but young Du... will need to stay here for a few more days. The Internal Punishments Department was where Lian Danchen usually worked, with an added small bed against the wall. Du Chuanyun lay there seemingly asleep, while Du Motian sat beside him. He stood up, first bowing to the Weary Marquis, then said to Lian Danchen, My grandson has told you everything he knows, how much longer must he be detained? Lian Danchen smiled wryly, Why use the word detained, Master Du? You are both my guests, its just... the matter is too significant for me to decide. Lian Danchen had been very courteous throughout. Du Motian could say nothing more and turned to the Weary Marquis, bowing, Thank you for coming to visit, Weary Marquis. Chuanyun has barely escaped with his life but hasnt fully recovered yet. He cannot rise to pay his respects C please dont take offense. No matter, I just wanted to see for myself that hes alright. Han Ruzi then asked Lian Danchen, Who actually has the authority to decide? Thats the problem C no one can make the decision. Unless the assassins are caught, Ill have to transfer young Du to the Palace Guard Camp the day after tomorrow... This was Lian Danchens difficulty. The Guanghua Tigers had nominally submitted to the Weary Marquis and Prince Donghai, so they were naturally courteous to the Weary Marquiss followers, but once the guests were in Shang-guan Shengs hands, the judicial officials would have no control. But you let Prince Ying go, said Du Motian. Prince Ying... is still Prince Ying after all. Lian Danchen could only smile bitterly. The Guanghua Tigers power and boldness came from the Empress Dowager C once her position was uncertain, they too became uncertain. Han Ruzi asked, May I speak with them privately? Of course, Ill wait outside. Just call if you need me. Lian Danchen left the room. Just as Han Ruzi was about to speak, Du Motian waved his hand and said, Weary Marquis, this isnt fair. Chuanyun is the victim C why cant he leave? Please understand, Master Du. The assassination attempt on Prince Ying has shocked the entire court. Du Chuanyun happened to be right beside Prince Ying C everything and everyone he saw could be important. What did he see? Du Motian shook his head, Chuanyun was riding quite fast at the time. When he noticed the ambush, he only managed to dodge slightly before seeing shadows moving, then quickly lost consciousness. Du Motian stepped forward and grabbed the Weary Marquiss right hand, saying emotionally, Chuanyun is my only grandson. I cannot leave him C wherever he is, I must be there too. If the Weary Marquis has a way, take us both out. If not, then well accept our fate. Dont worry, Master Du. I will certainly find a way to bring you both back to my residence. Even so, we cant rush. We must wait for a better opportunity. Fine, Ill follow your lead. Im prepared anyway C you have 400-500 private soldiers, and the Tan family can provide an equal number of death-sworn warriors. Even if Lian Danchen cant be trusted, there are still people in the Guanghua Tigers who will help the Tan family without hesitation. Mm. I wont delay too long. Prince Donghai found a place to sit and after a moment of silence spoke again: Have you considered framing the Champion Marquis for Prince Yings assassination? I considered it, Han Ruzi said without looking up, but theres no way. If we just had an assassin identify him... No, Han Ruzi flatly refused. Arent you afraid the Champion Marquis will frame you first? If the Champion Marquis did that, he would be extremely foolish. Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai. What the Empress Dowager wants most is to see us panic and frame each other. That way, she can escape suspicion. Youre right, we cant fall for it. Prince Donghai deflated. As noon approached and Prince Donghai was about to order lunch, the manor clerk came to announce that Marquis Piyuan, Zhang Yin, had arrived with a guest requesting an audience. Marquis Piyuan is laughably naive. Does he really think he can earn merit in the Western Regions to redeem his grandson? However, Han Ruzi respected this inarticulate old general, and was somewhat surprised that he dared to actively seek out the Weary Marquis at such a time. Marquis Piyuan seemed completely unaware of the courts political climate, focusing solely on what he had decided to do. Although the Weary Marquis hadnt agreed to send him to build fortifications in the Western Regions, the Marquis had already begun preparations, including learning more about the enemy. Today he had brought a Xiongnu envoy. The Xiongnu envoy had been in the Capital for a long time but had only met with a few minor officials from the Ministry of Rites, unable to see any high officials or have an audience with the Emperor and Empress Dowager. Marquis Piyuan was his only visitor, and that was in a private capacity. Jin Chunzhong! Prince Donghai was startled to see the visitor. You dare enter the city? Arent you afraid the Chai family will tear you to pieces? I am now a Xiongnu envoy, said Jin Chunzhong. With Princess Hengyang dead, he had less to fear. The entire Xiongnu are nothing but homeless dogs. Whats so special about being their envoy? Prince Donghai showed his contempt, refusing to greet the guest and sitting down on the other side. Marquis Piyuan stepped forward to address the Weary Marquis: The Western Regions must... must prepare early... the Xiongnu... Jin Chunzhong gestured to the Marquis that he could speak on his behalf, and the Marquis nodded in agreement. Jin Chunzhong first bowed deeply to the Weary Marquis, then rose and said: When we departed, the Great Chanyu instructed that if peace talks showed no progress by spring, we should abandon them. Since Chu refuses to ally with us, the Xiongnu have only one choice: move south to graze our horses and use Chus fortifications to resist our powerful enemies from the west. Before Han Ruzi could speak, Prince Donghai jumped up angrily: Shameless traitor, you dare threaten Great Chu? Jin Chunzhong responded in surprise: If war breaks out between our nations, I would rather stay on Great Chus side. I only wish to warn that the frontier should prepare early. Prince Donghai coldly assessed Jin Chunzhong with complete distrust. Indeed, we should warn the court C this is more important than Prince Yings assassination! Han Ruzi had a sudden thought C if handled properly, he might be able to resolve both internal and external crises at once. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 234 Chapter 236: Ties between Siblings Marquis Piyuan and Jin Chunzhong came with hope but left with confusion. In the study, Prince Donghai was even more puzzled. He walked to the desk and said, I think I understand your meaning C letting the Xiongnu envoys spread word of the northern threat to force the Empress Dowager to resume her duties. But what good would that do? Once she takes power, the Shang-guan family will only become more powerful. Indeed, so why wont the Empress Dowager agree to resume her duties? Because... because she needs a good excuse, and the Xiongnu envoys just provided that excuse. Is there no other reason? Han Ruzi unconsciously adopted Yang Fengs tone C that questioning and probing manner, like a learned teacher guiding a new student, or an experienced hunter training a first-time apprentice. Prince Donghai was displeased but still pondered it. Well... of course, in these past months, not a single memorial sent to the palace has been approved, leaving countless problems unresolved. The Empress Dowager cant just suddenly recover C that would tell the world she was faking illness, meaning she had disregarded the suffering people. So she must have planned her perfect return, and your interference might disrupt those plans. Han Ruzi smiled, Actually, my thoughts werent so complicated. I just wanted to test the Empress Dowager, to see how much she could endure. Be careful not to get burned. The fire has already reached us. Prince Donghai stared at Han Ruzi. He had despised, plotted against, admired, and feared this elder brother, and had unconsciously come to understand him very well. If the Empress Dowager refuses to return, and the Xiongnu really attack, what will you do? Han Ruzi didnt answer. Prince Donghai stepped back, shocked. You plan to leave the Capital and lead the Northern Army back to the frontier, dont you? Someone must protect Great Chu and its people. Leaving the Capital is like telling the world you no longer wish to be Emperor. While the emperor selection may be a farce to us, its a real competition to the court officials and common people. Once you leave, the Champion Marquis will have no rivals... Im sorry, but if were competing to see who cares least about Great Chu, I concede. Prince Donghais eyes widened further. But doing this plays right into the Empress Dowagers hands. She wont need to return early and can wait for the perfect moment. The empire you protect might end up in the Shang-guan familys hands.@@@@ Han Ruzi thought for a moment. The best outcome would be for me to win the throne, then either negotiate peace with the Xiongnu or face them in battle. If I cant achieve that, Id rather stay at the frontier forever. Theres another possibility, Prince Donghai said quickly, his eyes bright. You could take control of the Northern Army and frontier cities, ally with the Xiongnu, and march south... Han Ruzi shook his head with a smile. Thats impossible. I might negotiate with the Xiongnu, but Ill never use their power to seize the throne. The Northern Army soldiers wouldnt agree either. If you leave, the throne will be the Champion Marquiss. Not necessarily. The Empress Dowager needs a puppet. If I leave the Capital, she and the Champion Marquis will have quite a battle. Han Ruzi paused. What do you plan to do? Me? You could leave with me. We could try to take control of Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army and jointly guard the frontier, east and west, supporting each other, ready to attack or defend as needed. Prince Donghai forced a smile. As you saw at Shattered Iron City, I have no talent for defending the frontier. You could also stay in the Capital. When the Empress Dowager and Champion Marquis weaken each other, you might have a chance at the throne, though your situation would be dangerous. ra?No?§S The young men were dissatisfied and arranged to return the next day for a bigger game. Du Chuanyun and Hu San prepared accordingly, but after waiting several days, the youths never appeared. Inquiries at other gambling houses revealed no one had seen customers matching their description. Du Chuanyun was greatly disappointed and complained to Hu San several times, feeling theyd missed a chance at winning big money. He was also puzzled C usually people became more addicted the more they lost, but these youths managed to resist returning, suggesting either strong willpower or strict family supervision. Du Chuanyun had arranged with Hu San, who frequented the gambling house, to notify him whenever the youths reappeared, determined to win big from them. Hu San recalled this because Yang Feng mentioned suspicious youths at the assassination scene. He clearly remembered the gambling youths had southern accents and moved with light steps, suggesting martial arts training. Based on his experience, Hu San suspected they might be from a bandit group. Generally, solo thieves acted cautiously in new places, either staying hidden or seeking protection from local pugilist leaders before moving freely. However, bandit groups were used to being domineering and maintained their attitude even in the Capital, daring to go anywhere. This was all Hu San knew, but he was glad to hear Du Chuanyun was alive and promised to help look for the gambling youths. Yang Feng had also asked others to help search, but by the time he returned home, no news had arrived. Han Ruzi was puzzled, Bandits from the south? Why would they come to the capital to assassinate Prince Ying? How could the Empress Dowager connect with such people? Yang Feng said, Its possible. After the palace coup, the Empress Dowager became wary of pugilists. The Guanghua Tigers arrested many, so they naturally needed many pugilists as informants. But southern bandits... Han Ruzi still found it hard to believe. Theres another possibility C Meng Che might have brought the assassins into the capital. Meng Che? The Meng siblings came from an overseas island, and the Meng family has connections with many powerful bandits. Han Ruzi fell silent. He found it difficult to accept that Meng E would betray him. Suddenly remembering something, he said, The fate seer beside the Champion Marquis was an impostor, and the one he sent to Grand General Han Xing must have been too. But Meng E killed the fake fate seer, and Lu Congxin threatened to take revenge on her... By this reasoning, Meng E must have offended the Empress Dowager, and her pursuer might be Meng Che. Theyre siblings! For someone willing to become a palace servant to fulfill their ambitions, what does sibling affection matter? Yang Feng didnt know the Meng siblings true identity but keenly sensed their great ambitions. Han Ruzi felt both shocked and relieved C at least Meng E hadnt betrayed him. Then, thoughts of sibling affection led him to consider brotherly bonds. I told Prince Donghai that if necessary, I might leave the Capital to defend the northern frontier, then support his claim to the throne. Faced with such a momentous decision, Yang Feng didnt even pause to think before asking, Did Prince Donghai believe you? Han Ruzi sighed softly, He believes me, though his wife might not. I suspect theyll send someone to test me. Mm. Yang Feng didnt pursue the matter further. The Weary Marquis had matured and didnt need his guidance on minor details. Even if we find the assassins, it might not change anything. We still need to deal with Shang-guan Sheng and the Eight Palace Guard Camps. Han Ruzi nodded, wondering if, at the final moment, he could be as resolute as Meng Che. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 235 Chapter 237: Lighting a Fire The Guanghua Tigers only had one day left to capture the assassins. Besides searching the city for people from the pugilist world, they seemed to have no other options. Their efforts yielded abundant results C the prisons were nearly full. Over ten bodyguards at the Weary Marquiss mansion who were formerly from the pugilist world now didnt dare to step outside the main gate. Han Ruzi also stayed home, waiting for news, while Yang Feng alone rushed about outside. By late morning, Prince Donghai arrived fashionably late. After his wifes guidance, he wasnt as agitated as yesterday. He greeted everyone warmly, sat down steadily, casually flipped through some books, and said to Han Ruzi: Tomorrow Shang-guan Sheng will appear. In at most ten days, the Eight Palace Guard Camps will control the entire Capital. We all know that hunting for the assassin is just an excuse. Shang-guan Shengs reach will certainly extend further until it penetrates the Southern and Northern Army camps. That must be so. The Empress Dowager wont be at ease without dealing with the threat from the Southern and Northern Armies. So we need to have a final plan. We cant just wait around. After a moment of silence, Han Ruzi beckoned with his arm. Prince Donghai immediately stood up and walked over. Han Ruzi said quietly: First, have both the Southern and Northern Armies come guard White Bridge Town to put some pressure on the Empress Dowager and Shang-guan Sheng. Thats no problem. Its already in progress. Within five days, the Southern and Northern Armies will be stationed together at White Bridge Town like brothers. When the time is right, I hope the Southern and Northern Armies can have some conflict. Ah? Its easy to make those fellows fight, but the timing is hard to control. The Southern and Northern Armies are like brothers waiting to divide an inheritance C they could fight at any time. Thats why I need your help. The Northern Army will only send a small portion of troops to White Bridge Town, likely led by Cai Xinghai. Hell follow my arrangements C staying patient normally but provoking the Southern Army at the critical moment. But you need to have Grand Tutor Cui show some restraint and not bully them with superior numbers by completely wiping out Cai Xinghais Northern forces. Let the situation develop gradually until it draws the courts attention. I understand. While the Southern and Northern Armies are deadlocked, if the Empress Dowager and Shang-guan Sheng want to seize power, they might send out the Palace Guards leaving the citys defenses weak... Han Ruzi nodded. Together with Prince Donghai, they could command over a thousand loyal troops C enough to stage a coup to seize power. After thinking for a while, Prince Donghai asked, What if the Empress Dowager and Shang-guan Sheng dont take the bait? Then Ill have to find a way to escape the Capital. Its settled then. In at most half a month, we can make our move. The Eight Palace Guard Camps arent completely unified either. Ive already contacted some people who can help when the time comes. Dont leak any information until its time to act. Of course not. Would I make that kind of mistake? Those people all think were still competing for the throne. By the time they realize whats happening, youll already be ascending the throne. Thats the good thing about officials C as long as someone sits on the throne, no matter who it is, theyll obediently kowtow. Also, we need to find a way to contact people inside the palace... My mother is also in the palace. I wont let the Empress Dowager harm them. In fact, my wife has already contacted some people inside. They say the Empress Dowager is acting even more insane now, hiding in the Founding Emperors wardrobe room every day to repent, constantly mistaking peoples identities, thinking the Thoughtful Emperor is still alive. Hmph, she acts quite convincingly C the palace people dont suspect anything. They began discussing the details of the plan, both feeling that if Shang-guan Sheng took the bait and left the city, the coup would likely succeed. This was different from the Cui clans previous attempted coup C once they captured the palace, they wouldnt need to avoid the ministers but could count on their support. One of Prince Donghais attendants came running, requesting to see him outside. Prince Donghai went out to talk with him for a while, then returned smiling: Those scholars are causing trouble again. What impressed Guo Congs group wasnt just this declaration, but also the Weary Marquiss performance at Shattered Iron City. He had proven himself an unyielding Northern Protection General, making his words more credible. Han Ruzi didnt mention peace talks or the western threat. While a military man like Marquis Piyuan could understand these matters, scholars like Guo Cong who had devoted themselves to classical texts would find them hard to accept. As the group left, Guo Cong lingered behind to quietly tell the Weary Marquis: Master Qu has sent word. Hes gone beyond the passes and is lobbying the prefects in the east, strongly recommending you to them. Han Ruzi bowed in thanks. Guo Cong continued: Like a fish leaping the dragon gate, everything depends on this one struggle. I hope the Weary Marquis perseveres and doesnt disappoint the realm. Though Guo Cong had once advised the Weary Marquis to withdraw from the succession struggle, once he deemed him worthy of support, he became his most steadfast backer. Near midnight, Yang Feng returned. After rushing around all day, he had found no new leads: Ive had people ask all the notable martial artists in the Capital, but none have hosted any young bandits in recent months. I couldnt keep the news secret any longer and informed Lian Danchen at noon. He questioned the prisoners but got no leads either. Though exhausted, Yang Feng remained tense. After sitting and thinking briefly, he said, I think we made a mistake. Please explain. Theres no use just focusing on the assassins. We need to find those fate seers. The fake fate seers? Theyre the Empress Dowagers people C either hiding under her protection or already silenced. How can we find them? Yang Feng shook his head. You told me Prince Yings assassination really shocked Yuan Zifan. Do you think that reaction was also fake? Hmm... I think Yuan Zifans shock was genuine. So perhaps Yuan Zifan truly didnt know about the assassination. Seeing Prince Ying killed, hed be terrified and more likely to flee than seek the Empress Dowagers help. That makes sense. Can we find him? Yang Feng sighed wearily. Lets have Shang-guan Sheng search first. The places he overlooks are where we should focus. If he finds the person first, well need another plan. Our original plan? Yang Feng nodded and was about to speak when there was suddenly a tapping at the window C not the door, but the window. The sound was soft, just loud enough for those inside to hear. Han Ruzi and Yang Feng exchanged glances without speaking. Yang Feng stood and opened the door to check. Seeing who it was, he clearly startled, stepped back, and held the door to invite the visitor in. Meng Es brother Meng Che entered. Standing before Han Ruzi, he spread his arms to show he carried no weapons, then said: I come with a message from the Empress Dowager. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 236 Chapter 238: Leaving the City Meng Che had arrived very suddenly, standing there looking around as if searching for someone. How has the Empress Dowager been? Han Ruzi didnt stand up. For some reason, he wasnt particularly surprised by Meng Ches visit. Meng Che glanced at Yang Feng at the door, took two steps forward and said, The Empress Dowager hopes the Weary Marquis will leave the Capital immediately. Han Ruzi remained silent, waiting for an explanation. Like his sister, Meng Che wasnt one for many words. He took out a letter from his robes and gently placed it on the desk. Han Ruzi waited a moment before reaching for the letter. Opening it, his heart trembled C he recognized his mothers handwriting. The content was simple: urging her son to leave the Capital, give up the fight for the throne, and instead become a border general to live out his life in peace rather than lose his life in the capital. A bamboo bookmark came with the letter. Han Ruzi put down the letter and remained silent for a long while. Meng Che asked, How should I respond to the Empress Dowager? I need more reasons. If youre smart enough, you can figure out the reasons yourself. If youre not, no amount of reasons will convince you. Han Ruzi couldnt help but laugh, looking at Yang Feng, Trainer Mengs words rather remind me of Master Yangs style. Yang Feng grunted and asked, When does the Empress Dowager plan to act? Tomorrow at noon, Meng Che replied. Yang Feng didnt ask what the Empress Dowager planned to do. After pondering for a moment, he said, We wont just leave the Capital like this. Meng Che shook his head, Not we C just the Weary Marquis. You must stay and do what needs to be done. Yang Feng thought for even longer, Give us some time. Ill return in an hour, Meng Che said and left immediately. Yang Feng closed the door. Han Ruzi still stared at the doorway, saying in surprise, Why does the Empress Dowager want me to leave the Capital? If she has further plans, she could eliminate me along with the others. If not, why should I leave? Does she think Im bound to lose? The Empress Dowagers move seemed full of inconsistencies, and Han Ruzi grew more confused the more he thought about it. Yang Feng seemed to understand the Empress Dowagers intentions, For the you, this is indeed a choice. A choice of what? Whether to leave the Capital and stay safe, or remain and risk death fighting for the throne. Han Ruzi thought for a moment, not really considering it but showing respect to Yang Feng, This isnt a choice, its just the Empress Dowagers scheme. If theres any choice to be made, it lies with you, Master Yang. All along, weve just been cooperating C you doing your part, me doing mine, each taking what we need. But that wont work anymore. The Empress Dowager is about to act, Prince Donghai is eager to make his move, and the Champion Marquis wont just sit and wait for death. At times like these, I have higher demands for those around me: either fight alongside me openly, or stand aside C dont talk anymore about supporting or helping me. Yang Feng hadnt been wholeheartedly supporting the Weary Marquis C hed been busy with something in secret. Han Ruzi had sensed this but hadnt brought it up. Now, he felt no need for courtesy. Yang Feng sat back in his place, Ive been searching for Chunyu Xiaos whereabouts. Mm. Ive never met the Empress Dowager, but some people in the palace are willing to pass information to me, so I know more about certain things. The Emperor did fall ill suddenly back then, and the Empress Dowager did act strangely for a while C she thought she was cursed, as all the emperors around her had met with accidents. Was that when Wu Xiu secretly returned to the Capital? Yang Feng nodded. The Imperial Uncle wasnt easily fooled C hed returned to the Capital because the news of the Emperors illness was undoubtedly true. Later, someone pointed out that the Emperors illness wasnt simple C he was likely poisoned. Poisoned? Han Ruzi was genuinely shocked. Thats what I heard. Anyway, the Empress Dowagers condition began to improve. She kept searching for people to cure the Emperors poisoning, even bringing in many sorcerers from pugilist world. It was probably during this time that she formulated her revenge plan. Revenge against whom? The poisoner? That must be someone in the palace. Presumably so, but the mastermind must be outside the palace. Han Ruzi fell silent for a while, gradually understanding many things, So the Empress Dowager summoned Consort Cui into the palace C she was the first suspect. Then came the Champion Marquis, the second suspect. But the Empress Dowager wasnt satisfied, so she created this whole succession competition to lure both Prince Donghai and me back. In her mind, the poisoning mastermind must also be involved in the fight for the throne. Yes, thats likely part of her thinking. The Empress Dowager asking me to leave the Capital means she no longer suspects me. Why? Yang Feng pointed at the letter on the desk C only Lady Wang could have changed the Empress Dowagers mind. Han Ruzis fingers traced over the letter, almost feeling his mothers presence, The Empress Dowagers plan is grand. Finding the poisoning mastermind is just one part. The Empress Dowagers goal has always been to grasp power. Shes relied on ministers and law enforcement officials, but that wasnt stable enough. So she wants to create an army loyal to the Shang-guan clan. No, if that were the case, the Empress Dowager is moving too early. Her plans with the Eight Palace Guard Camps arent at maturity yet, the Southern and Northern Armies havent been weakened, and Grand General Han Xing still commands troops at Hangu Pass. If I were the Empress Dowager, I would first incite conflict between the Southern and Northern Armies, then strip Han Xing of his Grand General seal, and only then... Han Ruzi fell silent. Yang Feng said, The Empress Dowager was forced to act early. Her plans were disrupted. The Empress Dowager didnt send people to assassinate Prince Ying, Han Ruzi muttered. It might have been the Champion Marquis acting rashly in desperation, or Prince Donghai... It was Prince Donghai. Only the Tan family could hire such skilled bandits as assassins and hide their tracks so completely. But this revealed their intentions C the Empress Dowager is convinced that both the assassins and poisoners must be from the Cui clan, so she plans to move against them tomorrow at noon! My guess is the same as yours Yang Feng said. But this still doesnt explain why the Empress Dowager wants me to leave the Capital. What is this? Showing me mercy? The Weary Marquiss mother clearly convinced the Empress Dowager, though I cant guess what methods she used. Han Ruzi couldnt figure it out either. He only knew a storm was coming. He had the chance to hide in a safe place, or he could choose to charge into the tempest and fight for the ultimate treasure within. The Empress Dowager asks me to leave but requires you to stay and do what you need to do C what is that? Han Ruzis main concern was still Yang Feng himself. I understand the Empress Dowager, and she understands me. Ive always told her about a mysterious group that extends from the pugilist world to the imperial court. Their influence reaches almost everywhere, yet they never show themselves. The fate seers are just a small part C theres an even more powerful group behind them. Han Ruzi had heard this rhetoric before. Yang Feng had clearly told similar stories to all potential power holders. You still... believe that? Han Ruzi couldnt help asking. Yang Feng nodded. Ive never given up hunting for Chunyu Xiao. Hes in the Capital C I can sense it. He wouldnt miss such a good show. Yang Feng looked around, like a hound catching a faint scent of prey. For a moment, he showed a hint of madness that made Han Ruzi uneasy. The Empress Dowager is convinced the Cui clan is behind the poisoning, but she hasnt completely ignored my theories. By keeping me here, shes giving me back full authority to investigate the fate seers. Han Ruzi didnt ask what leads Yang Feng had found. Yang Feng was clever but had his own obsessions that no one could talk him out of. Han Ruzi didnt want to get involved. They sat in silence. Han Ruzi didnt say whether he would stay or go, and Yang Feng didnt say whether he would continue investigating the mysterious organization or fully support the Weary Marquis. Meng Che entered the room silently and asked, How is it? I just need to leave the Capital C the Empress Dowager has no other demands? Han Ruzi asked. Those are the orders I received. If the Weary Marquis is willing to leave, I will escort you out of the city. My sister is waiting outside to escort you to the Northern Army. Han Ruzi raised his eyebrows C this was the first hed heard of Meng Es whereabouts in days. The Empress Dowager has forgiven her? Yes. Meng Che offered no further explanation. The Northern Army wont help. I can hardly convince them to return to the frontier, and once there, it will be difficult to feed such an army. I have two imperial edicts to give you after we leave the city. Imperial edicts? How rare. What do they say? Meng Che didnt answer. After thinking for a moment, Han Ruzi said, I need to bring two people with me. Fine, Meng Che replied. Han Ruzi turned to Yang Feng, Please ask Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu to come. Yang Feng grunted in agreement and left to call them. Meng Che said, Dont come back after you leave. The Empress Dowager will show mercy only once C both you and my sister. Han Ruzi remained silent, thinking about what moves the Empress Dowager, Prince Donghai, and the Champion Marquis would make. Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu arrived quickly. Ni Qiu was bleary-eyed and yawning constantly, but Zhang Youcai appeared alert. Bring three horses, were going out, Han Ruzi said. Yes, master, Zhang Youcai responded, casting a surprised glance at Meng Che. He recognized him as a palace guard and Meng Es brother but asked nothing, leaving with Ni Qiu to prepare the horses. There wasnt much to take from the residence. Han Ruzi waited quietly, while Yang Feng and Meng Che remained silent as well. They left through a side gate without disturbing others. Yang Feng saw them to the door and clasped his hands in farewell, saying, Forgive me for not seeing you further C I must meet someone. Han Ruzi returned the gesture and said, Please stay, Master Yang. The Weary Marquiss residence wasnt far from the North Gate. When they arrived, it wasnt yet dawn or time for the gates to open, but today was special. Several eunuchs guarded the gate, and upon seeing Meng Che, they immediately ordered it opened just wide enough for horses to pass through. Zhang Youcai grew increasingly surprised but still asked nothing. Meng Che only escorted them this far, handing two documents to the Weary Marquis. You understand what leaving the city means, dont you? The so-called succession struggle was just a deception, but for many unaware people, it was real. The Weary Marquiss departure from the city was equivalent to announcing his forfeiture to these people. Han Ruzi smiled slightly. He had nothing to say to Meng Che and didnt even pause, riding through the gate with Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu following, utterly amazed. The gate closed, to reopen again normally a while later. Meng Che left, but the eunuchs stayed. They would control the gate for the next few days. Meng E waited alone on horseback by the road across the moat. Han Ruzi continued forward, with Meng E following. No one spoke. After turning a corner, out of sight of the city walls, Han Ruzi reined in his horse and turned to Ni Qiu: Go find people. Meet at the second watch on the third night from today. Yes, Ni Qiu rode away. Zhang Youcais confused expression turned to joy. Han Ruzi looked at Meng E, Did you see my mother in the palace? His mothers letter had contained a bamboo bookmark he had given to Meng E, originally meant for Cui Xiaojun in the palace to reassure her. It had come full circle back to Han Ruzi. Meng E nodded. What did she say? She told the Weary Marquis to read the imperial edicts. Han Ruzi took out the documents and read them. They were indeed imperial edicts bearing the imperial seal C one appointing Han Ruzi as Grand Marshal of the Northern Army, the other dismissing Cui Hong from his duties. The Empress Dowager not only wanted the Weary Marquis to guard the frontier but also hoped he would seize control of the Southern Army. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 237 Chapter 239: Prince Donghai is Prepared Chapter 239: Prince Donghai is Prepared Prince Donghai jumped up in rage. How dare he? He promised! He promised! Lady Tan coldly remarked from the side, What good are promises? Prince Donghai found unexpected courage and said resentfully to Lady Tan, This is all your fault! You said Han Ruzis talk of leaving the Capital was just pretense, told me to test him bit by bit. Now look whats happened C he really ran away and we have no preparations at all. We should discuss what to do. Lady Tans expression turned stern, and Prince Donghai deflated. Lets first confirm the facts. Has the Weary Marquis truly left the city? Prince Donghai nodded, still angry. This news came from the palace. Someone saw Han Ruzi leave the city personally, with two attendants. No chance of mistaken identity? Han Ruzi was on horseback with his face uncovered. It was definitely him, no mistake. Prince Donghai couldnt help complaining again. I told you before, Han Ruzi is different from me. He was never raised to be emperor C that little ambition of his couldnt last long. When faced with life or death, he was bound to back down. Im different. Im the true emperor. Whether facing the Xiongnu or the imperial throne, Ill charge forward even if it kills me. Lady Tan said flatly, Then charge ahead. The Tan family will charge with you. Prince Donghai felt touched and stepped forward to grasp Lady Tans hand. Soon youll be the Empress of Great Chu. Lady Tan withdrew her hand. The Weary Marquis was meant to be our shield against swords and our hunting dog at the front. His being driven from the Capital means the Empress Dowager is about to make her move. What should we do? Prince Donghai actually had his own ideas but wanted to hear his wifes decision. Go to the South City. What? Go to Derun Pharmacy in Hundred Herb Lane of Shengnong District. What for? To hide from the Empress Dowager. If you want to be emperor, first keep yourself alive. Come with me. The Empress Dowagers target is you, not me. Why should I hide? Ill stay here to mislead her. But- The Tan family will come see you and report on the plans progress. Remember what you said C youll charge forward no matter the costs when the throne is before you. Prince Donghai didnt recall saying no matter the costs, but still nodded solemnly. Dont worry. To become emperor and make you empress, I wont back down like Han Ruzi. Lady Tan showed a faint trace of a smile and began arranging his departure plans. Dawn had just broken. Word came that Shang-guan Sheng was heading to the Capital Prefectural Office to take over the case from Lian Danchen. At the same time, Prince Donghai and his princess consort took a sedan to the Tan residence with many servants, appearing to be in a panic. Prince Donghai only sat in the sedan briefly, poking his head out to berate two slow servants. When they changed sedan carriers in the entrance hall, he got out and returned alone to the inner quarters, changed into prepared common clothes, and left through the back door without any attendants. This was his first time going out alone. He felt nervous, constantly feeling like someone was following him and looking back repeatedly. Everyone on the street seemed menacing, like the Xiongnu who had besieged Shattered Iron City C Prince Donghais most terrifying memory. After walking several streets, what annoyed Prince Donghai was no longer the pedestrians but his own legs. Usually he rode horses or took sedan chairs; even when fleeing he had never had to rely purely on walking like this. He felt tired and felt even more strongly how slow this was. The South City seemed impossibly far away. After noon, Prince Donghai finally reached Shengnong District in the South City. He hadnt spotted any followers, and the pedestrians looked increasingly normal the more he looked at them -they were either leisurely going on or busy with their affairs. While Shang-guan Sheng was making his moves and the court was about to undergo massive changes, the common people knew nothing. Prince Donghai secretly vowed he would never fall to such a state of ignorance. Shengnong District was packed with pharmacies and people C some buying medicine, some seeking treatment, all shoulder to shoulder, mostly looking worried, coughing and spitting. Prince Donghai had to dodge constantly. After circling Shengnong District halfway, Prince Donghai finally found Derun Pharmacy in Hundred Herb Lane. It was an old shop with worn-out signboards, but had many customers, clearly well-reputed. Just as Prince Donghai was hesitating about who to look for inside, several people suddenly approached and whisked him away without a word. Prince Donghai was shocked and about to scream when he recognized a face C a Tan family servant whose name he couldnt recall. You are- The man nodded to show Prince Donghai need not worry. Five people in total escorted Prince Donghai into a small pharmacy next door. There were no customers inside, just a shopkeeper focused on accounting, paying no attention to the intruders. In the medicine storeroom at the back, Prince Donghai sat on a rough wooden stool. Four men left, leaving only the familiar face, who knelt before Prince Donghai. Please rest here for now, Your Highness. I will protect your safety. You are- I am Tan Diao, the Princess Consorts cousin. Oh. Prince Donghai finally remembered C not a servant but his own relative, whom he had met once at his wedding. How long must we stay here? Well move after dark, Tan Diao said as he stood. How are things outside? The city gates are closed for three days. The Palace Guards will search house by house. Ah, what should I do? This hiding place wont work, will it? Prince Donghai looked around at the room full of various medicines giving off pungent odors. Tan Diao smiled. Dont worry, Your Highness. The Palace Guards are searching for assassins, not you. Even if they wanted to find you, the Tan family can keep you safe. Good. Prince Donghai felt somewhat relieved. He coughed twice to regain his dignity. When will Tan Ye come see me? Tan Ye was the Princess Consorts brother, who Lady Tan had said made all important family decisions. Big brother is arranging some matters. Once Your Highness is settled, he will come. Prince Donghai nodded, suddenly feeling hungry. Is there anything to eat here besides medicine? Tan Diao smiled and withdrew, soon returning with food C rice and meat. The taste was ordinary but sufficient to satisfy hunger. All afternoon, Prince Donghai was trapped in the narrow storeroom with only medicines for company. Even Tan Diao stopped coming. He could only pace back and forth, repeatedly vowing he must become emperor. As night fell and the storeroom had no lights, Prince Donghai grew increasingly afraid, doubts multiplying: Why did he trust the Tan family? Or rather, why did his mother trust the Tan family? He had never heard of his mother having prior dealings with them. The door opened, startling Prince Donghai. Only when he heard Tan Diaos voice did he relax. Follow me, said Tan Diao. The shopkeeper was no longer in the store. Several medicine packages lay on the counter. Tan Diao said, Please carry these, Prince Donghai. Why? For cover. Prince Donghai reluctantly picked up the medicine packages. Outside, a middle-aged man dressed as a physician nodded to Tan Diao. He walked in front, with Tan Diao and Prince Donghai following behind. The streets were empty, but the shops on both sides had their doors wide open. People inside were chatting idly, as if waiting for something. Prince Donghai quickly understood what was happening. A group of soldiers had gathered at the gate of Shennong District. Prince Donghai immediately recognized them as palace guards and lowered his head. Though they were officially searching for assassins, who knew what other secret orders they had received? The physician stepped forward and exchanged words with the guard officer. The officer examined the two people behind the physician, then waved them through. Passing through was so simple that Prince Donghai felt he had wasted much nervous energy. The main street outside the district was equally deserted. Though it was night, the silence felt eerie. Tan Diao whispered, Theres a curfew in the Capital. Common people arent allowed on the streets after dark. This Doctor Liu can leave only because hes going to treat Marquis Pingen. Prince Donghai suddenly understood two things: first, the Tan family truly had means, and second, Marquis Pingen must be one of his supporters. After many turns, Prince Donghai completely lost his bearings. In a pitch-black alley, a man suddenly emerged, startling him again. This man was there to take over from him, taking the medicine packages to continue the pretense of visiting the Marquis with the physician. Tan Diao instructed Wait here before following them. Prince Donghai stood alone in the alley, terrified. He even began to question the purpose of the Tan familys elaborate efforts to hide him C surely the Empress Dowager wouldnt immediately move against potential throne contenders. Footsteps approached in the darkness, then a hand gripped Prince Donghais arm. A voice said, Lets go. Though Prince Donghai knew this was one of the Tan familys people, he still couldnt help but tremble. The journey was short. They soon entered a residence with a small courtyard surrounded by complete sets of buildings C clearly not an ordinary household. In one room, Prince Donghai finally saw his escorts face and relaxed. Tan Ye, its you. Tan Ye, about thirty-seven or thirty-eight, had a long face and hawk-like nose, with the bearing of a gallant warrior. He nodded and said, This place has already been searched. You wont be disturbed again. Without taking time to examine the rooms furnishings, Prince Donghai asked urgently, How are the preparations? Everything is ready. The night after tomorrow, when the curfew is lifted, thats when well act. Tell me the plan again. Zhang Jing, Director at the Ministry of Punishment, is loyal to you. The night after tomorrow, he will pretend to have secret information for Shang-guan Sheng, luring him into a trap. General Ning Su of the Palace Guard Cavalry will capture Shang-guan Sheng and use his authority to control the Eight Palace Guard Camps. Good. Prince Donghai knew Ning Su was his firm supporter. Meanwhile, Third Sister will go to the Champion Marquiss mansion to retrieve some personal items and take the opportunity to assassinate him. This is her personal vendetta, unrelated to the Tan family or Prince Donghai. Prince Donghai shuddered. The Tan family was extremely concerned with face, and Third Sister was the Champion Marquiss divorced wife. She dared to assassinate her former husband to wash away the humiliation. Prince Donghai reminded himself to be careful in dealing with the Tan clan in the future, and his manner toward Tan Ye became more courteous. Assassinating Prince Ying will be simpler C well use the same people. They wont fail again, will they? Prince Donghai was somewhat displeased; the previous assassination attempt had failed to kill Prince Ying, which was unacceptable. If they fail again, theyll present their heads. Mm. Prince Donghai gestured for Tan Ye to continue. The Weary Marquis cant be spared either. What? The original plan- Prince Donghai was startled. The original plan must change. The Weary Marquis leaving the Capital early will ultimately cause problems. Once he controls the Northern Army, hell be a great threat to your ascension C at least a future trouble. Prince Donghai pondered for a moment. What if I make him a prince? The scholars like him, and the ministers secretly favor him too. Have you already sent people? Tan Ye nodded. Those who accomplish great things must be ruthless, Prince Donghai muttered, raising no further objections. After these matters are handled, as long as the Eight Palace Guard Camps stand aside, we can escort you into the palace. Youll immediately ascend the throne, demote the Empress Dowager, and summon the Southern Army. Within a day, our great undertaking will be complete. The Empress Dowager suspects you, but she could never imagine youre so thoroughly prepared. Its the Tan family thats thoroughly prepared, Prince Donghai said with a smile, while internally contemplating how to eliminate the Tan familys influence after his ascension. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 238 Chapter 241: Xiaojun in the Palace Chapter 241: Xiaojun in the Palace The Champion Marquiss son was learning to walk with the help of palace maids, occasionally blurting out simple words that made everyone around laugh with delight. Cui Xiaojun was among the onlookers, a constant smile on her face as she found this little creature to be the most adorable being in the world. A familiar voice spoke beside her ear: This innocence of today will soon turn into mischief, and eventually become yet another ambitious Han descendant. You watch them grow up but never understand how the change happens. Six palace maids bowed and retreated, while another picked up the child and stepped aside. Grand Consort Cui showed a playful smile C she too liked this little one, though she saw further ahead. Her arrival disrupted the rooms atmosphere. Cui Xiaojun said softly, Aunt, lets go to my quarters. Cui Xiaojun led the way out. Grand Consort Cui instructed the palace maids: Havent you raised children before? Move all these tables and chairs out. Cui Xiaojuns room was next door. She dismissed the palace maids and personally served tea to her aunt, standing respectfully aside as befitting a niece. Grand Consort Cui sat formally, sipped her tea, and said, Its not just children who change. Common folk may see fortune reverse in thirty years, but for us, three years is enough. Perhaps tomorrow youll be the one sitting here, while I kowtow below. Aunt speaks too severely. Severe, but true. Royal Consort Cui set down her teacup, leaned forward, and gently stroked her nieces cheek. Of all the Cui clans descendants, you have the best temperament and are the smartest. When you become the mother of the empire, will you still be the same as you are now? Cui Xiaojun blushed slightly. She wanted to object but changed her mind and asked instead, If you become Empress Dowager, will you change too? Grand Consort Cui smiled and withdrew her hand. I wont change, because Ive long prepared to become Empress Dowager. I missed becoming Empress, I wont let the position of Empress Dowager slip by. Congratulations, aunt. You always achieve what you set your mind to. Arent you jealous? As long as I can spend my life with the Weary Marquis, I dont care about status. Grand Consort Cui smiled, then sighed deeply. True love is rare in this world, especially in the royal family. There are many unfaithful men here. Are you certain youve found the right one? Cui Xiaojun lowered her gaze. You shouldnt judge everyone based on your own experiences. Ha! Well said about judging. Young people never accept guidance from their elders, insisting on stumbling through life themselves. Wasnt I once just like you? Only when everything turned to nothing, with only the foot stepping on me being real, did I realize how foolish Id been. Youre still young, you can afford to be naive for a few more years. Did aunt have something to discuss with me? Cui Xiaojun had grown tired of her aunts sarcasm, but living in the same courtyard made it hard to avoid her. Grand Consort Cui seemed to miss the hint to leave. She took another sip of tea, studying her niece for any telling signs, then said: The Weary Marquis has left the Capital. Cui Xiaojun was first shocked, then relieved. Hes given up the succession... She could finally stop worrying. Since hearing about the assassination attempt on Prince Ying, her heart had never known peace. Even the adorable child next door couldnt make her completely forget her fears. Soon after, Cui Xiaojun sensed something odd about her aunts expression, as if she was still hiding something. Aunt, the Weary Marquis... You dont know. Dont know what? Cui Xiaojun was bewildered. Grand Consort Cuis smile returned. The Weary Marquiss move is clearly a strategic retreat. He may fool others, but not me. It seems youre among those being kept in the dark. Leaving the Capital means giving up the succession. Hell no longer have the Eight Palace Guard Camps protection. How could this be a strategic retreat? Besides... we havent been in contact for a long time. Heh, you think everyone in the palace is loyal to the Empress Dowager? If the Weary Marquis wanted to contact you, he could always find someone to help. If he couldnt manage even that, rushing back to the Capital to compete for the throne would be the most foolish move in the world. As for the strategic retreat, its obvious. The Weary Marquis has already gained support from certain people, especially the scholars. Theyve wagered not just their moral principles but their lives. Even if the Weary Marquis wanted to withdraw, they wouldnt allow it. Cui Xiaojuns heart was in suspense again, though she maintained her composure. Did you come specifically to tell me this? I dont want to see you kept ignorant. What if the Weary Marquis does turn the tide? The Cui clans future empress should be prepared. Cui Xiaojun wasnt foolish and understood her aunts intentions. No matter how you probe, I cant help with things I dont know about. Grand Consort Cui persisted. You may not be able to help me, but theres someone who can help you. Cui Xiaojun refused to respond. You may not trust me, but remember this: Maiden Wang is no ordinary woman. Dont be deceived by her humble and gentle manner C shes extremely calculating. The Empress Dowager has already fallen for it, keeping her as a maid. It seems like humiliation on the surface, but actually damages the Empress Dowager, who is unknowingly being influenced by Maiden Wang. Cui Xiaojun remained silent. Grand Consort Cui stood up. If not for me or the Cui clan, think of yourself and the Weary Marquis. Maiden Wang may be cunning, but she was once just a maid from a poor family with limited experience. For her, this power struggle is a gamble C if she wins, she becomes Empress Dowager; if she loses, she has nothing to lose anyway. Such people are clever but dangerous. She doesnt arrange an escape route because she has nowhere to retreat to. If she only destroyed herself, it wouldnt matter, but the scary thing is shell drag others down with her. The Weary Marquis is her own flesh and blood... And her only bargaining chip. Grand Consort Cui smiled. You pay respects to your mother-in-law morning and evening. Why not stay longer tonight? Grand Consort Cui left, knowing she had convinced her niece. How to later extract the truth from her niece was another matter, but she wasnt worried about that. Cui Xiaojun was too young to outmaneuver her calculating elder. Though she knew her aunt had ulterior motives, she was moved. Grand Consort Cui had struck her weak point C once she considered how Maiden Wangs plans might affect the Weary Marquiss fate, Cui Xiaojun could no longer remain indifferent. Maiden Wang normally attended the Empress Dowager closely, but she had her own private quarters in a side room of the palace C this was what distinguished her from ordinary palace maids. Cui Xiaojun paid her respects morning and evening, first bowing toward the Empress Dowagers chambers in the courtyard before visiting Maiden Wang in her side room. Sometimes the Empress Dowager would come out to meet her, with varying expressions C sometimes cold, sometimes hateful, and sometimes strangely delighted, asking Cui Xiaojun about the Emperors daily life. These delighted expressions disturbed Cui Xiaojun more than the hateful ones, as she knew well that the Emperor the Empress Dowager spoke of was the deceased Thoughtful Emperor. This evening, the Empress Dowager emerged looking more natural than ever before, showing no signs of madness. Cui Xiaojun knelt motionless on the cushion. The Empress Dowager stared at Cui Xiaojun as if she were a stranger before coldly asking after a while, Has Han Ruzi been corresponding with you? Your Highness, since entering the palace, I have had no communication whatsoever with the Weary Marquis. Hmm, we shall see. If Han Ruzi leads troops to the frontier and honestly defends the Great Chu against the Xiongnu, you and Maiden Wang can soon leave the palace to reunite with him. But if Han Ruzi tries any tricks, you two will bid each other farewell tonight. Cui Xiaojun, who had always feared the Empress Dowager, was now terrified. The Empress Dowager returned to her room, with eunuchs standing guard at the door. Cui Xiaojun remained kneeling for a while longer before rising with the help of palace maids to visit her mother-in-law, Maiden Wang, in the side room. Maiden Wang was always happy to see her daughter-in-law. Though she had borne the Graceful Emperor a son, she remained of low status and even served as the Empress Dowagers attendant. Yet she never showed any sign of humiliation, instead serving diligently and attending to the Empress Dowager even more carefully than ordinary palace maids. Did the Empress Dowager frighten you? Maiden Wang asked with a smile. Cui Xiaojun managed a weak smile. After the palace maids withdrew, leaving just the two of them, Maiden Wang said, Dont mind it. The Empress Dowager is very suspicious now and shows a cold face to everyone. Cui Xiaojun couldnt help asking quietly, There are rumors that the Empress Dowager is... is... Pretending to be mad? Maiden Wang smiled and shook her head. No one could fake it so convincingly for so long. If my son died young and my chosen successor kept facing setbacks, I would go mad too. But the Empress Dowager just now didnt seem... mentally ill. The Empress Dowager is truly mad, but that doesnt mean she wont have lucid moments or that shes lost all reason. Even in her madness, she clings to power C perhaps even more tightly. Cui Xiaojun felt a chill. After pondering for a moment, she said, The Weary Marquis has left the Capital. Have you heard, Mother? Yes, I was the one who persuaded the Empress Dowager to send him from the Capital. Cui Xiaojuns heart tightened. Mother, do you no longer wish for the Weary Marquis to compete for the throne? The Weary Marquiss foundation is too shallow C what could he use to compete for the throne? The Empress Dowager isnt truly selecting an emperor either; shes seeking revenge for the Thoughtful Emperor. The Thoughtful Emperor? When confused, the Empress Dowager believes the Thoughtful Emperor is still alive. When lucid, she believes he was murdered. Her plan is to throw the Capital into chaos so the killer might emerge. When the Thoughtful Emperor died, the Weary Marquis and I were still living in a small courtyard outside the palace with no influence, so the Empress Dowager doesnt suspect him and is willing to let him leave the Capital. The price is that he must guard the frontier and defend the empire against external threats for her. The Empress Dowager said if the Weary Marquis truly goes to the frontier, shell send us to join him. Lets hope so, though who knows who will be Empress Dowager in the future. Cui Xiaojun looked at Maiden Wang in surprise. Maiden Wang smiled and said, I dont mean myself C I mean Grand Consort Cui. The Empress Dowager suspects the Cui clan most, and the Cui clan hates the Empress Dowager most. This is a battle between them. The Weary Marquis and we should stay out of it, even though youre from the Cui clan. Having married the Weary Marquis, I am his person now. Maiden Wang rose and walked to her daughter-in-laws side, saying softly, Then lets pray together for the Weary Marquiss smooth journey, and pray the Empress Dowager achieves victory. The situation isnt very favorable for her C shes not fully prepared yet. Lets hope the Cui clan continues to hesitate and makes no surprising moves. Cui Xiaojun left feeling much better, believing her mother-in-law hadnt deceived her. But Maiden Wang sat heavily burdened with worry. She hoped her daughter-in-law would relay to Consort Cui that the Empress Dowager wasnt fully prepared yet, prompting her to act quickly. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager would soon have victory assured, leaving no chance for anyone else. She also hoped her son would understand her intentions and return to the Capital during the height of chaos to seize the throne. This time, she and Ruzi had to win. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 240 Chapter 242: Leaving and Entering Grand Tutor Cui Hong was not in the Capital, but his intelligence network was extremely effective. Shortly after the Weary Marquis left the Capital, he received notice and dispatched a large number of soldiers to blockade the entire White Bridge Town area, determined to intercept their target and not let the Weary Marquis quietly cross the river like last time. He had to understand the true intentions of the Weary Marquis and the Empress Dowager. When soldiers came to report that the Weary Marquis requested an audience, Cui Hong was not surprised at all, but rather felt his son-in-law had finally learned to read the situation. However, when the Weary Marquis entered the room, Cui Hong was stunned, then became angry. Indeed, he hadnt met his son-in-law many times, but he wouldnt mistake him C the person before him wore royal garments but was clearly a young eunuch. Cui Hong gripped his sword hilt. He didnt need to act personally C this was just a signal. The dozen guards on either side understood immediately, all half-drawing their waist swords. The young eunuch was terrified. He raised both arms and called out loudly: I am Zhang Youcai, the Weary Marquiss personal attendant, sent here on his orders to see Grand Tutor Cui. Cui Hongs expression remained dark. Zhang Youcai hastily added: The Weary Marquis had me dress as him, saying it would be faster to see the Grand Tutor this way. He also said... he also said... Said what? Cui Hong finally spoke. Zhang Youcai glanced at the sword-wielding guards around him and slowly took out a letter from his robes. The Weary Marquis also said that after reading this, the Grand Tutor would no longer be angry. A guard took the letter and placed it on the desk in front of Cui Hong. Cui Hong released his sword hilt and opened the letter to examine it. The guards maintained their half-drawn sword positions C with just one grunt from the Grand Marshal, they would immediately chop this presumptuous eunuch into mincemeat. After just one glance, Cui Hongs expression changed slightly. He then read it carefully, put away the letter, and sat there staring intently at the young eunuch. What else did the Weary Marquis say? Zhang Youcai hemmed and hawed, refusing to answer. The Weary Marquis had been very clear C after the Grand Tutor read the letter, his anger would surely subside, so Zhang Youcai could afford to be a little coy. The Grand Tutor still looked angry, so Zhang Youcais attempt at coyness became rather forced, more like having amnesia at a crucial moment. Cui Hong waved his hand, and the guards sheathed their swords and filed out. Zhang Youcai let out a heavy sigh of relief. He wasnt particularly cowardly, but previously he had always had either the Weary Marquis or Du Chuanyun by his side, or at least Ni Qiu. Facing the Grand Tutor who had armies at his disposal alone, he couldnt maintain his composure. Cui Hong continued staring, and Zhang Youcai finally remembered he hadnt answered the question. Oh, right... ahem, the Weary Marquis said, A storm is coming. Please quickly find suitable shelter, Grand Tutor Cui, and stop hesitating.'' Cui Hong burst out laughing. Zhang Youcai was startled, his knees nearly buckling. But remembering he wore the Weary Marquiss clothes, he forced himself to stay standing, though his body and voice trembled: Thats... thats exactly what the Weary Marquis said. Cui Hong stopped laughing and asked coldly: Where is the Weary Marquis? He... he returned to the Capital. Why return after leaving? The Weary Marquis said that once he left the city, he no longer needed to follow any rules of the succession competition. His return isnt to compete for the throne, but to... to restore his position as Emperor. Cui Hong continued sneering, then suddenly took up paper weight and slammed it on the desk. The guards immediately entered from outside and surrounded Zhang Youcai. Zhang Youcai shook so hard his teeth chattered C this scene was quite different from what the Weary Marquis had predicted. Take him away and guard him strictly. The guards escorted Zhang Youcai out. An elderly man dressed as a scholar entered the room without announcement, clearly familiar with the Grand Tutor. He walked to the desk and asked: What news did the Weary Marquis send? Cui Hong pushed the letter across the desk. The old man picked it up and quickly read it, then laughed. The Empress Dowager was indeed feigning madness C she even wants to dismiss you from your position as Southern Army Grand Marshal. We cant let the soldiers in camp see this imperial edict. Cui Hong knew clearly that with the armys morale unstable, any unexpected incident could cause unimaginable chaos, let alone the first imperial edict in several months. What exactly are the Weary Marquiss intentions? To curry favor with you? The Empress Dowager must have given this edict to the Weary Marquis, hoping to use him against me. The Weary Marquis didnt want to be used as a pawn, so he gave me the edict, hoping to use me against the Empress Dowager. Heh, they say hes returned to the Capital and no longer needs to follow any rules of the succession competition... Cui Hong suddenly realized this was the real message the Weary Marquis was sending him. So the Weary Marquis hopes the Grand Tutor will lead the Southern Army to the Capital. The old man also understood. What is he thinking? Does he believe you will support him? The Weary Marquiss thoughts dont matter. I should indeed go to the Capital. Whether it is Prince Donghai or the Champion Marquis who wins, theyll need my help. Dont you think the Weary Marquis could win? Cui Hong studied the old man for a moment. Hes just being mysterious. What does he have to win with? The old man smiled. You should go to the Capital, but be careful of the Northern Army. No matter. Ill only take 60,000 men to the Capital, enough to suppress the Eight Palace Guard Camps. The remaining 40,000 will stay behind. The Northern Army only sent a few thousand men here, most remain in Mancang City. By the time they receive news and march south, it will take at least five or six days. By then, matters in the Capital will be settled, and the Northern Army wont dare act rashly. The situation in the Capital was changing rapidly, and relations between the Southern and Northern armies fluctuated accordingly. They had been in confrontation just recently, but became allies a few days ago to jointly guard White Bridge Town, with thousands of Northern Army troops already arrived and stationed outside the town. The old man picked up the imperial edict and read it again, then put it on the table. This edict shouldnt continue to exist. Cui Hong naturally understood this reasoning. He took back the letter, planning to burn it later. What did my sister do to offend the Empress Dowager? She truly treats the Cui clan as mortal enemies, pressing us step by step. The Weary Marquis has done me a favor C for Xiaojuns sake, Ill grant him a prince title in the future. The old man smiled without speaking. Cui Hong said somewhat dissatisfied: Marquis Junyang, I accepted your defection because I value your experience and hope to hear your advice. You keep smiling C are you playing at being a fate-seer? Whatever thoughts you have, speak them. Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, had participated in the palace coup over a year ago but fled midway. Relying on his reputation in the pugilist world, he had moved freely through the pugilist world without being caught. A month ago, he came to join Grand Tutor Cui Hong and stayed in the Northern Army camp. What Cui Hong valued about the Marquis Junyang wasnt just his experience, but also his reputation and the pugilists with special skills he could introduce. I think the Grand Tutor need not hesitate any longer. Prince Donghai will inevitably seize the throne. Inside the palace, we have Grand Consort Cui, within the city we have the Tan family and the heroes Ive introduced, and outside the city, we have your army. With these three forces, the throne is already in the bag. Cui Hong sighed, Is there no hope for the Champion Marquis? Hes all show and no substance. He lost the Northern Army that was already in his grasp. Though he had support from officials, he failed to utilize it fully, and was instead defeated by the resourceless Weary Marquis. Theres no chance for recovery now. The Weary Marquiss return to the Capital will only cause minor ripples C he has no stable supporters, and nothing significant can be achieved with just a group of scholars. Cui Hong nodded, then his expression darkened. Youve always said my sister would take action in the palace, but refused to tell me the true situation. Now its time to speak. Once the Southern Army crosses White Bridge, Ill be charged with returning to the capital without imperial orders. Marquis Junyang felt the time was right. During my time in the pugilist world, I met many special experts. I introduced several to the Tan family and sent two to Grand Consort Cui. She valued them greatly, sending one to serve Prince Donghai as an attendant, who unfortunately died at Shattered Iron City. The other entered the palace disguised as a maid. Cui Hong grew increasingly alarmed. This... this happened long ago. Marquis Junyang nodded. Grand Consort Cui greatly values the friendship with the Hua family. Even when my son and I were wandering the pugilist world, our connection never broke. Cui Hong was stunned, never imagining his sister would do something so bold behind his back. That special expert who entered the palace... She is Grand Consort Cuis sharpest dagger, capable of striking anyone. Cui Hongs expression changed dramatically, then gradually softened. Why didnt my sister seek my help? Working together from inside and outside would increase our chances of success. Im asking for help on Grand Consort Cuis behalf now, arent I? Cui Hong no longer hesitated. If it were just Prince Donghai and the Tan family making reckless moves, he might have waited and watched. But with his sister involved and holding a dagger, he had to declare his position quickly. Very well, the Southern Army will cross the bridge. Cui Hong acted immediately. Within half an hour, he led several thousand elite troops across the bridge. The remaining forces followed gradually C by dawn tomorrow, all sixty thousand troops would be on the road back to the Capital. White Bridge Town was busy all night, with the sound of hoofbeats never ceasing. Every household kept their doors shut, no one daring to venture out until dawn, when some finally gathered the courage to look outside. A hundred thousand troops couldnt stay in one place for long. The camps were scattered C sixty thousand crossing the river with the rest staying behind would take several days to gather at White Bridge Town. Currently, only two to three thousand troops were stationed there, guarding against the Northern Army outside the town. The supervision within the town wasnt strict, and rumors flew everywhere, saying the Emperor and Empress Dowager had been harmed, and the Grand Tutor was leading troops back to the Capital to quell an uprising. Han Ruzi and Meng E crossed the bridge into town around noon. He had only planned to return to the Capital but hadnt set out yet. They wore common civilian clothes, appearing as a traveling couple. Usually, soldiers would have stopped them for thorough questioning, but now no one cared about their identity. Some even approached them for news since they came from the Capitals direction. Han Ruzi played along, fabricating several rumors. The pair headed to the towns only inn to lodge, claiming they were frightened by the army and needed rest. There werent many guests at the inn. Soon after, Chao Hua came to pay his respects. He was posing as a horse trader who remained in town waiting for payment after his horses were requisitioned by the Southern and Northern armies. Shortly after meeting, Chao Hua took his leave and went to the Northern Army camp outside town, seeking an audience with Commander Cai Xinghai under the pretense of collecting payment. With the Northern Armys numbers, few recognized the head of the Weary Marquiss private forces, especially in merchants clothing. Cai Xinghai recognized him. Shortly after nightfall, Chao Hua visited again, this time bringing two people. In the main tent, Cai Xinghai and several informed officers received the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi presented another imperial edict, showing he had been officially appointed as Grand Marshal of the Northern Army. After the edict was passed around and everyone had seen the imperial seal, Cai Xinghai and the others knelt in their armor, acknowledging the new Grand Marshal of the Northern Army. Han Ruzi said, The Empress Dowager is safe C this imperial edict is proof. Grand Tutor Cuis march back to the Capital reveals his treacherous ambitions. The talk of quelling an uprising is mere rumor. Its not the Southern Army that has imperial orders to suppress the rebellion, but the Northern Army. Commander Cai, send men immediately to summon all Northern Army troops. Commanders, issue orders C in half an hour, the entire army will enter White Bridge Town. Explain the imperial edict to the remaining Southern Army soldiers. Those who surrender will be pardoned; those who resist will be executed. Bluffing was just a tactic. Han Ruzi understood that when it came to the decisive battle, he must hold true power in his hands. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 241 Chapter 243: Night Assault on White Bridge Town After their father led the army across the bridge, Cui Tengs first order to his guards was not to disturb his sleep. His brother Cui Sheng was in command at White Bridge Town anyway, so there was no need for him to be involved. But he couldnt sleep forever. After just one night he grew tired of it, and when dawn broke, Cui Teng called in his guards to drink and gamble with him, finally finding some entertainment. The Second Young Master Cui was neither a good drinker nor gambler, which the guards were well aware of. They deliberately let him win and tried various ways to get him drunk. This strategy worked C before nightfall, Cui Teng passed out drunk. The guards sighed as they collected the scattered silver from the table. Though Young Master Cui was a poor gambler, he didnt care about money and never asked about where it went afterward. When drum beats thundered outside, Cui Teng jumped up suddenly, ran in circles on the spot while shouting Guards! He put on his boots himself and rushed out of the room, only to freeze in place. The entire White Bridge Town had descended into chaos, with soldiers running around like headless flies. The drum beats came from outside the town, mixed with shouts and hoofbeats, as if thousands were launching an attack simultaneously. Still drunk, Cui Teng stumbled forward and fell, managing to grab a guards arm. Whats happening? Are the Xiongnu attacking? The guard shook his head in confusion, Not the Xiongnu C its the Northern Army. They say the Northern Armys Grand Marshal has come and demands our surrender. The Champion Marquis is here? Cui Teng was surprised. The guard didnt know how to respond. White Bridge Town wasnt large, and the Northern Army had already reached its edges, facing off against the garrison troops. Direct combat hadnt broken out yet, though the shouting was quite intense. Find my brother! This was the only solution Cui Teng could think of as he ran off, with several guards following closely behind. Their duty wasnt just to protect the Second Young Master but also to keep him happy and monitor his whereabouts. The elder Young Master Cui Sheng, who had been ordered by their father to guard White Bridge Town, was currently gathering his commanders to discuss strategy. How did the Northern Army turn against us so suddenly? Wasnt the Champion Marquis competing for power in the Capital? Why is he here? Cui Sheng was also at a loss. Fortunately, an experienced general had been left to assist him, and though the situation was urgent, he had already figured out the basic facts. The Northern Armys Grand Marshal isnt the Champion Marquis C its the Weary Marquis. They say he received an appointment from the Emperor... The Weary Marquis? This makes no sense, isnt he... How many men does the Northern Army have? How many do we have? Can we hold out? Cui Sheng fired off a series of questions. As commander, he had no opinion of his own and didnt even know the number of troops under his command. The Northern Army likely received reinforcements, probably no fewer than ten thousand men. The Southern Army has forty thousand... We have the advantage then, well definitely win. Cui Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. The Southern Armys forty thousand are stationed at different camps. White Bridge Town only has three thousand men. What? Cui Shengs face changed drastically. Three thousand against ten thousand gave them no chance of victory. Lets quickly cross the bridge to catch up with my father C is there still time? Dont worry, General. Though three thousand Southern Army troops arent many, they can hold out for a while. Ive already sent for reinforcements from other camps. The fastest can arrive within an hour, and before dawn, we can gather at least ten thousand men. The longer we hold out, the more advantageous it will be for the Southern Army. That makes sense. Youve done well. Have you sent someone to notify my father? Yes, I have. Good, good. Youve earned merit. Defending White Bridge Town would be your achievement. Im merely following orders. The old general was not only skilled in warfare but also well-versed in official conduct. Cui Sheng beamed with joy. Yes, hold out. We must hold out. Suddenly the shouting outside grew louder, and Cui Shengs expression changed. Whats happening? The old general was also confused and was about to send someone to investigate when a military officer ran in panic-stricken. T-terrible news! The Northern Army has entered the town and taken control of White Bridge! The loss of White Bridge meant losing the path to pursue the Northern Armys main force southward. Cui Sheng nearly fell from his chair, slamming the table as he rose and shouted angrily at the old general, Didnt you say everything was arranged? How did we lose White Bridge? The old generals face turned red. I-I... let me go check... A voice from outside rang even louder than the shouts of both armies: Surrender! Surrender! By General Cuis order, the Southern Army surrenders! Everyone surrender! Welcome the Northern Armys Grand Marshal! Now it was Cui Shengs turn to flush red. He recognized that voice C it was clearly his brother Cui Teng. Enraged and humiliated, he demanded, Who let him out? Cui Sheng led the charge outside, with other commanders following behind. They all sensed trouble C if it was just the Northern Armys sneak attack that would be one thing, but the commanders own brother openly encouraging surrender was far worse. White Bridge Town had only one main street. Cui Sheng watched helplessly as Northern cavalry charged toward White Bridge, mere dozens of paces away. Other Northern troops split into several units, galloping through the town to divide and surround the Southern Army. Cui Sheng stood dumbfounded. The old general behind him said, General Cui, White Bridge Town is lost. We must evacuate quickly. Without White Bridge, how can we cross the river? Cui Sheng was like an insect fixated on its only light source C his father leading the Southern Armys main force. Though the river wasnt wide, it had just begun thawing, with both water and ice. He definitely couldnt cross it. Dont cross the river C go to other camps. We can still mobilize troops to retake White Bridge Town. Cui Sheng finally came to his senses. Lets go! With only fifteen or sixteen men protecting him, they searched for horses, planning to skirt around the towns edge to reach another military camp. Cui Teng rode out on horseback, blocking the way, and shouted joyfully, Elder brother, where are you going? Brother-in-law is not over there. Seeing his younger brother, Cui Shengs anger flared. He strode forward, You ungrateful scoundrel, you lost White Bridge Town. How will you face our father? The Weary Marquis is family. Handing White Bridge Town to him isnt the same as losing it. Besides, you are the commander. If anyone is to face father and bear responsibility, it should be you. Cui Shengs eyes turned red with fury. He drew his sword and chased after his brother. However, he was on foot while Cui Teng was on horseback. Cui Teng turned and ran but stopped a few steps later, turning back to say, Elder brother, you cant be serious, right? If you hurt me, even if father says nothing, mother and the Elder Laojun... Cui Sheng quickened his pace, prompting Cui Teng to hurriedly flee again. As the two brothers moved further away from the main street, a dozen officers and guards looked at each other, then turned to the old general. The old general was caught in a dilemma. The correct course of action would be to leave the commander and go to other camps to mobilize troops to retake the town. However, doing so would mean abandoning the commander, and even if they managed to save Cui Sheng, it would be hard to explain later. Sigh, with General Cui here... we shall share the hardship together. The old general led the group in pursuit of the Cui brothers. By the time Cui Sheng came to his senses, they were surrounded by Northern Army soldiers, who were preoccupied with occupying White Bridge and didnt notice them. Panic overtook Cui Sheng as he turned to the approaching old general, How did we end up here? Do you have any plan? The old general, helpless, said, Since the Weary Marquis led the troops to ambush the Southern Army, we should question him about his betrayal. Yes, question him... but wont that anger him? He was ruthless to his subordinates when he was in Shattered Iron City. Er... General Cui, your sister is the Weary Marquiss wife. Surely, he will show some familial consideration. Here comes the Northern Army Grand Marshal! Cui Tengs voice rang out. Cui Sheng looked up to see a group of cavalry carrying torches, surrounding a person as they approached. He coughed twice, trying to maintain his composure while considering how to question him. The old general observed the Northern Armys movements and quickly estimated their numbers. It was still the few thousand troops stationed outside, with no additional reinforcements. Regret filled his heart; if he had been more resolute, the three thousand Southern Army soldiers in the town might not have surrendered the strategic location so easily. The old general glanced at his commander, Cui Sheng, beside him and sighed inwardly, finally conceding defeat. Han Ruzi had meticulously prepared an attack plan that involved a feigned frontal assault while flanking White Bridge from the side. However, Cui Tengs loud shouts rendered his strategy redundant. Rumors from the capital had already left the Southern Army soldiers anxious all day. The sudden betrayal by the Northern Army confused them even more, lowering their morale. Everyone recognized Cui Teng, and when he called for surrender, the three thousand soldiers immediately laid down their weapons, avoiding a bloody battle. Cui Teng rode up beside the Weary Marquis, explaining incessantly, Brother-in-law, it wasnt that I didnt want to tip you off; its just that Father kept too close an eye on me. He treated me like a prisoner, assigning six guards to watch me day and night... Anyway, it was my fault for not keeping my word. But persuading the Southern Army to surrender should make up for it, right? Mm, Ill credit you for that, Han Ruzi responded coldly, appearing to dismiss Cui Teng, though he was actually dealing with him cautiously. If he was too cold, Cui Teng might get angry and act irrationally; if he was too friendly, Cui Teng would lose respect for him. Han Ruzi chose a delicate balance, just enough to tame Cui Tengs stubborn temperament. Cui Teng cheered, I recognized the Northern Armys attack style as yours right away. I didnt expect youd become the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army. Whats next? Are we going to fight the Xiongnu? I missed out last time, but Ill definitely be there this time. No, we should go to the Capital; things are getting lively there... Han Ruzi ignored him and rode up to Cui Sheng and the others. Cai Xinghai stepped forward, The Grand Marshal of the Northern Army is here. Pay your respects. The surrounding Southern Army soldiers had already been captured, and the Northern Army had officially taken control of White Bridge Town. Cui Shengs face was ashen. He forgot all the questions he had prepared and hesitated before finally saying, The Grand Marshal of the Northern Army is the Champion Marquis, not... not... His Majesty and the Empress Dowager personally issued an edict appointing the Weary Marquis as the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army, Cai Xinghai said. No, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor are in trouble. My father led the Southern Army to quell the uprising. How could there be an edict? Cai Xinghai was about to speak when Han Ruzi spurred his horse forward, looking down at Cui Sheng. The Grand Tutor has an edict in his hand; why wouldnt I have one? Cui Sheng, dont waste my time. Cui Shengs face turned even paler. He knew about the edict that dismissed Cui Hong and began to believe that the Weary Marquis truly had an edict. Panic set in, and his legs buckled involuntarily. He knelt on the ground, and when he did, the other commanders followed suit and surrendered. Han Ruzi felt nothing special, but beside him, Cui Teng was filled with excitement. Looking at the Weary Marquis, a wild thought suddenly flashed through his mind: My brother-in-law should be the Emperor. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 242 Chapter 244: Lies within Truths White Bridge Town was situated at a strategic location but had no natural defenses. After capturing the town, Han Ruzi still needed to figure out how to defend it. The Southern Army prisoners were gathered together. Cai Xinghai publicly read the imperial edict. Then all the officers and military officials were called forward to take turns to examine the first imperial edict issued by the court in months. Few could tell if it was genuine, but several military clerks responsible for document processing nodded, believing the edict was definitely authentic. The prisoners were not bound with ropes, but soldiers and officers were kept separate. Next, over ten high-ranking commanders were brought to a room where Han Ruzi personally tried to persuade them. The Empress Dowager and Emperor did fall seriously ill, but they have already recovered. They knew someone intended to rebel, so they secretly issued orders appointing me as Grand Marshal of the Northern Army to lead troops south. Grand General Han Xing has also mobilized troops from various regions to advance from Hangu Pass. The two armies will coordinate with the Eight Palace Guard Camps to suppress the internal rebellion, Han Ruzi said solemnly, almost believing his own lie. The commanders looked at each other, especially Cui Sheng, who knew things werent so simple but dared not object and had no clear evidence. I captured White Bridge Town out of necessity. The Southern Army consists of Great Chus elite troops C surely you wouldnt participate in rebellion? Han Ruzi asked. Everyone hurriedly shook their heads. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I can answer on behalf of the Empress Dowager and His Majesty. No one spoke up until Cui Teng stepped forward and loudly said, I have a question. Han Ruzi gestured for him to proceed, hoping internally that the second young master Cui wouldnt ask anything reckless since they hadnt coordinated beforehand. Cui Teng stammered for a while before blurting out: Brother-in-law, why dont we just charge into the Capital and make you Emperor? Youre the rightful Emperor anyway. How dare you! Han Ruzis fears were realized. Though he did want to become Emperor, now was not the time to make it public. Take him away and keep him under strict guard. Several Northern Army soldiers came forward to push Cui Teng out. Hey brother-in-law, if you disagree just say so, why get angry? Im only trying to help! Cui Tengs shouts could still be heard from afar as he was led away. He became furious and started cursing at the soldiers. Han Ruzi addressed the others: I know what youre thinking, so Ill answer directly. The rebel is the Champion Marquis. After losing in the succession struggle, he refused to accept defeat and wants to start a rebellion. Thats why he fabricated lies about the Empress Dowager and Emperor being harmed to deceive the Southern Army into entering the Capital. Grand Tutor Cui was fooled C he thought he was leading troops to suppress a rebellion, but he actually returned to the Capital without imperial orders, committing a serious crime. However, the Southern Army is innocent, and you are even more so. The room was silent C no one objected or agreed. Han Ruzi glanced at Cai Xinghai. Before the attack, Cai Xinghai had suggested killing some Southern Army commanders to establish authority, but Han Ruzi had disagreed. Now deep in enemy territory with Northern Army reinforcements still days away, needlessly angering the troops would only isolate him further. But if these men continued their silent treatment, he would have no choice but to accept Cai Xinghais suggestion. The Southern Army soldiers are not Grand Tutor Cuis private forces C you are Great Chus army. The imperial court is now in trouble, so make your choice, Han Ruzi said, not wanting to waste words. Though he didnt mind lying, fewer lies were better. After waiting a while, someone finally spoke up C a young officer who was slightly bolder: Have you left the Capital? Are you no longer competing for the throne? Suppressing rebellion is more important than competing for the throne. Since the Empress Dowager and Emperor have issued orders to me, I must fulfill my duty. Once one person started, others followed. Another officer asked: What are we C captives or criminals? I said the Southern Army is innocent. I request C no, I order you to accept my command and join me in suppressing the rebellion. But if the Southern Armys Grand Marshal was deceived as you say, why not try to persuade him instead of capturing this town? An elderly general spoke up. Besides Cui Sheng, he held the highest rank and his words carried the most weight. Han Ruzi turned to Cui Sheng, You explain this. What? Explain what? Cui Sheng looked panicked. Cui Sheng, you can hide the truth temporarily but not forever. The future survival of the Cui family now rests in your hands. Grand Tutor Cui made a mistake that can still be remedied, but if he persists, his crimes will be unforgivable and the entire Cui family will be implicated. While Han Ruzi lacked confidence with the unfamiliar Southern Army commanders, he was completely certain about Cui Sheng. Sure enough, just a bit of intimidation had Cui Sheng terrified. After hesitating briefly, he asked: Has the Grand General really deployed troops from Hangu Pass? Not just the Grand General C the Northern Armys main force has already secretly departed under orders and will arrive in days. Han Ruzi had to continue spinning his tale. The Southern Army commanders believed him, as this was the only way to explain why the Weary Marquis dared to capture White Bridge Town with just three thousand Northern Army troops. Cui Sheng especially had no doubts and trembled as he turned to the others: An imperial edict from the palace...stripped my father of his position as Southern Army Grand Marshal... The commanders erupted in discussion. The elderly general asked: Who is the new Grand Marshal? No one has been appointed yet, Han Ruzi told the truth this time. But I have been ordered to suppress the rebellion and oversee military affairs north of the Capital, so I command you to follow my orders. This is not a request or negotiation C it is an imperial edict. Those who accept will return with me to the Capital to suppress the rebellion, achieve merit, and receive titles and rewards. Those who refuse will be guilty of treason. The commanders were shocked again. Though they had seen the imperial edict which made no mention of suppressing rebellion, none could think too deeply about it now. The Weary Marquiss actions all indicated he was indeed acting on imperial orders. My father... our Cui clan... Cui Sheng lost his composure. Grand Tutor Cui was misled by the Champion Marquis. He only returned to the capital without authorization and hasnt committed any major crimes yet. If he pulls back from the brink now, his life can be spared. As for the Cui clans fate, that depends on you. Me? Though Cui Sheng was the eldest son of the Cui family, he wasnt prepared to take on such a heavy responsibility. Han Ruzi let Cui Sheng ponder this while turning his gaze to the elderly general, knowing he was the key figure. The elderly general sighed, The Southern Army belongs to the imperial court and we receive state salaries. Since the Weary Marquis has an imperial edict, I will obey. Though the elderly general harbored some doubts, he still knelt down. What mattered most to him wasnt the edict, but the Weary Marquis standing before him who, compared to the fickle Grand Tutor Cui and the weak, incompetent Cui Sheng, clearly knew what he was doing. The others knelt as well, not thinking too deeply, believing they were accepting an imperial edict. Cui Sheng also knelt, finally deciding what he should do. Grand Marshal, please allow me to return to the Capital immediately to persuade my father to change his mind. Han Ruzi smiled encouragingly, Very good. If you can persuade Grand Tutor Cui to abandon darkness for light, you will achieve great merit. Cui Sheng smiled too. At the door, Cai Xinghai caught Han Ruzis eye, signaling that he shouldnt let Cui Sheng leave. Han Ruzi blinked to show he understood and continued: However, before that, you must first inform the Southern Army troops north of White Bridge about what has happened here and order all camp commanders to come receive orders immediately. Yes, yes, Ill go right away. As Cui Sheng was eager to achieve merit and about to depart, Han Ruzi pondered carefully and decided to go with him. White Bridge Town was temporarily safe, and Cai Xinghais Northern Army could watch over the small Southern Army force there. The various Southern Army camps outside were the real problem C if even one camp refused to obey orders, the advantage he had built could vanish instantly. Cai Xinghai and others insisted the Weary Marquis shouldnt risk going out, but Han Ruzi stood firm. He knew clearly that if he didnt take risks now, he wouldnt have the chance later. Cai Xinghai remained to guard White Bridge Town while Han Ruzi and Cui Sheng led 500 troops out C half Northern Army, half Southern Army. Before departing, Han Ruzi personally went to see the imprisoned Cui Teng. Without apologizing, rebuking, or mentioning release, he simply said coldly: Come with me. Cui Teng was overjoyed. Brother-in-law came to release me personally? How kind. Ive reflected C I was wrong earlier to say such things in front of everyone. In the future, when you want to hear more, just give me a hint... Where are we going? When the group departed, it was just past the fourth watch with the night still dark. Shortly after leaving town, they encountered a Southern Army unit that had rushed there after receiving news, not expecting the situation to have changed so drastically. Cui Sheng and the elderly general went forward to deliver orders. With these two taking the lead, it was much easier than if Han Ruzi had tried to persuade the commanders. The unit commander rode to the Weary Marquiss horse and knelt in submission. Han Ruzi didnt explain much, simply ordering this Southern Army unit to turn around and accompany him to the various camps. Now the Southern Army held absolute advantage in the group, but Han Ruzi showed no fear or caution, even allowing Southern Army soldiers to approach him. This made everyone more convinced the Weary Marquis was acting on imperial orders C some even imagined they knew the edicts contents as if they had seen it themselves. The Southern Army camps were scattered across an area of over ten miles, with more than twenty camps in total. The further north, the more soldiers each camp contained. The northernmost camp was in a military fortress, easily defended but hard to attack, serving as the Southern Armys forward position to watch the Northern Army. When Cui Hong had led his troops back to the Capital, he thought the Weary Marquis had already sneaked back to the city. His main concerns were the capitals eight garrison camps and the Northern Armys main force in Mancang City. So he took 60,000 men with him but left 10,000 in the fortress, paying little attention to White Bridge Town. He thought his eldest son Cui Sheng could hold it and the small Northern Army force outside wouldnt dare act rashly. He never expected the Weary Marquis to appear here. Han Ruzi continued north, and by dawn had already taken over more than ten Southern Army camps, with his following growing to 6,000 men. Though he and his 200 Northern Army soldiers were now mere decoration, he showed no fear, advancing quickly and ordering all but the old, weak, sick, and laborers to mount up and follow. By late morning, Han Ruzis following had grown to over 20,000, though stretched out over three miles between front and rear. Several camp commanders who agreed to submit hadnt yet managed to organize their troops to leave camp. At the fortress, Cui Sheng and the elderly general went forward as usual to persuade them to surrender. While everything had gone smoothly before, problems arose now C the 10,000 troops inside refused to obey orders and wouldnt even open the gates. Han Ruzi had to secure this force before noon so he could return to White Bridge Town in time. If all was normal, Grand Tutor Cui, who had departed two days ago, should have received news by now and sent troops to counterattack. Han Ruzi needed to fight two hard battles in one day. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 243 Chapter 245: The Loyal Hound The Windy Fort was not large, built on a hillside with its back against a cliff. Originally unable to accommodate ten thousand soldiers, Cui Hong had specifically expanded the fort. It was guarded by Zhao Mengli, the Left General of the Southern Army, an old subordinate promoted by Cui Hong who was as loyal as a dog to the Grand Tutor. Uncle Zhao took an arrow for my father on the battlefield and lost the use of one arm. It will be difficult to make him surrender the fort. Unless my father orders it, even if the Emperor himself stood here, he wouldnt open the gates, Cui Teng shielded his eyes and looked up the mountain. Uncle Zhao is old and in poor health. If he were to suddenly die, the problem would be solved. For Han Ruzi, speed was everything. The Southern Army behind him was in an uncertain state C if they stopped to think, there was no telling what they might do. And then there was White Bridge Town in the rear C if he couldnt quickly return with a large number of troops, Cai Xinghais small force could never hold off the Grand Tutor Cuis counterattack. Cui Sheng had just come down from the mountain, saying with a bitter face: Theres no way. The old man is more stubborn than an ox C cant be led or driven. Why dont we return to White Bridge Town first? Once I convince my father, Zhao Mengli will naturally surrender the fort. Han Ruzi turned to look at the endless Southern Army stretching as far as the eye could see. These men were busy marching, but once they stopped, they would have the chance to observe the Weary Marquis and carefully analyze all the rumors about him. Momentum was crucial, they couldnt stop at the final moment. Han Ruzi said to Cui Sheng: I want to meet General Zhao. Lead the way. To Cui Teng, Chao Hua, and the old general from White Bridge Town, he said: You three stay here and await my orders. Cui Teng preferred to go up the mountain: Uncle Zhao knows me well, Ill guide the Weary Marquis. No, youre not a Southern Army commander, Han Ruzi insisted on leaving Cui Teng behind, because aside from the small Northern force Chao Hua had brought, the Cui familys second son was his only trustworthy ally. Han Ruzi had no other choice. He wasnt just walking a tightrope C he was more like standing on the crest of a wave, maintaining his balance with extreme caution. Even so, the slightest movement of the waves beneath his feet could still shatter him to pieces. Cui Sheng led the way, with Han Ruzi following on horseback, accompanied by only one guard. Meng E, dressed as a Northern Army soldier, stayed close to the Weary Marquis. From atop the fort gate, the Southern Armys Left General Zhao Mengli saw Cui Sheng returning. Before he could speak, General Zhao called out: General Sheng, theres no use talking more. You should return to White Bridge Town. Tell the Weary Marquis that I am just Grand Tutor Cuis hound C without my masters word, this hound wont move aside. Cui Sheng chuckled and pointed to the person beside him: The Weary Marquis is right here. Uncle Zhao, you can tell him yourself. Han Ruzi wore ordinary generals armor, and Zhao Mengli saw nothing special at first. After looking carefully for a moment, he said, Ive already said my piece. The Weary Marquis heard it, didnt he? Han Ruzi nodded and raised his voice: General Zhao prides himself on being a loyal hound. Well then, let me ask: when a loyal hound sees its master in danger, does it rush to save him, or stay put pretending to be dutifully following orders? If General Zhao doesnt trust me, you should capture me alive. If you do trust me, then join me in marching to White Bridge Town. Zhao Mengli snorted but didnt answer. Han Ruzi spread his arms: Im right here. If General Zhao truly cares about Grand Tutor Cuis safety, please open the gates and let me in. Lets talk face to face. Zhao Mengli glanced down the mountain. The Southern Army was gathering but hadnt formed battle formations and couldnt launch an assault immediately. At the gate, there were only Cui Sheng, the Weary Marquis, and one guard. Open the gates, Zhao Mengli finally ordered. As the gates slowly opened and Han Ruzi was about to ride in, Cui Sheng advised from beside him: Weary Marquis, dont say I didnt warn you. Zhao Mengli came up through the ranks and is uneducated. He doesnt understand proper etiquette or respect for status. When he gets angry, only my father can stop him. He really will kill people. Han Ruzi smiled: No matter how fierce a hounds nature, its still just a hound. Whats there to fear? Han Ruzi was actually a bit afraid, which was why he glanced at Meng E before riding into Windy Fort. Cui Sheng watched the Weary Marquis in surprise, unable to believe this was the same refined youth from before. He followed along C he wasnt afraid of Zhao Mengli, knowing his life would be safe as long as he didnt meddle. Zhao Mengli had come down from the gate tower and stood on the main road with a group of officers and guards. They appeared to be welcoming the Weary Marquis, but all held their swords and spears, standing rather than kneeling. As the gates slowly closed behind him, Han Ruzi rode until he was within ten paces of Zhao Mengli before stopping, looking down at the old general. Zhao Mengli looked much older than Grand Tutor Cui, yet was called Third Uncle C presumably out of modesty. Some traces remained of his once broad and sturdy build. His face bore three or four scars, and his right arm hung weakly. His sword was thrust directly into the right side of his belt, his left hand gripping it C clearly long accustomed to drawing with his left hand. Han Ruzi took a couple of glances and saw this was a general who maintained strict military discipline. Despite such major events occurring, there was no disorder in the fort C no one wandered about or whispered among themselves. The dozens of officers and guards around Zhao Mengli moved in perfect unison, either gripping swords or holding spears, watching the Weary Marquis while keeping an eye on their generals every movement. They were a pack of dogs controlled by a loyal hound. Han Ruzi jumped down from his horse and strode up to Zhao Mengli, I am the newly appointed Northern Army Commander. I have an imperial edict- This has nothing to do with imperial edicts, Zhao Mengli responded with complete indifference, as if heaven itself could fall. I only take orders from Grand Tutor Cui. Do you have his written instructions? No, and I know Grand Tutor Cui wont be sending any more written instructions. Zhao Mengli fixed the Weary Marquis with a sinister gaze, waiting for the young mans next move. Han Ruzi met his opponents gaze and saw deep contempt and ruthlessness. Cui Sheng was right C Zhao Mengli wasnt afraid to kill, and neither imperial relatives nor imperial edicts meant anything to him. Grand Tutor Cui had once reclaimed the Southern Army through his efforts alone and had his own methods of employing people. Most of the loyal officers had been taken to the Capital, leaving only Zhao Mengli, who remained extremely difficult to deal with. Han Ruzi couldnt maintain silence; he had to continue speaking. Grand Tutor Cui led sixty thousand Southern Army troops toward the Capital, thinking he could easily defeat the Eight Palace Guard Camps. He was wrong, terribly wrong. The current Emperor and Empress Dowager have both recovered C the imperial edict I carry is proof. The Eight Palace Guard Camps will defend the city to the death to protect His Majesty and the Empress Dowager. With just sixty thousand Southern Army troops, they wont be able to break through even in a year. Han Ruzi paused, then continued: Grand General Han Xing has already assembled one hundred thousand troops at Hangu Pass and is heading to the Capital to protect the Emperor. The sixty thousand Southern Army troops will be trapped. Cui Sheng, standing to the side, kept nodding C he had already completely believed everything the Weary Marquis had said. Moreover, one hundred thousand Northern Army troops are also marching south at this very moment- Though the Northern Army was said to be one hundred thousand strong, it actually only had about eighty thousand men. Han Ruzis casual statement wasnt really an exaggeration, but Zhao Mengli gave a cold laugh. The Weary Marquis certainly knows how to talk. You dont believe me? Does the Weary Marquis think the Southern Army stationed here is just for show? My scouts reach as far as Mancang and report back twice daily. Every move of the Northern Army is within my grasp. They havent moved at all. At this very moment, Han Ruzi insisted without backing down, his face remaining calm as he stepped forward, your scouts are rushing back desperately. Then well wait for the scouts to return, Zhao Mengli remained unmoved. Though not particularly tall, he carried himself with immense presence C the kind of cold detachment bred through killing. He seemed completely unconcerned about any threats, appearing indifferent whether the Northern Army had departed or not. Han Ruzi had hit a hard wall, even tougher than hed anticipated. He quickly glanced at the other commanders C serving under Zhao Mengli couldnt be easy. They werent even paying attention to what the Weary Marquis was saying, all gripping their weapons tightly, just waiting for an order. Ill wait with you, Han Ruzi said casually. There are ten thousand Southern Army troops in the fort, with thirty thousand more coming. Keep me here, and all forty thousand troops will be yours. You could march south to save your master, or north to command the hundred thousand Northern Army troops. Zhao Menglis expression changed for the first time, his grip on his sword loosening slightly. After pondering for a moment, he asked, If everything you say is true C which I strongly doubt C you plan to save the Grand Tutor? Grand Tutor Cuis daughter is my wife, Han Ruzi said slowly. The Grand Tutor has more than one son-in-law, Zhao Mengli replied. Of course, but Grand Tutor Cui only supports the son-in-law who can win C thats me. And I need him too. With the Southern Armys help, I can return to the Capital without bloodshed. So I can save Grand Tutor Cui, and hes willing to be saved by me. We have an unspoken understanding. As one of Grand Tutor Cuis confidants, Zhao Mengli understood something of his masters thoughts and began to partially believe Han Ruzis words. He released his grip on his sword handle. Then the Weary Marquis can stay. If the situation is truly as you describe- Then it will be too late! Cui Sheng anxiously interrupted. He had been completely convinced by the Weary Marquis and grew more alarmed as he listened. Once my father engages the Palace Guard Camps in battle, hell be charged with treason, that would be- General Sheng, you should trust your own father, Zhao Mengli said coldly. If the situation changes, the Grand Tutor will see it at a glance. Whether to fight or make peace, advance or retreat C he knows what to do. We have no other talents; we just need to guard his base well. Zhao Mengli looked Han Ruzi over again. If the Weary Marquis is truly a good son-in-law to the Cui family, he should also trust the Grand Tutors judgment. Of course, thats why Im willing to stay in the fort and wait for news with you. Han Ruzi had no other choice. Zhao Mengli lowered his left hand, and the commanders released their sword grips while the guards raised their spears, signaling the removal of hostility. Please, Zhao Mengli stepped aside. Please, Han Ruzi responded. Side by side, they climbed the stone steps toward the main hall at the highest point. Just as they reached the entrance to the hall, a shout suddenly came from behind: Scout returning to the fort! Han Ruzis heart skipped a beat. Zhao Mengli stopped and turned, watching the scout running in through the fort gate. He felt he should say something to the Grand Tutors son-in-law, Weary Marquis, dont mind me. Im just a rough soldier who only knows how to fight and nothing else. If- Han Ruzi kept nodding, then suddenly wrapped both arms tightly around Zhao Menglis healthy left arm. Zhao Mengli was stunned, unsure if this was a gesture of friendliness or something else. He was surprised by the young Weary Marquiss unexpectedly strong grip. Sensing something was wrong, he was about to forcefully break free when he felt a sharp pain in his neck, as if something had pierced him. Meng E knew what the Weary Marquis intended. Instead of drawing her sword, she swung her arm, revealing a dagger that struck precisely at Zhao Menglis nape. The strike was perfectly accurate C even a martial arts master would have died instantly from such a blow, but Zhao Mengli didnt. He let out a roar, using his left arm to lift the Weary Marquis entirely and turning to slam him into his attacker. Meng E quickly drew her sword and, in a flash, stabbed Zhao Mengli in the throat. The Grand Tutors loyal hound finally fell, with Han Ruzi tumbling down as well, still refusing to release his grip. Meng E lightly kicked him, and Han Ruzi finally came to his senses, hurriedly standing up. He found himself surrounded by swords and spears, the closest just a few feet away. These men hadnt attacked yet because they were too shocked, and because Zhao Menglis military discipline was so strict C without his order, no one dared move. Han Ruzis gaze passed over the weapons to the scout who had stopped halfway in shock. He dusted himself off, placed one foot on the corpses head, and declared: Great Chu soldiers to the right, Zhaos dogs to the left. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 244 Chapter 246: Tiger-Fur No one stood on the left. In fact, for a while, the atmosphere remained oppressive and tense. No one moved, and soldiers from other parts of the village, discovering the incident, dared not come to investigate without orders. Zhao Mengli was not just their general but also a strict father and alpha wolf who had tamed his troops with sword and whip for years. Now that he had fallen, the threat of his weapons hadnt immediately vanished C they still hung metaphorically over everyones heads. Han Ruzi hadnt thought that far ahead. He had walked step by step into this desperate situation, and continuing forward was his only option. He slowly drew his blade, then gently pushed aside the spears before him, advanced two steps, and stepped aside to reveal the corpse behind him. Looking into an officers eyes, he asked, Are you a soldier of Great Chu, or Zhaos dog? The man trembled, unable to speak. I am a soldier of Great Chu! Cui Sheng shouted from outside the crowd. When the Weary Marquis had struck, while others rushed forward, he alone had stepped back. For him, the choice was easy C he had already taken his place on the right side. The Weary Marquis has an imperial edict! He is here to take command of the Southern Army by imperial order. Zhao Mengli deserved death! Eager to establish merit before the Weary Marquis, Cui Sheng pointed at the scout who had stopped halfway, Tell them, isnt the Northern Army marching south? The scout, who had just dismounted when he witnessed General Zhaos death, stood petrified. When questioned, he grew more terrified, Ah? The Northern Army... yes, there is a Northern Army... Han Ruzi walked slowly toward the weapons, and the officers and guards blocking his path stepped aside, though they kept their weapons drawn. When the crowd parted to form a passage on both sides, Han Ruzi stopped and turned, coldly eyeing the seven or eight people on his left. These men saw that others had already chosen to stand on the right as soldiers of Great Chu, leaving them as Zhaos dogs. After glancing at their fallen general on the ground and confirming he would never rise again, they all ran to the right side, dropping their weapons as they went. Han Ruzis anxious heart finally eased slightly. Zhao Mengli had owned a tiger-fur chair that he carried everywhere. It now sat in the council hall, which had no other seating C before him, no other person, officer or soldier, had the right to sit. If a superior came, he would make arrangements in advance. Han Ruzi sat in the tiger-fur chair, finding it neither comfortable nor imposing. A dead thing was just a dead thing C no matter how fierce and violent the tiger had been in life, now it was merely a rug, balding in places and showing signs of moth damage. Zhao Mengli was also a dead tiger. His lingering authority, like the tiger skin, was now just a symbol. Those subordinates who had recently trembled before him now strictly followed custom. Without waiting for their new masters order, they cut off Zhao Menglis head with a sword and displayed it throughout the fort, announcing that the Weary Marquis had taken control of Windy Fort by imperial decree. No one came forward to object, much less attempt revenge. Cui Sheng and a group of officers carried the head out of the fort to show the Southern Army troops and summoned the officers of various camps to enter and pay respects to the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi sat in the tiger-fur chair with Meng E standing beside him, while across from them, about ten paces away, knelt the trembling scout. Taking advantage of the brief moment of time, Han Ruzi needed to first address a potentially significant loose end. Speak, what news do you bring? The Northern Army... the Northern Army... What about the Northern Army? We captured a Northern Army spy. So that was it. Han Ruzi pressed further: Was he gathering military intelligence? The scout shook his head and after a moment, squeezed out a few words, He came from White Bridge Town, heading to Mancang City to deliver a message when we caught him. This was the messenger Cai Xinghai had sent out last night. He had traveled unimpeded along the main road until reaching the area where the Southern and Northern armies converged, where hidden sentries intercepted him. It was a mistaken capture C due to poor coordination between the two armies, the sentries had acted simply upon seeing Northern Army uniforms, regardless of which direction the messenger came from. Han Ruzi was stunned. He had been counting on the Northern Army to quickly march south as reinforcements, but now their messenger had been captured. He couldnt show anger or reveal the truth, so he said, This man was going to receive Northern Army soldiers. Release him immediately. Yes, yes. The scout, his forehead covered in sweat, rose to leave. Han Ruzi, being familiar with military matters, called out: Youre leaving just like that? Without military orders, on what authority will you release someone? The frightened scout immediately knelt again, Yes, yes. Call all the military officers in the fort here. Under Zhao Menglis command, the clerks who wielded brush and paper were treated worse than the armored soldiers. They were a sorry sight, almost like prisoners, and few in number C only about ten below the rank of Chief Clerk to handle paperwork for an army of ten thousand. They showed utmost respect to their new master, likely with some secret joy in their hearts. They quickly wrote up the release order. The official seal had been in Zhao Menglis possession and Han Ruzi had obtained it before entering the hall. After applying the seal, Han Ruzi handed the military order to Meng E at his side, Have Chao Hua and the Northern Army soldiers escort the scout to deliver this order. After the messenger is released, he is not to linger but shall go straight to Mancang City. Return only after youve seen the messenger freed. Meng E raised her eyebrows slightly. Her duty was to protect the Weary Marquis personally, especially now when they were deep in Northern Army territory. If she left, the Marquis would be completely isolated and without support. Han Ruzis lips twitched slightly, signaling to Meng E not to worry C he was confident he could control the Southern Army forces here. Meng E accepted the order and left. Chao Hua and over two hundred Northern Army soldiers set out to free the messenger and deliver the message C a force large enough that even if Northern Army sentries had further misunderstandings, they wouldnt dare to obstruct them. The military clerks, discovering that the Weary Marquis was more approachable than Zhao Mengli, began boldly offering suggestions which Han Ruzi largely accepted. Soon after, military orders bearing the Left Generals seal were sent out to dozens of military camps between Windy Fort and White Bridge Town. The content was simple C declaring that the Southern Army command had transferred to the Weary Marquiss hands, and from that day forward, all documents were to be sent to wherever the Weary Marquis was located. While soldiers and officers were the visible army, documents were the less conspicuous web that could overcome strength with subtlety, gradually drawing the army together. Half an hour passed, and Han Ruzi felt it was time. He summoned the commanders who had been waiting outside for some time. Over a hundred commanders filed in, some having just arrived. A few hours earlier they had been sound asleep in their tents when suddenly awakened and told of an imperial edict. Without understanding what was happening, they had mounted up with their troops and galloped here, not even knowing whom they were following. After hearing countless rumors along the way, this was their first time seeing the Weary Marquis. Zhao Menglis head had a powerful intimidating effect. Even commanders with divided loyalties entered the fort obediently, wanting to see what kind of person this Weary Marquis was who dared to move against the Grand Tutors confidant, and more importantly, to see the supposed imperial edict. The imperial edict was key. The Southern Army was, after all, an imperial force. Despite the overt and covert struggles between Grand Tutor Cui and the Empress Dowager, the hundred thousand soldiers still remembered the words Great Chu. Officers like Zhao Mengli who were loyal only to Grand Tutor Cui were the minority, mostly kept close by Cui Hong. The palace hadnt issued any edicts for nearly half a year, and everyone understood the great significance of this first edict. Han Ruzi repeated his half-true lies once more, this time more concisely but also more convincingly. The number of troops heading to the Capital to protect the emperor was specified down to the thousand, the Champion Marquiss defeat was presented as fact, and Cui Hong was described as cornered with only a thread of hope remaining. Han Ruzi timely produced the imperial edict, holding it up to show everyone, but not allowing anyone to examine it. From now on, this edict would remain only with him. The Southern Army commanders from White Bridge Town had seen the edict before, but after several hours of rushing about in panic, most had forgotten its exact contents. They only remembered the imperial seal on it and the Weary Marquiss earnest words. These two memories naturally merged, and so they earnestly assured other commanders that the edict indeed ordered the Weary Marquis to take command of the Southern Army and lead troops to rescue the emperor. The Cui brothers were more anxious than anyone else, rushing to volunteer to persuade their father to surrender as soon as possible. Han Ruzi chose Cui Sheng, the eldest son of the Cui family who was more trusted by his father. Please tell the Grand Tutor that if he wants to return to White Bridge Town, fine C one hundred thousand Northern Army troops and forty thousand Southern Army troops will meet him in battle at Windy Fort. Battle? No, no! There wont be any battle. Father is a wise man. Once I explain things to him, hell understand. Weary Marquis, brother-in-law, please dont be angry. Were family C we can discuss this reasonably. Cui Sheng hurriedly took his leave, bringing only two guards with him. He rode back to White Bridge Town without rest, his mind filled with the ideas the Weary Marquis had instilled in him. Han Ruzi couldnt immediately go reinforce White Bridge Town. More Southern Army troops were still arriving, and he needed to consolidate his victory, ensuring these forty thousand men would give him their complete loyalty. Due to the rushed departure, only slightly over thirty thousand Southern Army troops ultimately reached Windy Fort. Nearly ten thousand remained behind for various reasons. Han Ruzi felt this was enough. He opened the forts main gates wide and established camps at the foot of the mountain to accommodate the new soldiers. During this time, he promoted several commanders and then led all the officers to inspect every camp both up and down the mountain, making sure every soldier saw him and witnessed how the Weary Marquis had gained the support of numerous commanders. Cui Teng personally carried the Southern Armys Left Generals banner, following beside the Weary Marquis with an unprecedentedly serious expression. It wasnt until late in the night that Han Ruzi finally had a moments rest. News arrived from White Bridge Town that Grand Tutor Cui hadnt launched a counterattack with his troops, which gave him some relief. Though exhausted, Han Ruzi didnt dare sleep. He sat alone in the tiger-fur chair in the council hall, deep in thought. He hadnt achieved final victory yet, and from now on, each step would become increasingly difficult. Grand Tutor Cui wouldnt be so easily fooled. His choice would have immeasurable impact on the future situation. Then there were Shang-guan Sheng and the Empress Dowager in the city C they wouldnt admit defeat easily. If things developed to the point where battle became necessary, Han Ruzis chances of victory were extremely low. Neither the forty thousand Southern Army troops he had just acquired nor the Northern Army troops who thought highly of him would likely openly oppose the imperial court for his sake. A guard entered and stood respectfully at the door, saying, Lord Grand Marshal, your attendant has returned. Han Ruzi nodded. Soon after, Meng E entered and stopped ten paces away. The Northern Army will take three to four days to arrive. Mm. Han Ruzi wasnt surprised C these three or four days would determine his victory or defeat, life or death. Meng E hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward twice. May I ask you something? Of course. Han Ruzi showed a slight smile. Seeing Meng E made him feel somewhat more secure C at least his safety within ten paces was somewhat guaranteed, allowing him to focus on matters beyond that radius. Your strength is clearly inferior to others, yet you dare to compete for the throne. Im puzzled C where does your confidence come from? Han Ruzis smile widened. You think one needs power first to compete for the throne? Of course. Most people think that way, dont they? Theyre wrong. The throne itself is power. You cant possibly gain power first and then compete for power. If one had to wait until having enough power before competing, the Founding Emperor would never have established Great Chu. Throughout history, emperors were always the most powerful, yet they could still be murdered, deposed, or overthrown. Why? Meng E shook her head. They possessed power but didnt know how to use it. Like a peerless sword that can only be hung on a wall for appreciation rather than wielded to strike C naturally, others will find opportunities to take advantage. Han Ruzi shifted in his seat. I once held the emperors sword but let it go. Now I want to take it back. Meng E, I have learned how to wield the sword. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 245 Chapter 249: Prince Donghai’s Night Prince Donghai acted slightly later than the Champion Marquis. While soldiers were ransacking the Chief Commanders Office, Prince Donghai was just preparing to depart. Before leaving, he asked the fate seer Lin Kunshan, How about it? Read my fortune? Lin Kunshan smiled and shook his head, A fate seer is not a fortune teller. Then read my fate. Lin Kunshan seriously looked at the top of Prince Donghais head for a while, raising his hand and waving it gently, as if stirring some invisible current. Prince Donghai laughed, Not bad, quite impressive. When you return to the pugilist world, you can make a living with this. Lin Kunshan lowered his arm and smiled, The aura above Prince Donghais head appears somewhat tangled. Would you like me to clear it for you? Prince Donghai raised his hand to cover his head, Let it stay as it is, consider it a new style of helmet. Haha. Prince Donghai walked out of the room laughing, looking at the five members of the Tan family, How is it? Tan Ye, Prince Donghais wifes brother was the one who made major decisions for the Tan family although there was still their father above him. He stepped forward and said, Theres no problem with the Champion Marquis. His reaction might be slightly delayed, but he definitely wont last through tonight. Tan Diao is watching the palace situation, news should arrive soon. Prince Donghai took a deep breath, Keep an eye on this fate seer, dont let him escape. Fate seers specialize in bewitching peoples hearts. After I ascend the throne, such people cannot be allowed to live. Rest assured, he wont escape. Prince Donghai was fairly satisfied, Its spring already, but the nights are still a bit cold. Tan Ye waved his hand, and someone went to the side room, quickly returning with a thick cloak. Tan Ye stepped forward and personally helped his brother-in-law put it on and fastened it. Prince Donghai smiled, grabbed both sides of the cloak, wrapped most of his body, but still felt a bit cold. Han Ruzi hasnt returned to the Capital, right? We believe... No, no, I dont want belief. Has anyone seen him? Tan Ye hesitated for a moment, shaking his head, Someone saw the Weary Marquis leave the city, then... he disappeared. My men are certain he hasnt re-entered the city, but Marquis Hua sent word that the Weary Marquis is in the city. I think he might be mistaken. See, this is exactly Han Ruzis specialty. Prince Donghais eyes gleamed, Whether hes in the city or outside, he wont admit defeat. He must be planning something... Unable to figure it out, Prince Donghai tried to appear relaxed and said, Hua Bin, that old fox, dares to come back. Hes quite bold. Tan Ye turned and pointed to three men in tight-fitting clothes, These three pugilists were introduced by Marquis Hua... Mm-hmm. Prince Donghai nodded perfunctorily, suddenly remembering someone, What about Yang Feng? What has he been busy with these days? They say hes abandoned Han Ruzi, but I dont quite believe it. Yang Feng has gathered some pugilists at the Drunken Immortal Inn, asking around about the fate seers whereabouts. Tan Ye glanced at Lin Kunshans room, He probably truly isnt interested in the throne struggle anymore, but I still have people monitoring his movements. Dont be careless. Yang Feng and the fate seer are the same kind. After I ascend the throne, none of these people can be allowed to live. Only by fantasizing about settling scores after ascending the throne could Prince Donghai get himself excited. Of course. Tan Ye went along with Prince Donghai, not contradicting a single word. There was a knock at the door C three long, two short. Tan Ye went to the door and asked, How is it? Its done, came the answer from outside. Tan Ye turned and said, Lets go, Prince Donghai. Prince Donghai stood in place taking several deep breaths, then flung open his cloak and strode outside. Tan Ye opened the door, and four others followed. More people entered from outside to guard Lin Kunshan. Tan Diao brought several dozen men, all with horses. Prince Donghai mounted, and the Tan brothers led the way north toward the city. Along the way, more people kept joining them, speaking in pugilist code that Prince Donghai couldnt understand. Still, it reassured him somewhat C at least it showed the Tan familys preparations were very thorough, much better than the palace coup two years ago. However, Prince Donghai was deeply distrustful of the pugilist world. He needed to see another force before he could be fully at ease. Due to the curfew, there were no pedestrians on the streets, nor any patrolling soldiers. The Tan family had arranged everything perfectly C there were no obstacles along their route. The group first arrived at the princes mansion. Prince Donghai no longer needed to hide his movements. At his own gate, Prince Donghai saw a large group of officers. Seven of the Guanghua Tigers had come, including Zhang Jing and Lian Danchen. The two stepped forward together to help Prince Donghai dismount. Why are you all here? Prince Donghai asked, puzzled. He had thought the law enforcement officials would attack Shang-guan Sheng in the Palace Guard Camp. Shang-guan Sheng went into the palace. We can only move when he comes out. He went to the palace? Why didnt anyone tell me? Prince Donghai glared at the Tan brothers dissatisfied C he couldnt handle any surprises right now. Tan Ye and Tan Diao looked bewildered. Zhang Jing, the official of the Ministry of Punishments, said: It just happened C something must have occurred in the palace. Prince Donghai looked at the Tan brothers again. Whats going on? Wasnt the plan to move simultaneously inside and outside the palace? Why are we out of sync? The brothers still seemed confused. Zhang Jing answered: The Princess Consort changed the plans last minute, telling us to wait a while longer. Prince Donghai frowned. Wait outside. Ill go see the Princess Consort. Lady Tan sat in the front hall, dozens of candles lit around her making it bright as day. Seven or eight maids stood on either side, listening to her give instructions. Princess Consort... Prince Donghais imposture deflated significantly at first sight of Lady Tan. His tone softened and he smiled, You must have had a difficult couple of days. Did the Palace Guard Camp come looking for trouble? Lady Tan waved the maids away and said coldly, They came a few times. Nothing major. Prince Donghai walked up to his wife, smiling. I heard you changed the plans? Yes, the situation in the palace has changed. What? Mother didnt succeed? Prince Donghais face drained of color. I received two completely different messages C one saying success, one failure. I must enter the palace to learn the truth. You want to enter the palace? But thats... extremely dangerous. Heh, more dangerous than the Tan family supporting you? Ill leave shortly C someone can get me into the palace. What should I do? Just keep waiting? Until the fourth watch. If I havent sent word by then, dont wait anymore C enter through the North Gate where people will receive you. Also, the Champion Marquis is no longer a threat. Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi have seized the military command token from the Chief Commanders Office. You must win these two over. Why? They... Youre not emperor yet. Lady Tan grew stern. Right now, even if your worst enemy comes seeking allegiance, you must welcome them with a smile. Understand? Fine. Will those two come? Not necessarily. You need to send people to find them, and Prince Ying too. Tonight you must win them all over. Even that child needs to be won over? Lady Tan gave her husband a cold look. The Champion Marquis has died of poison, dont you want to give the world an explanation after you take the throne? Brilliant! Prince Donghai praised. Why do I become stupid whenever Im in front of you? Lady Tan stood up. To become emperor, you will have harrowing experiences. Stay here and take command. No matter what, you cannot retreat. Better to burn the boats and fight to mutual destruction than take one step back. Understand? Even if I die, Ill die on the path charging toward the emperors throne. Lady Tan nodded in approval and walked toward the halls exit. Prince Donghai watched his wifes retreating figure, hoping she would turn around to say something more, but was disappointed. He had to call out himself: Wait. Lady Tan stopped but didnt turn around. Han Ruzi! Prince Donghai called out the name, feeling inexplicably uneasy. Lady Tan guessed her husbands concerns and said without turning back: Does the Weary Marquis care more about Maiden Wang or your cousin, Young Lady Cui? He cares about both. Good. Lady Tan said nothing more as she left the hall, with her waiting ladies following and surrounding her as she departed. The thorn in Prince Donghais heart was finally removed. With his wife and mother assisting in the palace, and his own forces of the Tan family and the Guanghua Tigers outside, success was certain. Perhaps before dawn, no matter how capable Han Ruzi was, he would no longer be a threat. The Tan brothers and seven law enforcement officials entered the hall C they were Prince Donghais advisors for the night. Has there been no movement from the Eight Palace Guard Camps? Prince Donghai asked. Having been in hiding for three days, he needed to quickly grasp all information. Zhang Jing stepped forward and said: Most of the Palace Guards have gone to defend the city walls. Weve contacted many commanders, and theyve promised that unless an imperial edict is issued, they will only observe tonight and not leave their camps. Heh, only observe and not leave camp C isnt that the ministers tactic? What about Chancellor Yin Wuhai? The Chancellors mansion gates are tightly closed. Yin Wuhai is sick at home and hasnt seen any outsiders these past few days. What about the two chief censors and Prince Ying? They killed the Champion Marquis C we cant let them run around the city anymore. Weve sent people to find them, theyll report back soon. Prince Donghai had no more questions, but not wanting to appear idle, he asked the Tan brothers: Has Han Ruzis private force hidden in the city been found? We found one hundred and forty-one men, Tan Diao replied. Theyre just fishermen from the southern capital whove barely handled weapons for a few days. Theyre not worth worrying about. I have men watching them. Just say the word, and well eliminate them whenever you want. No hurry, wait until I... Prince Donghai was already feeling somewhat imperial. One hundred and forty-one men was fewer than Han Ruzi had claimed, but that wasnt surprising C Han Ruzi was always good at bluffing, it would have been strange if he hadnt exaggerated. After waiting a moment, Prince Donghai remembered something else. We should send more people to the ministers homes with messages. Tell them to keep their eyes and ears open. After dawn, dont let me sit alone in the imperial hall for too long. Zhang Jing smiled and said: Your Highness worries too much. By then, the officials will rush in like bees to honey C who would dare to be late? We shouldnt say Your Highness anymore. Lian Danchen decided to take the lead, respectfully bowing and calling out: Your Majesty. Everyone in the hall bowed in succession, addressing him as Your Majesty. Prince Donghai waved his hand, saying too hasty while secretly enjoying it. After the third watch, a runner hurriedly entered, kowtowed to Prince Donghai and Zhang Jing, then said: The two chief censors and Prince Ying were intercepted and taken away by Yang Feng on the road. Yang Feng? Prince Donghai was startled. Tan Ye, Tan Diao, werent you supposed to have people watching him? How could Yang Feng still be running around? The Tan brothers were also surprised. Just then, one of their men ran in and, without bothering to bow, reported directly: There was a fight at the Drunk Immortal Inn, and Yang Feng escaped with his men. Prince Donghai jumped up. How did this happen? Suddenly realizing something was wrong, he asked, The fight at the Drunk Immortal Inn happened first, so why are you only bringing this news now? The Tan family member blushed, All our men there were wiped out. When I went to investigate... Prince Donghai turned to the Tan brothers and said coldly: Han Ruzi is definitely in the city. Theres no doubt about it. As if to prove Prince Donghais judgment, another law enforcement official ran in, also too urgent to bow, and shouted: The Chai family... the Chai family has rebelled, saying they want to restore the Weary Marquis to the throne! Prince Donghai froze. He still hadnt managed to shake off his elder brother and his nightmares. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 248 Chapter 250: South Gate After Princess Hengyangs death, though the Chai clan lost their backbone, they remained united as a group, frequently gathering to discuss one crucial matter: who should become Emperor, and how could the Chai clan secure their position? The group unanimously reached several conclusions: The Champion Marquis had the best relationship with the Chai clan, but his influence was clearly waning and his future looked bleak. They could continue to observe him and provide minor assistance while preparing alternative plans, rather than supporting him exclusively. Both the Weary Marquis and Prince Donghai had grudges with the Chai clan. If Princess Hengyang were still alive, the situation would have been difficult to handle. Now that she had passed away, even the deepest grudges could potentially be resolved. However, there was debate over which of these two was more worthy of support. Prince Ying was not considered. The Chai clan had many relatives and friends, with connections throughout the court nobility and officials. Their information network was extensive but mixed, with countless rumors being thrown into the Chai clans pot like ingredients and spices, simmering together to produce new rumors with distinct flavors. The latest rumor was that the Weary Marquis had secretly returned to the Capital and intended to continue his fight for the throne. The Chai clan members were uncertain about this, unable to predict how it would affect the Capitals political landscape. Having heard that both the Champion Marquis and Prince Donghai were preparing to make big moves, the Chai clan sent people to assist both sides. Several noble followers around the Champion Marquis and various law enforcement officials both inside and outside Prince Donghais residence were from the Chai clan, ready to provide intelligence at any time. When news first arrived of the Champion Marquis being poisoned, dozens of people gathered at the Chai residence spent a sleepless night drinking away their sorrows. They were shocked at how easily and thoroughly the Champion Marquis had been defeated. No one would admit they had once placed high hopes in this orphaned crown prince, and no one cared about who had poisoned him. Xiao Bi, nephew of Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng, who had once led a group at Shattered Iron City trying to force Chai Yue to commit suicide and was imprisoned before being released back to the Capital, grabbed his wine cup and took a large drink. He stood up unsteadily and looked around the great hall. Five tables filled the hall, with seventy or eighty people crowded together. After drinking for nearly a day, their enthusiasm had waned, leaving only worry and confusion. Looking around, Xiao Bi saw no leader. Marquis Hengyang had never been the groups leader, and among his sons, only Chai Zhi had shown any capability, but he had died in Shattered Iron City. The other descendants were unremarkable, and while there were many non-Chai relatives, none showed initiative. Xiao Bi didnt even think much of his own brother. Driven by alcohol, he decided to step forward. Hey! Xiao Bi called out to attract everyones attention. Listen to me! The Champion Marquis is dead. Why did he die? Because he didnt value the Chai clan or include us when he tried to seize the throne. Thats why he died. Right, thats correct! The crowd cheered and raised their cups, but no one could drink, spilling wine everywhere. Then theres Prince Donghai and the Weary Marquis, Xiao Bi continued, suddenly raising his voice. Let me ask you this: who is more likely to forgive the Chai clan? The Weary Marquis or Prince Donghai? Prince Donghai caused Chai Zhis death, but we never sought revenge, someone said. Before Xiao Bi could respond, another person at the same table objected, Prince Donghai might not see it that way. Since his return to the Capital, the Chai clan hasnt visited him once. He must think we hold a grudge against him. Xiao Bi raised his voice even louder to override the speaker, Ive seen how Prince Donghai takes revenge on his enemies. Zhang Yanghao and the others are still imprisoned in Shattered Iron City. In the Noble Camp, Prince Donghai and Cui Teng had frequently bullied Zhang Yanghao and others, with many noble youths witnessing it. Though it was the Weary Marquis who had decided to imprison Zhang Yanghao, this too was now being attributed to Prince Donghai. Then only the Weary Marquis remains. But the Chai clan has sought revenge against him multiple times. How could he forgive them? another person said. Theres Chai Yue, Xiao Bi almost shouted the name, not feeling any enmity between himself and Chai Yue. After all, hes the son of Marquis Hengyang and a confidant of the Weary Marquis. What grudge cant be resolved? Right, right. The Chai clan members grew excited. They habitually ignored this son of a concubine, and like Xiao Bi, didnt feel they had ever mistreated him. Instead, they believed Chai Yue would naturally take their side. Support the Weary Marquis. But how? Where is he anyway? Xiao Bi didnt know either. His decisiveness had reached its limit, and the effects of alcohol were wearing off. His head felt fuzzy as he slumped down, staring blankly at the leftover food on the table. The hall fell silent. A steward of the Chai manor rushed in and whispered something in his masters ear. Marquis Hengyangs face changed as he stood up to speak, his voice trembling slightly, We just received news that His Majesty might have passed away. Half of those still awake jumped to their feet instantly, overturning tables and chairs, the noise waking the other half who had been dozing. What happened? He passed away. Who passed away? Who else could it be? Who will succeed to the throne? Definitely not Prince Donghai, hes still waiting in his manor. Then it must be the Weary Marquis? Yes, it can only be him. The Chai clan members could no longer distinguish between imagination and reality. Soon, everyone believed the Weary Marquis had already ascended or was about to ascend the throne. Someone shouted, Lets go support the Weary Marquis! People in the hall rushed out, afraid of falling behind. Before long, the hall was empty except for Marquis Hengyang and the steward, who stood dumbfounded. The steward mumbled, Its only a possibility that he passed away, and moreover... Marquis Hengyang said bewilderedly, Heavens, the Chai clan will be exterminated. Seventy or eighty Chai clan members, calling their servants, formed a group of over two hundred people charging out of the their manor toward the Imperial Palace. Rumors always spread faster. The Chai clans many relatives and friends, along with countless unrelated people, converged from all directions. Some officials abandoned their wait-and-see attitude and, though not appearing themselves, sent their sons and nephews to help. By the time they approached the South Gate of the Imperial Palace, the Chai clans group had grown to four or five hundred people. They shouted as they went, though no one knew what they were supposed to do. They all assumed everything was settled and they just needed to show their support. A group of scholars blocked their way. The Capitals scholars had been gathering outside the South Gate for several days, petitioning the imperial court to immediately send troops against the Xiongnu. Some had been arrested by the palace guards, but this only drew more people. Shang-guan Sheng had other matters to attend to and simply ignored them. After kneeling on the stone slabs for days, the scholars were exhausted. Rumors also circulated among them C one moment saying the Weary Marquis would soon ascend the throne and his first act would be to accept their petition, the next moment claiming the Empress Dowager was furious and would soon order the palace guards cavalry to shed blood at the South Gate. The Chai clans rumors arrived first and merged with the scholars rumors, making the Weary Marquiss ascension seem even more certain. But scholars were still scholars C even in their most confused state, they maintained a sense of propriety. The Weary Marquis once left the Capital, which means he gave up his claim to the throne, one scholar announced loudly. The crowd in the street suddenly fell silent, not understanding why they had previously overlooked such an obvious fact. The scholar quickly added, But the Weary Marquis doesnt need to compete for the throne. He is the Graceful Emperors eldest living son and was already emperor, forced to abdicate by treacherous officials. The succeeding emperor was Crown Prince Yongs orphaned son, but Crown Prince Yong was deposed by the Martial Emperor, whose decree cannot be changed. The ascension violated the proper succession and was therefore illegitimate. The current emperor is still the Weary Marquis C he has returned to the Capital to correct these wrongs, not to seize the throne! Everyone suddenly understood. Though none had spoken up when the Weary Marquis was deposed, now they were all indignant. Thats right, the Weary Marquis was already emperor. Why was he forced to abdicate? Where is justice? The crowd outside the South Gate of the Imperial Palace quickly swelled to over a thousand people. All the nearby government offices had their gates tightly shut, with no one daring to interfere. On the palace walls, the palace guards stood ready but made no move to disperse the crowd. A third group arrived shortly after. Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi had run out of options. Holding military tokens, they were unsure which side to join until Yang Feng pointed them toward a clear path: Only the Weary Marquis represents the prevailing trend, and only he can understand the difficult position you both are in. Really? Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi were quite anxious, having previously clashed with the Weary Marquis. The Weary Marquis even forgave the Chai clan. Han Ruzi had attended Princess Hengyangs funeral and met with the Champion Marquis at the Chai residence C these events were seen as symbols of reconciliation between the Weary Marquis and the Chai clan. Xiao Sheng had only one question left: Has the Weary Marquis really sneaked back into the city? Yang Feng smiled slightly, Who else do you think Ive been running around for all night? Though Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi were typically shrewd and cautious men who would never easily trust Yang Fengs words, they were now willing to accept anyones advice, as long as it offered a way forward. Yang Feng led them to the South Gate of the palace as well. Seeing so many people shouting support for the Weary Marquis, Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi hesitated no longer. They rushed to the front, holding up their military command tokens and ordering the garrison troops to open the gates. Though the garrison wouldnt comply merely because of the tokens, they were somewhat affected, becoming more uncertain atop the walls. Yang Feng dismounted and walked through the crowd, occasionally nodding to acquaintances C both scholars and members of the Chai clan. Then he squeezed out of the crowd, remounted his horse, and led Ni Qiu and the others away from the South Gate toward the East Gate. No one noticed that Yang Feng had taken Prince Ying with him. Upon seeing the crowd, Prince Ying had become excited briefly, but he was too tired and fell asleep in Ni Qius arms. The East Gate was quiet with no gatherings. A squad of palace guards guarded the outside, stopping approaching visitors from afar. Yang Feng dismounted and approached a eunuch, whispering several sentences in his ear. The eunuch looked at Prince Ying by torchlight, nodded, and ordered the soldiers to make way. Yang Feng entered the palace on foot with only Ni Qiu and Prince Ying, leaving the others outside. It was nearly the fourth watch. In his manor, Prince Donghai still hadnt received word from Lady Tan, only hearing one piece of bad news after another. It seemed more and more people were turning to support the Weary Marquis, whose whereabouts remained unknown. I cannot back down, I cannot back down. This time I absolutely cannot retreat again. Prince Donghai once more fantasized about his ascension to the throne before finally gathering his courage to tell the Tan brothers and the law enforcement officials: Were not waiting any longer. Lets head to the North Gate of the palace C someone will be there to receive us. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 249 Chapter 251: Three Assassins The three assassins dispatched by Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, rode without rest, finally reaching Windy Fort after the third watch. Though wearing Southern Army armor, they managed to pass through several checkpoints despite questioning. Between White Bridge Town and Windy Fort, the Southern Army was in complete chaos. The small Northern force led by Cai Xinghai lacked the strength to maintain order or resist a potential counterattack from Grand Tutor Cui. They chose to consolidate their forces for self-preservation, abandoning the defense of White Bridge Town to avoid unnecessary conflict. This actually made things easier for the three assassins. The foot of Windy Fort was filled with temporary camps with lax security. Many soldiers stayed awake all night gathering information. The assassins dismounted, boldly entered a camp to rest briefly and observe the situation, then walked up the mountain into the fortress. Military discipline was slightly better on the mountain, though people still moved openly between barracks, gathering in groups to whisper outside buildings. The three assassins exchanged glances, confident about their mission. After circling the camp separately for a short while, they quickly learned the Weary Marquiss location. The Weary Marquis had been in the meeting hall all evening without leaving, with few guards around him. The assassins regrouped, their confidence growing. They even felt assassination might be unnecessary C Grand Tutor Cui could simply send a general to ride here and win over the Southern Army troops, easily capturing the Weary Marquis alive. But they werent soldiers and had no interest in winning over the Southern Army. They didnt consider seeking help, only wanting to complete their mission quickly and return with the Weary Marquiss head to show Marquis Hua and Grand Tutor Cui. Be careful of the guard by the Weary Marquiss side, one assassin said. He had learned it wasnt the Weary Marquis himself who killed General Zhao, but rather an unremarkable guard he judged to be highly skilled. They quickly divided their tasks: one would keep watch outside while two went in C one to handle the guard, the other to kill the Weary Marquis and take his head. If they encountered anyone else, they would claim to be messengers from White Bridge Town. After observing a while longer, they approached the meeting hall without hiding their movements. They met several soldiers who, breaking military law by wandering at night, naturally didnt stop to question others. The meeting hall had no guards at the entrance, further showing the Weary Marquiss poor security and lack of reinforcements. One assassin gently pushed the door C it was barred from inside, as expected. He knocked, calling loudly: Message from White Bridge Town! Message from White Bridge Town! After a moment, a voice inside asked: Southern Army or Northern Army? Though dressed as Southern Army soldiers, the assassin replied: Northern Army, General Cai... sent us. He couldnt remember Cai Xinghais name and rank, so simply called him General. Someone inside lifted the bar. The three assassins stepped slightly aside, hands on sword hilts, ready for any sudden attack as the door opened. The person who emerged wasnt the Weary Marquis, nor did they attack. Instead, it was someone the assassins recognized. Cui Teng stood in the doorway. He didnt recognize them and asked confusedly: Youre from the Northern Army? One assassin responded quickly, Were delivering messages for General Cai of the Northern Army... Suddenly, a stern voice demanded from behind them: Where did these Northern Army soldiers come from? The three assassins turned around and saw five Southern Army soldiers standing beneath a torch by the road, watching them warily. People were constantly moving about the camp, and the assassins hadnt paid special attention to them. Before the assassins could speak, Cui Teng harshly rebuked them: Who do you think you are? How dare you act so impudently before me? Where is your superior? Have him come see me! Cui Teng considered himself above others, but having been under house arrest in White Bridge Town and lacking an officers uniform, most soldiers in Windy Fort didnt recognize him. His scolding only made them angrier. We dare not be impudent, we just want to clarify something: theyre Northern Army soldiers, so why are they wearing our Southern Army armor? What happened in White Bridge Town? Did the Northern Army attack the Southern Army? Several soldiers didnt back down, instead stepping forward. Nearby soldiers heard the argument and came running. Soon there were fifteen or sixteen people gathered. Cui Teng grew nervous. You... youre confused, thats not one question C its several. Then he lowered his voice: Quick, come inside. The three assassins hadnt expected this complication at such a crucial moment. No response seemed right, so they could only nod and follow Cui Teng inside. The Southern Army soldiers outside were furious. Zhao Mengli had been extremely strict in commanding troops. Among his subordinates, some hated him, some feared him, and naturally some liked or even revered him. Yesterdays events happened too suddenly. The officers were too timid to seek revenge, but the more the soldiers thought about it, the more wrong it seemed. The Weary Marquis was just one man C even if he was the Northern Armys Grand Marshal with an imperial decree, what right did he have to kill the Southern Armys Left General without reason? All night, the Southern Army soldiers in the fort had been discussing this question. Though no one had stepped up to form a concrete plan, their discontent had grown steadily. The arrival of these three Northern Army soldiers finally ignited that dissatisfaction. Explain yourselves! What exactly did the Northern Army do? Where did you get Southern Army armor? A dozen soldiers shouted as they charged toward the meeting hall. Their voices were quite loud, and many Southern Army soldiers who were still awake came running from all directions, gathering in increasing numbers. Though Cui Teng verbally refused to yield, ordering those outside not to meddle in affairs that didnt concern them, he kept gesturing to the three Northern Army soldiers to hurry inside. The assassins had no choice but to enter first and figure things out later. Ill deal with this when dawn comes... Cui Teng hurriedly closed the door, fumbling to put up the bar. The three assassins took the opportunity to observe their surroundings. The hall was very dark, with only two oil lamps placed near the entrance. In the distance, they could see someone standing in front of the main seat, but the skilled guard was nowhere to be seen. Leave the door open, Han Ruzi said. Cui Teng was startled, holding the door bar as he said: Brother-in-law, this is no joke. Let them in, Han Ruzi insisted. While Cui Teng was stunned, the soldiers outside had reached the door and were ramming it. Cui Teng hurriedly moved aside. The soldiers rushed into the meeting hall, saw the Weary Marquis in the shadows, and stopped in their tracks, spreading to both sides, no longer daring to charge forward. The three assassins didnt dare advance either, not because they feared the Weary Marquis, but because they were wary of the guard that they had not yet seen. More and more Southern Army soldiers poured in. By the time the three assassins realized it, they were completely surrounded. Cui Teng ran to the Weary Marquiss side and asked quietly: Can you handle this? Han Ruzi ignored him. After the incoming soldiers had mostly settled, he said: Let one person step forward to speak. Fifty or sixty Southern Army soldiers stood at the entrance, with even more outside, but no one stepped forward. Han Ruzi waited a moment, then said: You will be pardoned. Finally, one Southern Army soldier was pushed forward. Though their real grievance was Zhao Menglis death, they didnt dare bring it up directly. Instead, he pointed at the three Northern Army soldiers and said: We... we just want to know what happened in White Bridge Town. These three are clearly Northern Army soldiers, so why are they wearing our Southern Army armor? Hmm. Han Ruzi turned and sat down in the tiger-skin chair. Ask them. Cui Teng was shocked, the Southern Army soldiers at the door were shocked, and the three assassins were even more shocked. The hall fell silent for a moment. The lead Southern Army soldier slowly turned to face the three Northern Army soldiers and reluctantly asked, Did you come from the Northern Army camp at White Bridge Town? The three assassins were extremely uncomfortable but had to nod. One of them said, Yes. What happened at White Bridge Town? Nothing... everything is normal. We were ordered by General Cai to report to the Weary Marquis. If everything is normal, why are you wearing Southern Army armor? Northern Army armor was primarily black, while Southern Army attire featured crimson red C the difference was very obvious. Having misspoken, the three assassins found themselves in a predicament. They wanted to tell the truth but werent sure the Southern Army soldiers would support them. Their faces changed color, arousing even more suspicion. Speak, quickly! With weapons pointed at them, even supreme martial artists couldnt escape the encirclement. One assassin had a quick idea: We are Northern Army soldiers ordered to deliver a message for the Southern Army. General Cai said this would cause less trouble. But the Southern Army soldiers doubts hadnt lessened. Why didnt you explain this earlier? Which company are you from? Who is your general? 17th Company, under General Du Kun. The three assassins had spent enough time in the Southern Army camp with Hua Bin to remember some of the company commanders names. Han Ruzi beckoned Cui Teng over and whispered something to him. Cui Teng strode to the door, looked the three assassins up and down, and suddenly said: Youre lying. Du Kun led the 17th Company back to the Capital with my father. How could he have left three men behind? The soldiers at Windy Fort werent clear about troop movements at White Bridge Town. The three assassins were martial artists after all C even though they had traveled with the army, they couldnt distinguish between different companies. When Cui Teng called them out, they immediately panicked. One assassin could no longer contain himself. He suddenly drew his sword and shouted: We serve Grand Tutor Cui and came to kill the Weary Marquis! Southern Army soldiers, listen to me... Cui Teng stepped back and shouted: I am Grand Tutor Cuis own son and have never seen these people before! Theyre acting suspiciously C theyre neither Southern nor Northern Army. They must be assassins sent by the Champion Marquis to sow discord between the Southern and Northern armies! When ordinary soldiers drew weapons, they relied on comrades around them for protection. But martial artists were used to fighting alone C drawing weapons first for self-preservation, immediately revealing their difference from soldiers. Before Cui Teng finished speaking, the Southern Army soldiers had already attacked. They distrusted martial artists even more than Northern Army soldiers. We serve Grand Tutor Cui... the three assassins shouted in frustration, but they couldnt stop the frenzied Southern Army soldiers. Martial arts experts were still experts C even wounded multiple times they could counterattack, stabbing several soldiers. But experts were still human, and they were helpless against so many weapons. As three bloodied corpses fell, the blood-crazed Southern Army soldiers didnt lower their weapons, but turned as one to look at the Weary Marquis in the shadows. Cui Tengs face grew even paler as he slowly backed away, no longer daring to mention he was the Cui familys second son. Han Ruzi stood and walked toward the soldiers, ignoring Cui Tengs silent warnings and the bloodied weapons. He refused to meet any soldiers gaze, staring instead at the three corpses. Walking close, just steps away from the nearest spear, he said: Look, this is evidence of the chaos in the Capital. The Champion Marquis sending assassins means he will move against the Emperor and Empress Dowager too. Of course, when saying this, Han Ruzi had no way of knowing the Champion Marquis had already died from poison. The safety of the court and the survival of Great Chu now rest in your hands. Follow me to quell this rebellion and you can achieve merit that will last for an eternity. Gold and land will certainly follow. Han Ruzi raised his head to meet everyones gaze. Even fighting on the frontiers your whole lives, how many chances like this will you get? The soldiers looked at each other. Their leader said: We... we just... You came to save me, I understand. Now the assassins are dead. I will remember your merit, while the Champion Marquis would remember your crimes. One by one, the soldiers lowered their weapons, then respectfully withdrew from the hall. Cui Teng looked at the Weary Marquis with near worship. Brother-in-law, youre too daring. Those who truly want to kill me dont need to find excuses, Han Ruzi had his own way of judging. What do we do now? I must return to the Capital quickly, Han Ruzi looked at Cui Teng. I need you to guide me. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 250 Chapter 252: The Empress Dowager’s Instructions The palace had many gates. After passing through two of them, Reckless was stopped. At the third gate, Prince Ying was taken away while still sound asleep, unaware that the person carrying him had changed. Only Yang Feng remained, continuing deeper into the palace led by several eunuchs. Though they knew each other, they acted like strangers along the way, not exchanging a single word. The alley was packed with people, including the Empress Dowagers ceremonial guards and numerous attendants. They had clearly received orders to clear a path. The guide stopped and gestured for Yang Feng to proceed alone. There were fewer people in the courtyard. Those present showed surprise upon seeing Yang Feng. Grand Consort Cui turned her face away, pretending not to recognize this eunuch. Cui Xiaojun respectfully bowed to him but remained silent. Maiden Wang gave a slight smile but also said nothing. Lord Yang, please enter. The Empress Dowager has been waiting for you, a palace maid said. By custom, the Founding Emperors Wardrobe Chamber had to be kept away from lamps and candles. A eunuch stood in the corner holding a lamp with both hands, diligently watching the flame as if the entire room would burst into flames should he look away. The Empress Dowager knelt on a cushion facing the Founding Emperors wardrobe. Her nephew Shang-guan Sheng stood behind her. After a while, he turned and walked to Yang Feng, saying, You shouldnt have come. Yang Feng slightly nodded without responding, as he hadnt come to argue with Shang-guan Sheng. Shang-guan Sheng stared at him for a long time before finally leaving the wardrobe chamber. Without rising or turning around, the Empress Dowager said, Your intelligence network is as efficient as ever. When I served Your Highness in the palace before, I came to know a few people. Yes, you knew a few people. If the officials were like you, thered be no secrets in the palace anymore. The emperor shines like the sun and moon above all beings C there shouldnt be secrets anyway. Heh, Lord Yang hasnt changed, still fond of teaching imperial arts. Only before royalty. Having been a eunuch for many years, Yang Feng was still skilled at flattery. The Empress Dowager fell silent for a moment. Theres something Id like to ask you. Please speak, Your Highness. Where does an emperors power truly lie? Im not sure I understand. Even someone as clever as you has things you dont understand? The Empress Dowager stood and turned to face Yang Feng, looking him up and down. Ive been consolidating power in the palace, but Ive found that the more secure the power becomes, the more rigid and inflexible it gets, like an old cart unused for decades C seemingly intact but impossible to push or pull. Ive even begun to feel that the emperor is dispensable. Yang Feng prostrated himself. I dont want your kowtow, I want you to answer my question, the Empress Dowager said somewhat severely. The eunuch in the corner trembled slightly, causing the lamplight to flicker. Without Your Highnesss pardon, I dare not speak carelessly. The Empress Dowager gave a cold laugh. Whatever you say, even if its treasonous, Ill pardon you. Only then did Yang Feng stand up. When status is improper, words do not flow. I rule as Empress Dowager C are the people dissatisfied with this? Yet when there was a legitimate emperor before, it seemed he had no support either. Thats precisely where the peoples wisdom lies. Wisdom? I think its more like cowardice. Its the same thing. Sometimes, cowardice is wisdom. The Empress Dowager laughed loudly, then suddenly turned to the lamp-holding eunuch in the corner. Are you wise? The eunuchs face was filled with panic. He didnt dare move and didnt know how to answer, yet couldnt not answer. I... I... The Empress Dowagers smile faded as she said to Yang Feng: I understand now. That which is hard is brittle, while the soft appear harmless. To survive under an emperors nose, one must appear soft C this is the legacy the Martial Emperor left for his descendants. He thought this would make the imperial throne more secure. Yang Feng nodded, letting the Empress Dowager continue since she understood. But the soft have their own methods. They neither oppose nor support, cause no trouble but also do nothing. When I first stopped reviewing memorials, I wanted to see just how passive the officials could be. As it turned out, they were more patient than me. Heh, in these six months, the only one who took action was actually- The Empress Dowagers expression shifted slightly as she suddenly understood Yang Fengs intention was to guide the conversation toward the Weary Marquis. But Yang Feng had barely spoken, and she couldnt find any obvious flaws. Know yourself and know your enemy, and youll never be defeated. Lord Yang has pursued the fate seer for long, it seems youve deeply grasped their arts of deception. I dare not accept such praise. Ive only achieved minor success. The Empress Dowager turned to look at the Founding Emperors ceremonial robes. She came to view them almost daily yet could never look enough. Heroes emerge in chaotic times. The Founding Emperor had no weaklings under him. I wonder if we should start over- The empires fate still lies with the Han clan. The Empress Dowager sighed deeply and asked, What would happen if I made Prince Ying emperor? All under heaven would fall silent. Your Highnesss power would be more secure, the officials more submissive. The end result would be everyone standing aside while the Great Chu dynasty faces peril C when the nest falls, no eggs remain whole. My only son is dead, the Empress Dowager murmured. Who am I protecting this realm for after all? For all under heaven, for the Shang-guan clan, Yang Feng answered. The Empress Dowager laughed loudly again, her laughter filled with sorrow and thus tinged with madness. As her laughter subsided, she said, My sister is fortunate. She was convinced I killed the Thoughtful Emperor, so she sought revenge against me without hesitation. The eunuch in the corner trembled. He shouldnt be standing here, much less hearing this conversation. He wished he could truly be like a wooden statue C seeing nothing, hearing nothing. But I wasnt the one who killed him, the Empress Dowagers voice turned ice-cold, filled with murderous intent. It was someone else, a filthy hand, hidden right here in the palace. The Empress Dowager turned in place, looking up at the ceiling. Like a snake, lurking in the shadows, striking when guards are down, spitting a few drops of poison, thinking no one would know. She looked back at Yang Feng. So I used the perfect bait to lure this snake, finally making it reveal its weakness. Yang Fengs expression changed. Though he had guessed some of the truth, hearing the Empress Dowager admit it still shocked him. He realized something C her madness hadnt been cured, it had become one with her entire being. Your Highness shouldnt have done this. An emperor is still an emperor- Even an illegitimate one? The Empress Dowager showed a cunning smile, as if catching a flaw in Yang Fengs words. The emperor has faced two assassination attempts. The first used the same method as the Thoughtful Emperors poisoning, but I found the antidote and saved the emperors life. I knew the venomous snake would strike again, so I waited patiently. Just now, that snake indeed came again, and this time, I caught its tail. The Xiongnu army is at our borders, the Southern Army- None of that matters! the Empress Dowager shouted harshly, making the lamplight flicker. If the imperial palace isnt safe, what meaning does being emperor have? Whats the point of talking about ruling all under heaven when you cant even secure your immediate surroundings? To be emperor, one must start with those closest to them. Yang Feng remained silent, understanding when to stop. In this regard, he was as cowardly as the other ministers. The Empress Dowagers voice softened, You keep saying the fate seers can reach into the palace. The fate seers are just one finger on that hand, Yang Feng corrected. You still believe your judgment wasnt wrong? Without a doubt. But you were wrong. I caught the snakes tail, and when I pulled it up, it was an old acquaintance. I had long suspected her. If it werent for your influence, I would have dealt with her earlier. Now with solid evidence, I need not hesitate anymore. Your Highness, please reconsider. Like you, I too am certain. If thats the case, what else does Your Highness command? Though Great Chu isnt as important as revenge, we cant neglect it entirely. The Empress Dowager glanced at the lamp-bearing eunuch, who was so frightened he didnt react until her gaze grew stern. Only then did he awaken from his daze and hurry toward the door. Yang Feng stopped him halfway, took the lamp, and the eunuch rushed out, as if escaping from a beasts den. All my enemies have gathered C the Cui clan and their lackeys and minions. Grand Tutor Cui is outside the city. Ive promised several Southern Army commanders that whoever kills Cui Hong will become the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army. By now, they should have made their move. Not everyone is as cowardly as you say C throw out some rewards, and people will leap at the chance. What would Your Highness have me do? The Empress Dowager gazed at the door and sighed softly, I may be making a huge mistake. As I said before, I hoped to start anew like the Founding Emperor. Yes. Yang Feng felt uneasy. Having been away from the Empress Dowagers side for some time, he had only heard rumors of many events and couldnt fully assess the situation. I was somewhat confused before and mistook Shang-guan Sheng for the Thoughtful Emperor. I told him many things, though I dont remember what exactly, but it likely included the idea of starting anew. Shang-guan Sheng remembered? I think he took it seriously, even believing the Shang-guan clan could replace the Han clan. The Empress Dowager lowered her gaze. She couldnt be wrong, at most showing slight hesitation. But I need him. Without him, my revenge plan cannot proceed. Once the Cui clan falls, with Shang-guan Sheng holding great power, who could stand against him? The Empress Dowager smiled slightly, Stop pretending. Like Maiden Wang, you only think of one person, believing you can subtly persuade me. Theres no need for such complexity. It wasnt you two who persuaded me, but Han Ruzi himself. He can be considered the foremost hero of these chaotic times, at least looking the part. If he has gone to the frontier, then I have misjudged him. If he returns to the Capital with the Northern Army in time, give him this. The Empress Dowager took something small from her sleeve and handed it to Yang Feng. Yang Feng stared at it for a moment, then knelt, set down the oil lamp, and received the Imperial Seal with both hands. Among the twelve imperial seals, this was the most important one. Keep it safe. If it falls into the hands of others, youll have failed the entire empire. After delegating this important task, the Empress Dowager felt lighter. She walked toward the door, stopping beside Yang Feng, sighing softly, As for me, I have failed only the Thoughtful Emperor, for I failed to protect him. Yang Feng touched his forehead to the ground, remaining silent. If you still suspect the fate seers, then kill them all, the Empress Dowager added, pushing open the door of the robing room. Shang-guan Sheng stepped forward, Your Highness, someone has arrived at the North Gate. Good, lets receive our guests then. The Empress Dowager turned to Grand Consort Cui, Youve been in the palace so long, yet I havent properly hosted you. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 251 Chapter 253: Sleepless Night The Empress Dowager returned to her bedchamber and sat down comfortably. Maiden Wang attended to her, with eight guards and four female attendants standing on either side. Grand Consort Cui sat alone on a small stool opposite her, without any attendants. She kept her legs together, sitting two heads lower than the Empress Dowager, with an even more diminished presence, like a little servant girl waiting to work under her masters supervision. Grand Consort Cui was willing to endure this C after all, she had endured for so many years already. Listen, the Empress Dowager raised her hand to her ear. Fighting has broken out at the North Gate. How interesting. The imperial city has the strongest walls in the world, but as far as I know, no battle has ever occurred here before. This is the first time. The previous palace coup doesnt count C that was just some troublemakers from the pugilist world. Grand Consort Cui, at least youve learned your lesson this time and found more people to help. Consort Cui gave a slight smile. No matter how strong the palace walls are, they only protect the Emperor. If the Emperor isnt here, what use are thick walls? Ah, Im curious C where does your confidence come from, believing your son will definitely become Emperor? Just because youre from the Cui clan? Grand Consort Cui smiled without responding. She had done what needed to be done C there was no need for verbal sparring, only quiet waiting. The combined forces of the Tan clan and the law enforcement officers, led by Prince Donghai, numbered nearly a thousand men. Six-tenths had horses, and they quickly reached the North Gate. As planned, the North Gate opened for this force. The crowd rushed in, shouting Execute the treacherous Shang-guan Sheng and Avenge His Majesty. Prince Donghai had already reminded everyone not to mention the Empress Dowager, trying to minimize resistance within the palace. The force broke through two gates but was blocked at the third. Prince Donghai knew the general layout and realized this wasnt far from both the Empress Dowagers and Emperors chambers, so he ordered a forceful attack. The scene became chaotic C after all, this wasnt a regular army. While their initial charge and shouting showed great spirit, they became somewhat helpless upon encountering obstacles. The Tan clan members distinguished themselves by quickly setting up three human ladders, planning to send some agile martial artists over the wall to open the gate from inside. Thats when the palace began its counterattack. Dozens of arrows flew from the darkness, dropping those who had just reached the top of the wall, while many below were wounded by arrows. The scene grew more chaotic, with most unable to even determine where the arrows were coming from, only cursing and demanding their opponents come out to fight honorably. The palace responded with waves of arrows C each volley consisting of several dozen arrows, not many in number but methodical and relentless. Prince Donghai had stayed in the rear, relatively safe from danger, but was more anxious than anyone. He shouted at Tan Ye, Where are our inside connections? What good is opening just two gates? Tan Ye grew anxious too, looking around the crowd until he found the eunuch who had opened the gates. Old Xia, whats going on? Who was supposed to open this gate? Ch-Chu An, stuttered the eunuch Old Xia, also confused. Lets retreat first. No point in being target practice. Ill send people to quietly climb the wall and eliminate those archers, Tan Ye suggested. Prince Donghai nodded and was the first to turn his horse around and retreat. The retreat was even more chaotic than the advance, though these men showed their loyalty by carrying away all their dead and wounded. The Tan brothers, Tan Ye and Tan Diao, dutifully gathered several dozen skilled martial artists, all trusted members of the Tan clan. They instructed them to extinguish their torches and quietly scale the walls, either to open the third gate or to find and eliminate the archers. After making these arrangements, the two brothers went to find Prince Donghai. The force was becoming increasingly disorganized, and only Prince Donghais presence could keep the law enforcement officers and constables from losing heart. Prince Donghai had already run to the North Gate of the imperial palace. He had a keen sense for danger and felt something was wrong: the third gate had not opened according to plan, which was no coincidence, and the arrows being shot from within the palace were certainly not from hastily assembled troops. Shouldnt the Empress Dowager be panicking after the Emperors death? Hadnt most of the commanders of the Eight Palace Guard Camps promised not to interfere tonight? The more Prince Donghai thought about it, the more uneasy he became, and the faster he ran. Glancing back, he saw the three so-called experts sent by Hua Bin following closely behind him. This gave him some comfort, though he realized what he needed most right now wasnt skilled fighters but soldiers who could both attack and defend. His worst fears were realized C the North Gate of the palace was tightly locked, and no one knew who had the key. Is no one guarding this place? Prince Donghai asked angrily. He was here to become Emperor, but he couldnt possibly attend to every detail. Ill check the situation, said one of the experts. The outer palace walls were much higher than the inner ones. After more people arrived, the expert formed a human ladder to climb to the top. After taking a look, he quickly returned to Prince Donghai and said with confusion: There are palace guards... In the bedchamber, as the shouting outside gradually faded away, the Empress Dowager said, It seems the palace walls built by our ancestors still serve their purpose. Grand Consort Cui finally could not contain herself and stood up. What use is this stubborn resistance? The walls can only protect you temporarily. The Eight Palace Guard Camps that the Shang family worked so hard to expand will never be loyal to you. The Empress Dowager smiled without speaking. Grand Consort Cui stepped forward. The guards moved to stop her, but seeing no signal from the Empress Dowager, they held back. Grand Consort Cui said, Why make things difficult? Whoever becomes Emperor, youll still be Empress Dowager. I wont compete with you. I just want to see Prince Donghai become Emperor. Ill ask again C where does your confidence come from? the Empress Dowager asked. Grand Consort Cui was silent for a moment. Because the Graceful Emperor promised me. Oh? When was this? I recall the Graceful Emperor rarely saw you after entering the palace. The Empress Dowager smiled as if listening to a poor lie. Grand Consort Cui laughed loudly. You think the Graceful Emperor only favored you? When he was still Crown Prince, he promised me that my son would inherit the throne. And you believed every word he said? the Empress Dowager countered. When the Graceful Emperor was Crown Prince, he lived in daily fear of being deposed or even killed by the Martial Emperor. Of course he needed the Cui clans support. His sweet words were just to please you. That doesnt matter. An emperors word is absolute. What he said as Crown Prince must still count. At least Maiden Wang never received such a promise, right? Maiden Wang, standing beside the Empress Dowager, blushed slightly. Since becoming pregnant, she had rarely seen the Graceful Emperor and never had a chance to be alone with him. Of course she had never heard any sweet promises. Grand Consort Cui gave the Empress Dowager a cold smile. It was acceptable for your son to become Emperor, but after the Thoughtful Emperor passed away, why didnt you let Prince Donghai succeed him? Neither my son nor I accept this, nor does the Cui clan. The Empress Dowager stared at Grand Consort Cui for a while, then asked softly, Then why did you kill my son? Lady Cui was stunned. The Thoughtful Emperor? Everyone knows he was killed by you... what does it have to do with me? Sister, you have caused me such suffering, making everyone believe I killed my own son for power. How could that be possible? I wanted power, but without the Thoughtful Emperor, my power became a castle built on air. Thats exactly what happened. Although I enthroned two new emperors, the court officials never wholeheartedly supported me. They just went through the motions, observed, and waited. My words were like stones thrown into water, making noise but nothing more. I had no choice but to use law enforcement officers to do my bidding, but even they werent loyal and were eventually won over by the Cui clan. Grand Consort Cui listened for a while until the shouting from the north completely disappeared. She said seriously, I can believe that as a mother you wouldnt kill your own son, but you cant pin the blame on me either. After a pause, Grand Consort Cui added, You should also believe that if I had been plotting behind the scenes back then, I would never have let the throne fall to Maiden Wangs son. The Empress Dowager laughed and said to a lady-in-waiting, Bring them in. The lady-in-waiting went to the door to relay the order, and two guards quickly brought in a palace maid. The palace maid was injured, with her hands bound behind her back. She faced the Empress Dowager without bowing, only paying respects to Grand Consort Cui. This is your person, isnt she? The Empress Dowagers voice showed no anger, but rather carried a hint of languor, as if tired of this sleepless night. Earlier tonight she tried to poison the Emperor. The Imperial Physician examined it C the poison was the same as last years, and the same as what was used on the Thoughtful Emperor before. Hmph, the Imperial Physicians couldnt even save lives C why should their words be trusted? A guard, following the Empress Dowagers signal, stepped forward and said, There arent many sects skilled in poison in the pugilist world, and most come from the south. If Im not mistaken, this person is from the Ghost Mountain Sect. That sect has always had good relations with the bandits of Cloud Dream Marsh. Its said that Marquis Junyang has been hiding there since fleeing the Capital C he must have brought the Ghost Mountain disciples into the city. Is that wrong? asked the Empress Dowager. Grand Consort Cuis lips remained tightly sealed. After a long while, she asked her maid, Have you been to the Capital before? No, the maid answered. She had refused to speak until now, only willing to answer questions from Grand Consort Cui. So its just a coincidence that you and the person who poisoned the Thoughtful Emperor hired assassins from the same sect? The Empress Dowager remained calm as she waved her hand. The guards left and brought in another person. Lady Tan also refused to kneel before the Empress Dowager, only nodding to her mother-in-law, Grand Consort Cui. The same guard spoke again, The Tan familys business spans the empire, and to ensure their goods move freely, they maintain good relations with both legitimate and underground forces. Grand Consort Cui has had close dealings with the Tan family for over a decade. Through them, she once hired a sorcerer to cast curses on the Empress Dowager and the Thoughtful Emperor, though it proved ineffective. I remember the Thoughtful Emperor and I fell gravely ill C I suppose that was your doing? said the Empress Dowager. Grand Consort Cui remained silent. The guard continued, Two disciples of the Ghost Mountain Sect entered the Capital four years ago, with lodging arranged by the Tan family. They happened to leave the city in the same month the Thoughtful Emperor was poisoned. Grand Consort Cui still said nothing, but her maid asked, Who exactly are you? The guard glanced at the Empress Dowager before answering, My name is Meng Che. You may not know my name, but you should have heard of the Island of Righteous Men. The maids expression changed slightly, and she too fell silent. The Empress Dowager smiled, The pugilist world has many extraordinary people, but without help from the powerful, they could never get close to the Emperor. Grand Consort Cui, you have your extraordinary allies, and I have mine C lets call it a draw. False accusations, Grand Consort Cui still refused to admit poisoning the Thoughtful Emperor but didnt want to argue further. Without the Eight Guard Camps, how long can the palace walls protect you? Who says I dont have the Eight Guard Camps? Most of the Guard commanders agreed to stand down, and even if one or two camps follow Shang-guan Shengs orders, it wont make any difference. If I remember correctly, the camp commanders promised to stand down tonight C look, dawn is breaking. They havent broken their promise, and theyll soon come to protect the palace. Grand Consort Cuis expression changed dramatically as she finally realized she had been tricked. The Empress Dowager had deliberately lured the Cui clan into staging a palace coup to capture them all at once. Ah, and theres still a Southern Army outside the city. Meng Che, any news? Meng Che replied, No clear news yet, but the city guards report that the Southern Army camp ten miles away is ablaze with fire C surely not for illumination. The Empress Dowager smiled at Consort Cui C revenge was best savored slowly. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 252 Chapter 254: In Front of Tongxuan Hall Prince Donghai was filled with both fear and anger C he had trusted his mother and the Tan family so much, yet their plan turned out to be so poorly thought out! Nearly a thousand people were trapped in a narrow strip of land in the northern part of the palace. The third gate leading to the Empress Dowager and Emperors chambers proved impossible to breach, while all other directions were dead ends. The dozens of skilled pugilists that Tan Ye and Tan Diao had sent to scale the walls quickly returned in defeat. They had only discovered one thing C those shooting arrows from the shadows werent ordinary soldiers, but rather palace guards who were quite skilled and numerous. They couldnt overcome them. In the chaos, they managed to capture several eunuchs, palace maids and garrison soldiers, but it was useless C these people knew nothing about the situation and could only beg for mercy. Prince Donghai cursed the Tan brothers several times and tried to find the Guanghua Tigers to hold them accountable, but they were nowhere to be found. Only a large group of constables remained, following him around aimlessly like headless flies. Prince Donghai suddenly thought of Han Ruzi, feeling that if he were here, he might be able to figure something out. But Han Ruzi had fled without even saying goodbye, which made Prince Donghai even more furious. As dawn broke, Zhang Jing, from the Ministry of Punishments, finally appeared, running on foot while holding up his robes like a refugee wading through water. Prince Donghai rode out to meet him, raising his horsewhip to strike, You worthless- Prince Donghai, please calm your anger. Weve found an inside contact, Zhang Jing said, panting heavily. Prince Donghai stayed his hand. Why are you only showing up now? Its not the original contact, but another. Please follow me, Prince. Prince Donghai looked back to confirm his three skilled guards and the Tan brothers were following before urging Zhang Jing to hurry. Instead of heading to the third gate, Zhang Jing turned into a small alley, seemingly heading west. The Tan brothers gathered all their companions they encountered along the way, quickly assembling several hundred people. At a small door, Prince Donghai saw several law enforcement officers. Though annoyed inside, he maintained a smile. Wheres the contact? The officers pointed at the door. Inside. Prince Donghai dismounted and turned around again, seeing his three guards still close by, before stepping up to the door and asking hesitantly: Who is it? A voice from inside replied, Ill only speak with Prince Donghai. Thats me. Have everyone else withdraw first. Prince Donghai was very surprised C none of the plans he knew of had mentioned having an insider in the palace. He looked at the law enforcement officers and the Tan brothers, but everyone seemed just as confused, especially the Guanghua Tigers who had originally planned to abandon Prince Donghai and flee, but now encountered an insider who would only open the door for the Prince. As Prince Donghai hesitated, a voice suddenly called from behind, The palace guards have reached the north gate! Theyre ramming it, trying to break in! Prince Donghai was quite certain the palace guards would never take his side, so he made a difficult decision: All of you withdraw, but dont go too far. The three guards were the last to leave, nodding to Prince Donghai to indicate they would stay nearby, ready when called. Who exactly are you? Do I know you? The voice inside said: I am Yuan Zifan. Prince Donghai remembers me, right? Prince Donghai was startled. How is it you? Arent you... arent you the Empress Dowagers man? He quickly stepped back. Seeing Prince Donghais reaction through the door crack, Yuan Zifan hurriedly said: Fear not, Prince Donghai. The Empress Dowager is actually hunting me down now. So thats why youre still in the palace. Prince Donghai understood C Yuan Zifan was indeed brave and resourceful. He had originally been a eunuch posing as a fate seer. After the assassination attempt on Prince Ying, he had lost his usefulness. To escape the Empress Dowagers pursuit, he had secretly snuck back into the palace to hide right under her nose. Huangfu Yi and Lu Congxin have already been silenced. Im the only one left. Prince Donghai still had many doubts, but this wasnt the time for questions. He immediately said: No need to say more. I understand. Open the door. After this succeeds, youll be the new Director of Palace Attendants. As for the Empress Dowager, she wont be a problem anymore. Prince Donghai is a good judge of character. After the sound of locks turning, the small door opened. Yuan Zifan stood in the doorway wearing palace servants clothes, his chin smooth C every bit a eunuch. Prince Donghai almost didnt recognize him. Please follow me, Yuan Zifan said respectfully. Though urgent, Prince Donghai remained cautious. Where to? To Tongxuan Hall. From there we might be able to circle around to the Empress Dowagers chambers. Say no more, lets go! Prince Donghai was overjoyed. He turned and beckoned for everyone to follow, then said to Yuan Zifan: Youre quite capable, managing to sneak into the palace. Ah, actually Huangfu Yi sensed the Empress Dowagers intention to silence us, so he made some arrangements in advance. But everything happened so suddenly that he and Lu Congxin didnt have time. The assassination attempt on Prince Ying had been planned by Prince Donghais faction. The three fake fate seers were completely unprepared. Only Yuan Zifan, who was present at the scene, reacted quickly enough to escape. But hiding in the palace wasnt a long-term solution. Living in constant fear each day, he wanted to take a chance when the opportunity arose. The doorways were difficult for horses to pass through, but Prince Donghai didnt mind. He followed Yuan Zifan on foot and asked: There are many doors in the palace. Can you open them all? I have several friends in the palace who are willing to support Prince Donghai. The Empress Dowager believes there are assassins hiding in the palace and has been conducting brutal arrests. Everyone wants to protect themselves. Prince Donghais confidence swelled again. He muttered to himself: So its this easy to win over palace people. Han Ruzi having help back then wasnt so impressive after all. With Yuan Zifan leading the way and Prince Donghai following, the others came behind. Several hundred people hadnt caught up yet, but Prince Donghai didnt care C they would serve as bait to distract the Eight Palace Guard Camps. They wound their way through various passages. At each doorway, someone would open it to let them through. Prince Donghai was very careful, insisting that after most people passed through, the doors be locked immediately to prevent the guard troops from catching up. When they encountered palace servants, they forced them to join their group. Yuan Zifan could only get doors opened by people he knew, so they couldnt take direct routes. They made a half-circle, going around the western side to reach the courtyard in front of the Tongxuan Hall. By now it was broad daylight. Though the court had been paralyzed for days, protocols remained. Regardless of emergencies, many people had to perform their duties faithfully, going about their usual tasks. For instance, the ceremonial guards in front of the Tongxuan Hall changed shifts on schedule, rain or shine. The Tongxuan Hall was the main hall of the imperial palace, where emperors ascended the throne, attended major events, and formally received officials. Since today wasnt a designated important day, the courtyard was empty except for dozens of ceremonial guards. They were all tall and strong, but they didnt need to fight in battles or learn combat skills C they just had to stand motionless for hours to show their loyalty to the court. Therefore, when hundreds of people suddenly rushed into the courtyard, even the boldest and most curious ceremonial guards only turned their heads to look once before straightening their backs and gripping their ornate halberds. Facing this group of mysterious intruders, they neither tried to stop them nor questioned them, pretending everything was normal. Prince Donghai ignored these guards, but his followers were intimidated and all stopped in their tracks, including the law enforcement officers and constables C under normal circumstances, they would never have the chance to appear here. Keep up! Prince Donghai shouted. He understood the value of time C he couldnt rest easy until the Empress Dowager and Shang-guan Sheng were captured alive. Yuan Zifan and several eunuchs led the way, hurrying eastward. Prince Donghai turned to look at the majestic Tongxuan Hall, and suddenly had a thought. Wait. Prince Donghai had changed his mind. He had come close to the emperors throne several times before but always missed his chance. Who knew if this attempt would succeed? Would there be another opportunity? He turned and ran toward the great hall. Yuan Zifan and the others followed behind in confusion, stopping at the steps, not daring to proceed further. Prince Donghai ran up the stairs leading to the hall alone. Disappointed to find the hall doors tightly shut, there was no time to find someone to open them, and breaking through was impossible. He turned and walked along the platforms edge, descending the steps one by one while looking down at the crowd in the courtyard C eunuchs, constables, pugilists, and ceremonial guards standing like pillars. This was not how Prince Donghai had imagined his ascension to the throne. But he didnt want to wait any longer. Despite Yuan Zifans unexpected help, Prince Donghai still felt uncertain. The Empress Dowager was clearly prepared, and no matter what he did, it would be difficult to achieve a good outcome. The Emperor was killed last night! Prince Donghai shouted. Only in this moment was his heart completely fearless. The Champion Marquis was poisoned by Prince Ying, the Weary Marquis has left the Capital and given up his claim. Of the four contenders, only I remain! Prince Donghai had hoped to see reverence and solemnity, but he had given everyone too little time to prepare. Below the platform, confusion and shock filled everyones eyes. Though they had entered the palace to support Prince Donghais claim, they had run around without even seeing their enemies. The sudden coronation was difficult for anyone to accept. I am the Graceful Emperors son! Prince Donghai persisted. It is Heavens will that I inherit the Great Chu throne today before the Tongxuan Hall! The courtyard fell silent. Even the ceremonial guards couldnt help turning to look at the small figure on the platform, feeling both absurd and terrified. Yuan Zifan and some eunuchs reacted more quickly, kneeling together and shouting: Long live the Emperor! Tan Ye and Tan Diao led another group to kneel and shout Long live! Though this coronation was hasty and abrupt, this was their goal after all, and achieving it early was acceptable. The law enforcement officers and constables waited a while longer before kneeling. Most only moved their lips without making sound. They supported Prince Donghai becoming emperor but knew clearly that this playlike coronation would never be recognized. Prince Donghai was satisfied, with only two small regrets: first, the shouting wasnt unified enough to create a thunderous effect; second, dozens of ceremonial guards remained spectators without kneeling with everyone else. Prince Donghai quickly walked down, looked back at Tongxuan Hall with a sigh, and said to Yuan Zifan and the Tan brothers: We wont go to the Empress Dowagers palace. Lets leave the city immediately. What? Several people were still kneeling, not understanding what had come over their Emperor. The Empress Dowager is prepared. With just our people, we cant defeat the Eight Palace Guard Camps. Better to open the city gates and let in the Southern Army. With my uncles help, we can turn the tide. But the city gates are controlled by the Eight Palace Guard Camps, Tan Ye reminded him. Prince Donghai was clearer-headed than ever. The Empress Dowager and Shang-guan Sheng think they have us surrounded. They must have pulled most of the guard troops from the gates. If we gather more people to attack the gates, well definitely succeed. The law enforcement officers who had hesitated to shout Long live were now the first to rise in support. Lian Danchen said: Going north will get us intercepted. Lets go to the South Gate C we can also let the Southern Army in there. The group ran across the wide courtyard, moving quickly until they reached the South Gate. There were guard soldiers stationed there, but not many. Like the ceremonial guards, they were confused by what had happened at Tongxuan Hall. When the many pugilists charged, they lowered their weapons and stepped aside. A eunuch who recognized the gate officer rushed forward without a word, searched out the keys, and opened a side door. Outside the South Gate, large groups of people were resting on the ground, quietly waiting for developments inside the palace. They were startled by the crowd rushing out. Seeing many scholars among them, Prince Donghai immediately understood and shouted: Follow me! Lets open the gates to welcome the Weary Marquis! If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 253CH 255 Chapter 255: The Cui Clan’s Choice Cui Sheng, desperate to save his father, pushed himself to the limit, stopping only once along the way before finally reaching the Southern Army camp outside the Capital in the late night. At almost the same moment, three assassins were prowling around Windy Fort, while Prince Donghai was leading a hastily assembled team toward the northern gate of the palace. Cui Hong was very surprised by his eldest sons safe arrival and, worried that his presence might disturb the troops morale, took him to a guards tent to talk. Cui Sheng recounted everything he had seen and heard, believing every word the Weary Marquis had said, and finally pleaded, Father, theres still time. The Weary Marquis is still the Cui familys son-in-law after all. He wont harm us. Cui Hongs face turned cold as he raised his hand and struck his son hard across the face. Cui Sheng cried out in pain and quickly retreated to one side, not daring to say another word. Cui Hong didnt even have the patience to explain to his son. It was unfortunate for the family that none of his sons were competent, leaving Grand Tutor Cui to shoulder the burden alone. He could only hope that a worthy heir would emerge among his grandchildren. After thinking for a while, he muttered to himself, The situation in the city will be resolved soon. No matter who becomes emperor, the Weary Marquis will find himself in an impossible situation. Cui Sheng, holding his cheek, gathered his courage and asked, Father, the Weary Marquis is your son-in-law, and youve always doted on little sister Xiaojun. Why wont you support him? It would be good to keep our options open. I think hes quite capable and would make a fine emperor. Cui Hong turned to look at his son, tempted to slap him again, but softened his tone after some consideration, You think the Weary Marquis is capable of being emperor? Among the Han descendants, hes the most capable one, more emperor-like than Prince Donghai and the Champion Marquis. If thats the case, why did the Empress Dowager depose him in the first place? Cui Sheng paused for a moment, The Empress Dowager feared his capabilities precisely because she wanted a puppet. How is the Cui familys thinking any different from the Empress Dowagers? Cui Sheng was completely stunned into silence. Cui Hong sighed helplessly, thinking this might be his own fault for rarely communicating with his son. But some things were just like that C everyone understood them implicitly, yet no one would speak of them, not even between father and son. Today was an exception. His eldest son had clearly been won over by the Weary Marquis, and if he wasnt pulled out of this pit quickly, Cui Sheng would become another Cui Teng C a Cui family member thinking for outsiders instead of his own clan. The Weary Marquis is exceptionally clever, good at planning, and decisive, quite reminiscent of the Martial Emperor. When I sent Xiaojun to the palace, I never imagined the Weary Marquis would turn out to be such a person. Wasnt the Martial Emperor good? Everyone says the Great Chu was at its strongest during his reign, Cui Sheng asked cautiously. But serving as an official under the Martial Emperor wasnt easy. We went to court each day with our heads on the line. The Cui familys survival was mostly due to luck. Had the Martial Emperor lived a few more years, he would have certainly moved against the Cui family. Recalling those times, Cui Hong still felt a lingering fear. Cui Sheng had been just a child then, living worry-free under his fathers protection, unable to comprehend the Martial Emperors oppression of his officials. However, having just been slapped by his father, he could now understand the officials mixed feelings of reverence and fear toward the Martial Emperor. Cui Hong snapped out of his memories, Dont think me too selfish. Its not just me C none of the officials want another Martial Emperor, not only for self-preservation but also for the sake of Great Chu. Before the Martial Emperor, several emperors had accumulated wealth for the nation. The Martial Emperor essentially spent it all to expand territories and establish a golden age. Great Chu is now in decline and needs decades of recovery before it can afford to support another Martial Emperor. The Weary Marquis was simply born at the wrong time C thats all I can say. Cui Sheng was speechless. He felt his father had jumped to conclusions but couldnt think of any counterarguments. After pondering for a while, he could only say, I dont understand all these things, but Im different from Cui Teng. Ill listen to you, Father. Whatever you arrange, Ill do it. Obedience was probably his eldest sons only virtue, though he sometimes could be manipulated by others. Cui Hong could always pull him back in time, unlike his second son Cui Teng, who had committed himself to the Weary Marquis and wouldnt listen to any persuasion. After daybreak, the palace will establish a new emperor. No matter who it is, I must enter the city immediately to pay my respects. There are many matters I need to resolve, and I wont have time to handle the rear. Youll have to make another trip. Me? Cui Sheng not only admired the Weary Marquis but was also somewhat afraid of him. Ill assign you ten thousand soldiers and send several veteran generals with you. You wont need to fight C just announce my orders along the way, demanding Southern Army soldiers return to their units. When you reach Windy Fort, just surround it, dont attack. Will the Southern Army listen to me? Cui Hongs gaze turned cold. If you had a bit more courage, you could recall the Southern Army by yourself. With the ten thousand men Im giving you, who would dare disobey? Cui Sheng dared not ask further. If the three assassins Hua Bin recommended succeed at Windy Fort, all will be well. If not, Cui Sheng, just surround the fort, dont attack. Yes, Father. Cui Sheng didnt understand why his father repeated the same instruction. I mean if the Weary Marquis is still alive, surround but dont attack, and dont accept any surrender. Understand? Understood. Cui Sheng was even more confused but dared not ask more questions. Cui Hong didnt want to explain further. He would give orders directly to the veteran generals anyway, not giving his son too much command authority to avoid mistakes in battle. As Cui Hong was considering how to divide his forces and handle changes in the city, a guards urgent voice suddenly rang out from outside, Grand Marshal, the central command tent is on fire! Cui Hong strode to the entrance and looked up to see that both the central command tent and his own sleeping quarters nearby were engulfed in flames. A guard said, Ill find someone to put out the fire. Wait. Cui Hong was extremely alert. Seeing shadows moving in the firelight but not trying to extinguish the flames or calling for help, he turned to his son and said, Follow me. Cui Sheng walked out of the tent and was shocked. H-how did this fire start? Cui Hong didnt even take a horse, leading his son and several dozen guards on foot. He understood what was happening C someone in the army was trying to harm him. His useless eldest son had unknowingly saved his life. Cui Sheng had no idea he had rendered such a great service. Following his father, he grew increasingly alarmed and couldnt help but recall the Weary Marquiss words, feeling they were being proven true. The mutinous soldiers, unable to find the Grand Tutor Cui, began shouting Grand Marshal, but Cui Hong ignored them and kept walking. Everyone in the camp had been awakened and emerged from their tents to watch, but dared not cause disorder without orders. Cui Hong kept his head down, not wanting to be recognized. A patrol of soldiers ran toward them, and their officer shouted, Halt! Who dares prowl around the camp? Whats with that fire over there? Cui Hong stepped forward and said quietly, Its me. All of you dismount. In the torchlight, the officer recognized that the prowler was actually the Grand Marshal himself. Startled, he quickly dismounted, saying This subordinate didnt know- Cui Hong pushed the officer aside and tried to mount his horse, failing on his first attempt. Cui Sheng stepped forward and supported one of his fathers feet, helping him onto the horses back. The soldiers standing at the tent entrances also recognized Grand Tutor Cui and pointed at him. Cui Hong looked toward his sleeping quarters where the fire was growing fiercer. If he had been resting inside, he would certainly have died. He was terrified to realize that quite a few soldiers seemed to be involved in the mutiny, as a group was running toward him. In this camp, besides his son, Cui Hong could no longer trust anyone. Cui Sheng, hold off the pursuers. Afterward, find me at your second uncles camp. Yes, Father. Cui Sheng was already at his wits end, but he never disobeyed his fathers orders. Second uncle referred to Cui Hongs younger cousin, named Cui Ting, who currently served as the Right General of the Southern Army. His camp was quite far from the central command, but he was one of the people Cui Hong trusted most. Cui Hong left all the guards with his son and rode alone toward the camp exit. Cui Sheng grabbed a blade and watched as the pursuers drew closer, apparently quite numerous. Terrified, he gritted his teeth and shouted to the nearby tents, I am Cui Sheng, son of Grand Tutor Cui and Central Protector Commander of the Southern Army. I order you- The pursuers arrived, and the two sides clashed. Cui Hong didnt go to the main entrance but headed for a small door leading to the adjacent camp. The gate guards were staring at the fire in the distance when they suddenly saw the Grand Marshal appear alone. They stood dumbfounded until Cui Hongs repeated orders finally prompted them to open the gate. The Southern Army was known for its strict discipline, and the soldiers dared not act rashly. Only a few officers from the adjacent camp came to investigate the situation, running straight into the Grand Marshal. Cui Hong was already as skittish as a startled bird and dared not rely on these men. He didnt mention the central armys mutiny, but instead sternly ordered them to immediately lead troops to fight the fire, then fled himself. The officers were bewildered but didnt dare disobey the Grand Marshals orders. They immediately issued commands to go help with the fire in the central camp, completely unaware that real fighting had broken out there. Cui Hong galloped frantically, ordering soldiers at every camp he passed to go help with the fire. Occasionally he would look back C the fire hadnt diminished but had grown larger, meaning the mutineers hadnt been suppressed and had likely convinced more people to join them. Cui Hong couldnt spare worry for his eldest sons safety and just kept running wildly. Shortly after daybreak, he finally saw the right army camp. Right General Cui Ting was the only one who dared make decisions independently. Upon seeing the central armys fire, he immediately gathered all his troops, but remained cautious, first sending men to gather intelligence. After receiving no clear information, he led his troops toward the central camp, only to run into Cui Hong just after leaving. Seeing his cousin, Cui Hong felt relieved, but still slowed down and observed for a moment. Only after confirming there was no ill intent did he approach. Without much explanation, he immediately took command of the right army and dispatched them in groups toward the central camp, ordering all soldiers along the way to lay down their weapons, with death as the penalty for disobedience. The right army kept sending updates, and the situation gradually came under control. There werent as many real mutineers as Cui Hong had imagined C only a few hundred C but they had caused widespread chaos. Many soldiers had no idea why fighting had broken out, and once ordered, most obediently laid down their weapons. After full daybreak, terrible news arrived: the Grand Marshals eldest son had died in the chaos of battle. Only then did Grand Tutor Cui feel grief, personally leading the remaining right army troops to avenge his son. More news quickly arrived C the mutineers had claimed they were acting on imperial orders to execute the Grand Marshal. At first, Cui Hong thought this was another plot by the Weary Marquis, but reports said the failed mutineers were fleeing toward the Capital. Cui Hong finally realized that behind all this was not the Weary Marquis in the north, but the Empress Dowager in the city. This meant the Empress Dowager was actually well-prepared, and neither Prince Donghai nor the Champion Marquis could possibly succeed. The Weary Marquis C Cui Hong suddenly realized that if the Weary Marquis was killed by assassins, the Cui clan would truly be finished. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 254 Chapter 256: The Burning Camp The three assassins, regardless of who sent them, signaled that the struggle for the throne in the Capital was about to reach its conclusion. Someone had decided there was no need to let the Weary Marquis live any longer. Han Ruzi therefore decided to return to the Capital immediately. He had no time to wait for the Northern Armys main force to arrive, nor to consolidate his position within the Southern Army. At daybreak, Han Ruzi assembled three thousand soldiers from Windy Fort and set out immediately. To ensure swift travel, Han Ruzi could only take these men. Any more would have delayed departure until afternoon. As for the Southern Army troops at the foot of the mountain, they had not yet recovered from yesterdays forced march, desperately lacking tents and provisions. Many didnt even have complete weapons and armor. Unable to march again, they could only return to their base camps gradually and set out after reorganizing. At White Bridge Town, Han Ruzi made a brief stop, ordering Cai Xinghai to prepare and lead the towns Southern and Northern Army soldiers toward the Capital in one hour. In fact, Han Ruzi had issued similar orders to all Southern Army camps, just with different departure times. If they followed his orders strictly, he would receive reinforcements in the capital every two hours. Cui Teng had been curious about what the Weary Marquis wanted him to do. After leaving White Bridge Town, Han Ruzi revealed his plan: Im not a Southern Army commander, nor am I here to fight your father. So this army is under your command. You need to lead these three thousand men into the Southern Army camp, and naturally, Ill follow along. Heh, this is what we call showing up uninvited. Brother-in-law, dont say I didnt warn you C Father will be furious when he sees you. I even suspect he sent those three assassins. Dont worry about the assassins. If you want to help me, announce my arrival publicly once we enter the Southern Army camp. The more people who know, the better. You want to sneak into camp, but then make a big announcement? I... I dont understand. Sneaking in prevents the Southern Army from becoming defensive, lest they think Ive come to fight. Making it public afterward forces your father to protect me. Even those who hated the Weary Marquis most in court could only send assassins C they dared not act openly. Thats why Han Ruzi needed both stealth and publicity. Cui Teng still didnt quite understand, but he had one virtue: when confused, he simply let it go without overthinking. Meng E, who had protected the Weary Marquis from the shadows last night, now appeared by his side, carefully listening to his every word. White Bridge Town wasnt far from the Capital. After nightfall, Han Ruzi and the three thousand Southern Army troops spotted the lights of the Southern Army camp. Though exhausted from the journey, they were eager to enter and rest. Cui Teng took the lead, saying, Ill lead you in! Its been smooth C no one blocking our way. However, Han Ruzi saw this as a major problem. The Southern Army was known for strict discipline. With sixty thousand troops stationed here, there should have been checkpoints along the road, not to mention scouts and sentries. It was especially strange since White Bridge Town had fallen C Grand Tutor Cui should have strengthened rear defenses. As they approached the camp, even Cui Teng felt something was wrong: Why isnt anyone coming to welcome me? Finally, the Southern Army camp came into full view. What they had seen earlier werent lights but flames burning throughout the camp. The place was in complete disarray, with no signs of life. Cui Teng turned pale, and the arriving Southern Army troops stared in disbelief. Brother-in-law, whats happening? Han Ruzi turned his horse around to face the three thousand soldiers and raised his voice: Were too late. Fighting has clearly broken out in the Capital, though we dont know whos winning. Having come so far, we must adapt to the situation. He paused, then continued, The path ahead is full of traps. You must follow my orders exactly to avoid disaster. If anyone is unwilling, please leave now. I wont force you to stay. The three thousand Southern Army troops were all from Windy Fort and held both respect and fear for the Weary Marquis. Seeing the Southern Army camp destroyed by fire and the unpredictable situation in the Capital, these were massive problems they couldnt solve. Like lost travelers desperately needing a guide, they now relied completely on the Weary Marquis. Well follow the Weary Marquiss commands! Only his commands... the soldiers replied in a clamor. Han Ruzis first order was to arrange everyone in attack formation and dispatch several scouts in different directions to investigate, especially the situation near the Capital. Cui Teng volunteered, leading over a dozen soldiers galloping toward the Capital. Han Ruzi led the remaining troops at a slower pace, ensuring the formation remained orderly from this point forward. Han Ruzi looked to both sides. The Southern Army camps stretching dozens of miles appeared to have been burned down, but strangely, within the range of the fires, there wasnt a single corpse to be found. Scouts sent to the flanks quickly returned with news that the Southern Army camps were indeed all burned down. Oddly, except for the central command position, other camps showed no signs of fighting C it seemed the Southern Army soldiers had set fire to their own tents. Han Ruzi gazed toward the Capital but could see nothing in the darkness. Being over six miles away, he couldnt hear anything either. His suspicions grew C if the Southern Army had burned their own camps, Grand Tutor Cui must be preparing for a desperate battle. The Southern Armys discipline was indeed strict C despite such a major event, not a single soldier had deserted. If Grand Tutor Cui captured the Capital, Han Ruzi would be walking into a trap by going there. The enemy wouldnt need assassins C they could imprison or execute him legally in the name of the imperial court. Another group of scouts returned, reporting that some civilian homes ahead had clearly been damaged by the Southern Army. Upon seeing the soldiers, residents fled in all directions, cursing from afar. The Southern Army was supposed to be the Capitals defensive force, yet the civilians outside the city viewed them as enemies. This made everyone more fearful and dependent on the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi slightly increased their pace. Soon they saw the burned houses. Residents had extinguished most of the visible flames, but the choking smoke still lingered in the air. Though angry, the civilians dared not approach the large cavalry force. Their curses were drowned out by horse hooves, though some sharp cries of grief still pierced through, sounding especially eerie in the darkness. Near midnight, Han Ruzi and his men could finally see the fires in the Capital. Reaching an empty field, Han Ruzi ordered the army to halt and wait for news from the forward scouts. Soon the advance scouts returned, but Cui Teng was nowhere to be seen. The Southern Army is fighting the Palace Guards. Theyve reportedly breached the West Gate. The Second Young Master told us to report back while he went to find the Grand Marshal at the West Gate, one scout said. Han Ruzi had anticipated such an outcome but was still shocked to hear it confirmed. Both the Empress Dowager and Grand Tutor Cui were patient people who preferred scheming and manipulating armies for leverage rather than immediate confrontation. Something unexpected must have forced both sides into this desperate gamble. It was also strange that the Southern Army had breached the Capitals West Gate in just one day. As news spread that the Southern Armys main force was fighting the Palace Guards inside the city, Han Ruzis three thousand men grew excited, all wanting to support the Southern Army. Though Han Ruzi often took risks, he understood the importance of caution now. His previous risks had involved catching people off guard, but now two tigers were locked in combat inside the city, both fully alert and aggressive. Rushing in recklessly would end badly. Well camp here tonight, Han Ruzi ordered, then dispatched more scouts but forbade them from entering the city. Though they called it camping, the force had no tents or other necessities. They simply dismounted, loosened their horses girths, fed them some beans, and ate some dried rations themselves. Han Ruzi removed his saddle and placed it by the roadside, sitting down to rest with closed eyes. In reality, he couldnt control these three thousand Southern Army soldiers and could only let things take their natural course. Soon, three Southern Army commanders approached and stood before the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi opened his eyes and asked, Yes? The three nodded, and one said, The Weary Marquis once said you would rescue Grand Marshal Cui, which is why we chose to follow you. But... the Southern Army is in decisive battle with the Palace Guards, why does the Weary Marquis hold back? How many troops does Grand Tutor Cui have? About 60,000, the officer replied. And the Palace Guards? The officer shook his head, indicating uncertainty. Over 30,000, no more than 50,000, with more than half being new recruits trained less than six months, Han Ruzi stood up. But the Palace Guards have their advantages C theyre stationed in the city, hold key positions, know the streets, and have geographical advantage. There are also 20-30,000 scattered troops in nearby counties likely heading to the Capital. Grand Tutor Cuis full force entered the city hoping for a quick victory, but what if the battle doesnt end tonight? Our 3,000 men would be useless inside but could become a special force outside. Even if Grand Tutor Cui were here, he would make the same choice. The three officers were rendered speechless and left to persuade other soldiers after apologizing. Han Ruzi sat down and resumed his rest. Scouts returned confirming Grand Tutor Cui had indeed led troops through the West Gate. Fighting was ongoing, though the city walls muffled the shouts from the north. They brought back a wounded Southern Army soldier who knew more details. First, central army commanders had revolted, attempting to assassinate Grand Tutor Cui but killed his eldest son Cui Sheng instead. Enraged, the Grand Tutor led the right army to suppress the revolt, killing many soldiers before burning the camp and mobilizing the entire army to seek justice for the dead. Initially, there was no talk of attacking the Capital C they only wanted to force the city to surrender the fleeing Southern Army commanders. Coincidentally, Prince Donghai had occupied the West Gate and invited the Southern Army in. Grand Tutor Cui changed his plans, turned to attack the west gate where the Palace Guards had gathered. After fierce fighting at the gate, the Palace Guards retreated and the Southern Army entered the city. He knew nothing of what happened after. The situation with the Empress Dowager, Champion Marquis and others remained unclear. Though Han Ruzi desperately wished he could fly into the Capital to rescue his mother and wife in the palace, he maintained his order not to move. His force was too small; he could only wait until the situation became clearer before deciding. Cai Xinghai arrived with 5-6,000 men, half being Northern Army troops, and some tents C though few, enough to establish a proper camp. With Northern Army soldiers protection, Meng E volunteered to scout the city, not asking permission but simply stating, Ill go look in the city and return before noon. Han Ruzi couldnt stop her, and he desperately needed to understand the situation inside, so he could only watch as she disappeared into the night. Before dawn, another Southern Army unit arrived, bringing Han Ruzis forces to over 10,000, but he still ordered them to rest and forbade anyone from leaving camp, not even sending out scouts. As the sun rose halfway, Cui Teng returned on horseback, drenched in sweat and panting. Upon seeing the Weary Marquis, he shouted, Theyve gone mad! There are three emperors in the city! If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 255CH 257 Chapter 257: Three Emperors Han Ruzi needed to establish a secure camp quickly, otherwise any army from the city could overwhelm him. This posed a significant challenge. To ensure rapid movement, the army carried minimal supplies and had to rely on local materials, cutting down surrounding shrubs. Their position was in a low-lying wasteland, which experienced generals unanimously considered the worst possible location for an encampment. They needed to move either forward or backward. Han Ruzi chose to advance several miles to slightly higher ground, closer to the Capital C just over three miles away. If battle broke out, they would have very little preparation time and would need to maintain constant combat readiness. Neither soldiers nor horses could endure this for long. The Southern Army troops didnt mind, as they were eager to enter the city and join the battle C the closer, the better. Han Ruzi delayed using various excuses, the most important being that reinforcements from the Eight Palace Guard Camps were still outside the city. If the Southern Army all entered the city, they could easily be attacked from both front and rear. This wasnt a lie C scouts reported at noon that troops were mobilizing in all directions around the Capital, clearly moving to support the Palace Guard Army. This was the most turbulent morning of Han Ruzis life. The fighting in the city, armies converging from all directions, and his own camps troops C any of these forces could destroy him if they decided to. He was like a lamb surrounded by lions, tigers, and wolf packs, who hadnt devoured him only because they needed to defeat other predators first. Han Ruzi didnt want to remain a lamb. He had three thousand Northern Army soldiers beside him who, though few in number, now stood firmly with him. News of the Champion Marquiss poisoning had spread, and these Northern troops no longer wavered. Behind him, another Northern Army force was approaching that could secure victory C the only question was whether they would arrive in time. In the city, there were also people supporting the Weary Marquis. Shortly after dawn, just as Han Ruzi had changed the camp location, with subsequent Southern Army troops still arriving every two hours or so, Cui Hong sent a messenger. Cui Hong hadnt come personally, which relieved Han Ruzi. His limited influence couldnt compete with the Southern Armys Grand Marshal, and fortunately, Cui Hong lacked the courage to come. The messenger, a Southern Army general with several hundred guards, tried to charge into the camp but was stopped by Northern Army troops led by Cai Xinghai. Only the messenger himself was allowed to enter and meet the Weary Marquis. Standing before the Weary Marquis, the messenger formally announced: The Southern Army has taken the entire Capital. Prince Donghai has ascended the throne. The Grand Marshal has tasked me to tell the Weary Marquis that the wise adapt to circumstances. You should immediately surrender the Southern Army troops and enter the city alone to pay respects to the new emperor. A princely title and fief would not be out of the question. Han Ruzi smiled: Grand Tutor Cui is my father-in-law, and Prince Donghai and I are both sons of the Graceful Emperor. Of course I should recognize their authority. However, I have one small request C as soon as the ministers acknowledge the new emperor and come out of the city to convey the imperial edict to me, I will immediately crawl into the city on my knees to beg forgiveness. The messenger made various threats, which Han Ruzi received with smiles, insisting on only one condition: he would surrender the Southern Army and acknowledge the new emperor only after receiving word from the ministers and an imperial edict. He deliberately delayed for some time, until a Northern Army soldier entered the tent and nodded, at which point he politely asked the messenger to leave. A messenger from Shang-guan Sheng arrived C a palace eunuch with over a hundred Guard soldiers. They had come from the North Gate, which was closer, but having departed later, they arrived after the Southern Army messenger. The two groups of messengers met at the camp entrance, glaring at and observing each other. The eunuch was more polite than the Southern Army messenger: Cui Hong is committing treason. He only occupies a small area in the western city and is trapped there, unable to move. Hell soon be driven from the capital. You must have heard that reinforcements are rushing here from all directions. Whether your troops are allies or enemies of the court depends entirely on your decision. Please decide quickly C once Cui Hong retreats, youll lose the chance to choose. Han Ruzi maintained a smiling face and said, As a descendant of the Han clan, I could never oppose the imperial court. Since youre delivering a message from the court, do you have an imperial edict? The eunuchs face reddened slightly as he coughed, His Majesty has unfortunately passed away. Prince Ying has been installed as the new emperor in the palace. With Cui Hongs rebellion and everything happening so hastily, there hasnt been time to issue an imperial edict. But this very situation presents an opportunity for the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi had only been testing him. If they had produced an imperial edict, he would have found other excuses. But the eunuchs demeanor revealed that Shang-guan Sheng, who had installed Prince Ying as the new emperor in the palace, couldnt even produce an imperial edict C this was rather suspicious. Han Ruzi played along but ultimately insisted on one point: Im sorry, but I need to see an imperial edict. The eunuch didnt make any threats, but left visibly dissatisfied. As more Southern Army soldiers arrived, the three thousand Northern troops seemed increasingly insignificant. While Han Ruzi could easily deal with messengers from Cui Hong and Shang-guan Sheng, he had to be extremely careful with the Southern Army in his camp. But he noticed that as their numbers grew, their willingness to enter the city and join the battle actually decreased. Han Ruzi allowed news from both sides in the city to spread throughout the camp, making sure most understood one thing: the battle for the Capital was far from over, and joining now would be extremely risky. The Southern Army was restless but remained inactive. Several times they nearly mutinied. Cai Xinghai and others were extremely tense, never daring to remove their armor, while Han Ruzi sat calmly in his tent, neither summoning the Southern Army officers nor meeting them. Among the many rumors was one claiming that some people in the city didnt recognize Prince Ying or Prince Donghai as the new emperor, instead declaring that the Weary Marquis had been and still was the emperor. The Weary Marquis was one of the three emperors Cui Teng had mentioned. However, the Weary Marquiss followers hadnt left the city, apparently trapped somewhere. Meng E, who had promised to return by noon, hadnt kept her word C night fell with no sign of her. Han Ruzi felt the days dragging endlessly. While the Southern Army under the Weary Marquis remained inactive and noncommittal, their numbers kept growing. Han Ruzi knew morale was extremely unstable, but the people in the city didnt. Shortly after nightfall, Cui Hong and Shang-guan Sheng each sent a second group of messengers. Shangguan Shengs messengers arrived first this time C just two eunuchs and two Palace Guard generals. They were very polite and presented an imperial edict in which Prince Ying praised the Weary Marquiss many achievements in an adults tone, then identified Prince Donghai as the culprit who had poisoned the Champion Marquis. Thus, of the four contenders for the throne, only Prince Ying remained, making him the legitimate heir. The edict then demanded the Weary Marquis immediately enter the city to quell the rebellion, or at least declare his allegiance. Han Ruzi read it carefully, returned the edict, and smiled, I understand the court is in chaos, but such mistakes shouldnt be made. This isnt an imperial edict C the seal is wrong. The emperor had twelve seals, but only the Imperial Seal could be used on imperial edicts. The other seals had lesser uses C for sacrifices to Heaven, ancestors, praying for rain C and two were purely decorative to make up the number twelve. The four men, exposed on the spot, all blushed. One Imperial Guard general asked the other three to leave the tent and stayed behind, glancing at the ten guards on either side. Han Ruzi didnt dismiss any guards C he absolutely wouldnt meet strangers alone now. The Imperial Guard general stepped forward and said quietly, To be frank, the Imperial Guard and Southern Army are at a stalemate. While Cui Hong indeed holds the western city and has more troops, weve secured the palace. The northern and eastern cities are also under our control. The Weary Marquis should understand what this means. What does it mean? Han Ruzi deliberately played dumb. After a pause, the general said, The ministers and nobles are all under the Imperial Guards control, as are the people in the palace. Please speak plainly, General. Maiden Wang and the Weary Marquiss wife are both in the palace. Han Ruzi had anticipated that Shang-guan Sheng would use this tactic. Though angry inside, he laughed heartily and said, Shang-guan Sheng comes from a noble family, yet how can he be so ignorant? Grand Consort Cui is also in the palace C has Prince Donghai surrendered because of that? The Imperial Guard general was extremely embarrassed and coughed twice. The Weary Marquis misunderstands. General Shang-guan has no intention of making threats. Maiden Wang and the Marquiss wife will not be harmed in any way in the palace. I must return to report now C what should I tell them? Han Ruzi thought for a moment. Since you control the ministers, send one out to negotiate with me. Shang-guan Shengs messenger took his leave. Soon after, Cui Hongs second messenger arrived C this time a genuine high official. Right Chief Censor Shen Mingzhi hadnt rested for a day and night. The dramatic ups and downs hed experienced during this time exceeded those of his decades-long official career, leaving him haggard. Yet he still maintained some dignity as he delivered Cui Hongs ultimatum: Before dawn, Grand Tutor Cui hopes to see the Southern Army enter the city. Otherwise, he will personally lead troops out to deal with internal threats first, then determine the greater situation. The Southern Armys troops would be delighted to meet Grand Tutor Cui, Han Ruzi said, being least afraid of threats at this moment. The Weary Marquis must have heard about people in the city supporting you as emperor, said Shen Mingzhi, the first person besides Cui Teng to mention this. Rumors are flying about. They cant be trusted. Im here to dispel these rumors. May I speak with the Weary Marquis privately? Han Ruzi knew Shen Mingzhi and wasnt as guarded against him. After some thought, he ordered his guards to withdraw. Shen Mingzhi also gestured for his companions to leave. When only the two remained, Shen Mingzhi knelt and kowtowed. Han Ruzi was very surprised and quickly rose. What is the meaning of this, Chief Censor Shen? Without rising, Shen Mingzhi said, The rumors are true. There are indeed many in the city who support you. I risked coming out to tell you C please hold firm. Neither Prince Donghai nor Prince Ying have the peoples hearts. You are the emperor that Great Chu needs. Please give us some confidence. Han Ruzi was even more surprised. Shen Mingzhi had first supported the Champion Marquis, then openly supported Prince Donghai, but was now secretly informing the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi couldnt make sense of these actions. A hundred thousand Northern Army troops are already on their way. Theyll reach the Capital in three days at most, Han Ruzi gave Shen Mingzhi some confidence. Shen Mingzhi was overjoyed. Master Yang said the Weary Marquis wouldnt leave the city without reason and must be bringing strong reinforcements. He was indeed correct. Where is Yang Feng? Han Ruzis interest was piqued. He reportedly entered the palace. His current whereabouts are unknown. Very well, you may go back. Ask everyone to wait patiently. Tell Grand Tutor Cui that if he wants to come out, hes welcome. If he wants me to enter the city, let Prince Donghai come C we brothers can have an open and honest discussion. Shen Mingzhi rose and left the tent to report back to Cui Hong. Han Ruzi sat in the tent deep in thought, knowing the next few days would be difficult. The Northern Armys hasty departure meant they might not arrive within three days. Cai Xinghai lifted the tent flap and entered, looking panicked. My lord, a large group of Southern Army commanders have stormed into camp demanding to see you immediately. They look hostile C should we arrest them? Show them in, said Han Ruzi. He couldnt keep avoiding things; what needed to be faced had to be faced. The commotion outside had already reached the tent entrance. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 256 Chapter 258: Tempting with Benefits The small tent was crowded with people, half Northern Army guards and half Southern Army commanders, glaring at each other while holding back their anger. Their tall figures blocked the candlelight, making the entire tent dark and dangerous, like a jungle where venomous snakes and fierce beasts lurked. A candle placed on a high stool in the middle of the tent illuminated those who stepped forward to speak. The first to step forward was a Southern Army commander who saluted the Weary Marquis and spoke directly: The battle rages in the city, with tens of thousands of Southern Army troops inside. We could decide the outcome in one move. Grand Marshal Cui has sent multiple requests for reinforcements. Why does the Weary Marquis delay giving orders? We are confused and request an explanation. After a moment, Han Ruzi replied: The Southern Army is not Grand Tutor Cuis private force, but the imperial courts army. The commander responded: Thats obvious. If the Emperor were still alive, we would certainly obey the courts orders. But rumors say the Emperor has passed away, and several people in the city have declared themselves emperor. The court exists in name only. Everyone serves their own master now, and we must choose one too. Prince Donghai? Or Grand Tutor Cui? Han Ruzi presented two choices. Seeing no response, he continued: Grand Tutor Cui once lost control of the Southern Army. When he seized back his seal, did any of you assist him? When the Empress Dowagers brother Shang-guan Xu briefly served as Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, did you obey him? The commander was stunned. We must obey any orders from the Southern Army Grand Marshal. As for seizing the seal, that wasnt our place to help C the Left and Right Generals were the Grand Marshals confidants. The Southern Army commanders nodded in agreement. When Grand Tutor Cui reclaimed the Southern Army back then, Left General Zhao Mengli and Right General Cui Ting contributed the most, while other commanders simply went along with it. Han Ruzi asked: Did Grand Tutor Cui take revenge on anyone afterward? The commander glanced at his companions and replied: A few people were dismissed, all of them Shang-guan Xus trusted men. It had nothing to do with us. The Grand Marshal wouldnt take revenge on us C he even gave us many rewards. Han Ruzi habitually called him Grand Tutor Cui while the Southern Army soldiers only called him Grand Marshal. So staying neutral not only protected you from revenge but brought you benefits? The Southern Army commanders were all taken aback. The leader said: This situation is different. Is anyone here a trusted confidant of either Prince Donghai or Grand Tutor Cui? Han Ruzis gaze swept across them. Despite the dim candlelight, he could see most of their eyes. If so, please lead your troops into the city immediately. I wont stop you. No one spoke up. Grand Tutor Cui kept most of his confidants by his side, leaving only Zhao Mengli in the rear. None in the tent dared claim to be a confidant. Han Ruzi continued: As youve seen, there are two emperors in the city, each sending messengers C once during the day and again at night. But they only try to persuade me to enter the city and help, without offering clear benefits. Ill be honest C the current court indeed exists in name only. We arrived too late and are in an awkward position: helping the stronger side wont earn much gratitude after victory, while helping the weaker side risks defeat and death. Im holding back precisely to wait for better terms. Han Ruzi let out a long hmm and said, Dont you all hope for promotions, money, and land after the chaos ends? The Southern Army commanders looked at each other. Though none answered directly, they all agreed with the Weary Marquiss words. We must at least wait for a promise, Han Ruzi stood up. Unless everyone here is guaranteed a three-rank promotion and every soldier receives rewards of hundreds or thousands of taels, I wont budge. Someone laughed. When the lead commander spoke again, his tone had softened considerably: But once the battle in the city ends, wont there be no more conditions offered? Youre all veteran commanders who understand how difficult it is to take a city. Grand Tutor Cui has been in the city for an entire day but hasnt defeated the palace guards, which means hes encountered formidable obstacles. The imperial city is also a fortress, and an extremely strong one at that. It cant be taken in less than ten to fifteen days. The messengers from the city will only come more frequently, and their offers will only get better. The commanders discussed among themselves for a while before their leader spoke: If Prince Yings side offers better terms, are we really going to help them? That would be betraying the Southern Army. The Southern Army is the courts army, Han Ruzi repeated. You receive state salaries. Im not just looking at who offers better terms, but also which side is more likely to achieve victory. The victor becomes the court, and its only right to obey the courts orders. How can that be called betrayal? The commanders were swayed. Their leader hesitated before carefully asking, What if the Weary Marquis wins? Han Ruzi smiled slightly. Then youll be the ones making offers rather than accepting them. The lead commander gave a foolish laugh and turned to the Northern Army guards. Everyone says the Northern Armys main force will arrive in three days. Is that true? Three days at most, Han Ruzi said confidently, though he hadnt actually received any news. After the Southern Army commanders left, they felt they were in an extremely advantageous position. The Weary Marquis was right C staying put was the best choice for now. Han Ruzi wasnt familiar with the Southern Army commanders and could only tempt them with benefits. To the Northern Army guards, he simply said: You are all my trusted men. When the Northern Army guards left, they were even more satisfied than the Southern Army commanders. Cai Xinghai stayed behind. As not just a trusted aide but a confidant, he was qualified to discuss the truth with the Weary Marquis. Has the Marquis considered that Grand Tutor Cui might really attack our camp at dawn? The Southern Army outside might surrender at the first sign of trouble, and three thousand Northern troops wont last long. Han Ruzi chuckled. Grand Tutor Cui overthinks but lacks resolve. What hes missing is courage. After the assassination attempt, he attacked the Capital in anger but still hasnt taken the whole city. This shows hes keeping all sixty thousand Southern troops together C not for sieging, but because he fears another betrayal. Han Ruzi stared at the candle for a moment. If Grand Tutor Cui distrusts his own men, how could he trust the Southern Army outside? These troops didnt resist when I took White Bridge Town, didnt seek revenge when I killed Zhao Mengli C this must make Grand Tutor Cui even more suspicious. He wont dare come, and neither will Prince Donghai. Cai Xinghai was convinced. Forgive my boldness, but being emperor requires courage. Only the Marquis has such courage. Han Ruzi didnt deny it. Im more worried about Shang-guan Sheng. Hes hot-tempered and might act rashly. In his eyes, the Southern Army would naturally help the Southern Army. If he tries to split our forces by sending troops charging out the North Gate, that would be a big problem. Han Ruzis camp was too close to the North Gate. If the palace guards rushed out, he would have very little time to react. Cai Xinghai said: Though we only have three thousand Northern troops, theyre willing to die for you. At worst, well work harder, stay vigilant, and hold them off long enough to buy you some time. Dont exhaust yourselves too much. Just set up more obstacles on the road to prevent city troops from charging through all at once. Cai Xinghai had an idea. Theres a large residential area one or two miles ahead C a natural barrier. Setting up defensive obstacles there would be highly effective. Han Ruzi shook his head. This isnt an attack on an enemy city. We must do our best not to disturb the Capitals civilians. Cai Xinghai felt ashamed and withdrew with a red face. Han Ruzi wasnt as composed as he appeared. Though anxious inside, he was too exhausted and had to lie down to sleep. He had many dreams C of the Northern Army arriving, of city troops charging out, of Prince Donghai laughing loudly. He suddenly awoke, thinking it must be dawn, but the tent was pitch black. The candle had gone out long ago, and he didnt know what time it was. Han Ruzi got up and walked out of the tent. Standing at the entrance, he looked up at the sky. It seemed midnight had just passed. Stars dotted the sky, and in the distance, spots of firelight flickered throughout the camp. All was quiet, with most people sleeping soundly. This was good news, showing the Southern Army soldiers were no longer eager to enter the city and join the battle. It was also bad news C troops who felt too secure were the most vulnerable to surprise attacks. Han Ruzi thought that if he were Shang-guan Sheng, this would be the perfect moment to launch an attack C not only could they defeat the troops outside the North Gate, but they could also terrify the Southern Army inside the city. Take me to see Commander Cai, Han Ruzi told the guard at the entrance. Cai Xinghai was still awake. The Northern Army camp was positioned at the frontline, directly facing the main road. He was directing soldiers to build more chevaux de frise throughout the night. Lets pause for now. If the enemy attacks, we need to save some strength for fighting, Han Ruzi ordered Cai Xinghai to withdraw the troops. He then issued orders for all camps to extinguish their torches, keeping only dozens lit in the central camp. Looking from the direction of the capital, the camp of over forty thousand appeared to house only a few hundred men. Though Shangguan Sheng was rash, he was still a general. Perhaps a fake trap could intimidate him. Han Ruzi hadnt yet fully gained control of the Southern Army and absolutely didnt want to engage in battle at this time. As time passed, Han Ruzi didnt return to his tent. He ordered Cai Xinghai to rest while he supervised the front lines. Suddenly, hoofbeats sounded on the main road. It wasnt an attacker but a Northern Army scout carrying a torch, weaving through the chevaux de frise. He quickly approached the Weary Marquis to report that Grand Tutor Cui had sent another messenger C this time just one person, neither a general nor an official. When the messenger was brought over, he spotted the Weary Marquis from afar, immediately dismounted, clasped his hands in greeting, and said with a laugh, How have you been, Weary Marquis? The fate seer Lin Kunshan represented not Grand Tutor Cui, but Prince Donghai. Han Ruzi dismissed the guards and spoke with Lin Kunshan behind the chevaux de frise. Prince Donghai says he hasnt forgotten the agreement. As soon as the Weary Marquis publicly announces his intention to restore the imperial throne, Prince Donghai will immediately relinquish his imperial title and accept the Weary Marquis as his lord. Han Ruzi shook his head and smiled. This isnt up to the standard of a fate seer. Just say what youve prepared yourself. As a messenger, I had to deliver that first. Hmm, Lin Kunshan glanced at the darkened camp, I havent disrupted any of your plans, have I? No matter. My plans arent so easily disrupted. Haha, I was overthinking it. The situation is this: though theres a stalemate in the city, the tide is turning in the Weary Marquiss favor. We fate seers naturally must follow the flow of destiny. Han Ruzi remained silent. Would the Weary Marquis be interested in the Imperial Seal and the Founding Emperors Sword? Han Ruzis expression changed. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 257 Chapter 259: The Tide of Events Lin Kunshan was confined in a small courtyard, calculating how much longer he had to live, when a group of people dragged him out and hurriedly brought him before Prince Donghai, forcing him to kneel and address him as Your Majesty. Prince Donghai, hidden among layers of guards, only asked Lin Kunshan one question: Do you really have people inside the palace? Lin Kunshan had previously hinted to Prince Donghai that the fate seer could control certain matters within the palace. Prince Donghai remembered this, and now that the battle was in a stalemate with the Southern Army unable to breach the imperial city, he recalled this matter again. Lin Kunshan knelt on the ground, looking up at the Emperor, shaking his head in bewilderment, as if overwhelmed by imperial authority and too excited to speak. Prince Donghai kicked the fate seer aside and ignored him without killing him. Later, when Han Ruzi demanded that Prince Donghai personally come to negotiate, he summoned Lin Kunshan again. Prince Donghai would never meet Han Ruzi in the military camp, viewing it as walking into a trap. He needed someone to go in his place. Arent fate seers best at persuasion? Go meet Han Ruzi and convince him to join forces with me. Im willing to give him the throne. Lin Kunshan accepted the mission with only one condition C he wanted to leave the city alone, without any guards or observers. He successfully met with the Weary Marquis and conveyed Prince Donghais message in one sentence, then brought up the imperial seal and the Founding Emperors sword. Cai Xinghai hadnt slept long before coming out to supervise the checkpoint again. Han Ruzi took Lin Kunshan to his tent for questioning, keeping two guards by his side. Han Ruzi didnt speak immediately, sitting for a while before addressing Lin Kunshan who stood opposite him: Do you have those two items? Of course not. So youve come to make a fool of me? Lin Kunshan gave a dry laugh, How would I dare? Has the Weary Marquis noticed that while Shang-guan Sheng installed Prince Ying as emperor in the palace, he hasnt issued any imperial edicts? Thats rather strange, isnt it? Han Ruzi remained silent. The fighting in the city has reached a desperate pitch. Shang-guan Sheng hasnt issued any edicts for one reason C he cant. The palace doesnt lack writing materials or imperial servants. It only lacks one thing C the imperial seal. These are all your speculations, Lin Kunshan, and speculation is precisely what I dont need right now. Lin Kunshan thought for a moment, and when he spoke again, he avoided speculation. I can enter the palace to find the imperial seal, and the Founding Emperors sword too. While this sword might not mean much to others, it holds some significance for the Weary Marquis, doesnt it? How will you enter the palace? And how will you find the seal? Han Ruzi believed Shang-guan Sheng must have already searched the entire palace thoroughly. I have my ways, Lin Kunshan noticed the Weary Marquiss interest and began being mysterious again. I just want to know if the Weary Marquis desires these two items? Han Ruzi pressed his lips together, knowing clearly that what Lin Kunshan just wanted to know was definitely not this. The moon wanes when it reaches its fullest. The Great Chu has been in chaos for so long, its time for stability. After just two days of fighting, the city is already in a miserable state C lacking water and food, especially vegetables. Many homes have been occupied or destroyed by soldiers. From the imperial palace to the western market, its almost become wasteland. Does the Weary Marquis have confidence in ending all this? Han Ruzi stood up. Everyone has confidence, but what matters is whose confidence you choose to believe, and what you hope to gain from it. Lin Kunshan laughed heartily. Weary Marquis, I choose you. As for what I want C fate seers are too fragile to withstand great storms. I hope that after you restore the imperial throne, you can pardon the charges above our heads. The fate seers will then only walk the pugilist world, never entering the imperial court again. Fate seers were considered instigators of Prince Qis rebellion. Although they could appear in public, having such charges hanging over them was troublesome C officials could arrest them without reporting to the court. But Lin Kunshans demands were so modest that Han Ruzi found them hard to believe. Without revealing his doubts, he said, Bring these two items, and Ill grant you all pardons. Is this the word of an emperor? It is. As Lin Kunshan took his leave, he remarked with feeling: Fate seers can be wrong. Making mistakes about ordinary people is one thing, but misjudging the Weary Marquis was unforgivable. Shortly after Lin Kunshan left, Cai Xinghai requested an audience. Scouts came out from the northern city gate, observed, and went back. The Palace Guards havent sent anyone else out. Han Ruzi acknowledged with a grunt, his mind elsewhere as he studied Cai Xinghai, weighing matters in his heart. Cai Xinghai, confused, looked down at his armor, finding nothing amiss. Brother Cai- Cai Xinghai dropped to his knees. Please, Weary Marquis, take back that form of address. Im not worthy. Han Ruzi smiled slightly. Commander Cai, please rise. Only then did Cai Xinghai stand up. What are your orders, Weary Marquis? I have a very important task for you. Han Ruzi truly couldnt find other helpers C Cai Xinghai was the only trustworthy person by his side. Cai Xinghais face lit up. Perhaps we should attack the North Gate or block the West Gate? Though the Northern Army is small in number, if used properly, we could achieve surprising results. Han Ruzi shook his head. With a large army marching to support him, there was no need to seek surprising results. Neither. I need you to enter the city alone. Enter the city? Cai Xinghai didnt understand. The Southern Army and Palace Guards are in a standoff inside the city, posing no threat to those outside. Some supporters of mine, mostly scholars without weapons, are trapped inside. I worry they might be harmed C someone needs to protect them. Im willing to go, but... Cai Xinghai patted his stomach. He wasnt afraid of death, just of failing the Weary Marquiss mission. Ni Qiu and his people should be in the southern city, numbering several hundred. Go to the Rising Honor Inn C find Ni Qiu, and youll find them. The old Rising Honor Inn? I know where it is. No problem. Ill leave at dawn, borrow Northern Army clothes C itll be easy to slip into the city. Han Ruzi wanted to give more instructions but didnt want to put additional pressure on Cai Xinghai. Take care of yourself first. If you see Yang Feng, follow his orders. Han Ruzi believed Yang Feng must hold some crucial information. Making contact with Yang Feng was now urgent, but he didnt emphasize this to Cai Xinghai C not because he doubted the loyal eunuchs faithfulness, but because he didnt want him taking unnecessary risks. Dawn came quickly. The Palace Guards hadnt attempted any surprise attacks, nor had Grand Tutor Cui led his army to attack. As Cai Xinghai set out wearing Northern Army armor, the fate seer Lin Kunshan was just rounding the northwest corner of the capital. A Southern Army unit came to escort him back to the western city. The western city had become a large military camp. Civilians had been driven away, some houses demolished, with wood, stone, and earth used to block streets and fortify walls. Prince Donghai stayed just inside the west gate C if anything happened, he could mount his horse and leave the city immediately. The rooms original owner was a merchant, with copper coins and scattered gold and silver piled on the floor. He had intended to flee with these valuables but was dragged out and thrown into the street before he could pack them. Prince Donghai paid no attention to this small amount of money, and Grand Tutor Cui cared even less, not even bothering to have someone clean it up. Upon seeing Lin Kunshan enter, Prince Donghai rose from his chair and asked, How did it go? Did Han Ruzi believe you? Lin Kunshan shook his head, The Weary Marquis doesnt trust me, but he believes himself safe, which works in our favor. I knew he would fall for it. Prince Donghai turned to Cui Hong sitting nearby, Uncle, its time to make a decision. This matter requires careful consideration. Cui Hongs expression darkened. Initially, he had only wanted to investigate and determine what had happened in the city. He hadnt expected Prince Donghai to occupy the west gate. In a moment of rashness, he had accepted the invitation to bring his troops into the city and let their rear camp burn, thinking they could achieve a swift victory. Instead, they had reached a stalemate. The longer the stalemate continued, the more disadvantageous it became for the Southern Army. Even without the Weary Marquis watching like a tiger, reinforcements arriving from various regions would eventually overwhelm the Southern Army. Theres no time for deliberation. Prince Donghai suppressed his irritation. Remember when the three states of Chu, Zhao, and Qi fought for supremacy? While Chu and Zhao battled, Qi watched from the sidelines hoping to profit. What did the Founding Emperor and the King of Zhao do then? When Cui Hong remained silent, Prince Donghai raised his voice: The Founding Emperor and the King of Zhao temporarily ceased fighting and attacked Qi from both sides. Without that battle, it would have taken the Founding Emperor at least three to five more years to establish his rule. Han Ruzi thinks he can watch the tigers fight from his mountain perch C lets see how he fares when both tigers turn on him! Prince Donghai was excited, believing this was a brilliant strategy. After further consideration, Cui Hong said, Back then, Chu and Zhao each withdrew thirty miles before simultaneously attacking isolated Qi. They didnt have to worry about surprise attacks. But the Southern Army and Palace Guards are facing off inside the city. Neither can withdraw outside. If I send troops to attack the Weary Marquis and Shang-guan Sheng attacks us, well be the ones caught in a pincer attack, not the Weary Marquis. Shang-guan Sheng would surely have similar concerns C two sides that distrusted each other could never work together effectively. But if we continue like this, neither I nor Prince Ying will become emperor, Prince Donghai grew impatient. Han Ruzi still has the Northern Army behind him. Once they arrive, even if we join forces with the Palace Guards, we wont stand a chance. Lin Kunshan stepped forward, Let me try to persuade Shang-guan Sheng. The situation is desperate C both sides must compromise. After pondering for a while, Cui Hong said, Then Ill trouble Master Lin to make this trip. If were to launch a pincer attack on the Weary Marquis, we must move our troops by noon tomorrow at the latest. The Weary Marquis claims the Northern Army will arrive in three days, but I fear they may come sooner. Grand Tutor Cui wrote a brief note and sent an officer to escort Lin to meet with the two chief censors, hoping to negotiate with Shang-guan Sheng through Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi. Once only uncle and nephew remained, Prince Donghais confidence wavered, Can Lin Kunshan convince Shang-guan Sheng? If he wants to, Lin Kunshan certainly has the ability. Grand Tutor Cui had faith in the fate seer. Are Hua Bins men reliable? Last time he sent three so-called experts to assassinate the Weary Marquis, they failed. Dont worry, Ive seen those mens skills. Theyre capable. Tonight theyll climb into the palace. When Shang-guan Sheng sends troops out of the city, theyll steal the keys to open the palace gates. The Tan clan will lead the charge, followed by thousands of Southern Army troops. Well surely take the palace. Then we can crush Han Ruzi on the outside and capture Prince Ying within. The throne will be mine alone C and the Cui clans, of course. Uncle and nephew shared a knowing smile. Any news of your mother? Cui Hong asked. Prince Donghais expression turned cold, Worrying is useless. Im assuming the Empress Dowager has already killed her. Nothing will stop me from taking the palace. Though this was his nephew, Cui Hong thought to himself that he would need to be cautious in dealing with the new emperor. As Cai Xinghai infiltrated the West Gate and tried to find a way to the southern city, Lin Kunshan had already been granted entry to the palace. Lin Kunshan had mentioned the imperial seal to the Weary Marquis but hadnt revealed Prince Donghais true plans. He volunteered to be Grand Tutor Cuis messenger but didnt indicate that the imperial seal was likely already lost. To him, the tide of events was like water C it could flow any direction. As long as he obtained the imperial seal, the fate seer would remain undefeated. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 258 Chapter 260: Furious Shang-guan Sheng Shang-guan Sheng had a hundred reasons to be angry but couldnt find anyone to vent his rage upon, until Lin Kunshan and Xiao Sheng conveniently presented themselves. Without the court officials paying their respects, the Tongxuan Hall felt too empty and eerie. Shang-guan Sheng disliked it there, so he chose the smaller Hall of Diligent Administration as the venue for receiving visitors. Prince Ying was dozing on the throne while Shang-guan Sheng stood beside a large table in the center, his left hand resting on his sword hilt C he had granted to himself the special privilege of carrying weapons in the Hall of Diligent Administration. When Lin Kunshan and Xiao Sheng were led into the hall by the guard soldiers, they immediately realized from Shang-guan Shengs posture that this would not be an equal negotiation. While the Left Chief Censor had more experience in currying favor, the fate seer was more unencumbered. Xiao Sheng had been contemplating how to face Prince Ying and Shang-guan Sheng the entire way, but Lin Kunshan didnt think twice. Upon seeing Shang-guan Shengs unfriendly expression, he quickly stepped forward, knelt down, and performed a kowtow toward the distant throne, loudly declaring, This humble commoner Lin Kunshan pays respect to Your Majesty. Prince Ying was startled awake and hurriedly straightened himself. Oh, I think I recognize you. This humble commoner Lin Kunshan once attended the succession rules announcement with Prince Donghai. Ah yes, thats right. Where is Prince Donghai? He said he would take me out to play, but I havent seen him for days. Prince Donghai has been thinking of Your Majesty constantly. Upon hearing Your Majesty was unwell, he didnt want to disturb you and sent me to check on you instead. Lin Kunshan could say anything with ease, not feeling he was lying at all, and expertly adjusted his forms of address to suit the situation. Xiao Sheng suddenly felt awkward. After standing for a while, he also knelt down, mumbling and stuttering, unable to bring himself to say Your Majesty. Prince Ying didnt mind. He patted his small chest, coughed twice, and said eagerly, Look, Im better now, and Ive become Emperor. Let Prince Donghai come to the palace, Ill appoint him... General Shang-guan, what rank is higher than prince? Shang-guanSheng also felt awkward and said, Has Your Majesty forgotten? Prince Donghai is a bad person, he is Your Majestys enemy who wants to steal your throne. Prince Ying pressed both hands on the throne. Right, you told me that Prince Donghai and Cui Hong rebelled, surrounded the palace, and wouldnt let me out. Quickly arrest him, I want to ask him clearly C why does he want to steal my throne! Shang-guan Sheng made a gesture, and a eunuch standing beside the throne bent forward, whispered something in Prince Yings ear. The prince nodded and was carried by the eunuch to rest in the side chamber. Lin Kunshan and Xiao Sheng finally stood up, both feeling more at ease. Shang-guan Shengs suppressed anger flared up again. He slammed the table hard and said harshly, Among the four succession candidates, the Weary Marquis left the city, Prince Donghai poisoned the Champion Marquis, only Prince Ying was innocent. His inheritance of the throne is perfectly reasonable! Xiao Sheng, forced to come to the palace, was not responsible for negotiations, so he remained silent with his head down. Lin Kunshan sighed, Ah, what a fine succession selection this could have been, following ancient precedent and setting an example for ten thousand generations. If it had succeeded, wouldnt that have been wonderful? Shang-guan Sheng snorted heavily. Though he despised the fate seers flattery, he was quite pleased inside. However, speaking of who is most qualified to be Emperor, Im afraid opinions vary widely and no conclusion can be reached quickly. Why not... Establishing legitimate succession is the courts top priority. We cannot be careless or waste time. Prince Ying is Emperor C who has any objections? What say you, Censor Xiao? This was the question Xiao Sheng dreaded and feared most. Head lowered and brows furrowed, he made a long uh sound, as if about to deliver a lengthy discourse or release a long-brewing sneeze, but couldnt utter a single word for quite some time. Shang-guan Sheng was furious. What angered him most wasnt Prince Donghai or Grand Tutor Cui, nor was it the fate seer, but rather the court officials. Prince Ying had been Emperor for two or three days, yet not a single official had come to pay respects at court C they were all feigning illness at home. If he hadnt been busy fighting the Southern Army, Shangguan Sheng would have already sent soldiers to drag these gravely ill officials into the palace one by one. Censor Xiao, you are a high official of the court with supervisory duties. Do you not care at all about the turmoil in court and these demons running wild? Well... I only came to escort Master Lin to the palace. As for other matters... Xiao Sheng regretted getting involved so deeply. Otherwise, he could have been like the other officials, hiding at home and quietly observing the situation. Lin Kunshan stepped forward and smiled at Shang-guan Sheng across the wide table: Indeed, the nation cannot go a day without a ruler. Who becomes Emperor is not only the courts top priority but also the entire realms most pressing matter. If General Shang-guan wishes to discuss... This is not up for discussion, Shangguan Sheng coldly corrected. This is fact. Whether you accept it depends on if youre a loyal subject of Great Chu. I am a commoner, but also a loyal subject, Lin Kunshans smile remained unchanged. However, stating facts takes time. When the Weary Marquis enters the Capital, he will be the one stating the facts. Shang-guan Sheng frowned, The Weary Marquis? What right does he have to enter the capital? He left the city, which means he withdrew from the succession. Shang-guan Sheng was singularly focused on acknowledging only the results of the succession struggle, dismissing everything else as irrelevant. The Weary Marquis sees a different reality. He believes he was previously Emperor, and his abdication was forced, therefore invalid. So he seeks to restore his position, not compete for it. Shangguan Sheng slammed the table again, The Weary Marquis lacks virtue, his abdication was justified and witnessed by all under Heaven. How dare he speak such treasonous and utterly shameless words about restoring his position? The Weary Marquis alone wouldnt dare say it, but with 100,000 Northern Army troops and 40,000 Southern Army troops entering the Capital, he can say whatever he wants. Shangguan Sheng was furious but no longer stared at Xiao Sheng. Instead, he turned northward and shouted, I refuse to believe Heaven is blind. If the Weary Marquis dares bring troops into the Capital... Lin Kunshan interjected: Does General Shang-guan wish to invite him to the palace to state the facts? The words carried a mocking tone. Shang-guan Shengs expression turned cold. What did you say? I mean, rather than letting the Weary Marquis enter the city to state the facts, why not go out and tell him a fact instead? Shangguan Sheng sneered, You want me to leave the city to give Prince Donghai and Cui Hong an opening? Grand Tutor Cui is willing to commit 40,000 troops, leaving only 10,000 in the city. General Shangguan can also leave 10,000 in the city and deploy however many remain. Lin Kunshan casually offered these numbers as if Grand Tutor Cui had arranged it all. Thats exactly what Shang-guan Sheng thought. Cui Hong clearly brought 60,000 men. Where did the other 10,000 go? The wounded and sick remained outside the city. They never entered, Lin Kunshan answered. Only 10,000 men in the city... Are you suggesting I send 90,000 troops out to battle? Shangguan Sheng casually inflated the Palace Guard to 100,000 men. Lin Kunshan didnt expose the lie, smiling instead: To completely eliminate the Weary Marquis in one stroke requires striking with overwhelming force. No number of troops would be too many. How do I know Cui Hong isnt tricking me into deploying my forces so he can attack? We can exchange officers to monitor each other. Neither side can exceed 10,000 troops in the city. Shangguan Sheng pondered for a long while, then suddenly sneered, Prince Donghai and Cui Hong worry about the Weary Marquis having Northern Army support because they are isolated and wont last long. What do I have to fear? The entire realm supports His Majesty. More and more righteous armies will come to his aid. Today alone, one army arrived and is stationed outside the east gate. Though these reinforcements refusal to enter the city already showed their wait-and-see attitude, Lin Kunshan still didnt expose this facade. He smiled and said, Why let a small problem grow into a big trouble when it can be solved easily in advance? Moreover, the Capital is the Emperors seat. The sooner we clear it, the more it will enhance His Majestys prestige. Shang-guan Sheng said coldly, Cui Hong really looks down on his sons-in-law. He poisoned one, and now wants to kill another. If he would just submit to the current Emperor, all problems would be solved. Lin Kunshan smiled without speaking, letting Shang-guan Sheng contemplate whether Cui Hong would surrender. Shangguan Sheng took a deep breath and said, We can consider it. Hesitation in critical moments leads to disaster. The Weary Marquis claims the Northern Army will arrive in three days, but they might come earlier. If we dont eliminate them tomorrow, theyll become a major threat the day after. Pressed for action, Shang-guan Sheng grew suspicious. A threat to whom? Lin Kunshan, aware of the suspicion, chuckled and glanced at Xiao Sheng beside him. Lord Xiao seems tired. Perhaps you need some rest? Oh? I... I am indeed a bit tired. Shang-guan Sheng had summoned Xiao Sheng to reprimand him, but after the fate seer directed attention to the Weary Marquis, his desire to scold the minister had faded. Censor Xiao may leave the palace. Please consider whether you deserve the position of Left Chief Censor. Xiao Sheng retreated with a red face, realizing Prince Donghai was his only remaining option. In the Hall of Diligent Administration, Lin Kunshan dropped his smile and asked directly, Has General Shang-guan found the Imperial Seal? Shangguan Shengs expression changed drastically. How did you know... Of course I know. With three parties vying for the throne, whoever holds the Imperial Seal can issue edicts. Whether the other two sides acknowledge them or not, the ministers will. Hmph, what use are the ministers? Theyre all hiding at home watching from the sidelines. Once Im free, Ill deal with them one by one. Ministers may not be useful now, but what if the struggle for the throne continues? After the Weary Marquis falls, theres still Prince Donghai. I dont know much about warfare, but Ive heard that in battle, the first three days test troops strength and numbers, the next five days test morale and strategy, and beyond that, victory depends on supplies. The Capital has many wealthy households with stored grain we can requisition. Even if we last ten days, after that well need to transport supplies. Without imperial edicts and ministerial cooperation, acquiring provisions will be extremely difficult unless we resort to looting C hardly befitting an imperial army. Shangguan Sheng was moved and said resentfully, The Imperial Seal should have been in my possession, but the Empress Dowager... He dared not criticize her further. I suspect Yang Feng has hidden it and refuses to hand it over. Is Yang Feng still in the palace? Yes. Give me half a day. Before midnight, Ill make him surrender the seal. Shang-guan Sheng grew wary again. Why should I trust you? Because the palace is under your control, General. At worst, I wont find the seal. If I discover any leads, how could I possibly escape? You didnt come to negotiate? Shang-guan Sheng asked puzzled. I did come to negotiate. If the Weary Marquis isnt eliminated, the throne will be his within days, and then the seal wont matter. General Shang-guan should immediately send someone to discuss joint attacks against the Weary Marquis with Grand Tutor Cui. The sooner we act, the better. Ill remain in the palace as a hostage and help find the Imperial Seal. Shang-guan Sheng should have consulted others, but he no longer trusted the Empress Dowager and had to decide alone. After long consideration, he said, Very well, well eliminate the Weary Marquis first. We can attack tomorrow at dawn. Find me the Imperial Seal by midnight tonight. At the mention of the seal, Shang-guan Shengs suspicions about attacking the Weary Marquis clearly diminished. Lin Kunshan nodded with a smile. Let me meet with Yang Feng. If I can persuade him, it will be a great achievement for the fate seers. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 259 Chapter 261: An Insurmountable Mountain Yang Feng was the enemy of all fate seers, having captured or killed hundreds of sorcerers of the pugilist world, with seven or eight fate seers dying directly by his hands. Defeating you would be the greatest honor of my life, Lin Kunshan said with a smile. Going with the flow of power C in the past, your influence was too strong for us to act. Send assassins? Thats not our style. Master Chunyu taught us that power is formless, but observers have form. If we wait patiently, well eventually encounter the great power we need, even if it only lasts briefly. As long as we seize that moment firmly, we can achieve what seemed impossible before. Yang Feng sat against a pillar, bound with ropes and visibly injured, his gaze cold as he ignored the fate seer. Compared to strategists, Shang-guan Sheng trusted direct force more. Suspecting Yang Feng had obtained the Imperial Seal, he immediately subjected him to severe torture, even personally participating, but failed to extract any information. Instead of being thrown in prison, Yang Feng was tied to a pillar outside the Founding Emperors Wardrobe Chamber. Shangguan Sheng suspected Yang Feng had obtained the Imperial Seal there and had searched the place thoroughly, but found nothing. Lin Kunshan sat on the steps, able to look Yang Feng in the eye with a turn of his head. He exhaled leisurely, Your loss of power will only last a few days. Once the Weary Marquis enters the Capital, Master Yang will become the most powerful eunuch in the realm. However, Lin Kunshan smiled and shook his head, you must ensure you survive until then. Yang Feng stared at his feet, Did Chunyu Xiao send you? Among the fate seers Ive met, your skills are second-rate at best. Thats precisely why power is important. Lin Kunshan wasnt bothered by Yang Fengs belittlement, and even seemed somewhat excited. With no one else in the courtyard, he could speak freely. When youre wealthy, even officials treat you with respect. When youre destitute, even porters and merchants can berate you. Though I may not be a first-rate fate seer, Master Yang is no longer as free as he once was. Lin Kunshan sighed unnecessarily, Power flows endlessly, and lifes circumstances are unpredictable. Take Shang-guan Sheng C if his uncle Shang-guan Xu had been more assertive, he wouldnt have sole control of the palace guards today. Consider Cui Hong C had he looked further ahead, he could have played both sides instead of being left with only Prince Donghai as his option. And the Weary Marquis C the rise and fall of power is most evident in him. Tomorrow, with the Northern Armys timely aid, he could be a brilliant emperor; without it, hell be remembered as an ambitious traitor struck down by Heaven. At this moment, who can see through the Weary Marquiss fate? Yang Feng listened quietly, Is this the purpose of fate seers disturbing the realm? To ensure power flows endlessly? What is cause? What is effect? Master Yangs thinking is too rigid. We see power about to shift and give it a gentle push. The more power changes, the more we push; the more we push, the more power changes. Going with the flow is also riding the waves of power. Yang Feng fell silent for a moment, I finally understand how annoying I must have been to others. Lin Kunshan was briefly stunned, then realized Yang Feng was mocking his pedantic, endless talking. Haha, please forgive my momentary conceit, Lord Yang. Lin Kunshan turned slightly, moving closer to Yang Feng. Shang-guan Sheng suspects you hid the Imperial Seal in the Wardrobe Chamber, but hes searched it and found nothing. That leaves only one possibility C you have already passed the seal to someone in the palace. Theres another possibility C I never touched the Imperial Seal. Why would the Empress Dowager entrust something so important to me? The Empress Dowagers thoughts can no longer be explained by power, but I believe she did give you the seal. Continue. From my perspective as a fate seer, Lord Yang made his decision too early by planning to give the seal to the Weary Marquis. Hmm, go on. I understand Lord Yangs intentions. How can one receive great rewards without achieving extraordinary merit? The suffering would be worth it. However, presenting the Imperial Seal depends on timing C different timing brings different merits. When the Northern Army arrives and the Weary Marquis seizes power through force, the seal would merely be icing on the cake. That merit wouldnt even match the suffering Lord Yang is enduring now. But if we act now, before dawn tomorrow, giving the seal to the Weary Marquis would allow him to command the officials and get both the Southern Army and Palace Guards to stand down. That would be a tremendous achievement. Hmm, continue. For Lord Yangs benefit, the seal must be delivered to the Weary Marquis as soon as possible... What a coincidence C youre thinking of me, while Im thinking of you. Haha, quite a coincidence indeed. My thoughts are simple C I hope to clear my name... No, try another explanation, Yang Feng said sternly, unconsciously displaying his pedagogical severity. Lin Kunshans face reddened slightly. I follow the flow of power. The Weary Marquis has the clearest path to success, so... Yang Feng shook his head. Try again. Delivering the Imperial Seal would be a great achievement. I dont want Lord Yang to claim all the credit... Better, but not enough. Try again. Yang Feng remained unsatisfied, determined to extract all of Lin Kunshans thoughts, perhaps even some that didnt exist. Though bound to the pillar, he seemed more like an interrogator questioning a suspect. Lin Kunshan scratched his head, stood up, and paced around the courtyard. He suddenly stopped, a slight smile appearing on his face. Ive got it. Lord Yang is indeed clever. Its a shame youre not a fate seer. Yang Feng remained coldly silent. I want to give the seal to the Weary Marquis to help him reclaim the throne, but I also want to choose the right moment to inform Cui Hong and Shang-guan Sheng, persuading them to flee the Capital in different directions. The Shang-guan family originally came from Donghai C it borders the Princedom of Qi. If Shang-guan Sheng could unite those two regions and expand slightly outward, he could maintain independence. Prince Donghai has no foundation in Donghai, so Grand Tutor Cui could take him to the south. With many bandits there and through the Hua familys connections, they could defend themselves using the rivers... Lin Kunshan grew excited. This would create a three-way split of the realm, accelerating the flow of fate. The fate seers would thrive, but what benefit would Lord Yang gain from this? Think carefully, Yang Feng refused to reveal his thoughts. Lin Kunshan fell into contemplation again, then suddenly laughed. I came to persuade Lord Yang to surrender the seal, but somehow its turned into Lord Yang persuading me? Yang Feng, unable to move, slightly raised his head, gesturing for Lin Kunshan to stay focused. Does Lord Yang think the Weary Marquis might not secure the throne even with the Northern Armys help? No, with their strength, they certainly could... Ah, so Shang-guan Sheng and Cui Hong must unite then, regardless of how fiercely theyre fighting now. Once the Northern Army appears, theyll have no choice but to ally. Then there will be a great battle. Even if the Weary Marquis wins, it will be a pyrrhic victory. Many will die inside and outside the city. The desperate Palace Guards and Southern Army might massacre people in the city C palace servants, officials, scholars... Lord Yang seems particularly concerned about the scholars? Yang Feng disdained to answer such a question. Lin Kunshan chuckled. In short, Lord Yang hopes the Weary Marquis can inherit a relatively intact Capital and court. Youd rather split the realm into three, letting him gradually deal with the other two forces, is that right? Youve understood enough. Anything more would be beyond your comprehension, Yang Feng said flatly. Lin Kunshan laughed heartily. Indeed, mutual understanding is sufficient C no need to dig deeper. So, will Lord Yang tell me where the seal is, so I can take it to the Weary Marquis? Yang Feng considered carefully for a moment before responding deliberately: No. Lin Kunshans expression changed slightly as he forced a laugh. Did Lord Yang lead me through all this conversation just for amusement? Well, since were sitting here with nothing better to do, I thought Id test your wit and wisdom. Is Lord Yang satisfied? Lin Kunshans smile grew increasingly stiff. Hmm... Yang Feng examined him carefully for a moment. Youd make a decent lackey, but not an advisor. I suggest you return to your master for another decade of study. Lin Kunshan laughed loudly C a fate seers typical tactic to mask embarrassment, confuse opponents, and buy time to think. This trick had no effect on Yang Feng, who closed his eyes as if preparing for a nap. Lin Kunshan stared at Yang Feng for a while before turning to leave the courtyard, his smile gone. He had lost again, not because of the Imperial Seal, but because as a fate seer, he had allowed Yang Feng to plant certain ideas in his mind C ideas so logical he couldnt help but consider them, nor could he dismiss them. I should just kill him... The thought occurred to Lin Kunshan as he pushed open the door. But with one foot over the threshold, he changed his mind. Even a gambler who turns to robbery chooses unrelated victims C one doesnt suddenly rob their gambling partner mid-game. Such behavior would make them unworthy of even being called a gambler. The contest between the fate seers and Yang Feng was indeed a gamble. Though Yang Feng was temporarily ahead, the fate seers have not admitted defeat. Lin Kunshan stamped his foot as an idea struck him. Shang-guan Sheng was arranging the next mornings attack. After finishing and dismissing his generals, he finally addressed the fate seer who had been waiting. Did you get it? Its not even dark yet, Lin Kunshan smiled. He had promised results by midnight, with several hours still remaining. After his encounter with Yang Feng, he desperately needed to rebuild his confidence through someone else, making his smile appear especially sincere. The Weary Marquis must be eliminated, the sooner the better, Shang-guan Sheng said without looking up, as if this had been his idea all along. The fate seers loved dealing with such people. He stepped forward to face Shang-guan Sheng and smiled. If we get the Imperial Seal, we could eliminate more than just the Weary Marquis. Shangguan Sheng coldly replied, Dont play your fate seer games with me. Speak plainly. Yes, yes, right now Im not a fate seer C just a commoner seeking merit, Lin Kunshan paused briefly. Yang Feng has given the seal to someone in the palace. Who? He wouldnt say. Heh. But I have a way to find out. Shang-guan Sheng finally looked at the fate seer seriously. Please spread word that General Shang-guan will launch a joint attack on the Weary Marquis tomorrow morning. Thats a fact... but arent you worried about leaking information? Shangguan Sheng frowned. The Weary Marquis cant do anything even if he knows. Hes in a difficult position now C if he retreats, not only will his Southern Army scatter, but the Northern Army might lose faith in him too. So who are we spreading this news to? To those in the palace. Let whoever is hiding the seal understand that time is of the essence C they must deliver the seal to the Weary Marquis tonight, and then... Then Ill relax the guards slightly, and whoever sneaks out of the palace tonight must be carrying the seal. Brilliant plan, General Shang-guan will surely succeed, Lin Kunshan praised. Are you truly loyal to me? Shangguan Sheng asked. Im going with the flow. The momentum is clearly on General Shang-guans side C what choice do I have but to be loyal to you? I must, I have to, I cannot do otherwise. Shangguan Sheng responded with a cold grunt. Matching wits with Yang Feng had been like climbing an insurmountable mountain. Though he couldnt reach the summit, tackling smaller hills afterward seemed much easier. For this reason alone, Lin Kunshan felt Yang Feng deserved to live. Lin Kunshan believed this nights strategy would be enough to defeat Yang Feng. Once he achieved just one victory, the fate seer could kill this eunuch without any regrets. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 260 Chapter 262: Everyone has their Plans The city was unusually quiet, with no attacks, reconnaissance, or messengers. The two deadlocked armies seemed to have completely forgotten about the nearly forty thousand soldiers outside the city. As time passed, forward scouts on high towers observed frequent troop movements within the city. Upon hearing this news, Han Ruzi grew increasingly anxious. Shortly after noon, Cui Teng brought definitive information. The second young master Cui came running back from the city without even wearing his armor. He burst into the tent, shouting, Brother-in-law, run quickly! Word has spread throughout the city that the Southern Army and Imperial Guards are planning a joint attack tomorrow morning. Theres still time to escape now. He stood at the entrance, holding a horsewhip in one hand while beckoning to Han Ruzi with the other, his face urgent and covered in sweat. Did Grand Tutor Cui let you leave the city? Han Ruzi asked. Fathers too busy to mind me. Hes overwhelmed, only thinking about how to defeat Shang-guan Sheng and you, disregarding all family ties. Brother-in-law, you shouldnt stay here. Father means business this time C hell definitely kill you. Wasnt he serious when he sent three assassins? Han Ruzi smiled. Now that he knew the enemys plan, he felt less tense. Assassins are easy to deal with, but you cant defeat the Southern Army and Imperial Guards combined, Cui Teng said bluntly. Dont wait here to die. Lets go find the Northern Army. After some thought, Han Ruzi shook his head. I cannot leave. Why not? We have a hundred thousand Northern troops as backup. We can fight again later, Cui Teng said in surprise. Han Ruzi couldnt leave because his presence was what kept the two armies inside the city from making rash moves. If he left, the Southern Army and Imperial Guards would inevitably engage in a major battle, with the victor becoming emperor and controlling the entire capital and court. Once an edict was issued, even without the imperial seal, they could command the realm. Once the situation was settled, whether the Northern Army would fight for him was unpredictable. Even if they remained completely loyal, it would still be a hard battle ahead C and an unjust one. His supporters would only dwindle. Because... running away would make me appear cowardly, Han Ruzi simplified his reasoning into this single statement. Cui Teng put down his horsewhip and nodded seriously, Thats right, I admire your courage. What should we do? Maybe... we could just lead our troops to charge into the city, fight in a chaotic melee, and win with bravery. Even if we die, well be remembered for thousands of years. Cui Tengs eyes lit up, truly believing this was a good idea. Han Ruzi smiled, If we die, we wont be remembered as heroes for thousands of years. Instead, well be infamous for ten thousand years, seen as foolish people who didnt know their limits. I dont mind being a fool, but being infamous... thats not so nice. Brother-in-law, what do you suggest? Han Ruzi sighed deeply. After thinking it over, he realized he truly had no one useful around him C his trusted allies were either far away with the Northern Army or trapped inside the city. Are you really willing to help me? Of course. If I win, both Grand Tutor Cui and Prince Donghai will be considered criminals. Cui Teng was stunned. He had never carefully considered what would happen after the war. After pondering for a while, he asked, Would you kill my father and Prince Donghai? As long as they surrender, I will be merciful, Han Ruzi said. Cui Teng grinned, Thats good enough. If my father and Prince Donghai win, theyll definitely kill you. But if you win, you wont kill them. So Ill help you C this way we can still remain a family. Han Ruzi felt somewhat guilty about deceiving him, but in this war, truth was the most useless thing. I want you to lead five hundred Northern Army soldiers to depart immediately to welcome the main force of the Northern Army. Return tomorrow morning. Is the Northern Army that close? Cui Teng was overjoyed. Han Ruzi made an affirmative sound. For Cui Teng, the more explanations he received, the more confused he became, so Han Ruzi simply gave orders. He took up brush and paper, wrote a short message, placed it in an envelope, and sealed it with wax. Take this letter, open it at White Bridge Town. Remember, it must be at White Bridge Town C not earlier, not later. Theres a secret brilliant strategy in here? Cui Tengs voice trembled with excitement as he rushed forward, carefully took the letter, and gently tucked it into his robes, patting it through his clothes. Whats written in the letter... I wont ask. White Bridge Town, Ive got it. Ill leave now. I can reach White Bridge Town tonight, meet up with the main force, and return, though tomorrow morning might be a bit tight. Just be as quick as you can, but you must reach White Bridge Town. Understood. Han Ruzi called the Northern Army commanders and had them immediately dispatch five hundred soldiers to follow Cui Teng to White Bridge Town. They were given extra horses, two per person, to ensure continuous travel without rest. Within half an hour, Cui Teng led his troops out. Being simple-minded, he didnt ask many questions and wholeheartedly believed the Northern Armys main force was already near the Capital. His enthusiasm infected many others, and after the five hundred soldiers left camp heading north, everyone in the camp believed the Northern Army would arrive tomorrow morning. In reality, there was still no news from the Northern Armys main force. Han Ruzis letter to Cui Teng instructed him to bring back a batch of Northern Army banners from White Bridge Town to create an illusion of strength. Cai Xinghais Northern Army had a camp outside White Bridge Town. When they left in haste, they had left many things behind, including some banners. If time permitted, Han Ruzi also wanted Cui Teng to find some black cloth to make additional fake ones. Han Ruzi had run out of options. Without reinforcements, he could only create the illusion of having them, hoping to intimidate the two armies inside the city tomorrow morning and buy himself more time. This trick was indeed effective against the Southern Army outside the city. Regardless of whether the timing made sense, they believed the Weary Marquis had made preparations days ago and the Northern Army was already on its way. Han Ruzi summoned the Southern Army commanders and didnt hide the impending danger, even claiming that the attack from within the city might come earlier than expected. However, he didnt mention anything about Cui Teng going to welcome the Northern Army, letting the commanders make their own assumptions. This also gave him some leeway if the Northern Armys main force didnt show up tomorrow C no one could accuse him of lying. Just holding our position tomorrow would mean victory, Han Ruzi said deliberately vaguely. But the terrain isnt favorable for us. What are your thoughts? The Southern Army commanders, all hoping for generous rewards after the battle and believing the Northern Army would arrive tomorrow, eagerly offered suggestions. Why not retreat some distance? Theres high ground three miles away that would be easier to defend and harder to attack. Theres only one night C not enough time to establish a camp. Besides, if we retreat, it gives the two armies inside the city more room to maneuver and join forces. If they pursue us during our withdrawal, the battle will be even harder. Then lets tear down the nearby houses C we still have time to build a low wall that could hold them off for a while. Wed have to watch out for fire attacks. Perhaps we should use offense as defense. The city wall is right there, and we dont even have scaling ladders. How would we attack? How long do we need to hold out? An hour? Half a day? A full day? As various opinions flew around, everyone eventually looked to the Weary Marquis for a decision. Han Ruzi listened carefully to each suggestion and thought of an idea C one that Cui Teng had proposed before and he had rejected, but now seemed to have some merit. Using offense as defense... The Capitals defenses are formidable, and we lack siege equipment. Attacking the city would be suicide, one commander reminded him. But Han Ruzi wasnt thinking about attacking the city. Do you think the Southern Army and Palace Guards inside the city will work together harmoniously? The commanders exchanged glances before one spoke up: Thats impossible. Not only are the two armies serving different masters in a struggle for the throne, but even in normal times, we Southern Army soldiers look down on the Palace Guards. Theyre all for show C even worse than the Northern Army. The commanders laughed, then quickly stopped when they remembered the Weary Marquis was the Northern Armys Grand Marshal. Han Ruzi didnt mind and laughed himself before turning serious. In that case, the alliance between the Southern Army and Palace Guards inside the city is merely temporary. The commanders didnt respond C it was an obvious fact that needed no answer. If its just a temporary alliance, why couldnt we join forces with the Southern Army inside the city to attack the Palace Guards? Were all Southern Army, cut from the same cloth. The commanders exchanged glances. None of them were fools C they all knew the Weary Marquis harbored imperial ambitions but wouldnt openly admit it until the Northern Armys main force arrived. They supported him hoping to gain merit for helping him ascend the throne. For this very reason, Grand Tutor Cui would never ally with the Weary Marquis. Who will negotiate? Would Grand Marshal Cui and Prince Donghai agree? a commander asked. No need to negotiate. We just need the Palace Guards to believe such an alliance exists. Some commanders grasped the Weary Marquiss strategy while others remained puzzled. Han Ruzi explained, I want to launch an attack toward the North Gate before the city forces make their move. If the Palace Guards grow suspicious, theyll likely keep their gates closed and stay put. If they dont move, the Southern Army inside probably wont either. Everyone understood now. Though the plan seemed abrupt at first, upon careful consideration it had a good chance of success C with three armies suspicious of each other, any unusual movement could be magnified. The commanders began praising it as a brilliant strategy. Han Ruzi credited the commander who had suggested using offense as defense, then left the specific arrangements to the commanders. The timing of this attack was crucial C it had to be just right, neither too early nor too late, and they needed to withdraw promptly to avoid heavy losses. Though the camp had nearly 40,000 troops, they had arrived in haste with only their weapons, armor and provisions, lacking almost everything else. Despite the officers best efforts, they could only gather 5,000 mounted troops for the attack. But since victory wasnt the goal, 5,000 would suffice. All preparations were complete by the second watch. The 5,000 troops were ready to mount up and charge toward the Capital, while other soldiers prepared to defend the camp, moving the obstacles from the road and replacing them afterward. This false charge would involve the entire camp. Han Ruzi could do nothing but wait, taking things one step at a time regarding tomorrows plans. It was a night of furtive schemes. Around the same time, several of Hua Bins elite fighters secretly infiltrated the palace by water. Their mission was simple yet challenging C steal the keys, open a palace gate, and let in Tan clan forces and the Southern Army. Shang-guan Sheng deliberately had the Palace Guards relax their defense, planning to draw out the snake to find the missing imperial seal. In the overlooked Southern City, Cai Xinghai had joined forces with Ni Qiu and others, preparing for an intense battle with their Tan clan surveillants while seeking ways to rescue the Weary Marquiss supporters controlled by the Southern Army. Everyone was confident in their own plans. There was an error that restricted access to some posts to subscribers, caused by WordPress shifting UI elements around and me clicking blindly without realizing that what Im clicking had changed. Access has been restored. Apologies to anyone who had to create an account unnecessarily to subscribe. Please feel free to unsub if you dont want to receive the notification that WordPress sends to subscribers. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 261 Chapter 263: Escape from the Palace Chapter 263: Escape from the Palace Lin Kunshan stood with a group of palace guards in the courtyard, waiting to intercept anyone trying to leave the palace as soon as the signal came from outside. Shang-guan Sheng had opened an eastern palace gate under the pretense of facilitating troop movements. Security was lax there, and anyone trying to slip out of the palace would likely try that route. After exiting, there was an unavoidable alley, where Lin Kunshan and his men waited in a courtyard by the exit. After the second watch, a clapping sound came from outside. About a dozen palace guards pushed open the door, but Lin Kunshan remained seated on the only stool, smiling quietly as he waited. Soon, they brought in someone who had tried to leave C a eunuch in his thirties who was trembling in fear, practically being dragged into the courtyard. Whats your name? Lin Kunshan asked kindly. Jiang... Jiang Tianfu.'' Hmm, good name. Why were you trying to leave the palace? Someone at home... is sick. Eunuchs have families? Lin Kunshan was surprised. The eunuch nodded desperately, looking around at the guards for help. When no one responded, he explained, With permission from the Empress Dowager or Your Majesty, eunuchs can have families. The Empress Dowager allowed it. Lin Kunshan chuckled, tempted to ask where these family members came from, but he had more important matters. Hand it over. The eunuch hesitated, glancing around at the soldiers as if embarrassed by the crowd. After some reluctance, he reached into his robes and fumbled around before producing a small package, which he very reluctantly handed over. Lin Kunshan was smiling, but as soon as he took the package he noticed the weight was wrong. The imperial seal was made of jade and shouldnt be this heavy. His smile faded as he quickly opened the package. Inside were three small gold ingots. What is this? Lin Kunshans smile disappeared completely. This is... a small token of appreciation for your excellency. The eunuch answered honestly, not recognizing the fate seer and defaulting to your excellency. Lin Kunshan tossed the gold to the ground. Where is the imperial seal? The eunuch looked confused. He knew what the imperial seal was but couldnt fathom how it could have anything to do with him. Bewildered, he said, It should be... with the Keeper of the Seal. Search him thoroughly, from head to toe, Lin Kunshan ordered. Having dealt with important officials, he had no patience for a common eunuch and preferred direct methods. Two soldiers held the eunuchs arms while another searched him carefully. They soon found another package of gold and jewels, but no imperial seal. Why were you sneaking out of the palace? Lin Kunshan demanded sternly. Someone at home... Youre lying. What illness requires you to carry so much gold? Its true, theyre very sick. Cut off his hand, Lin Kunshan ordered. A soldier drew his sword, and Eunuch Jiang Tianfu fell to his knees. Spare me, your excellency! Ill tell the truth! Lin Kunshan waved the soldier back. Speak quickly. There are rumors... Jiang Tianfu glanced nervously at the surrounding soldiers again, his voice trembling. Rumors in the palace that if the palace guards are defeated, theyll kill all the palace servants. Everyone is scared, Im scared too, so... so I wanted to escape and hide for a while... Everyone? Lin Kunshan suddenly felt uneasy. Yes, yes, Im not the only one trying to leave the palace. Soon... Before Jiang Tianfu could finish, a chorus of clapping sounds erupted outside. A soldier burst through the door, saying urgently, Dozens... no, hundreds of people... Lin Kunshan rushed to the courtyard gate in alarm and looked out at the street. In the darkness, countless people were running frantically C eunuchs, palace maids, and what appeared to be even some soldiers. They made no sound, just desperately running as if being chased by wild beasts. Lin Kunshan stood dumbfounded. As the crowd was about to pass by, he finally shouted, Stop them! Stop them! Dont let a single one escape! The palace guard soldiers rushed out of the courtyard, but they were too few in number C only about fifty facing hundreds of desperate runners. Before the soldiers could even form ranks, the two groups had already collided. Many people were knocked down by sword sheaths and hilts, but even more broke through the blockade, fleeing into nearby streets and alleys. It would be nearly impossible to track them all down now. Lin Kunshan stood frozen at the doorway. He had been deceived C Yang Feng had anticipated this move and had a large group of people cover the escape of the seal bearer. As for how Yang Feng had coordinated with the palace people, Lin Kunshan was completely baffled and uninterested. He only regretted one thing: why had he assumed the seal bearer would leave the palace alone? Because the imperial seal was too important, he had thought Yang Feng wouldnt dare entrust such a precious item to multiple people. He never expected that Yang Fengs method of motivating people to flee the palace had nothing to do with the imperial seal at all. Coming to his senses, Lin Kunshan lifted his robes and crept along the wall toward the alley exit. After just a few steps, soldiers stopped him, saying, Mr. Lin, weve caught everyone. Come with us to report to General Shang-guan. This was far from caught everyone C more than half the crowd had escaped. But the soldiers didnt want to take responsibility. With their limited numbers and inadequate preparation, they could only blame the fate seer who had devised the strategy. Under soldier escort, Lin Kunshan walked toward the palace with a pale face, frequently looking back while contemplating how to naturally escape blame for losing the seal. The idea of dividing the realm into three surfaced in his mind again. The palace guards were concentrated in the northern city, while the Southern Army occupied the western city. Fearing betrayal from their subordinate commanders, neither side dared to disperse their forces. The eastern and southern parts of the city were thus abandoned, with almost no soldiers stationed there. Though residents had avoided the fighting, they remained cautious C few dared to go out during the day, and at night everyone hid in their homes. Those who successfully escaped the palace scattered through the streets and alleys, either returning home or seeking refuge with relatives, quickly vanishing without a trace. Only one young eunuch ran desperately southward, but his pace soon slowed, clearly exhausted. The young eunuch dared not stop, and when running became impossible, could only walk quickly. Upon reaching the southern city, the eunuch faced a more serious problem C not knowing the way. The young eunuch only knew to head south, but the further south they went, the narrower and more complex the streets became. In the darkness, even determining direction was difficult, let alone finding an unknown small inn. They could only try to move toward the southeastern corner of the capital. Three men stood ahead. The young eunuch only noticed upon getting closer and screamed in fright, quickly turning around to find two more men standing behind. Hey, this doesnt look like a eunuch C more like... a woman. The young eunuchs scream and trembling indeed seemed feminine. Who... who are you? The voice further confirmed their identity. Never mind who we are, said the man in front. Realizing this was just a woman with no martial arts skills, his tone became more relaxed. Did you escape from the palace? No. Then why are you wearing eunuchs clothes? Yes. Which is it? Yes. The woman calmed slightly. Im not the only one. Many people escaped. They say the palace guards plan to massacre the palace servants. Which gate did you leave through? The East Green Gate. She had no reason to lie. The men blocking the way exchanged glances. One said, Whats going on here? If a group of palace maids could break out, why are we sending people to steal keys from the palace? Dont talk carelessly in front of outsiders, another warned. Where are the others? the man asked. Hiding in the eastern city, the palace maid replied. Then why did you come to the southern city? Hearing this was indeed the southern city, the palace maid relaxed slightly. I... I have relatives living in the southern city. Im seeking refuge with them. The men nodded, seemingly accepting this explanation and stepped aside, but one of the men behind her caught up, saying, Wait, lets search her first. She might be carrying royal treasures. Dont get carried away, Old Wu. We have a mission to complete. What kind of hero bullies women... Get lost! Im no hero, I just... Look how scared she is. She must have treasures on her. If you wont search her, I will. The treasures will be mine alone, none for you. Another man tried to reason with him but was laughingly pulled away by his companions. Only one man remained, standing before the palace maid, asking with a smile, Whats your name? I... Ill give you money if you let me go, the palace maid frantically pulled out a silver ingot from her clothes. The man took it, held it up to the moonlight for a glance, but still couldnt see clearly. Though the weight felt right, this made him even less willing to let her pass. No hurry. You dont leave the palace often, do you? No, the palace maid cautiously stepped back. In the palace, there are only eunuchs and the emperor, no other men? She stepped back again. There are guards too. Can palace maids see the guards? Yes. Hehe, I think youre lying. You cant see the guards, and you must have more treasures on you. Hey, you yourself are a treasure. In all my years in the pugilist world, Ive never touched... Ouch! The man clutched his left cheek, drew his sword with his right hand, and turned around shouting, Whos there? Fatty, is that you? Show yourself! No one appeared, and his companions had already gone far. Another stone shot out from the darkness, hitting him square on the forehead. The impact was significant, immediately raising a bump. The man retreated in panic, There really are guards... He turned and ran to find help. The palace maid stood frozen, not understanding what had happened. A figure quietly approached and whispered, Dong Qinge, come with me. The palace maid jumped in fright. How do you know my name? The person said, Im Meng E. Weve met before. Ah, its you! Thank goodness. I have something to give you, from Master Yang... Well talk later. Follow me first. Meng E led the way. Dong Qinge followed closely, greatly relieved. What a coincidence meeting you here. Im responsible for monitoring the Tan family in this area. Well have to fight them soon. Fight? What I brought is more important. Meng E stopped. Dong Qinge stepped forward and whispered two words in her ear. Meng Es eyebrows raised. We still need to fight, but we must also send this out. Give it to me. Dong Qinge handed a small package to Meng E, sighing deeply in relief. What happens next is up to you. Meng E led Dong Qinge through a roundabout route, not toward the inn but stopping instead at a civilian house. She knocked gently, and someone immediately opened the door. The room was crowded with people. Dong Qinge spotted a familiar face and exclaimed joyfully, Brother Cai! Cai Xinghai started in surprise and was about to speak when Meng E stepped forward, briefly showing what she held. Cai Xinghai was shocked. Although he hadnt had the chance to see it before, he could tell that the seal in Meng Es hand was no ordinary object. He glanced at Dong Qinge by the door and said to everyone in the room, Plans have changed. We need to deliver something out of the city to the Weary Marquis. Even if we die, we must succeed. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 262 Chapter 264: Plans Starting Early The palace maid Dong Qinges journey to the southern city triggered a series of major events. Even after everything settled, she remained unaware that many events that night were due to her contributions. First, when Shang-guan Sheng heard about a large group of palace servants escaping, he became furious C even more so than over losing the Imperial Seal. To him, this was an unforgivable betrayal. While the massacre of palace servants had only been a rumor before, he now began to seriously consider it, believing that even the eunuchs and palace maids who remained could not be fully trusted. Then there were Cai Xinghai and Meng E, who had originally planned to protect the Weary Marquiss supporters. Upon seeing the Imperial Seal, they immediately changed their objective C they had to get the seal out of the city at all costs. They planned to break through the relatively weakly guarded east gate, after which Meng E would take the seal and circle around the city to rendezvous with the Weary Marquis. Finally, there were Grand Tutor Cui and Prince Donghai. Though they hadnt yet heard about the Imperial Seal, they were moved by unexpected news. The pugilists who had intercepted Meng E in the southern city reported the escape of the eunuchs and palace maids up through the ranks. When the news reached Prince Donghai, he eagerly went to see his uncle, saying The eastern palace guards are lax C it seems heaven is helping us. Cui Hong wasnt so confident. Regardless, first send troops out of the city to attack the Weary Marquis, then well make further plans. Prince Donghai relied on his uncles Southern Army and dared not push too hard, but he had to voice some concerns: Cousin Cui Teng ignored even his brothers murder and fled the city to join Han Ruzi. Why didnt uncle try to stop him? Having just arranged the joint attack on the Weary Marquis, Cui Hong appeared tired and casually replied, Thats just how Cui Teng is. I cant control him. Let him seek his own death. Cui Sheng left me a grandson C thats enough. Uncle is truly ruthless. Prince Donghai took his leave, but felt uneasy, believing Cui Hong was still trying to have it both ways. He needed to find another backup supporter. Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, had lost Grand Tutor Cuis trust. The three assassins he recommended had failed to kill the Weary Marquis and disappeared. When some Southern Army commanders rebelled, he provided no protection. By the time the Southern Army fought the Palace Guards, he had become completely useless. The dissatisfied Prince Donghai and the out-of-favor Hua Bin met and quickly found common ground. Pugilists are not very reliable, Prince Donghai stared at Hua Bin and said bluntly. They all boast loudly about their abilities C claiming they can ascend to heaven or burrow into earth, fight hundreds or thousands alone. But when truly needed, theyre all useless. Now there are still hundreds of pugilists captured in the palace, completely defeated by the palace guards. Well, everyone has their strengths. Perhaps pugilists martial arts arent as formidable as imagined, but they are loyal and will die to fulfill their promises C though sometimes they might fail. Prince Donghai gave a cold laugh. Remembering a pugilist who died protecting him outside Shattered Iron City, he didnt refute Hua Bins words. So youre saying this palace attack may not succeed either. Man proposes, Heaven disposes. Hmm, why didnt Tiger King Hua come to the Capital? I rather miss him. Hes too old and lacks other skills. He wouldnt be able to handle the Capitals turbulent affairs, Hua Bin smiled. Its better he didnt come. Whether we succeed or fail, at least the Hua family has someone safely uninvolved. Hua Bins smile became forced. Didnt Grand Tutor Cui also send Cui Teng out of the Capital? Cui Teng had fled on his own, with Grand Tutor Cuis tacit approval by not stopping him. Prince Donghai smiled, True enough. Everyone needs a backup plan, its understandable. I heard Shang-guan Sheng sent his family to Guandong early on. But I have no retreat, neither does Han Ruzi. We have only one path C to become Emperor no matter what, even if we die trying. Prince Donghai thought of his wife Lady Tan and found himself missing her. Now she, like his mother, was in the palace with an unknown fate. Hua Bins smile grew more strained as he remained silent. Prince Donghai sighed, When someone has a way out, do they become braver or more cowardly? Hua Bin could no longer play dumb. Does Your Majesty worry I wont give my all? Please rest assured, since these old bones have returned to the Capital, I dont plan to leave in one piece. Hua Bin had fled once before, with careful preparation. Prince Donghai didnt mention the past but said seriously, Pugilists are indeed loyal, but whom do these pugilists in the city follow? Not me, not my uncle, but Marquis Hua and the Tan family. Hua Bins expression changed slightly. Finally understanding Prince Donghais intention and realizing he had no choice, he said, If Your Majesty doesnt mind my aged incompetence, Im willing to lead the charge and be the first to storm the palace. Prince Donghai stood and cupped his hands in thanks. When the heroes from Cloud Dream Marsh see Marquis Hua charging ahead, they will surely follow without regard for their lives. Hua Bin gave a short laugh and asked, What about the Tan family? All fifteen male members of the Tan family, young and old, will lead the attack on the palace. Hua Bin had nothing more to say. We move at the fourth watch, Prince Donghai said before taking his leave. In another room, Prince Donghai met the two chief censors and immediately asked, Do you acknowledge me as Emperor? Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi were effectively under house arrest, unable and afraid to escape. Hearing Prince Donghais question, they quickly knelt, We are utterly loyal, why would Your Majesty ask this? Dont be afraid, Im just asking. After all, you once supported the Champion Marquis and were even willing to lead troops into the Grand Marshals mansion for him. What have you done for me? The two remained prostrate in silence. The Champion Marquis is dead, so you turned to support me. How many more times do you plan to switch allegiance? Your Majesty has ascended the throne. We absolutely will not change allegiance again. Gather your men. Join the palace attack later. Succeed, and you two will be Left and Right Chancellors. Fail, and youll meet the Martial and Graceful Emperors in the underworld. The two kowtowed in acceptance. Xiao Sheng said, But those scholars and Chai clan members wont follow our orders. Weapons will make them obey, Prince Donghai said coldly. He was already at the cliffs edge C everyone should stand in front of him, not behind. Attacking the palace requires spilling some blood. The difference is whether blood is shed from loyalty or by force. It may make no difference to you, but for your families, its worlds apart. While Prince Donghai had negotiated somewhat with Hua Bin, with the two chief censors he resorted to direct threats. It was still some time before the fourth watch. Prince Donghai, not wanting to remain idle, went to speak with the Chai clan members. Through a mix of coaxing and deception, he promised them numerous official titles in exchange for their loyalty. This loyalty was even less reliable than that of the two chief censors, but Prince Donghais expectations were low C he only needed these people to charge into the palace tonight. Finally, he went to meet the scholars, where he hit an iron wall. The students from the College of National Scions and Imperial University formed the core of this scholarly group. Even when faced with numerous armed soldiers, they refused to acknowledge Prince Donghais claim to the throne. They gathered together, loudly reciting classical texts, and wouldnt even engage in dialogue with him. Prince Donghai left with a cold smile, determined to purge these useless scholars once his plan succeeded. Before the fourth watch, a battle broke out in the southern city. Six to seven hundred people emerged from different locations, all rushing toward the same inn, joining forces with the Weary Marquiss retainers inside against the pugilists under the Tan familys command. The Tan familys forces were outnumbered and quickly retreated. The Weary Marquis actually only had about two hundred retainer soldiers, but after infiltrating the Capital, they secretly recruited many relatives and friends from the southern outskirts, multiplying their numbers twice over. That night, they became the first force to take action. Cai Xinghai made an incredibly bold move C instead of attacking the East Gate, he led his forces to attack the palace, hoping to draw the palace guards attention while a small elite force escorted Meng E out of the city. Like Dong Qinge, Cai Xinghai had no understanding of the consequences this action would bring. The force of seven to eight hundred men advanced toward the palace without much fanfare. They encountered no resistance along the way as civilians hid in their homes. The palace guards had received word but, unable to determine the true situation, dared not leave the palace to quell the unrest, instead remaining inside to defend it. The pugilist forces gathered by Hua Bin and the Tan family, hidden in various locations throughout the eastern city, had poor communication lines and didnt understand the sudden shouting outside. Thinking the operation had started early, many emerged from their hiding places to join Cai Xinghais forces. This forced Prince Donghais palace attack plan to begin ahead of schedule. Once the fighting started, only contradictory rumors spread back and forth. Without time to clarify the facts, Prince Donghai immediately ordered Hua Bin, the Tan family men, and the two chief censors to personally lead the attack on the city. This disrupted the Southern Armys plan to join with the palace guards in attacking the Weary Marquis. The main palace guard force had already moved near the North Gate, and Shang-guan Sheng immediately ordered all troops to prepare to return to the palace. When news from the North Gate arrived, Cui Hong flew into a rage. He summoned Prince Donghai and, disregarding his status as emperor, berated him: How could you be so foolish? Attacking the palace at this time? Prince Donghais face reddened. I didnt give the order. These pugilists must be desperate men who wont follow commands. Its over, all over. The Southern Army can only fight to the death with the palace guards now. The Weary Marquis has gained the advantage C he can watch the tigers fight while the Great Chu empire falls into his hands. Why doesnt Uncle deploy troops separately? If we send troops outside the city, what about inside the city? How can the remaining ten thousand Southern Army troops match the palace guards? Since things are already like this, we might as well take a risk. First, send someone to meet Shang-guan Sheng, assuring him the attack outside the palace has nothing to do with us. Then, let him see the Southern Army leave the city C he can choose whether to join forces against the Weary Marquis or remain to fight within the city. Let him choose? Thats putting our lives in his hands! Cui Hong still believed the premature attack was his nephews ill-conceived idea, though he couldnt understand why. Send those scholars to the palace. Dont they support the Weary Marquis? Let them shout and cry out. Cui Hong understood, Make Shang-guan Sheng think the attackers are the Weary Marquiss men. Those pugilists wont breach the palace anytime soon. Once Shang-guan Sheng realizes they pose no real threat and are all the Weary Marquiss men, hell be more willing to send troops out of the city, right? After pondering for a while, Cui Hong saw no other option and called in his commanders to assign tasks according to Prince Donghais plan. Thus, the plan to attack the Weary Marquis also began ahead of schedule. Large numbers of Southern Army troops left the city, circling to the southwest corner as palace guards exited through the North Gate. The palace repelled the attack, and Shang-guan Sheng decided the Weary Marquis posed a greater threat, so he chose to believe Cui Hongs explanation and sent troops out of the city. As soon as the North Gate opened, Han Ruzi deployed five thousand cavalry who had been waiting in preparation. Battles began both inside and outside the city. At that same moment, Meng E, aided by a group of retainer soldiers, broke through the poorly defended East Gate, while several skilled fighters who had previously infiltrated the palace searched for an opportunity to open one of the palace gates. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 263 Chapter 265: The Battle that Spun out of Control Initially, each factions plans were realized. Han Ruzis five thousand cavalry charged toward the northern gate of the Capital, leaving their flanks unguarded, appearing to launch a joint attack with Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army. This move indeed confused the palace guards, but Han Ruzi and his commanders overlooked a crucial issue C even the widest city gate was an extremely narrow passage for tens of thousands of soldiers, especially with a moat blocking their retreat. Though frightened, the palace guards couldnt retreat quickly, and the supervising officers on the walls wouldnt allow the soldiers to withdraw. Instead, they sent someone to notify Shang-guan Sheng in the palace for instructions. The Southern Army, having circled around from the western gate, charged bravely forward, attacking their former comrades from the flank. To gain the palace guards trust, Grand Tutor Cui had issued strict orders to show no mercy to the Weary Marquiss Southern Army, treating them as traitors to be executed. Cui Hong also overlooked an issue C the terrain outside the northern city was very narrow. The palace guards and the Weary Marquiss Southern Army were only about three miles apart. After forming their battle formations, the distance shortened to two miles. The Weary Marquiss cavalry set out early and quickly approached the palace guards. Just as the leading commanders were hesitating about whether to retreat as planned, Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army attacked. Both the palace guards and the Weary Marquiss Southern Army noticed this large force attacking from the flank, each believing they were the target. The palace guards, already distrustful of Grand Tutor Cui, had prepared for this and immediately diverted troops to change formation and meet the flanking attackers. The Weary Marquiss five thousand cavalry encountered another problem C when they wanted to retreat, they found there wasnt enough space. Five thousand horsemen charging couldnt simply turn their horses around to flee; they needed to circle around, which required considerable distance. Han Ruzis choice to camp a four to five miles outside the city violated military principles, and the hasty combination of palace guards with Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army without mutual trust contradicted military strategy even more. Though all sides knew their actions were unreasonable, they deployed troops hoping the others would recognize the difficulty and withdraw. The soldiers indeed recognized the difficulty and wanted to retreat, but none could. The palace guards were blocked by the moat and narrow city gate, the Weary Marquiss cavalry lacked turning space, and Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Armys rear pushed the front forward, unable to distinguish friend from foe, attacking whoever blocked their path. While the commanders had meticulously planned this battle, they only followed the plan during the march. As soon as the three armies made contact, they fell into chaos. The darkness added to everyones suspicion and mistakes. Han Ruzi couldnt see clearly what was happening ahead, but he clearly heard the screams and realized his five thousand cavalry wouldnt return. With no other choice, he had to send more troops, advancing with infantry formations due to lack of horses. The battlefield gradually expanded, getting closer to the Weary Marquiss camp. Han Ruzi didnt retreat, becoming the only commander personally present on the battlefield. The fighting in the city had started earlier but progressed slowly. Cai Xinghais forces had no intention of actually attacking the palace, only wanting to draw the main palace guard force to create an opportunity for Meng E to leave the city. They hadnt expected large numbers of pugilists and guards to join in, including some of the Tan familys men who had just fought with them. This motley crowd shouted outside the imperial city, circling from the east gate to the south gate and back again, sometimes supporting the Weary Marquis, sometimes calling for Prince Donghai to become emperor. The palace guards were bewildered, and the attackers themselves were equally confused. Upon hearing that Meng E had left the city, Cai Xinghai planned to withdraw. However, when he saw the group of scholars who had been driven to the south gate, he remembered the Weary Marquiss instructions and had to stay a while longer to persuade them to leave with him. But the scene was too chaotic C he couldnt even find anyone in charge to speak with. Everyone was at a loss, harboring hope for an imminent victory while fearfully watching their surroundings, wary of sudden defeat lurking in the corners. In the palace, Shang-guan Sheng went to seek an audience with the Empress Dowager. She wasnt just Great Chus Empress Dowager, but also his aunt and mentor, and had once even been his mother, teaching him the art of rulership. But the Empress Dowager refused to see him. This had been going on for days C she seemed dispirited, neither stopping nor supporting Shangguan Shengs actions. I will defeat all these traitors and rebels! I wont disappoint you, Empress Dowager! Shang-guan Sheng shouted at her chamber doors before leaving. Outside the Hall of Diligent Administration, seven or eight palace messengers anxiously waited for Shang-guan Sheng. Their reports varied and even contradicted each other, but they all confirmed one thing C the battle outside the city was at a stalemate, with no sign of the quick victory they had imagined. Shang-guan Sheng entered the hall and gathered his commanders, issuing stern orders which they solemnly accepted. Yet everyone, including Shang-guan Sheng, knew these orders would never reach the troops in the chaos of battle. When only a few people remained in the hall, Shangguan Sheng turned to stare at Lin Kunshan. Lin Kunshan looked disheveled. Though he still stood beside Shang-guan Sheng, he was there as a prisoner awaiting punishment, not an advisor. His reckless suggestions had likely led to the imperial seal being taken from the palace, which forced Shang-guan Sheng to trust Cui Hong and join forces to attack the Weary Marquis. He feared that once the seal reached the Weary Marquiss hands, he would lose without a fight. Are you certain the person who took the imperial seal will give it to the Weary Marquis? Shang-guan Sheng asked again. Lin Kunshan nodded, This was all Yang Fengs strategy. He only supports the Weary Marquis. Hah, Yang Feng. If you were half as clever as him, the seal would be sitting before me right now. Lin Kunshan gave a dry laugh, knowing that arguing would only anger Shang-guan Sheng further, so he kept quiet. The seal was stolen, and your solution is to flee the capital? Its a long-term strategy, Lin Kunshan said carefully. The Eastern Sea and Qi regions are protected by mountains and seas, making them naturally defensible. Bah! Shang-guan Sheng stepped forward and spat viciously in the fate seers face. Lin Kunshan didnt dare dodge or even wipe it away. Shang-guan Sheng despised the man but not his idea, and muttered to himself: The Empress Dowager also said Great Chu should start anew. What does starting anew mean? The rivalry between Chu, Zhao, and Qi C thats starting anew. He looked back at Lin Kunshan, Qi was the first kingdom to fall. Why should I go to such an ill-fated place? Lin Kunshan finally wiped his face and smiled, Qis fall was due to its people, not its territory. If the King of Qi had allied with the King of Zhao back then, the King of Chu would have been the first to fall. Shangguan Sheng fell silent for a moment, then gave a cold laugh, seemingly still unconvinced. He turned to a commander, How goes the arrest of palace traitors? Weve arrested over three hundred and forty people so far, and were still investigating, the commander replied. The palace guards had been making arrests since the group escaped the palace. Too slow! Arrest a thousand people and execute them all! Shang-guan Sheng shouted, his anger inexplicably flaring. Those who knew of matters but didnt report them are as guilty as the traitors. They must all die! The commander looked alarmed but accepted the order and withdrew. He didnt need to be a fate seer to know not to provoke General Shang-guan at this moment. In the temporary military camp in the western city, Prince Donghai and Cui Hong were also consumed with anxiety. Werent we attacking Han Ruzi together? How did it turn into this mess? Prince Donghai demanded angrily. He had received news that the area outside the north gate had descended into chaos, with no way to tell who was fighting whom. Cui Hong was also furious. As an experienced commander who had quelled Prince Qis rebellion, he had now made a grave tactical error. Having lost control of the frontline troops, he could only wait for the final outcome. He said curtly to his nephew, This was all your idea. Mine? Ha! Prince Donghai wanted to lash out at his uncle but didnt dare. After repeatedly suppressing his anger, he said, This might not be so bad. Han Ruzi has the fewest troops, so hell definitely be defeated. Were just paying a slightly higher price. It doesnt matter C once my claim to the throne is recognized. When do you plan to attack the palace? There were still ten thousand Southern Army troops in the city. Prince Donghai had sent a large mob to attack the palaces east gate, but his real hope lay with these Southern Army troops, expecting them to seize the opportunity to attack the western gate. Prince Donghai was gambling everything. If possible, he would have sent his uncle Cui Hong to the front lines too. But Cui Hong was unwilling to risk everything. He shook his head, No hurry. Lets wait until the battle outside the city is decided. If we occupy the palace, the outcome outside wont matter. Prince Donghais coronation outside the Tongxuan Hall remained a painful memory, and he desperately wanted a proper coronation. Cui Hong stared at his nephew, unable to understand how his once-clever nephew had grown more foolish the closer he got to the throne. A few days ago, occupying the palace might have meant total victory. But its useless now. Shang-guan Sheng holds the palace and has installed his own emperor. Hes too stupid to get the ministers to recognize the new emperor. But his stupidity has ruined everything C the palace, the Empress Dowager, even the imperial seal can no longer be used to establish a new emperor. Dont you understand? Now, only military force matters. Prince Donghai was devastated by his uncles words. After a dazed moment, he said, Even if we defeat Han Ruzi at the north gate, even if we kill him, will the Northern Army still decide who becomes emperor? Cui Hong nodded and said sternly, Instead of thinking about capturing the palace, you should focus on winning over the Northern Army. Prince Donghai disliked his uncles lecturing tone but knew he was right. After some thought, he said, Chai Yue is the key. We can kill all the Chai clan members and let him inherit the title of Marquis Hengyang. Right C Chai Yue still has his mother and a younger brother. We can take them hostage and use both carrot and stick. Hell have to submit. Invite them C we must treat them with utmost respect, Cui Hong said more gently. His nephew still showed some capability after all. Cui Hong didnt know as much about Chai Yue and couldnt have devised such a ruthless strategy. Cui Hong summoned an officer and ordered him to take a squad to invite them. Prince Donghai gave detailed directions to the Marquis Hengyangs residence, finally adding, The residence is in the north city. Dont wear Southern Army armor and try to avoid the palace guards. The officer accepted the orders and left. News from the north gate kept arriving, with no sign of the chaotic battle ending. Prince Donghai paced anxiously like an ant on a hot pan, not daring to leave his uncles side. As the morning sun rose, while there was still no progress outside the city, the fighting inside took an unexpected turn. A soldier rushed into the room, running so fast he nearly fell. He dropped to his knees before the startled Grand Tutor Cui and Prince Donghai, knocked his head on the ground, and exclaimed excitedly, The palace has been breached! Earlier, this news would have overjoyed Prince Donghai. Now he just stared blankly at his uncle, at a loss for what to do. At that same moment, Han Ruzi personally joined the battle. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 264 Chapter 266: Quagmire As the morning sun rose, black banners appeared at the end of the road. Several soldiers excitedly alerted the Weary Marquis that the Northern Armys main force had arrived to provide support. Cui Teng had not failed them C he had returned in time. Han Ruzi was deeply grateful to him and mentally credited him with a great achievement before the battles outcome was even decided. Behind the camp was a depression that gradually rose upward. Though the black banners appeared close, they were actually quite far away. However, Han Ruzi could not afford to wait any longer. The battlefield was only a mile away, almost within sight. The chaos brought by night was dissipating. Despite lingering discord between them, the Palace Guards and Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army were gradually gaining the advantage. The Weary Marquiss Southern Army was inferior both in numbers and morale. To distinguish themselves from Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army, the Weary Marquiss troops had black cloth tied around their arms. They were now retreating step by step. Han Ruzi could not blame these troops C they had only been under the Weary Marquiss command for a few days. Their willingness to charge into battle already demonstrated remarkable loyalty. Therefore, Han Ruzi could no longer remain outside the battlefield. He could not wait also because he knew the black banners behind him were merely for show. To convince the various forces on the battlefield that this was truly the Northern Armys main force, he first had to believe it himself and couldnt give others too much time to observe and consider. Han Ruzi ordered the final batch of troops in the camp to join the battle, including over two thousand Northern Army soldiers and an equal number from the Southern Army C less than five thousand in total C which he personally led. The carefully prepared obstacles were useless now, having been pushed to the sides of the road. Han Ruzi held the reins in one hand and raised his sword in the other, followed closely by dozens of flag-bearing soldiers and then the rest of the troops. His objective was straightforward C to charge toward the North Gate. He neither cared about nor considered whether this goal was achievable. At first, he felt anxious and subconsciously wanted to speed up, even fixing his gaze on an enemy commanders banner in the distance, wanting to charge over and engage in combat. However, the soldiers behind him had more experience than the young Weary Marquis. After running a short distance, more than ten flag bearers overtook him and ran ahead, deliberately maintaining a slower pace. As they got closer to the battlefield, more and more soldiers moved ahead of him. This was not special treatment for the Weary Marquis. Both the Southern and Northern armies were strictly trained elite forces. Though the Northern Army had a poorer reputation, their fighting ability still exceeded that of ordinary Chu troops. Protecting the commander and the standard bearers was one of their most important training objectives. This was Han Ruzis first participation in such a large-scale battle, and he was unfamiliar with many protocols. At one point, he tried to overtake the soldiers in front but was surrounded by his standard bearers, preventing him from accelerating. After charging onto the battlefield, Han Ruzi understood why. From a distance, the entire battlefield had been visible, but once in the midst of it, people and warhorses were everywhere. Not only was it impossible to see targets, but even determining directions was difficult. At night, they could only fight in chaos. After daybreak, everyone looked for banners, and the more experienced soldiers approached them more quickly. The Northern Army has arrived! Take the city gate! Han Ruzi shouted repeatedly, while the surrounding soldiers yelled even louder. Besides the banners, Han Ruzi could see nothing. His horse moved forward as if swept along by the crowd, unable to speed up or stop. The sounds entering his ears grew increasingly loud, various noises merging together. He could only clearly make out the words Northern Army. Unable to see the enemy, Han Ruzi suddenly had a thought: this battle would surely go down in history, though he didnt know how the history books would record it. Troop numbers and outcomes were easy to write about, as were blood and screams, but this chaos, anxiety, and confusion C he had never read about these in history books. Among all the emperors of Great Chu, only the Founding Emperor had personally experienced several defeats, and they were crushing ones where he often fled alone. But in the history books, all these defeats were justified: the Founding Emperor had used himself as bait to attract Zhaos main forces, allowing his other generals to achieve victory after victory, gradually closing the net until finally forcing the previously undefeated King of Zhao into a desperate situation. Han Ruzi had always doubted whether the Founding Emperor truly had such foresight or had simply stumbled into victory. He pushed aside these useless thoughts. The soldiers ahead were blocked, and troops from other directions were also falling back. Countless horses were crowded together, raising their heads and neighing, their hooves stomping restlessly, unable to move a single step forward. All he could see were banners. Though he held his sword aloft, he found no place to strike. It was like being trapped in quicksand C the more he struggled, the faster he sank. Suddenly, the pressure from the right increased. Han Ruzi turned to look and, through gaps between their own banners, saw a truly terrifying figure. Based on his uniform, he appeared to be a high-ranking Palace Guard commander. Both man and horse were impressively large, standing out amid the chaos. He had an unkempt beard that obscured his true features, and his entire body was covered in blood. Though he must have been fighting for a long time, he showed no signs of fatigue as he charged through the crowd. His weapon differed from the ordinary soldiers C neither sword nor spear, but a long axe. Though stained red with blood, it remained incredibly sharp, unless it was simply the wielders immense strength that made it so effective. Wherever the axe swept, men and horses fell. Protect the Weary Marquis! the soldiers shouted, rushing forward one after another to block the axe-wielding commander. Han Ruzi had once been cornered by the Xiongnu, but that situation hadnt been nearly as heart-stopping as this. The axe seemed to be right before his eyes, as if it would cleave his head in the next moment. Instead of fear, Han Ruzi gripped his sword tighter and let out a roar from deep in his chest. Though he used all his strength, his voice was drowned out by the surrounding chaos. Dozens of soldiers blocked the commanders path at the cost of their lives, forcing him to change direction. He soon disappeared into the sea of people. Han Ruzi felt a wave of disappointment. His soldiers once again surrounded the Weary Marquis, but they still could neither advance nor retreat. Han Ruzi couldnt see how the battle was developing, nor could he predict what was about to happen. The first to spot the Northern Armys banners werent Han Ruzis soldiers, but the Palace Guard commanders overseeing the battle from the city walls. Everyone was shocked. The distant banners were densely packed, like a moving black flood, indicating the Northern Armys main force had arrived C at least eighty thousand men, possibly more. Their arrival would completely change the battlefield situation. The Northern Army couldnt have arrived so quickly. I heard the Weary Marquis mobilized troops long ago. Its not that quick. Quickly inform General Shang-guan. The palace hasnt sent orders for a while... The Palace Guard commanders discussed anxiously. Seeing the Weary Marquiss banners enter the battlefield made them increasingly uneasy. One by one, they made excuses to leave until finally they stopped bothering with excuses and simply ran. With the commanders fled and the banners fallen, the city walls became empty. The Palace Guard soldiers outside the city remained unaware, continuing to fight. Not all of Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army had joined the battle. A group of commanders were observing from a high ground outside the battlefield. Alerted by their guards, they too spotted the distant black banners. The Southern Army commanders werent so easily frightened. They sent someone to inform Chancellor Cui and dispatched scouts to assess the enemy situation. They arranged their remaining reserve troops, planning to engage the Northern Armys main force. Their strategy was to take advantage of the Northern Armys fatigue from their long march and defeat them while fresh. Had the Palace Guard commanders not vanished so completely from the city walls, the Southern Army commanders plan might have succeeded. But discovering their allies showing signs of collapse made them fearful. The scouts quickly returned with news confirming it was indeed the Northern Armys main force. The black banners from the north drew ever closer, streaming endlessly along the official road. They would arrive to join the battle soon, but Grand Tutor Cuis orders had not yet come. The Southern Army commanders had to make their own decision. They chose to preserve their strength C the most prudent and reasonable choice without their commander present. At least it was more responsible than the Palace Guard commanders desertion. Among the several commanding officers in this three-way battle, only Han Ruzi personally directed the fighting. Thus, he alone dared to stake everything on this gamble, refusing to retreat and even joining the battle himself. Shangguan Sheng and Prince Donghai also wanted to stake everything on one throw, but they were throwing others while remaining safely in the rear as the throwers. The Southern Army commanders sounded the gong to withdraw their troops. Their reasonable decision dealt a fatal blow to the battlefield. Though the Palace Guard commanders had fled, they did so quietly. The soldiers on the battlefield hadnt yet discovered their absence, and fighting continued normally. However, the Southern Armys withdrawal order caught almost everyones attention. The soldiers looked back, and this glance triggered even greater chaos. The Palace Guard soldiers, who had been fighting fiercely, discovered their commanding officers and banners had completely vanished. Their fighting spirit instantly evaporated. They hadnt noticed the approaching black banners and naturally assumed something major had happened in the city. Only one thought remained C to flee the battlefield, to run as far away as possible. The Palace Guard soldiers didnt flee toward the city but scattered east and west. The Southern Army soldiers also panicked. Though they heard the gong signaling retreat and wanted to withdraw, they were blocked by the more desperate Palace Guard soldiers, finding themselves in an awkward situation of being unable to advance or retreat. Trapped in the middle of the battlefield, Han Ruzi suddenly found he could move again. He heard the gong but didnt understand its meaning, nor did he notice the enemys retreat. He continued shouting, The Northern Army has arrived! Take the city gate! The stalled troops continued advancing, moving faster and faster, like a spear piercing through ice and meeting no resistance underwater. Only after crossing the moat and passing through the city gate did Han Ruzi realize with amazement that he had actually broken through. With nearly 100,000 men entangled in combat, separation wasnt easy. Outside the city remained chaotic, even more so than at the start. Han Ruzi hesitated briefly inside the city gate, then suddenly understood this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Having entered the city, they couldnt leave. He immediately called over two nearby commanders. He ordered one to guard the gate to prevent it from falling to the enemy, and the other to climb the city wall and quickly raise the banners of the Weary Marquis and Northern Army. He himself led the remaining soldiers straight toward the imperial palace. The further from the outer chaos, the quieter it became. From officials to commoners, everyone hid obediently in their homes. The northern city, home to many nobles, was filled with large mansions with their gates especially tightly sealed. Han Ruzi rode through familiar streets with only two or three thousand soldiers following. The imperial palace lay ahead, its north gate unexpectedly wide open and unguarded. Han Ruzis first reaction wasnt joy but alarm, and he spurred his horse faster into the palace. Dozens of corpses lay on the ground, with blood staining a large area red. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 265CH 267 Chapter 267: Massacre Shang-guan Sheng sat alone in the Hall of Diligent Administration, feeling deeply lonely. He tried to elevate this loneliness into something more noble, like the solitude of an emperor, but found himself unable to do so. He could not rid himself of that small trace of fear C that impurity that reduced his loneliness to something mundane. Therefore, when soldiers brought in the young Emperor Ying, he felt genuinely happy and immediately stood up from his chair. Emperor Ying rubbed his eyes and yawned as he sat on the throne, saying listlessly, Why wake me up so early? Because someone wants to usurp Your Majestys throne, Shang-guan Sheng said gravely. Emperor Ying yawned again and made a noncommittal sound. His indifferent attitude angered Shang-guan Sheng, who asked, Does Your Majesty not care about the throne? Emperor Ying startled, not from concern about the throne, but from fear of Shangguan Shengs fierce expression. His eyes reddened, tears welled up, and his lips quivered as he was about to burst into loud sobs. Shang-guan Sheng quickly knelt down, Fear not, Your Majesty. As long as I am here, you will always be Emperor of Great Chu. Good... ah, Emperor Ying held back his tears. You are a loyal minister... can Prince Donghai and the Weary Marquis enter the palace? Those two are the ones trying to usurp the throne. Shang-guan Sheng had mentioned this before, but Emperor Ying never took it seriously, letting it go in one ear and out the other. Even now, Emperor Ying remained unconcerned. With tears still wet on his face, he smiled, Those two? Theyre probably just playing around. Shang-guan Sheng stood up and walked to the steps below the throne, softening his tone: Would Your Majesty like to go play somewhere else? Yes! Emperor Ying jumped up, suddenly wide awake. The palace is so boring. Lets go demand grain from whoever has the most. In his memory, the most fun hed had was following a group to demand grain from the Champion Marquiss house. The Princedom of Donghai. Princedom of Donghai? Is that Prince Donghais princedom? Emperor Ying immediately made the connection. Yes, lets go to Prince Donghais homeland and seize his grain and land. Well give him a surprise when he arrives. Emperor Ying cheered, Lets go, right now! By your command. Shang-guan Sheng needed this verbal decree. From that moment on, he never let Emperor Ying leave his side. Next, Shang-guan Sheng called in more than ten important commanders under his command. These were all people he had personally promoted and recruited after taking office, and they should have been loyal to him. How is the battle outside the city going? Its still ongoing. Grand Tutor Cuis Southern Army is determined to eliminate the Weary Marquis and is using full force. We estimate that after dawn, well be able to completely defeat the Weary Marquis. Dawn is approaching, Shangguan Sheng muttered, then suddenly asked, Do you like the Capital? The commanders were bewildered, none daring to answer this question. Even now, no officials have come forward to support the new emperor, Shang-guan Sheng said coldly. One commander spoke up: Once the fighting ends and the new emperor formally ascends the throne, officials will rush to kneel before him. Heh... Shangguan Sheng sneered, When this battle ends, there will be another, and yet another after that. The Weary Marquis is finished, but the Northern Army is on its way. Which side do you think theyll support when they reach the Capital? Of course theyll support... the current emperor. Shangguan Sheng laughed loudly, hearing the lie and the tension and lack of confidence within it. The Northern Army will support the Southern Army. Though the two armies compete, they both dislike the Palace Guards. The conflict goes back a long way... His Majesty has just decreed that we will tour the Princedom of Donghai. Prepare immediately. As soon as the battle outside the city ends, well escort His Majesty out. The commanders looked at each other uncertainly. Shang-guan Sheng barked, Any questions? None dared to object. These men came from all over the country, most not being natives of the capital, and had no objections to touring the Princedom of Donghai. They just found the timing strange. When Shang-guan Sheng showed anger, they immediately yielded, expressing agreement and discussing departure plans before the General and the Emperor. A military officer rushed in, General Shang-guan, the palace people... have rebelled. What? Who dares to rebel? Shang-guan Sheng gripped his sword hilt C he was the only one permitted to carry weapons in the Hall of Diligent Administration. The eunuchs and palace maids opened the northern palace gate... The eunuchs and maids? Werent they all arrested? Some were arrested, but when we continued making arrests, they... they rebelled. Shang-guan Sheng flew into a rage, then suddenly thought of something. How could mere servants open the north gate? Where were the guard soldiers? The officer replied nervously, Someone stole the keys and opened the north gate. And... and it seems the gate guards deliberately let the eunuchs and palace maids escape... Shang-guan Sheng slammed the table hard, startling everyone including the young Emperor. I knew these people couldnt be trusted. Though the palace guard had undergone major expansion and personnel changes, some old guards remained, mainly responsible for guarding the palace gates. A second messenger arrived, even more panicked. People from outside are attacking through the north gate... Shang-guan Sheng, enraged and humiliated, shouted at his commanders, What are you waiting for? Theyre just a mob C stop them, kill them! But the eunuchs and palace maids... Kill them! Kill them all, leave none alive C theyve long harbored treacherous thoughts. And execute all the gate guards too! Shang-guan Sheng, unable to contain his fury, gestured for an officer to carry the Young King as he led the way out. Gather your soldiers C only those who can be trusted. There were still nearly ten thousand palace guards, with recent recruits making up 70-80%. The commanders immediately carried out orders as more and more followers gathered behind Shang-guan Sheng. He headed deeper into the palace, ordering the death of every eunuch and palace maid they encountered, regardless of whether they kowtowed or fled. Soon his soldiers didnt even wait for orders C they killed on sight. Shang-guan Sheng needed a bloodbath. He believed the more people killed in the palace, the more loyal his soldiers would become. At the Empress Dowagers quarters, he ordered his soldiers to stop the killing, though it continued unrestricted elsewhere, especially near the north gate. The Empress Dowager refused to see her nephew, with over ten terrified eunuchs guarding her door. Shang-guan Sheng called through the door, The palace is no longer safe. His Majesty has decided to tour the Princedom of Donghai. Please prepare to leave immediately. After a while, a voice from inside replied, I will not leave the palace. You may go. Your Highness, we will return eventually. My decision is final, the Empress Dowagers voice was cold. Shang-guan Shengs anger surged again. The eunuchs facing him must have sensed it, as they all knelt simultaneously. Your Highness, you once said the Great Chu needs a fresh start. The Princedom of Donghai is where we can begin anew C its the homeland of our Shang-guan clan. You shouldnt have taken my words literally. Your Highness... If you consider me the Empress Dowager, no more words are needed. If you dont, why speak at all? Shang-guan Sheng felt angry and humiliated, but instead of lashing out, he slowly knelt, kowtowed once, then rose and walked away. Outside the quarters, large numbers of soldiers stood in formation. The Young Emperor was terrified, burying his face in his carriers shoulder. Shang-guan Sheng announced loudly, The Empress Dowager wishes to stay and serve the late emperor, but there are too many demons in the palace. Before we leave, we must eliminate them all! Until then, the palace guards had only killed those they encountered, and though blood-crazed, the actual death toll wasnt very high. After Shang-guan Shengs order, they began breaking down doors and slaughtering palace residents. Shang-guan Sheng arrived at a courtyard near the Empress Dowagers quarters. The mother and wife of Prince Donghai, the wife of the Weary Marquis, and the son of the Champion Marquis all live here. They are the leaders of the palace demons C execute them all. The obedient soldiers hesitated to carry out the order. Shang-guan Sheng was briefly stunned, then realized they were afraid to act. Once the palace guards left the Capital, either Prince Donghai or the Weary Marquis would become emperor, and killing their families would bring serious trouble. Shang-guan Sheng stepped forward himself. The courtyard gate was tightly shut. He knocked twice, and a trembling voice from inside said, Unless the Empress Dowager comes, this gate will not open. Shang-guan Sheng snorted, drew his sword, turned to face a commander, and said coldly, Set it on fire. After a brief hesitation, the commander nodded and ordered his men to gather firewood or cut down nearby trees. The wood was quickly collected. Some was piled at the gate and lit, while the rest was distributed among dozens of commanders as torches. Shang-guan Sheng acted first, hurling his torch into the courtyard with all his might, then supervised the others as they threw their torches one by one. As the fire grew, screams erupted from within the courtyard. Shang-guan Sheng didnt wait to see the final outcome. Time was short. He led his troops toward the North Gate, continuing to kill anyone they encountered. They detoured to the Founding Emperors wardrobe chamber to kill Yang Feng, but the eunuch who had been tied to the pillar was gone. The mob that had attacked the North Gate had been scattered, leaving behind corpses. The survivors had either fled the palace or hidden elsewhere. Palace Guard soldiers had horses ready outside the North Gate. Shang-guan Sheng mounted and looked toward the city wall. With the gate open, he could hear fighting outside. He decided to wait a while longer, planning to leave through the East Gate once the palace guards returned victorious. Shang-guan Sheng looked west and suddenly regretted allying with Grand Tutor Cui. If he had planned his escape earlier, he should have lured the Weary Marquis into the capital to fight against Prince Donghai. Lin Kunshan! The fate seer was pushed forward by soldiers and came before Shang-guan Shengs horse, smiling. You deceived me. This humble one wouldnt dare, nor do I have such ability. You advised me to go east to Donghai, so why did you earlier suggest I ally with Grand Tutor Cui to eliminate the Weary Marquis? Wouldnt letting them fight each other have been more advantageous for me? With nowhere to turn, Lin Kunshan could only say firmly, The Weary Marquis is crafty. He might not be eliminated this time, but his power will be weakened, making him more evenly matched with Grand Tutor Cui. This way, their future battles will be fiercer, which benefits General Shang-guan even more. Shang-guan Sheng stared at the fate seer. If the Weary Marquis dies, you die too. General Shang-guans eastward journey requires capable people. Though I am incompetent, I can... I can... recruit pugilists from across the land... As Lin Kunshan desperately searched for words, news arrived that would save his life. A soldier rode up, shouting from afar, The Northern Army is coming! The Northern Army is coming! The Weary Marquis is charging toward the North Gate! Lin Kunshan sighed in relief. Expressionless, Shang-guan Sheng ordered the commanders beside him, Move out. Bring him along. Only a few thousand remained of the tens of thousands of palace guards. Shang-guan Sheng had no time to gather more troops, nor could he stay to kill more people in the city as he had wished. As Shang-guan Sheng galloped out the East Gate, Han Ruzi was just leading his troops into the city. Soon after, he would witness the horrific scene in the palace. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 266CH 268 Chapter 268: Locked Outside Despite his uncle Cui Hongs opposition, Prince Donghai requested a thousand soldiers and insisted on going to the palace to check the situation. Halfway there, he encountered a group of fugitives who appeared to be martial artists hired by the Tan family. Whats happening in the palace? Prince Donghai shouted. Someone recognized him and ran over to reply: Its a trap, another trap! The palace is full of palace guards, theyre killing everyone C everyone! Theyre not even sparing the eunuchs and palace maids... Prince Donghais face changed color C his mother and wife were both in the palace. Looking back at the Southern Army soldiers following him, Prince Donghai abandoned the idea of storming the palace to save people. The Empress entered the palace voluntarily, and mother... mother could have escaped, Prince Donghai muttered to himself, not forgetting to grant Tan the title of Empress. Prince Donghai returned to the military camp to find Cui Hong. Shang-guan Sheng has gone mad. The battle outside the city hasnt been decided yet, and hes already massacring people in the palace. My mother might... might... Uncle, unless you deploy all the Southern Army troops in the city, everyone in the palace will be killed. Cui Hong sat in his chair, surrounded by darkness without any lights, his body hidden in the shadows, motionless and silent like a statue, or like a... Prince Donghai approached cautiously, filled with fear, and met his uncles cold gaze, feeling slightly relieved. Uncle. Shang-guan Sheng is planning to escape. Why? Prince Donghai was confused, but he knew his uncles guess was correct C Shang-guan Shengs massacre of palace personnel surely meant he was abandoning the palace. Because hes too young, too inexperienced. When things get slightly chaotic, he loses his nerve, thinking the situation is lost and the earlier he flees, the better. Hes much older than Han Ruzi and me! Heh, no matter his age, hes still just a brash fool without wisdom. The Shang-guan men are utterly incompetent C even the Empress Dowagers great abilities cant help that. Never mind what kind of person Shang-guan Sheng is, what should we do? Prince Donghai had many ideas, but all required his uncles troops, so he had to honestly seek help. What to do? Of course, we wait and do nothing. Shang-guan Sheng is now just a desperate outlaw. As he runs, his followers will scatter. The urgent matter is defeating the Weary Marquis, then absorbing Shang-guan Shengs remaining forces. If the Northern Army is willing to submit later, that would be best. If not, the Southern Army can hold the Capital alone C well still have a path to victory. Prince Donghai thought this was a good plan, but he had to say something to avoid being called unfilial later: My mother... Cui Hong stared at his nephew coldly and said: Since youve already declared yourself Emperor, Grand Consort Cui is now Empress Dowager and the Tan daughter is Empress. What to do is your decision. Prince Donghai secretly cursed C the old fox Cui Hong clearly didnt want to take any responsibility. After thinking for a while, he said seriously: Shang-guan Sheng has already acted. Charging into the palace now wont save anyone C it would only cause more casualties. Lets follow uncles plan and hold our position. But no matter what, we must capture Shang-guan Sheng alive later and bring him back to the Capital for public execution! Hmm, youre the Emperor C its your call. Despite these words, Cui Hong wasnt treating his nephew as Emperor now. He called in the commanders waiting outside and ordered all troops in the city to stand by and monitor the palace guards movements. Once Shang-guan Sheng fled, they would immediately take control of all city gates, then occupy the palace. Uncle and nephew both saw hope for victory. They were unwilling to think about, let alone verify, whether Grand Consort Cui and Lady Tan had truly been killed. Shortly after the first group of eunuchs and palace maids fled through the east gate, Cui Xiaojun heard rumors that the palace guards were massacring palace residents. She felt both afraid and glad C afraid she might not escape death, but glad that Shang-guan Shengs madness might mean the Weary Marquis was winning outside the city. She needed to consult with someone. The Empress Dowager kept Grand Consort Cui and Maiden Wang by her side, so Cui Xiaojuns only option was the recently arrived Lady Tan. Lady Tan had entered the palace without permission but was quickly discovered. Instead of being punished, she was sent to Lady Cuis residence, sharing the same courtyard as Cui Xiaojun. Those who helped Lady Tan enter the palace werent as fortunate C they were captured by the palace guards and immediately beheaded, which was the origin of the massacre rumors. For many, it was a sleepless night. Cui Xiaojun had barely knocked when the door opened. Lady Tan, who had no maids attending her, stood at the doorway, coldly examining her visitor. Cui Xiaojun hadnt brought any servants either. Sensing the others resistance, she stepped back and said, I am the Weary Marquiss wife, and Prince Donghai is my cousin... I know who you are. After a moment of silence, Cui Xiaojun asked, Have you heard the rumors? Lady Tan nodded. We cant stay here waiting to die. We need to find a way to protect ourselves. Lady Tan remained silent. The palace guards will kill us all, Cui Xiaojun reminded her. You probably think youll become empress again, dont you? Lady Tan suddenly asked. Cui Xiaojun was taken aback. If the Weary Marquis regained the throne, she would naturally be empress again, but this wasnt the time to consider such things. Shang-guan Sheng doesnt care whos empress. Youre right, Lady Tan seemed to suddenly change her mind. What do you plan to do? Only the Empress Dowager can protect us... Ha, the Empress Dowager? Isnt she the one who wants us dead? The Empress Dowagers hatred is focused solely on... Grand Consort Cui, and shes the only one who can control Shang-guan Sheng. If we seek her protection, even just hiding under the eaves of her palace, we might survive. If thats the case, why dont you go alone? Why come to me? Cui Xiaojun couldnt make up her mind alone and had hoped to hear Lady Tans opinion. She hadnt expected such coldness. I... I thought you might have a better plan. Lady Tan, who was quite tall, stepped across the threshold and leaned down slightly to get a better look at Cui Xiaojun, then said, I dont have a better plan. Ill go with you to seek the Empress Dowagers protection. Cui Xiaojun could only nod. The Champion Marquiss son is also here. Lets take him with us... Watching Cui Xiaojuns retreating figure, Lady Tan was surprised. The Champion Marquiss son was her nephew and had no connection to the Cui family. Cui Xiaojun returned carrying the infant, followed by three palace maids who had also heard the rumors and looked terrified. Seeing the Empress Dowager wouldnt be easy. Cui Xiaojun, Lady Tan, and the Champion Marquiss son were all under house arrest. The courtyard keys were held by a female official who could allow prisoners to visit each other but couldnt let anyone leave the yard, let alone see the Empress Dowager. The female official, around forty years old, had also heard the rumors, but years of palace life had taught her that staying neutral was the best choice. Unless theres an imperial edict from the Empress Dowager, no one can leave. Unless the Empress Dowager orders it, no one would dare kill anyone in the palace. Unless the Empress Dowager... Lady Tan stepped forward, grabbed the officials right arm, and easily twisted it behind her back. She told the three maids who had followed, Search her for the keys. The official had seen arrogant, fierce, and proud women in the palace, but never someone like Lady Tan who acted so decisively and had such strength. Her wrist was gripped so tightly that she cried out, Ouch... all palace doors have their keepers... ouch... stealing keys is a capital offense... ouch... The three maids, both nervous and excited, looked to Cui Xiaojun rather than Lady Tan for direction. Cui Xiaojun was also startled but quickly nodded, signaling the maids to follow Lady Tans orders. The five women and the infant left, returning the keys to the official. You should come with us, Cui Xiaojun said kindly. The official shook her head, I only listen to the Empress Dowager... She hurriedly closed and locked the gate, pretending everything was normal while harboring deep fear. As they walked toward the nearby palace of the Empress Dowager, Cui Xiaojun asked, You know martial arts? Yes. Everyone in the Tan family, regardless of gender, learned martial arts. Though Lady Tans skills were ordinary, they were more than enough to handle common palace maids or Prince Donghai. The palace chamber doors were tightly shut. Cui Xiaojun handed the infant to a palace maid and stepped forward to knock. A voice quickly called out from behind the door: Who is it? Lady Tan, wife of Prince Donghai, and Lady Cui, wife of the Weary Marquis, request an audience with the Empress Dowager. Did the Empress Dowager summon you? No, we... Who gave you permission to wander the palace? The voice inside grew stern. Please inform the Empress Dowager of our presence. Heh... The person inside suddenly fell silent, as if forbidden to speak. After a while, a different voice spoke: Xiaojun, is that you? Yes, its me. Cui Xiaojun thought she recognized Maiden Wangs voice but wasnt certain. You cannot enter. Cui Xiaojun was startled. But the palace guards... Find a way to escape. Even here with the Empress Dowager isnt safe. She plans to move against Grand Consort Cui. She wont let you live. But... at least take this child. Hes innocent of any wrongdoing. Cui Xiaojun was on the verge of tears. Being born into the royal family is his crime. The voice fell silent. Cui Xiaojuns heart twisted in agony. In her memory, the Weary Marquiss mother had been gentle and kind. She never imagined being turned away in their most dangerous hour. Being born into the Cui clan is your crime, Lady Tan remarked beside her. Cui Xiaojun turned to look at Lady Tan, feeling a surge of anger. That was the Weary Marquiss mother, wasnt she? Truly a far-sighted mother. Shes already considering what happens after her son becomes emperor, solving his problems in advance. The Cui clan first supported the Champion Marquis, now they support Prince Donghai, but refuse to support the Weary Marquis. Once he becomes emperor, he must deal with the Cui clan. Yet his empress would be a Cui daughter C quite troublesome. With your death, all these problems would be solved. No, thats not true... Cui Xiaojun refused to accept it. Lady Tan didnt argue further. In the distance, torches appeared along with the sound of weapons and armor clashing. Cui Xiaojun suppressed her grief and said, Follow me. Three palace maids carrying the infant followed, and after standing still for a moment, Lady Tan also followed. Where are you going? Lady Tan asked. Cui Xiaojun didnt answer. She was familiar with the palace and moved purposefully in a specific direction. Normally, they would have been stopped long ago, but tonight was different. When they spotted soldiers carrying torches, the group would hide in advance. Cui Xiaojun knocked on another courtyard gate and said to Lady Tan beside her: Only this person can save us. A trembling voice came from inside: Whos there? The Empress Dowager wishes to see Yang Feng, Cui Xiaojun calmly told this lie. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 267CH 269 Chapter 269: Pardons Han Ruzi rushed into the imperial palace, seeing corpses everywhere C unfortunate eunuchs and palace maids, unknown martial artists, and some officials. Most had been stabbed in the back, clearly killed while trying to flee. With his mother and wife foremost in his mind, Han Ruzi rode through an open doorway before suddenly realizing that the palace was unguarded. He had not only accidentally breached the North Gate but had inadvertently taken control of the palace. He pulled his reins and gave detailed orders to the soldiers following him: some were to return to the palaces North Gate to secure the road there. Though not particularly long, this road was Han Ruzis lifeline C troops from outside needed to continuously pour in to maintain their victory. He dispatched another group of officers to scout in all directions throughout the palace, announcing loudly wherever they went that the Weary Marquis had arrived. Anyone willing to come pay respects was to be sent to the courtyard in front of the Tongxuan Hall. Han Ruzi galloped toward the Empress Dowagers quarters with only about a hundred soldiers following, who periodically shouted in unison: The Weary Marquis has arrived! A dozen or so eunuchs and palace maids came out to meet them midway, kneeling and weeping before the Weary Marquiss horse. Han Ruzi vaguely recognized one of the eunuchs, so he ordered everyone to rise and asked about Maiden Wang and his wifes whereabouts. Though these people didnt know, they were eager to help. They led the way forward and quickly found more palace servants. One palace maid knew where the Weary Marquiss wife was staying C near the Empress Dowagers quarters. Han Ruzi spotted smoke in the distance and his heart seized. He spurred his horse ahead even faster. The entire courtyard had burned down. Fortunately, it was an isolated compound and the fire hadnt spread elsewhere. Only a few flames and thick smoke remained. Han Ruzi stood frozen for a moment while soldiers and palace servants rushed forward to extinguish the remaining flames. They pulled out six bodies, all burned beyond recognition though they appeared to be women. No one could identify the bodies. Han Ruzi felt uncontrollable anger rising as he dismounted and strode toward the Empress Dowagers quarters. Open the door, Han Ruzi ordered, drawing his sword. Two soldiers stepped forward to break down the door when a voice came from inside: Who goes there? The soldiers exchanged glances before one replied: The Weary Marquis has arrived. Open the door immediately. There was movement inside. The two soldiers stepped back as Han Ruzi advanced with his sword drawn, troops protecting his flanks. The many palace servants who had gathered watched fearfully from their knees, not daring to move or intervene. The door opened and Han Ruzi was startled to see three women standing there, with his mother in the middle. He dropped his sword and fell to his knees, crying out Mother! with mixed joy and surprise. Maiden Wang showed no joy at their reunion, saying flatly: Rise. Dont kneel before others. Han Ruzi stood, a great weight lifting from his heart. Im glad mother is safe. What about Xiaojun? Is she here too? Instead of answering, Lady Wang asked: Why have you come here? I... I came to rescue... I came to find mother and Xiaojun. Ruzi, at times like these you must understand priorities. The imperial court takes precedence over wife and mother; the Capital is urgent, the palace secondary. Yes. Do you know what you must do? Um... Though Han Ruzi actually had a plan, he became uncertain in his mothers presence. Go to Tongxuan Hall immediately to receive the court officials. Plead with them, beg them, accept all their conditions C but do not use force, understand? I understand. Pardon everyone without exception, even the main conspirators. They must be sentenced by the Empress Dowager, not you. Understand? I... understand. Han Ruzi agreed somewhat reluctantly, as this differed slightly from his plan. Maiden Wang stepped forward and motioned for her son to lean down, whispering in his ear: The urgent matter is restoring your status. As long as they acknowledge you as Emperor, anyone can be forgiven C at least temporarily. Youll have plenty of opportunities later. As for those who wont acknowledge you, let them flee. If they fall into your hands, hand them over to the Empress Dowager. No matter what others think or see, the Empress Dowager remains the Empress Dowager C you must prove this to everyone. Shang-guan Shengs massacre of palace servants and escape from the Capital implicated the Empress Dowager. In most peoples eyes, the Empress Dowager had fallen from grace, and being able to keep her life was fortunate enough. Yet Maiden Wang insisted that her son show the Empress Dowager even more respect. Han Ruzi didnt quite understand. He stared into his mothers eyes for a while, and only after confirming she wasnt under duress and was speaking sincerely did he nod, Yes, mother. Go now. From this moment on, your every word and action must befit an Emperors status. Yes. Han Ruzi remained still. I must see Xiaojun first. Maiden Wangs gaze turned stern, then softened moments later as she said quietly, Shes not here. Han Ruzis heart sank. Dont disappoint those behind you, Maiden Wang said. Han Ruzi turned to look C over a hundred Southern and Northern Army soldiers were staring at him uncertainly. These men had never entered the palace before. Armed but ignorant of proper etiquette, they had no idea what to do next and could only watch the Weary Marquis, awaiting his orders. More and more eunuchs and palace maids were emerging from their hiding places, kneeling at a distance. Han Ruzi bowed deeply to his mother, then walked among the eunuchs and palace maids surrounded by soldiers. He called over those whose attire indicated the highest ranks and ordered them to close all palace gates, clean up the bodies, and direct any soldiers they saw to gather at the Tongxuan Hall. All unoccupied palace servants were to follow behind him. The confusion hanging over everyone dissipated as the palace officials hurried to carry out their orders, sensing the palace would soon return to its long-awaited peace. Han Ruzi proceeded on foot through a side entrance into the courtyard before Tongxuan Hall. The soldiers behind him had grown to over three hundred, with more than a hundred palace servants. But he wasnt the only one who had arrived. After the massacre by the palace guards, the ceremonial guards before Tongxuan Hall were gone, replaced by another group of soldiers C nearly a thousand men armed with swords and spears. At their head stood two men: Cui Hong and Prince Donghai, uncle and nephew. They hadnt come on horseback, showing some respect for Tongxuan Hall. They had entered through the south gate and remained stationed there, not advancing further. Most were gazing up at the towering Tongxuan Hall like tourists who had wandered into the palace by mistake. Han Ruzis group entered from the northeast corner, and the two parties quickly spotted each other, observing one another across the courtyard. Though Han Ruzis soldiers were far fewer, he hesitated only briefly before stepping forward. His soldiers followed, gripping their weapons tightly. The Southern Army soldiers in particular, recognizing the Grand Marshal, couldnt help feeling tense and frightened. Instead of approaching Cui Hong directly, Han Ruzi moved to the steps of Tongxuan Hall, facing them from there. After a moment of silence, Prince Donghai spoke first, shouting, Han Ruzi, surrender! Youre outnumbered and no match for us. Han Ruzi whispered something to a nearby soldier, who then called out loudly: The chaos in the Capital is Great Chus misfortune. The court officials are innocent, the soldiers are innocent, and the common people are innocent. Grand Marshal Cui Hong of the Southern Army and Prince Donghai Han Shu, come forward to receive your pardons. Prince Donghai exclaimed in disbelief: Has Han Ruzi gone mad too? Uncle, dont listen to his nonsense. Send troops to hack him to pieces, and well have no more enemies! Cui Hong grunted but didnt immediately give the order. He saw people running in through various gates around the courtyard. Though not numerous, they came in steady streams C mostly soldiers, both from the Northern and Southern Armies, as well as some palace servants. Without exception, they all ran toward the outnumbered Weary Marquis rather than the superior forces of Prince Donghai. Cui Hong had nearly a thousand soldiers in the courtyard and more waiting outside the palace. They could indeed rush forward and kill the Weary Marquis, but this wouldnt be accomplished quickly. It would take time, and who knew how much support the Weary Marquis might receive or what changes might occur during that time? Uncle, what are you thinking about? Weve already made our plans. We cant miss this opportunity C time waits for no one. If we miss this chance... there will never be another. Cui Hong had made many promises to Prince Donghai, but circumstances had changed faster than hed anticipated: the Northern Armys main force had arrived, the garrison troops and Southern Army outside the city had scattered, and the Weary Marquis had charged into the capital and even made his way to the Tongxuan Hall. Due to several moments of hesitation, he and Prince Donghai had missed their opportunity, arriving one step too late. Cui Hong looked at his son-in-law in the distance, then turned to his nephew. When you truly become Emperor, how will you deal with the Weary Marquis and Shang-guan Sheng? Kill them, of course. How could I leave such future troubles alive? Prince Donghai replied bewildered, not understanding why his uncle would ask such a question at this moment, or why there was even anything to ask about. The Weary Marquis and Shang-guan Sheng werent the only ones he planned to kill C there were many others who had offended him or refused to help at crucial moments... Cui Hong heaved a heavy sigh. He had never thought highly of the Weary Marquis and had been wary of this son-in-laws abilities, but now when it came down to it, he realized he had no choice. Lay down your weapons, he ordered the Southern Army soldiers. The battle is over. He then drew his own sword and threw it to the ground first. Weapons clattered to the ground as Prince Donghai blanched. Uncle, what are you doing? We clearly have the advantage... Following Cui Hongs pointing finger, Prince Donghai fell silent. A column of Northern Army flags was entering the courtyard through the northwest gate, indicating the main force had arrived. The Southern Armys advantage would only last for this brief moment. Prince Donghai turned to leave, but Cui Hong grabbed his nephews arm. Where are you going? Anywhere. I wont become a prisoner. The Weary Marquis will pardon you. Hes lying! Prince Donghai said angrily. Hes just trying to win people over. Once he becomes Emperor... The Great Chu still faces external threats. A true Emperor understands the importance of compromise. I wont... Prince Donghai suddenly understood. Xiaojun is the Empress, Cui Teng serves as the Weary Marquiss dog C you were prepared for this. You were never truly supporting my claim to the throne! Cui Hong didnt want to explain further. He released his nephews arm and gestured for the guards to come forward and restrain Prince Donghai. Han Ruzi stood before the steps, watching the Southern Army soldiers lay down their weapons and various groups pour in through different gates: Northern Army flags through the northwest gate, led surprisingly by Chai Yue; palace servants and scholars through the west gate, protected by Cai Xinghai and his troops; and ministers entering through the east gate, appearing on their own initiative for the first time during the entire struggle for the throne. Though no one had ordered it, the soldiers around him automatically stepped back several paces. Han Ruzi turned and climbed the steps one by one, suddenly spotting Cui Xiaojun emerging from the northeast gate with Yang Feng, surrounded by people dressed as palace guards. Han Ruzi thought Xiaojun had seen him, so he gave a slight smile. He didnt climb to the topmost platform C it wasnt time yet. After ascending more than ten steps, he stopped and turned around. No one had followed him, and the nearest person was over ten paces away. Long live the Emperor! The sudden shout from the courtyard drowned out all other sounds, submerging all notions of loyalty and betrayal, belief and doubt, familiarity and strangeness. Han Ruzi looked around and realized how few familiar faces he could see, and how even fewer were truly trustworthy. He suddenly understood why his mother had wanted him to pardon everyone. From now on, he would finally have to face the entire world, not just enemies one by one or group by group. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 268 Chapter 270: The Chancellor’s Deathbed A heavy atmosphere of suppressed grief permeated the Chancellors manor. Everyone moved cautiously on tiptoe, taking quick small steps, even controlling their breathing as if afraid their very breath might hurt others. Chancellor Yin Wuhai of Great Chu was drawing his last breaths. No skilled physician or precious medicine could restore vitality to his failing body. His wives and concubines wept while his children and grandchildren wailed. The noise irritated Yin Wuhai. He weakly moved his fingers to summon his eldest son Yin Cuo, and whispered something. Unable to hear clearly, Yin Cuo quickly gestured to quiet the familys crying. He then leaned close to his fathers mouth to listen carefully. Hong Xiaoer... Yin Wuhai struggled to speak the name. Yin Cuo turned to look at the young woman called Hong Xiaoer, who was crying the most bitterly, her eyes swollen like peaches. Father, please rest assured, we will take care of Lady Hong as if she were our own mother. Hong Xiaoer, who was even younger than one of Yin Wuhais granddaughters, burst into loud sobs upon hearing this. Under the stern gazes of others, she covered her mouth to stop crying, her face turning red from the effort. Go... home... Yin Wuhai uttered a few more words. Yin Cuo was slightly stunned, thinking his father was confused. Father, this is our home. Yin Wuhai slowly shook his head. Still puzzled, Yin Cuo listened as an elderly servant quietly suggested, Perhaps the master means our old ancestral home in Jiangnan? Yin Wuhai blinked to confirm this was his meaning. Yin Cuo grew more confused, Father has served as an official his whole life, working tirelessly for the court. All your children and grandchildren were born and raised in the Capital... Yin Wuhai began coughing violently, his gaze growing angry. Yin Cuo dared not argue further and quickly said, Well go home. All the Yin descendants will return home, and well sell all our properties in the Capital. Yin Wuhais anger subsided and his coughing stopped, though his breathing remained labored. He wanted to explain in detail why the Yin family must leave the capital, but speaking was too difficult. Among his many descendants, few would truly understand his meaning anyway, so rather than waste time, he simply gave the order. The old Chancellor gripped his eldest sons arm tightly with his skeletal hand. Surprised by the dying mans unexpected strength, Yin Cuo vowed, Any Yin descendant who stays in the Capital will be expelled from the clan and never allowed to return home. Satisfied, Yin Wuhai released his grip and lay back, breathing heavily, as if forgetting the room full of people. After a long while, he suddenly asked in a clear voice, Why hasnt anyone come? Were all here, Father. Who are you looking for? Yin Cuo asked, puzzled. The palace. They... havent come yet. Perhaps they dont know how serious your illness is, Yin Cuo lied, actually believing the palace wouldnt send anyone. What about the officials? Yin Wuhai asked. The Yin family members exchanged glances. After much hesitation, Yin Cuo said, Father, with such major events happening at court, who... who would dare come? Not even one? Yin Cuo grew more uncomfortable. A Chancellors death would normally be a major event, and in normal times, officials would line up down the street to pay their respects. But now the palace had a new Emperor, and everyone knew this Emperor didnt particularly admire the old Chancellor. Even if Yin Wuhai were healthy, he would likely be replaced. There were two minor officials from the Palace Secretariat, but I turned them away. By the manors standards, only officials of third rank or higher were worth announcing. Those two were just sixth-rank Secretariat Drafters whom Yin Cuo didnt know and couldnt recall having any dealings with his family. Invite them in. Theyve... already gone home. Go invite them personally. Yin Cuo felt his father was becoming increasingly irrational and couldnt help reminding him, Father, surely you mean to see the Director or Deputy Director of the Secretariat? The ones I mentioned were just Drafters named Nan Zhijin and Zhao Ruosu... Yes, them. Go invite them, right away... Yin Wuhai broke into violent coughing. Left with no choice, Yin Cuo asked the family to take good care of his father while he went to invite the two Drafters. On the way, he met an acquaintance who told him some news that greatly alarmed him. He couldnt help thinking that if his father passed away in the next couple of days, it would be timely C if he lived another four or five days, it could bring serious trouble. Yin Wuhai lay in bed as the sobbing around him gradually resumed, like vultures testing whether their prey was dead. Growing increasingly irritated, he waved everyone out except his concubine Hong Xiaoer, having her massage his chest in hopes of drawing some vitality from her young body. But he still felt annoyed and sent her away too, lying there alone. He contemplated his life, the realm of Great Chu, the plans of the imperial court, finally thinking of the Emperor. He murmured, They will come. Someone from the palace will come. The Palace Secretariat was responsible for drafting imperial edicts. Its highest official, the Director, was only of fourth rank. The number of Drafters varied but usually numbered ten, with an even lower sixth-rank status. If they had the Emperors trust, these men could be said to have great power despite their low position, but the Palace Secretariat hadnt enjoyed such trust since the Martial Emperors middle years. Its officials were now mere scribes. Nan Zhijin was fifty years old, while Zhao Ruosu was in his thirties. They had both served in the Palace Secretariat for many years, remaining obscure and rarely appearing before the Emperor. Though they never received promotions, they had also never made any mistakes. When Chancellor Yin Wuhai was on his deathbed, he wished to see neither his fellow officials nor his subordinates, but rather these two men. No wonder his eldest son Yin Cuo found it strange. In fact, it was already peculiar that Nan Zhijin and Zhao Ruosu dared to visit when all other officials remained silent, though Yin Cuo failed to recognize the significance at the time. The two men arrived promptly upon invitation. What surprised Yin Cuo even more was that after the servants brought tea, his father dismissed even him from the room to speak privately with the two Palace Secretariat officials. Yin Wuhai leaned against his bedding and politely invited his guests to drink tea. He first apologized for his sons earlier discourtesy, then asked, When does His Majesty plan to ascend the throne? The two officials exchanged glances. Though they held the same rank and position, Nan Zhijin was more senior, so naturally he spoke before the Chancellor. He stood up, then sat back down at the Chancellors gesture, perching on the edge of his chair, and respectfully replied, His Majesty does not plan to ascend the throne. Ah yes, His Majesty is restoring his position, so no need for another coronation. But surely he will pay respects at the Ancestral Temple? In three days, the Empress Dowager and officials will go to the Ancestral Temple. Alas, I cannot move... How are things outside? Shang-guan Sheng was intercepted by the Grand General at Hangu Pass. A battle seems likely, though His Majesty hasnt sent troops in pursuit. The court has largely stabilized. His Majesty pardoned everyone. Grand Tutor Cui still commands the Southern Army, and Prince Donghai was even invited to stay one night in the palace. Hundreds died or were wounded in the palace, and many positions have been reassigned. Yang Feng was appointed Director of the Palace Attendants, and the eunuch Liu Jie was released to serve as Keeper of the Imperial Seal. Liu Jie... I remember him presenting the seal to His Majesty in the Hall of Diligent Administration. After languishing in prison so long, its time he came out. But what seal does he have to keep? Nan Zhijin shook his head. The Imperial Seal remains missing. His Majesty doesnt seem particularly urgent about it and hasnt sent anyone searching. Unhurried in crisis, merciful to enemies C hmm, His Majestys second reign is indeed different from his first. The conversation grew sensitive from this point. The two officials exchanged another glance before the younger Zhao Ruosu spoke: This restraint may be temporary. When His Majesty abdicated before, no officials objected. In returning to supreme power now, he didnt rely on the court officials either. You worry His Majesty will settle accounts? Judging by His Majestys methods, it seems possible. The morning before last, the Palace Guards were frightened away by Northern Army banners, which also forced Grand Tutor Cui to submit. But in truth, they were just banners C only a few thousand troops, each carrying one. The real army is only now gradually arriving in the Capital. Haha... Yin Wuhai coughed several times before saying seriously, The Martial Emperor has a worthy successor. I fear Great Chu cannot yet sustain another Martial Emperor. Yin Wuhai looked at the two officials. Few understood the importance of these minor officials, and fewer still knew of the close relationship between the Chancellor and these men. They could speak freely with each other. Serving the Emperor is like serving a tiger, Yin Wuhai sighed. The Emperor is not just a tiger but also a child. He has claws that can easily wound, but his thoughts are very simple C he wants to stand at the highest point, to be revered, served, obeyed, and pleased by all. Most crucially, like all children, he needs parents and servants to arrange everything for him. The Emperor is the same. Even the most diligent emperor cannot handle all matters personally. At first, he will try to grasp everything. Those who are smart will give him everything C dont compete, and certainly dont oppose him. When he realizes he cannot hold everything and grows bored and tired, he will naturally loosen his grip. At that time, someone need only be ready to catch what falls. If something should happen to you, who should catch all this? Nan Zhijin asked. This was the main reason he and Zhao Ruosu had come to visit the Chancellor. Yin Wuhai had pondered this for a long time. He fell into thought again before finally speaking: After my death, the first Chancellor will inevitably be someone His Majesty reluctantly chooses. He wont last long. The second will be someone His Majesty truly admires, but he wont last either C six months to a year at most. Great Chu will have third and fourth Chancellors, and among them will be someone capable of sharing His Majestys burdens. Which one specifically, you must judge for yourselves. Both officials stood and bowed. Still unsatisfied, Zhao Ruosu asked, Regardless, His Majesty will choose his Chancellor from among the court officials. Whom does Chancellor Yin favor most? Yin Wuhai smiled slightly. If I name this person, I would harm both him and you. The first rule in humoring children is to let them believe everything was their own idea. It cannot be said, cannot be said. Yin Wuhai closed his eyes. He had finished arranging his affairs and no longer owed anything to Great Chu. As for the Emperor, he had never felt he owed anything to any of them. The two officials prepared to leave, but Zhao Ruosu, still uneasy, raised one more question: His Majesty seems to truly believe strong enemies will invade Great Chu in the future. He plans not only to send generals to the Western Regions but also to negotiate peace with the Xiongnu. Without opening his eyes, Yin Wuhai said, His Majesty rose again through the military, so he will naturally favor martial over civil matters. These strong enemies are merely an excuse to promote military officials. Let him be, but make sure His Majesty understands this course is full of difficulties and dangers... Yin Wuhai seemed to have more to say but spoke no further. The two officials quietly withdrew and left the Chancellors manor. Their ranks were too low for their visit to attract any attention, and even the Chancellors eldest son Yin Cuo soon forgot about them. At this time, Han Ruzi hadnt even heard their names. The next afternoon, the Director of Palace Attendant Yang Feng came on behalf of the Emperor to visit the Chancellor. They chatted for a while, and the old Chancellor appeared in good spirits, speaking many words of repentance and gratitude that contradicted each other, though he didnt notice. That night, Chancellor Yin Wuhai breathed his last. After Han Ruzi returned to the throne, his first difficult task was to choose a new Chancellor from among the officials he did not trust. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 269 Chapter 271: The Urgent Task At Hand Returning to the imperial palace, Han Ruzi no longer felt like a puppet controlled by others. Rather than feeling the elation of wielding great power, he felt as though he was walking on thin ice, surrounded by potential crises. He needed to quickly establish a secure perimeter within his ten steps. Soldiers from his personal troops were brought into the palace to serve as his guards, managed jointly by Cai Xinghai and Chao Hua. The original guards were all stationed on the outskirts, awaiting orders and under the command of the eunuch Yang Feng. Some guards, including Meng Es brother Meng Che, had gone missing. Until they resurfaced, the emperor could not trust the palace guards. Parts of the Northern and Southern Armies were assigned to guard the palace and the city gates, while the Palace Guards set up camp in the western part of the city. Han Ruzi pardoned and recalled scattered soldiers to rejoin their ranks. Although this appeared to be a temporary measure, Han Ruzi had no specific plans for when to summon this army back. These arrangements proceeded smoothly, with the court and the public recognizing the emperors authority to make such decisions. All departments fully cooperated, and even without the imperial seal on the edicts, they were acknowledged. All the palace personnel who had fled returned. With many of the servants killed by the Palace Guards, Han Ruzi was able to promote those he trusted. The eunuch Liu Jie was released and reinstated to his position as Keeper of the Imperial Seal. Han Ruzi even considered appointing him Chief Overseer but decided against hasty actions, restoring him to his original post first. A large number of low-status Unfortunates were given important roles to fill the vacant positions of palace servants. This arrangement encountered no resistance. It was customary for an emperor to employ his trusted aides upon re-entering the palace. It could be said that Liu Jie and those Unfortunates had wisely chosen the right master. As for broader adjustments, Han Ruzi was not in a hurry. On the fifth day of his return to the palace, Han Ruzi received news of Chancellor Yin Wuhais death. This was both beneficial and detrimental. The advantage was that he could immediately select a new chancellor; the disadvantage was that he had no particularly suitable candidate, and this matter needed to be resolved quickly. The day after tomorrow, the Empress Dowager and the officials would go to the Ancestral Temple to formally welcome the emperor back, and at that time, the officials would need a leader. Before the ancestral rites, Tongxuan Hall and the Hall of Diligent Administration were not suitable locations for discussions of matters of state, and Han Ruzi did not want to discuss matters with the ministers just yet. He chose Soaring Cloud Pavilion, where he used to study, to discuss military affairs with Chai Yue, Fang Daye, and others, or to summon supporters individually. Few words were needed; a few commendations would suffice, with both parties understanding that the emperor would reward loyal ministers when the time was right. He no longer had to sit on the floor in the pavilion. It was furnished with a full set of tables and chairs, making it more like a study. That afternoon, Han Ruzi had only one person to meet. Yang Feng was also very busy. Before he arrived, Han Ruzi looked up from the map and asked Zhang Youcai, who was standing at the door, Do you really not want to become an official? Zhang Youcai had been detained in the Southern Army camp. When Grand Tutor Cui surrendered, he was immediately released and returned to the emperors side. However, he had repeatedly refused to take any official position. He shook his head again and said, I dont want to be an official. Im very happy just serving Your Majesty. Han Ruzi smiled. Zhang Youcai was very loyal, but he was young and uneducated, making him unsuitable for managing any affairs. Dont just serve me; help me with some advice as well. Zhang Youcai hesitated to speak. Han Ruzi laughed and said, You dont have to call me Your Majesty all the time. Zhang Youcai nodded. Dont worry. Even without the imperial seal, I can still issue decrees. Not calling myself We doesnt change the fact that Im the emperor. Han Ruzi preferred not to constantly maintain the emperors majesty and chose to take things slowly. The current Chief Overseer has come to apologize and take responsibility for the various issues in the palace. I dont think its entirely his fault, but he is indeed not suitable for managing palace affairs. I want to replace him. Youve been in the palace longer than I have. Do you have any recommendations? Recommending someone to the emperor was a significant power, but Zhang Youcai didnt realize it. He took the emperors request seriously and thought for a moment. Yang Feng. Han Ruzi shook his head. Yang Feng is not an old hand in the palace and has no interest in managing it. True, Yang Feng couldnt even manage the few people in the Weary Marquiss residence properly. Liu Jie, on the other hand, is an old hand in the palace and is just one rank below the Chief Overseer. Han Ruzi smiled and shook his head. Zhang Youcais recommendations were all the emperors trusted aides, showing he was more concerned with loyalty than with the ability to manage the palace. Liu Jie has done well as the Keeper of the Seal. A eunuch downstairs reported that Yang Feng had arrived, bringing the discussion between the two to an end. Han Ruzis conversation with Yang Feng was the real business at hand. Zhang Youcai tactfully withdrew. Yang Feng entered, kowtowed, and, after receiving permission, sat on a chair diagonally across from Han Ruzi. This was the second student he had helped become a true emperor, yet his face showed neither joy nor flattery. He still looked like a stern teacher, with a hint of scrutiny. Yang Feng spoke first, as he had many things to report to the emperor. The imperial seal is still in Meng Es possession. After leaving the city that night, she was likely pursued. According to my information, she headed east and disappeared near Hangu Pass. Why didnt she come to find me? Yang Feng shook his head. He had entrusted the seal to Dong Qinge to deliver out of the palace, not expecting any mishaps along the way. Who was chasing Meng E? Her brother? It appears so. Meng Che took fourteen palace guards with him, following the same route as Meng E, and they all disappeared near Hangu Pass. Han Ruzi frowned slightly. Who is Meng Che working for? Its not clear yet, but its definitely not the Empress Dowager or Shang-guan Sheng. Han Ruzi was even more puzzled. Then the seal is of no use to him. Yang Feng couldnt explain either. After a moment of silence, seeing the emperor had no further questions, he continued, Grand General Han Xing fought with Shang-guan Sheng today. News should arrive by noon tomorrow at the latest. Yes. Han Ruzi wasnt particularly concerned about this. Shang-guan Sheng had only a few thousand veteran guards under his command, with no supplies, no clear objectives, and no reinforcements. Han Xing guarded Hangu Pass with tens of thousands of troops, so there was no reason he shouldnt win this battle. Most of the pugilists in the Capital have fled. Many local pugilists have also left the Capital under the pretense of visiting relatives or friends, so they are no longer a threat. No longer a threat? The Tan family can recall them at any time. Cloud Dream Marsh is still their stronghold, and Hua Bin is still their leader. They are not the greatest threat at the moment, Yang Feng changed his statement. Recent events have shown that pugilists are of little use. Let them scatter, and then the local government offices can eliminate them. As for the Tan and Hua families, they are not worth Your Majestys personal attention. We cant let them get away with it, can we? Leave it to the Ministry of Justice and the Capital Prefectural Office. Those officials and the Tan family, Han Ruzi was about to say they were birds of a feather but suddenly realized, The officials are anxious, fearing my retribution. Its perfect to have them investigate the Tan family, giving them a chance to show their loyalty. If they uncover anything, it will remove future threats from the Tan and Hua families. If they dont, we can catch them all in one net later. They will definitely uncover something. Brotherhood among pugilists isnt that strong, Yang Feng said plainly, not speculating further on the outcome. After Han Ruzi was restored to the throne, his first decree was to grant amnesty to everyone. Only Shang-guan Sheng refused to surrender, choosing his own demise. As for the Tan and Hua families, past transgressions could be forgiven, but not future ones. A group of officials eager to make meritorious deeds was watching them daily, ensuring the two families would eventually be caught. Speaking of pugilists, Han Ruzi thought of some old acquaintances. What about the Du grandfather and grandson, and Reckless? Ive always wanted to summon them to the palace, but I cant find them. They have also left. Du Motian asked me to convey his apologies to Your Majesty for not being able to help during the crisis. But I dont care about that. Theyve already done enough for me. Yang Feng smiled slightly, sensing the eagerness of the new emperor, much like when he first ascended the throne. They are pugilists; let them stay in the pugilist world. What about Reckless? Is he still a cook? Yes, but not in the Capital. I dont understand. When I had no power, they risked their lives to protect me. Now that everything is settled, they leave me. Is this the so-called code of the pugilist world? Wait a few years. If they still refuse to come, Your Majesty can issue a decree praising them, and the favor will be returned. Fame again? There are still people in the pugilist world who care about their reputation. Your Majesty should be pleased. Otherwise, the world would be left with only those who pursue profit. The pugilist world was never Han Ruzis main concern. He nodded and set the matter aside, asking, What about the fate seers? Any news? During the struggle for the throne, the pugilists did not create any miracles. Prince Donghai, who relied too much on them, was utterly defeated. Consequently, the influence of the fate seers diminished significantly. Besides Yang Feng, no one paid much attention to those fate seers. On the night of the Capitals chaos, Yang Feng chose to help Han Ruzi reclaim the throne, missing the chance to capture all the fate seers. Lin Kunshan is in Shang-guan Shengs hands. The others will show themselves eventually. Its only a matter of time. No one could change Yang Fengs mind once he was determined. Han Ruzi let it be and began discussing the most crucial matter. Regarding the choice for chancellor, what did Yin Wuhai say? Yang Feng had visited the ailing chancellor yesterday. As per tradition, he inquired about Yin Wuhais opinion on his successor. Now that the chancellor had passed away, this matter became urgent. Chancellor Yin initially said he trusted Your Majestys choice. After my persistent questioning, he recommended someone. Who? Qu Zixi. Han Ruzi was stunned. Qu Zixi is only a scholar at the College of National Scions, and he is in the eastern provinces. What does Yin Wuhai mean by this? Your Majesty does favor Qu Zixi, doesnt he? Yes, but I never thought of making him chancellor immediately. He needs to be observed over time and promoted step by step. I guess Yin Wuhai wanted to remind Your Majesty that choosing a chancellor is not easy. Even the person Your Majesty values most cannot rise to the top immediately. So his recommendation of Qu Zixi is actually telling me not to appoint him? What a cunning fox. Han Ruzi pondered for a while and asked, Can I not appoint Qu Zixi as chancellor right away? You can, but it would be a grave mistake. Even a true emperor cannot do this? It is especially a true emperor who cannot. Yang Feng stood up, saluted, and said, A persons life has roughly two maturations. The first maturation is knowing what one can do, be it seeking revenge or acting as one pleases. The second maturation is knowing what one cannot do, to do things using the right leverage and leaving no trace. If Your Majesty wants to be a true emperor, you must first understand what you cannot do. Han Ruzi felt a surge of anger but did not show it. Instead, he said, Alright, let me see what I cannot do. If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting https://tuzhitranslations.wordpress.com/ to support this translation project by leaving a comment. CH 270